Friendship is Scaleless

Chapters

Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Chapter 45
Chapter 46
Chapter 47
Chapter 48
Chapter 49
Chapter 50
Chapter 51
Chapter 52
Chapter 53
Chapter 54
Chapter 55
Chapter 57
Chapter 58
Chapter 59
Chapter 60
Chapter 61
Chapter 62
Chapter 1
Chapter 8
Chapter 30
Chapter 35
Chapter 56

Chapter 2

Being among Lordran’s undead populace certainly had its perks, but it also had its drawbacks. While having already suffered the trauma of death and resurrection did a great job of relieving many of the fears one tended to face in their lifetime, it also made it hard to determine when one was truly dead for a second time, or whether they had simply been put down temporarily until being resurrected again at one of Lord Gwyn’s ethereal bonfires. In both cases one experienced the sensation of floating through a black void, hearing voices echo all around them. Though they felt light as air during this phase, if one tried to move they would find their body was as heavy and immobile as would be expected of a corpse.

For Seath, a being privileged enough to be dubbed a true undead (among his many other titles), such was now the case. His whole form felt like lead, yet all he could sense was a choking sea of infinite black. For one who had lived and died before, both in his current life, and the one before it, it certainly seemed like the end had come again. The only problem was he could still distinctly remember something was off about his demise. The Chosen Undead had been there before him, her blade poised to strike, yet something had happened to prevent her from finishing him off. He could sense himself being wounded, but not slain, and the voices that echoed around him this time, they sounded like no dialect he’d ever heard before.

Something was wrong. Very wrong. And that had him curious.

“Well his wounds aren’t bleeding any more, that’s good. I dread to think of what might have happened to him to get him to this state though…”

Such flowery tones, such worry for his well-being. No voice in Lordran ever carried that level of concern for him…well, not for many centuries at least…

“And this…Twilight, can you help me roll him over onto his side?”

He was being moved, not floating, just shoved aside like so much worthless meat. It was humiliating, not to mention painful, but it was also informative. He shouldn’t be able to sense his physical form if he was truly deceased, heck he shouldn’t have even HAD a physical form anymore if that was the case…

“By Celestia…is that…his tail? Did someone cut this poor dragon’s tail off!?”

The voices sounded as disgusted as he felt. Strange, tails were considered a great trophy amongst those who hunted Lordran’s more ferocious beasts. Why would anyone sound so disgusted that his had already been claimed, unless they had intended to claim it for themselves?

“Twilight, hand me the disinfectant and a roll of bandages, quick! This looks like it’s partially scabbed over but it’s going to get infected if I don’t clean and dress it immediately.”

Seath had only a moment to contemplate what nonsense these voices around him spoke of, before he felt what could only be described as the sting of a sanctuary guardian, magnified tenfold. Wrenching liquid agony shot up from the base of his midsection to give his withered body a fresh beating. On instinct he opened his mouth to roar in his suffering and felt himself shiver as breath passed his lips. He was still of the physical plane after all!

“Just hold still please, Mr. Dragon! I know this hurts, but it’ll be over in a minute. Just let me bandage your…umm…back area up.”

Seath gasped as he felt blood flow from him anew. Were these ignorant cretins actually trying to heal him via purely physical means? How backwards must they be to not recognize an undead and thus the pointlessness of their actions? Silently he cursed the creatures for prodding at him like some specimen of study, then he cursed the irony upon realizing this must be how the many specimens he’d experimented on felt as he subjected them to the same treatment. Seeing that this train of thought was getting him nowhere, Seath went back to processing his current situation. His tail was gone, for now, and with it the Moonlight Greatsword. He’d also lost the Primordial Crystal thanks to his rage and the damn craftiness of the Chosen Undead so that left him in a very bad condition indeed, and now these…whatever they were, were just making it worse by picking at his open wounds. He raised a hand and tried to swat them away, but found his strength was all but gone.

“Please Mr. Dragon, don’t struggle! I need to treat your injuries!” The lighter of the voices claimed. “It’s okay, my name’s Fluttershy. I take care of animals like you.”

Animals? This thing dared refer to him as a common beast? Had he still had it in him, Seath would have reduced her to a cursed husk of spikes then shattered her remains himself for that insult! As it was he could do no more than weakly roar as he felt cloth being wrapped around what remained of his tail. At the very least that caused the pain to abate for a bit.

“Look at his blood, it’s…turning to crystal? Huh…okay I guess that explains the patches growing over his body…” The deeper more authoritative voice commented. “And no Spike, you may not eat one of those just to see how it tastes.”

A smaller, more masculine voice gave a gasp of dismay. “Wha? Twilight, I didn’t even say anything!’

“You were thinking it. I could see it in your eyes.” The commanding female voice replied.

“But I didn’t….hmph…” The pluckier voice gave an aggravated grunt. Seath shared the sentiment as he returned to taking inventory. He wasn’t back in limbo, and he apparently wasn’t in the caverns anymore. Yet if he still drew breath that might mean…

Weakly the dragon reached for the softly glowing part of his midsection. For the first time that day…well the first time that century, he briefly felt a bolt of joy shoot through him upon sensing warmth radiating from his skin. He still had his Lord Soul fragment! The damn Chosen Undead at least hadn’t been able to rip that from his corpse before being interrupted…

Okay, so he at least had something to work with. Not much, but it was a start, and for all their annoying pokes and prods, these creatures didn’t seem to want to kill him for their own ends so that meant he was out of danger for the moment.

With renewed determination, Seath forced himself to roll onto his back again, giving his three companions a start.

“No! No I need you to stay still while I finishing bandaging your wounds, Mr. Dragon!” The voice that called itself Fluttershy pleaded. Seath felt a weak urge to laugh. For her claims about being a healer, her methods were incredibly primitive. Dressings and mere tonics were of no benefit to an undead. They needed something more powerful if they wished to mend him.

With slow, shaky movements, Seath closed his hand around one of the larger crystals growing from his abdomen. He felt weaker than ever, but maybe if he could just concentrate a little he could teach these ignorant savages the proper way to care for a higher being. Grimacing as his arm ached from the exertion, Seath broke the crystal off his body and brought it to his lips.

“Now what is he doing?” The voice known as Spike queried.

“I…I don’t know. Trying to tell us something maybe?” The voice known as Twilight hypothesized.

Filling his lungs with as much air as he could muster, Seath blew on the crystal, enacting upon it a transmutation sorcery to turn it into that all favored means of communication: an orange soapstone. Feebly he lowered the stone to the ground and began to etch a message with it in the dirt. All three voices gasped as blazing letters appeared on the ground before their eyes.

“N…E…E…D…Need…E…S…T…U..S…estus! He needs estus!” Spike declared triumphantly…right before sensing a problem. “Um…what’s estus?”

Twilight peered closer at the writing. "I'm familiar with what 'aestus' is...as in the old word for 'fire', 'burn', 'heat' and 'tide'. That can't be what he means though."

“It sounds familiar to me too…wait!” The voice known as Fluttershy commented. “Wait, Twilight, do you have any books on alchemy anywhere in your library?”

“I might, follow me!” The voices drew away from his consciousness, leading Seath to drop the soapstone and silently hope this gamble was going to pay off.

***

Sometime later, the two ponies and one dragon were seated amidst a pile of tomes detailing all the known forays into magical advancement via manipulation of the chemical buildings blocks that made up life.

“Medicinal uses…Ambrosia….Essence….here we are! I knew I’d heard it somewhere before!” Fluttershy tossed her book to Twilight who levitated it up onto a stand.

“Estus…AKA ‘The Bottled Fire’…a medicinal concoction believed to have originated with the discovery of fire magic back during the Dark Ages. Lore states it has the ability to heal any sort of injury though no records exist to confirm if this is in fact true. The solution requires the following ingredients to be mixed with water in a flask made from emerald, then heated to the point where they will swirl around in the container like liquid flame and smell of sunburned oranges. The solution must then be immediately consumed in order to gain its full effects.” Twilight read.

“That…doesn’t sound particularly safe, or tasty.” Spike commented, scrunching up his nose.

“Apparently it isn’t. According to this, all recorded experiments with it resulted in the subject dying from their insides being destroyed by the heat shortly after drinking it, and as such its medicinal properties remain in doubt to this day.” Twilight knitted her brow. “Yet the dragon outside specifically mentioned that he needed it. Hmmm, Fluttershy, you’re the caretaker here, what would you say?”

She turned to her pegasus friend who looked like she was now in the middle of an internal debate with her conscience.

“Normally I’d say no…but…from the extent of his injuries, and how much blood he’s lost, I don’t think he’s going to survive regardless.” Fluttershy nervously toyed with her mane as she argued and pondered and warred with herself. “I don’t want to hurt him any more than he already is, but…if anyone is going to survive ingesting liquid fire it’s going to be a dragon.”

Spike nodded that this was a fair point.

“If he really wants it, I guess we could try?” Fluttershy meekly concluded. Though she remained dubious, Twilight turned back to the book and read the rest of the entry.

“Well the formula for it is right here, so all we need is an emerald flask, and a bonfire.” She stated.

“Well I can handle the first part. Still got that mega sized emerald Rarity gave me after her last gem hunting expedition.” Spike’s features fell slightly. “Was hoping to make something nice with it to give to Sweetie Bell for her birthday next month, but I’m sure I can manage without.”

The little dragon darted out of the room, leaving Twilight to giggle softly at his consideration.

“Guess I’ll go grab my chemistry set and get a fire going. Come on, Fluttershy, we’ve got work to do!”

***

Later still, the ponies and smaller dragon were gathered around a cluster of flames burning brightly away in a pit Twilight had dug next to their large white patient (her shovel having been the only thing that survived Seath’s abrupt arrival intact). Carefully the lavender alicorn positioned a tripod over the fire and then checked the various bottles of chemicals and ingredients she’d brought out with her.

“Okay, I’m ready to begin. Spike, is the flask ready?”

“Yeah, pretty much.” Spike held up the glittering green vessel he’d just finished carving. “Think it could use some pretty décor around the outside, but it’ll do its job.”

Twilight had to pause for a moment and giggle.

“I think you might be spending a bit too much time with Rarity. Her perfectionist streak is rubbing off on you.” She teased while levitating the flask into the flames. “Okay so the chemical formula for estus is stated to be ‘Su-Ni-D’, and if I remember my periodic table correctly that means I need one measure of liquid suncorium, one of ground nitrius, and one of powdered despair.”

Spike cocked a wary eye ridge at the choice of chemicals as Twilight levitated them up from their brethren. “Wait, Twi, I'm pretty sure none of those are safe for ingesting. Specially if you're going to mix them together.”

Twilight scrutinized the page she was reading and finally had to shrug her shoulders. “That’s what’s written here. We have no choice but to try it.”

Though he still felt wrong about it, Spike helped mix the ingredients. “And you’re absolutely sure this is going to help our guest get better?”

“Well…no…but…at times like this, it always helps to listen to the patient. They usually know their bodies better than anyone else.” Fluttershy soothed. Twilight filled the flask with the estus and then sat back as she watched it slowly take on a bright orange glow. True to lore, the contents inside the emerald walls indeed began to swirl around as they mixed, taking on the appearance of fire flowing inside the container as naturally as water might. Once the flask was glowing brightly, she crawled forward and dared herself to take a sniff.

“Mmmm, okay, that does smell orange-ish. I guess it’s ready.” The alicorn turned as Seath coughed pathetically. Fluttershy quickly flew up and placed her hooves over his maw.

“Oh no his breathing is getting weaker! Twilight, we have to give it to him now!”

Twilight used her magic to grab the flask out of the fire and flew up to gently press it against the white dragon’s lips.

“Mr. Dragon, if you can hear us, we have your estus! Please, I need you to try to drink it!” Fluttershy pleaded.

Feeling the sizzle of hot glass against his mouth, Seath permitted himself to take a polite sip, and promptly felt his nerves jump as the familiar burning sensation of rejuvenating magic flowed down his gullet. Taking on a sudden strength, his hand grabbed for the flask and he promptly downed its contents in one go, letting out a heavier, relieved sigh as the estus did its work and began to mend what was broken. Well, that was a pleasant surprise. Good to know that even in this foreign land the inhabitants still had the sense to study his teachings properly.

With his free hand, the white dragon felt about the darkness for the source of the voices. One of them, the one known as Twilight, eeped as he finally found her and curled his fingers around her body, pushing the empty flask into her hooves.

“I..uh…think he wants another one, Twilight.” Spike said from down on the ground.

“Uh okay.” The alicorn wriggled herself free of Seath’s grip and returned to the bonfire to whip up a second flask of estus. She levitated it up and quickly yanked her magic back as the dragon grabbed the flask and chugged it down to join the one that had come before.

“Look! It’s working!” Fluttershy declared as she pointed to Seath’s midsection. The long, ugly gash that had been cut across it had now taken on an orange glow, cracks forming across the crystallized blood that had hardened over the wound. Silently, the scab shattered and fell away to reveal Seath’s skin was slowly patching itself back together underneath.

“Wow! Well, looks like the old legends were right, though I wonder why the book states that previously this proved fatal to all living beings?” Twilight pondered, before Seath gave a hungry sounding moan. “Well, I’ll have to investigate that later. Let me whip up a third flask!” She turned to grab the needed chemicals, and noticed another problem had presented itself. “Dang it, I don’t have much of the ingredients left though. Spike, could you kindly go into town and grab more of these for me?”

Twilight summoned a scroll and a quill and hastily composed a shopping list.

“On it, Twi!” The dragon grabbed the scroll and ran off, ever the loyal and trusty assistant.

“In the meantime, give him another, Twilight, then let’s let him rest. I’ll stay here and keep an eye on him in case his condition deteriorates again.” Fluttershy flew over to her own supplies and drew out a towel and a wooden bucket. “I need to finish cleaning him up anyway, as well as see about making him more comfortable.”

Nodding, Twilight handed over the burning flask and mopped well-earned sweat from her brow as Seath drank and groaned in relief, his breath steadying as his wounds continued to heal. Now that she knew he was going to be okay she could proceed to the next part of her plan, namely finding exactly whom he was, and where he’d come from!

***

Meanwhile….

“This is a grave turn of events, Chosen Undead. Without Seath the Scaleless’ Lord Soul fragment the Lordvessel will not be able to allow thee access to Gwyn’s tomb.”

From where she furiously paced across the ruined chamber, the female hollow looked up at the speaker. He could best be described as a serpent, but one far unlike any in known history. Atop his thin black body sat an oversized head, vaguely humanoid and graced by a pair of menacing red eyes. Below, under a large, pointed nose, two flaps of skin flopped about like a great mustache, and finishing off his appearance was a giant maw filled with huge yellow teeth that the serpent repeatedly clicked together as he spoke.

“Thou sayest that Seath did not escape thee, but rather was taken from the Crystal Cavern?”

The Chosen Undead nodded.

“Taken into a portal of some kind?”

Another nod. The serpent irritably clicked his teeth as he thought this over.

“A grave turn indeed. But thou must not allow thineself to stray from what thou seekest! The Lord Souls of the Witch of Izalith, Gravelord Nito, and the Four Kings still reside in Lordran. Provided our mysterious companion does not interfere further they will at least fill the Lordvessel most of the way. Go and resume thine quest, Chosen Undead. Thanks to thine efforts, I believe there are two others here who may be able to shed light upon this mystery in thine absence.”

Reluctantly, the hollowed warrior bowed and left the chamber, jabbing a thumb in her wake to signal to someone outside that it was their turn to go in now. After she had left, two other individuals entered the serpent’s domain. One was dressed in the trademark black toned outfit of an experience sorcerer. The other wore a heavy-looking suit of segmented armor, topped by a round helmet that was shaped like an onion.

“What do you need of us? Please speak quickly as I wish to return to my studies.” The sorcerer muttered. His companion looked a might miffed by the lack of manners.

“Come now, Griggs! Is that any way to address the noble Kingseeker Frampt? We should be honored he has need of us!” The knight scolded while hefting his zweihander sword onto his shoulder. “Siegmeyer of Catarina is at your service, honorable serpent! State your needs!”

Clicking his teeth idly, Frampt grimaced.

“An unexpected twist in this tale plagues us, noble undead. Seath the Scaleless has been kidnapped from his archives. I must know how, and why.”

That certainly got a rise from the two individuals, though both had very different reasons.

“Seath, the Grandfather of Sorcery? Gone? How unfortunate! Master Logan will be terribly disappointed. He’d just departed in hopes of studying his secrets too.” The sorcerer lamented.

“Ah well, things are better for it. Without him messing up the place I can go in and see if these damnsome rumors of my daughter being sighted around the Archives are true or not. Ahh, little Sieglinde, so eager to follow in her father’s footsteps yet so ill-prepared for it.” The knight wistfully mused.

Frampt politely waited for both men to stop their ramblings. “Indeed, and such is the reason why I charge thee with going to the Duke’s Archives. Noble Griggs of Vinheim, thou wilt investigate if there are any signs of unexpected uses of sorcery amidst the grounds. Knight Siegmeyer, thou shalt ensure his safe passage across Anor Londo.”

Griggs turned the knight, cocking his head as if dubious as to how wise a course of action this was. He then, however, recalled how easily he’d been captured when on his own and decided not to voice his dissent.

“Very well. T'was my intention to head there anyway once I had time to rest in this lovely little shrine of yours.” The sorcerer said with notably more enthusiasm.

“And a vanguard of Catarina is always ready to pledge their life for one’s safety. Come on, Griggs, adventure awaits us!” Siegmeyer replied as joyfully as ever. Slapping a hand on Grigg’s back (which made the sorcerer grunt in pain from the impact of the heavy gauntlet), he walked his companion out of the chamber, leaving Frampt to hang his head and restlessly chatter in worry.

“This t'was not as it was meant to be. Interference from an outside source, prohibiting our efforts, bodes most darkly for our cause.” The serpent hissed in lament. “Something is very rotten in the state of Lordran!”

Author's Note

For those wondering, the formula for estus and the comment about it smelling like oranges, is a reference to the fan nickname 'Sunny D', based on the fact that an estus flask looks like a half gallon bottle of Sunny D orange juice.

For those who will no doubt argue that estus is not an alchemy potion but is literally just fire bottled from the bonfires you find in-game I ask that you have patience. That discrepancy will be brought up and explained soon. :pinkiehappy:

Chapter 3

With a weary groan, the last of the Pinwheel guards fell to the searing edge of the Chosen Undead’s blade. Watching as the multi-masked body was consumed by flames, the warrior reached for some repair powder and applied it to her weapon. Her travels through the catacombs above hadn’t exactly been pleasurable, and the time she’d spent traversing the dark, danger ridden caves of this place, the so-called ‘Tomb of Giants’, had taken its toll upon her spirit. Had she not gotten assistance from another soul that had left their summoning sign down there, then found sanctuary with an amicable skeleton blacksmith (why he’d chosen to set up shop there of all places she could only guess) and gotten him to forge her the new chaos sword she’d been making good use of, the undead husk doubted she’d still have the strength to keep going.

Nevertheless here she now stood, before another fog gate, surrounded by numerous static skeletons kneeling in eternal silent prayer.

This was Gravelord Nito’s lair all right.

Checking her gear, the Chosen Undead took note of what she’d spent to reach this point, and what she still had left. Her chaos blade for the lord of the dead himself, a divinely enchanted scimitar for any other members of his covenant that might be lying in wait, a shield with magical enchantments to defend against his fabled miasma, and a few swigs left in her estus flask. Assuming she stayed focused, she could still feasibly get through this in one piece.

Feeling a tug on her boot, the undead warrior looked down and grimaced. A few of those damn baby sized skeletons had snuck up on her while she was distracted, to claw at her legs like loathsome rats. Telling herself she had no choice, the warrior wasted no time in raising her sword and driving it repeatedly through their little bodies, till they lay in a mess of broken bones at her feet. They had little to offer in repentance besides the souls that had kept them animated but it was better than letting them wear her down with their toxin ladened bones.

Sighing to herself, perhaps in regret, perhaps in aggravation, the warrior raised her blade again and forded through the fog gate to where her next target lay.

***

“Yes I now see I probably won’t be able to carry all of that back by myself. Just please put it aside and I’ll be right back with something to haul it all to the castle. No it can’t wait till later, Princess Twilight needs all of this now!”

Spike dashed out of Elixir Mixer’s Fine Tonics and Potions, silently cursing under his breath as he looked around the Ponyville Marketplace.

“Sheesh, who’d have guessed there’d be such a massive demand on dangerous, volatile chemicals? What the heck are ponies getting up to when I’m not around?” The young dragon muttered as he spied Applejack and Big Mac at their usual stand, with one of their ever-trusty carts parked behind it. Breathing a sigh of relief, Spike ran over waving his arms. “Applejack! Hey, Big Mac, over here!”

Both ponies turned in curiosity at the sight of one of their dearest friends charging across the marketplace to them, a red, flustered look dirtying his features.

“Well howdy there, Spike! What’s got yah in such a rush today?” The stetson adorned mare queried as Spike grabbed the edge of her stand to catch his breath.

“We had a….*pant*…unexpected emergency at the castle. Can I…*pant*….borrow your cart for a moment? Please?” The dragon breathlessly asked. Applejack looked to Big Mac, who duly grabbed a basket behind the stand and began offloading apples into it.

“Course yah can, Spike. Jest, mind if Ah ask what for?” Applejack queried as the dragon jumped onto the car and hurriedly helped empty its load.

“Twilight and Fluttershy need supplies for..uh...medicine, as apparently does everyone else all of a sudden. I need to grab what I can before the apothecary runs out.” Spike rolled his eyes as he grabbed the cart and dragged it across the marketplace.

“Oh dear. They need any extra help or…” Applejack began.

“No, no, it’s fine…just need to hurry back.” Spike parked the cart outside the apothecary and ran back inside, returning moments later carrying a mountain of glass jars and bottles all filled with various kinds of chemicals. Applejack narrowed her eyes upon seeing many of the bottles were marked with warning labels stating they were dangerous.

“It’d be no problem. Big Mac can watch the stand if you need another set o' hooves…” The orange mare continued.

“Eeyep!” The red stallion behind her agreed.

“Seriously I’m good! Just need to arrange these so they won’t fall off and…” Spike jumped back off the cart and made to pull it out of the marketplace. Unfortunately, he quickly realized a slight hitch in this plan when the cart refused to follow his lead, too heavily loaded as it now was for him to move it on his own. True to his heritage, the little dragon stubbornly tried, thereby giving Applejack time to gesture for Big Mac to take over manning the stand while she crossed the marketplace and watched as Spike finally slumped onto the ground in defeat.

“Actually, on second thought, yes I could use your help.” The exhausted drake meekly replied.

***

“So you n’ Twilight were out in the yard when a black hole opened in the sky and a dragon fell out on top 'o' you?” Applejack queried as she pulled the cart up the road to Twilight’s Castle.

“Yeah pretty much, though it wasn’t really like it fell out so much as something threw it at us.” Spike explained. “Also I’m not entirely sure if it’s a dragon. I mean it looks like one…sort of…half of one at least.”

Applejack glanced over her shoulder at the bottles and again arched her eyebrow at the various hazard warnings stating the contents within were only to be handled with the utmost care.

“And…how exactly are Twilight an’ Fluttershy plannin’ to nurse this poor beast back to health with these?” She asked.

“Follow me, and all shall be revealed.” Spike led the mare around the castle perimeter to the back, to where the mysterious white dragon now lay reclined on top of several oversized pillows taken from the castle, with Fluttershy maintaining a vigilant watch over him while Twilight frantically jotted down notes on a scroll.

“Oh Spike, you’re back, great!” The lavender mare exclaimed as she rose and ran over. “Roped Applejack into helping you along too, I see!”

“Well, I grabbed as much as I could of the ingredients you listed, she was kind enough to haul them back.” The little dragon replied as several bottles were levitated off the cart. “Speaking of which, try to make those last if you can. Mr. Mixer said he wouldn’t be able to get any more in till next month. Something about a travelling showpony having bought up a large amount of the same ingredients earlier this week, right after Zecora stopped by for her usual supply.”

Twilight nodded without thinking as she began mixing the chemicals together in her emerald flask, eyeballing the vessel as it again took on a fiery glow. “Well Fluttershy says he’s out of danger now, so hopefully he shouldn’t need many more of these to make a full recovery.”

Applejack peered with cautious curiosity at the massive drake, taking note of the numerous ugly scars that criss-crossed over his otherwise flawless skin. Some monster had indeed roughed him up badly, though that paled in comparison to the sight of Twilight levitating the brightly burning flask out of the bonfire and up to the drake’s lips. Her stomach promptly lurched as said drake slurped the disgusting mix of unappetizing chemicals down like it was mother’s milk.

“Many more?…uh..Sorry to butt in here, Twi, but how many o’ those has he had?” The orange mare felt ashamed of her rudeness, but she needed some clarity to what she was seeing.

“Five so far…” Fluttershy replied as she flew up and mopped the dragon’s brow. Applejack’s jaw promptly hit the ground.

“Five things o’ these?” She turned back to the contents of her cart. “So…you’ve got a dragon here that gets…better by drinkin’ poison?”

“Estus, actually. Least that’s what he and my book call it.” Twilight replied as she peered at the scar etched across the white beast’s tummy. By now it had mended itself to the point where it was little more than an ugly blemish of pink tissue fouling the purity of the white, and as the estus took effect even that ceased to be the case as it glowed orange then slowly vanished from sight. “I know it sounds stupidly dangerous but so far it’s worked wonders to bring him back from the brink of death, not to mention given me a chance to document a new study in the chronicles of alchemical history! ”

Twilight levitated the scroll over and resumed jotting down her observations of the drake’s recovery. Applejack politely bit her tongue so as not to dampen her friend’s enthusiasm at having another scientific venture to explore.

“So, this drake o’ yers, he got a name to go with the body?” She asked.

“Not yet, well he didn’t answer me when I asked.” Twilight tapped her quill against the scroll in idle thought. “I’ve made a list of names we could call him if he in fact doesn’t have one. I quite like ‘Snowy’, but ‘Pallid’ also has a nice ring to it. Fluttershy suggested ‘Alabast’…”

“We could call him ‘Crys’, short for crystal, cause…well take a look at what’s growing out of his body. Not many other dragons with that ability.” Spike explained.

“We could call him ‘Sleek’ too. He does have the smoothest and most perfect skin I’ve ever seen…” Fluttershy softly mused, right before her patient let out an aggravated roar and flailed blindly at her. “Eeek! Wha…Mr. Dragon what’s wrong?”

The white beast slammed his hand on the ground, clawing at the dirt in search of something.

“Maybe he needs another estus…” Twilight made to levitate the empty flask back to the fire, but the dragon beat her to it. Rolling the emerald vessel between his fingers, he apparently deemed it unworthy and tossed it aside, resuming his frantic search till he at last felt the warm texture of the orange soapstone he’d made previously.

“Maybe he ain’t too keen on yer names and wants to suggest his own?” Applejack said with a little snicker as the drake began etching letters on the ground again.

“I…a…m….I am…c..a..l...l….I am called….S…e…a…t…h. Seath!” Twilight read the burning message. “Huh…not what I’d have picked but it does sound suitable.” She looked up as the dragon gave a retching cough and pushed himself up to a sitting position. “So you’re Seath huh? Well hello! I’m Twilight Sparkle and these are my friends, Fluttershy, Applejack and Spike!”

Seath clutched his chest as he drew in a breath, relishing how for once there was no pain to accompany the action. As frustratingly barbaric as these creatures around him had proven themselves to be, he couldn’t ignore that they had at least done a decent job of healing him up. It seemed a small price to pay if they wished to actually converse with him.

“I hope you’re feeling better now. I’m excited to know more about you!” Twilight replied. Seath pinched the bridge of his nose, silently cursing the fact that he didn’t have any of his channelers around to help lend a more visual perspective on the situation. Despite his misgivings, he was genuinely curious about this strange new land he’d been abruptly thrown into, and any information these beings could offer was invaluable.

“Permit me…*cough* a little more time to rest….and reclaim my…*cough* voice.” He grunted hoarsely, giving everyone a surprise. It seemed they hadn’t been expecting he could actually talk. Granted it had indeed been a very long time since he'd actually used his voice for anything meaningful so the task felt as alien to him as it no doubt sounded to them. “I shall…*cough*…enlighten thee…*hack* soon enough…”

***

So far, so good…the looming mountain of skulls and bones was still upon her, but it couldn’t last much longer at this rate. A few more hits from her chaos sword and she could finally get out of this dark and dreary tomb, this time with her victory and prize intact!

Weakly, Gravelord Nito raised his blade for another strike, summoning two more skeletons to his aid. The Chosen Undead simply rolled safely out of the area of attack and stored her shield so she could draw out her divine scimitar. Dual wielding still felt strange after spending so long adhering to the traditional mode of combat, but she’d had plenty of opportunity to practice during her trip through the catacombs so at least she had a basic understanding of what was needed. Strike with the right hand, defend with the left, then alternate so as to keep the enemy guessing. The skeletons proved to be of little worry as she spun and danced between the fall of their blades, soon putting both down permanently as their master screamed in utter loathing. Retrieving her shield, the Chosen Undead advanced on the Gravelord again, her flaming sword poised to run him through his gut (well, the collection of ribcages below his pile of skulls at least). He launched another wave of miasma at her, but she just crouched behind her shield and endured the worst of it before resuming her attack. This was it! The final blow!

And then suddenly the undead warrior was witness to a scene of déjà vu as the chamber’s air was suddenly disturbed by the opening of a great black void, so utterly devoid of light that even against the chamber’s dark walls it still stood out. Unable to comprehend this was happening a second time, the Chosen Undead halted her acts and looked up at the portal. She quickly found this an unwise course of action as it put her in the perfect spot to receive a giant fist to the faceplate of her helmet. Knocked down for the count, she dropped both her weapons and shield as her body was forced into the ground by a massive weight, over and over again. Once it deemed she wasn’t getting up any time soon, the hand grabbed for Nito, crushing the wounded Gravelord in its grip and yanking it back up into the portal. Yet again it seemed fate was to deny the Chosen Undead what she needed…except…

…except she hadn’t entirely discounted the fact that if such could happen once, it might just be possible for it to happen again. She doubted such would occur, but ever the prepared soul she was, the warrior had taken an extra precaution. As her opponent was brutally ripped from this realm of existence she painfully clutched her hand into a fist, causing her gauntlet to glow with an aura of dark red flames. Through the smashed mess of her faceplate, the undead warrior spied her target and promptly let loose a firestorm barrage. A sound unlike any made by any creature known in Lordran shook the tomb as the hand was set alight, and so too was its load. It dropped the burning Gravelord and violently thrashed about to try and extinguish the flames. In grim satisfaction, the Chosen Undead watched as Nito finally succumbed to his injuries and dissolved into a mess of fire and sparkling white light, allowing the Lord Soul he had been harboring to escape from its bonds and be absorbed into her body. She had triumphed, and could now breathe a sigh of relief!

It was a sigh that was so nearly also her last.

Though her body ached and cried from how badly hurt she was, the Chosen Undead still sensed danger was upon her and forced herself to roll over again, narrowly avoiding the fist that smashed into the floor in an attempt to vent the fury of its owner. With another roar that made the walls crumble in fear, the burning hand yanked itself back into the portal and vanished from sight.

Warily, the Chosen Undead forced herself to sit up, feeling her rotted bones creak and snap as they gave into the beating she had just endured. That had been a call that was far too close for comfort, and if the developing pattern was anything to go by, she could look forward to more encounters with the strange intruder as she hunted down the remaining Lord Souls. It had Seath, and now she’d made it angry by preventing it from taking Nito. If nothing else, it’d be back for her blood now.

A dry, feeble laugh echoed through the warrior’s helmet as she pulled it off and surveyed the damage. Light armor was good for mobility, but it didn’t do much to protect one from all-out assaults. Ah well, she could visit a blacksmith and get it repaired, or maybe even see about buying herself something more durable.…that is, once she’d consumed a few dozen flasks of estus and had a nice long rest.

Weakily, the husk crawled over to retrieve her swords and shield. A small shudder rocked her body as she contemplated what might have happened had she gone with her original plan of not taking the time to rescue (and in some cases re-rescue) the various people she kept running into. A costly mistake that could’ve been; she’d have to rectify it. Definitely have to see about having another session with that Laurentius fellow once she got out of the tomb. Pyromancy was proving to be an increasingly valuable skill to have.

Struggling to her feet, the Chosen Undead looked to the giant coffin that Nito had emerged from and saw, to her delight, that a bonfire had appeared in front of it. Hobbling over she set it alight, then collapsed in relief as the flames eased her pain and cleared her mind. That loathsome void intruder would not hinder her quest, she would get the remaining Lord Souls that still lay in Lordran.

And after that she’d go back and find Seath again.

And then she’d kill him, just like she had all the other ancient relics of the crumbling world around her.

Author's Note

For any Gravelord Nito fans who may be reading this and lamenting he only got a brief appearance before getting skewered, I apologise and promise he'll reappear further down the line. :twilightsmile:

Chapter 4

He calls himself Seath the Scaleless, the Duke of Anor Londo and the Grandfather of Sorcery, as well as the Last of the Everlasting Dragons and the Guardian of Lord Gwyn’s Kin, Cofounder of the Vinheim Dragon School of Sorcery….

Twilight tapped her quill in thought. “Ummm…was that all of the titles he stated or did I miss one?”

From where he was sorting through books, Spike looked over at the letter his friend was writing and rolled his eyes. “Think there was maybe one about ‘War Hero something or other’…I dunno, I’d stopped listening by that point.”

Twilight glowered but Spike just smiled and shrugged. Outside the door to their room there came the sound of a great mass bumping about.

Anyway, he’s from a place called ‘Lordran’, supposedly the ‘Birthplace of the Gods’ as he calls it. He’s wondering if anyone in Equestria might know of it since a lot of what I’ve told him about us bears a striking resemblance to what life is like back home. Have you, or Luna, ever heard of Lordran? For that matter does his name strike a bell with either of you?

Please let me know, and also let me know if you can stop by. He’s keen to meet the ones who’ve apparently accomplished the ‘impossible feat’ (his words again) of moving the sun and the moon. I thought a physical demonstration might convince him.

Love and Hugs from your faithful student,

Twilight paused and giggled gently to herself at her choice of words. Even after getting used to her new status, which put her on the same level as her mentor, Princess Celestia, it seemed some habits just refused to die.

Love and Hugs from your FORMER faithful student and now fellow princess,

Twilight Sparkle

Rolling the scroll up, Twilight levitated it over to Spike who duly sent it off with his flame breath. Outside a dull thud was heard as one large object collided with another.

“Think I’d better go see if he needs anything.” Twilight said as she walked over and opened the door. Peeking her head out, she managed to catch sight of a pile of books descending upon her at speed and narrowly managed to yank herself back out of harm’s way.

“You sure you want him just wandering round the castle on his own?” Spike grimaced as the pile scattered itself all over the floor.

“He said the castle reminded him of home. I want him to be comfortable while he’s staying with us.” Twilight replied as she cautiously stepped out, making sure another avalanche of literature was not about to bury her under its weight. “Besides, soon as Rarity gets here, I can hopefully make it easier for him to find his way around.”

Before her the great white dragon blindly ran his hands over her bookshelves, searching and sniffing amidst the dusty tomes while his tentacles thrashed against the smooth crystalline surface of the floor. He seemed both eased and frustrated by what his perusal of the environment told him, his wings fluttering restlessly as he kept bumping into things. This place was both a comfort and a torment in one to Seath. Every direction he faced reminded him of the Archives, of his dominion, yet none of the angles seemed familiar to him, no wall nor shelf told him of where he was. Briefly he pondered if this was as his test subjects felt after he’d worked on them, as prisoners trapped in their own bodies, able to sense the world around them yet barred from experiencing it as once they could.

“Are you doing okay there, Seath?” The alicorn asked as the white dragon exhaled a sickly purple mist.

“I fare better than I would expect, thanks to thee. Thine efforts are crude, but their function hath been served well.” He replied while flexing his jaw. His own voice sounded as unnatural to him as the act of moving his mouth to form words. For centuries he’d labored in blissful silence, having no need to converse with anyone, not even his faithful channelers. Again the horrid truth of how much the self-induced isolation had cost him descended like a great burden, crushing him with the reminder that now there was little he could do to amend anything. He lived for the present, but soon time would put an end to that, just as it had before.

Just like back in Verdite.

Seath ran his fingers down the spine of a book, tracing along the title embossed in golden letters upon it. His face tightened in concentration as if trying to read the words through touch alone, yet when he could not produce anything comprehensible he smashed his fist against the shelf and spewed an angry cloud of white breath upon it. So simple the act of reading had been before, when he’d had others to do it for him of course, and now even that was denied to him. Curse it all!

“Now must I focus on remedying this other…’issue’ that plagues me. Without my channelers I am yet again faced with the cruel tricks that fate and time conspire to burden me with!”

He swept the books to the floor, forcing Twilight to leap for the corner to avoid getting buried. In lament she looked at the mess she and Spike had spent so long meticulously organizing, though her ire was briefly abated when she noticed small clusters of purple crystal now dirtied a few of the book covers. Did Seath’s breath do that?

“I understand your…um…pain, Seath. But I mean it when I say we’ll be able to fix that shortly. Just please, if you could stop smashing my castle up till then. Please?” She asked. Seath roared and spat more of his breath into the rafters, coating them in crystal as well. Twilight instantly felt afraid, and yet also fascinated as she observed this.

“Yea…yea, unfocused is mine anger…and misapplied. T'is not thou I wish to direct it towards.” Seath lowered his head and clasped both hands over his eyes. “In the Archives my lack of sight hindered me not. Through touch and memory alone I did glide among the cases, immediately locating any reference I might need. Through the eyes of my channelers did I pour over endless pages of knowledge, passing the days in blissful study of all that the world had to offer…”

Twilight’s ire and fear slowly withdrew as Seath went from a tightly wrapped bundle of rage to a morose heap of self-pity. Though she did agree with Spike’s sentiment about how much the dragon seemed to rant, she couldn’t deny a lot of what he had said so far stoked her interest.

“Yes you keep mentioning the Archives you set up, a library unmatched by any other.” Twilight got a dreamy look on her face. “It sounds wonderful.”

Seath was momentarily brought up from his depression at the enthusiasm in his host’s voice.

“T'was a labor of love. From all across the land did my channelers collect manners of worthy material for its shelves. Those with a passion for knowledge sought it out from near and far.” Seath’s voice gained a ponderous note as he again felt among the books lining the walls. “Dare I assume thou is of a similar mindset?”

Twilight smiled. “Yeah, I’m a pretty voracious reader. Back before I had this castle I ran the Golden Oaks library in Ponyville. Hoping I can soon make an even bigger and better replacement here, once I get enough to fill all the shelves.”

Seath’s rage dipped just a little bit more. This place may not have been the Archives, but it could still pass close enough, for now, to serve as home for him, especially if such a kindred spirit was the one in charge. He still needed to see about getting back to Anor Londo…but maybe not just yet. This land was new to him, and that meant it contained a myriad of new secrets for him to research, new discoveries for him to uncover…

New means for him to pick up where he left off in his experiments…

“T'would seem I hath yet been granted a boon then. To have been rendered into the company of one who shares my interests.” He muttered. Twilight smiled wider, though her cheer was lost on the white drake. “I believe thou wast regaling me with tales of how this land hath made use of my teachings?”

Twilight was about to respond but found herself cut off by the thunderous rapping of the knocker on the castle’s front door. “Oh that must be Rarity! One moment, and then we can get back to that.”

She trotted off to the castle entranceway, tugging open the great crystalline doors to behold her white unicorn friend, dressed properly for a day out on the town with a flower wreathed summer hat, a matching saddlebag, and a fashionable pair of sunglasses perched on her petite muzzle.

“Rarity, thank you so much for coming by on such short notice!” The alicorn greeted as her friend snapped off her shades and smiled back.

“Oh think nothing of it, my darling! I was out shopping for new fabrics anyway so taking a quick detour here was hardly any trouble.” The unicorn looked around the palace with a spring to her step. “So, I’m told a most magnificent and masculine individual literally fell from the sky into your hooves. Forgive me but that almost sounds like the beginning of a romance novel…”

Twilight blushed then giggled at her friend’s subtle insinuation. “It’s not quite like that. He was in a bad state and I simply had to help him. Not to mention I think he’s a bit old for my tastes…”

Behind the alicorn Seath clumsily loomed into the corridor, wildly swinging his arms about to try and feel for any obstacle that might be in his path, along with where the ceiling was so he didn't keep bumping his head against it. Sadly his sense of direction was proving to be about as non-existent as his eyesight as he still managed to collide face first with a support column, trip over a chair that had been set up for guests waiting to be seen by Twilight, then tumbled into a side table that was host to a large and very hard ornamental vase, donated as a housewarming gift from Celestia. Twilight’s grin became very forced as Rarity stared in shock silence as the beast.

“Dear me! Are you all right?” The unicorn queried as Seath slowly picked himself up from his last fall. In response the enraged dragon reached out as if to grab Rarity and crush her in his grip…but instead his aim proved to be for the vase that had rolled next to her. Feeling the sturdy and still intact vessel with his fingers, Seath promptly encased it in a prickly shell of razor sharp crystals with his breath, then crushed it in his massive hand with a roar of pure malice.

“He’s ummm, a bit visually impaired. That’s why I wanted you to bring your glasses with you.” Twilight quickly responded. “They’re enchanted with a spell that lets you adjust the magnification of the lenses, right?”

Rarity duly turned and tried to ignore the monstrous being less than ten feet in front of her, wailing in anger and pain, while pounding at the walls with his fists.

“Well…yes of course. How else can I make sure my stitching is perfect every time? Or check to see if a swatch has any cross threads that need mending before it can be used?” She replied.

“Great, can I borrow them for a moment?” Twilight asked. From her saddlebag Rarity hastily retrieved the pair of red-framed spectacles she always wore while working on her dresses, and Twilight carefully took them in her magic.

“Seath…umm…Seath, if you could please hold still for one moment….” Twilight gently coaxed. Though his rage still burned like the flames of the soul within him, Seath nevertheless silenced his voice and ceased to smash blindly at everything around him. Taking a deep breath, Twilight levitated the glasses up onto his muzzle and adjusted them for the perfect fit.

“Okay, now I need you to tell me if your vision gets any clearer when I do this…” Twilight activated the enchantment on the glasses to increase their magnification. Seath’s breath died with his voice as he beheld the world slowly turn from a complete blur into a foggy but ever so slightly more comprehensible collection of objects.

“Is that better?” Twilight asked.

“S…Somewhat….” Seath gaped.

“Okay, how about now?” Twilight increased the magnification more, and the world became even clearer for Seath. He blinked, shook his head, and tried everything he could think of to test if this was some sort of illusion, but no, the creatures around him were actually helping him to see again!

“A little more…perhaps?” He whispered.

Twilight did a bit more fine-tuning. A shiver rocked her body as the great dragon looked down at her, no longer just following the sound of her voice but actually able to put a face to it as well. He seemed positively astounded to actually behold the world as one with a functional set of eyes could. Silently Twilight pondered just how long the poor soul had literally been living in the dark, unable to appreciate the beauty of the world around him due to the shortcomings of his body…

“Okay, how’s that?” She asked finally.

Seath looked around himself, beholding things he had not beheld for more centuries than he could care to remember. The colors, the brightness, the sheer brilliance of everything! Seen not through the ethereal link of his channelers’ helmets but for the first time, with his own eyes.

“Strange….yet, mesmerizing.” He looked down at the mess he’d made, too awed at being able to make out the details on each fragment of the shattered vase to feel any regret over breaking it. He looked to the holes he’d been punching in the walls, the fractures of crystal forming a web of unmatched beauty. “Such sights, such majesty…I had never thought I could behold it with this…clarity. Never before hath mine enamored me with such crystal clear images…”

Twilight’s blush slowly turned from embarrassment to pride as the dragon continued to feast on the aesthetics of the palace lobby. Even if it was a largely empty space that still needed to be furnished (and cleaned too) it was on par with glimpsing heaven for one who had been blind for who knows how long. To see such a being enjoying her gift to him, well it made for a very happy moment…

Which Rarity then ruined with her inability to stifle her giggles.

“Well that’s wonderful, but I think we might want to change the style a bit. The flowery red of my glasses doesn’t quite suit a male’s face…” The unicorn meeped in between choked snickers. With a good-natured sigh, Twilight summoned a case containing a much more sober and professional wire-framed pair she’d had express delivered earlier.

“Fine, just give me one moment to transfer the calibrated enchantment to these and you can have them back.”

Seath blinked as the specs were plucked from his face, then replaced with another pair. His body burned with fresh warmth, not of anger but of something more foreign as he adjusted the new pair and found they fit more comfortably on his face. Again the world flowed back into perfect sharp focus, letting him resume his gorging on sights he’d never known. Within his skin the Lord Soul fragment raged with a strange lightness to its flames, making him feel like a weight had been lifted from his body. His wings spread and slowly lifted him into the air, his mind racing to try and process what he was feeling. Could it be? Was this what happiness felt like?

Twilight and Rarity jumped as the dragon head bumped against the ceiling again, bringing him to grumble and then let himself drop onto the floor again. His momentary high was now fading to allow in a sense of rampant curiosity. The possibilities that spread open before him seemed endless with this new endowment bestowed upon him. And to think, these primitive creatures…well, ponies as he now saw, had seen fit to gift him such for seemingly no gain. Silently, Seath pondered if he in fact could trust them after all. So far they had done more for him than even the Lord of Sunlight himself, and for once he hadn’t had to betray or kill anyone to earn their grace.

“Feeling better now?” Twilight asked.

“As thou cannot imagine…” Seath mused. “In all my years of researching sorcery, never hath such a concept been conceived of, nay recognized. Thou must impart how mine teachings hath lead to this!”

The alicorn drew back from the demand in her guest’s voice. Though his enthusiasm pleased her, Twilight was a bit confused as to how to explain such a common, everyday concept.

“They’re…glasses. Meant to help those with less than perfect eyesight see as normal. Surely they must have such back where you come from?” She asked.

Now Seath had to look confused. He understood the pony’s words, but not the tone they carried. He knew of what ‘glasses’ were, however, the idea of them being combined with the magical arts to pull off a feat so brilliant as what literally lay before his eyes seemed too innovative for him to accept. Surely such masterful use of sorcery could not be a mere social standard in this land…surely…

“I recognize thine efforts, stemmed from mine own work to give my channelers the gift that alloweth me to see through their eyes…truly, pony, thou claims to not know of how thine art was made possible?” The white dragon queried.

Now Twilight was feeling uncomfortable. Really she had no idea what Seath was on about, but suggesting he might be mistaken seemed dangerous given what he was capable of when upset. Hesitantly she turned to Rarity, whom, being the most polite and socially composed of her friends, duly stepped forward and took the lead.

“Please do accept our apologies, Mr. Seath, but we were unaware you had anything to do with this branch of magic. So far as we’ve known it’s been common knowledge for years.” The unicorn replied, keeping her voice pleasant but with a humble edge that showed she and her alicorn friend simply did not have any other means of explaining what had just been demonstrated.

Seath drew back, his brow furrowing and his mind now reeling. Even in the most remote edges of the world his name was known, as was what he had made possible for society! To even entertain the possibility that sorcery was now a commonplace feature, with no respect for those that had laid its foundations...such was positively infuriating to contemplate!

Seath felt his ire rise again, burning with the urge to demand how any civilization could dare to forget the origins of what they apparently took for granted in their everyday lives. However, he took a look at the ponies, noting how both of them were now drawing back from him in fear, and he forced himself to calm down. They had done nothing to warrant his wrath, and there could easily be another explanation for this; for how he was a virtual unknown in this land. It was possible this place was not only a ‘where’ but also a ‘when’, a time so removed from his age that the ancient annals of history had simply grown too distant to be recalled. Or they’d been lost again, that too had a habit of happening.

Another possibility was that, despite the similarities, this land was simply in no way affiliated with Lordran. Such was not an impossibility after all…even Lord Gwyn himself professed to know nothing of Seath’s previous dominion of Verdite…

“Very well then, I bequeath to thee only my gratitude for this gift thou hast been generous enough to impart.” He replied. Both Twilight and Rarity looked relieved. “If thou will permit me, I wish to make use of it to explore thine literature and familiarize myself further with this domain.”

Twilight nodded with a smile. “By all means! The library is open for everypony to make use of!”

Hearing the cheer in his host’s voice, Seath found himself feeling a similar sensation return to his soul. The more he thought of it, the more he saw the appeal of his situation. These ponies knew him no better than any other common dragon, and that meant he didn’t need to fear his reputation preceding him. The tragedies and atrocities that had befallen Lordran due to his own obsessions had not reached the ears of these simple beings. Essentially he’d been given a clean slate, free to act on his own merits without the burdens of distrust and hatred from those beneath his stature. Even better, from what little he’d learned from the lavender pony, this land bloomed with new opportunities, new knowledge for him to absorb and make use of for his own ends. He could start over again, and this time, hopefully, he could succeed in his aim! The loss of the Primordial Crystal would not be his end as he feared, it would now only be a mere stumbling block in his path to immortality. He would achieve what he could not while trapped in the Archives, without the concern of undead warriors constantly barging in and trying to grab his head (or his tail) for their trophy case.

“Uh Twi? Sorry to interrupt, but Princess Celestia just sent a reply to your letter.” Spike walked into the hall bearing a scroll.

“Oh right. Um, excuse us, Seath, we’ll just be in the next room.” Twilight said, feeling her spirits lift as she heard Seath hmm in curiosity while selecting a tome from her shelves.

***

My Dearest Twilight Sparkle,

While you know nothing pains me more than to admit ignorance when you come to me with want of knowledge, I fear now is such a time. I have personally scoured the Royal Library, along with Swift Quill and all of his palace scribes, for any mention of ‘Lordran’ or this one who calls himself ‘Seath the Scaleless’ (among his many other names). Sadly there exists no mention of him or his homeland in all our annals of history. Perhaps even more tragically we found no mention of him, or any dragon, being mentioned in the chronicles of sorcery. A true pity as I would be most interested to know of another species outside ponies having a hoof in shaping the art of magic as we now know it.

With that in mind, Luna and I would welcome getting to know this Seath more as it appears he has much knowledge to impart. Please inform him we will be stopping by your castle tonight so that Luna may personally demonstrate a raising of the moon, and later I may show him my command of the sun. We are keen to see how he reacts.

We look forward to seeing you soon!

Your fellow princess and trusted friend,

Celestia

Again the lack of formality irked Twilight but she told herself to ignore the feeling. This was how things were now. She’d just have to get used to it.

“Alright, well Celestia and Luna will be here soon so I think we’re all taken care of. Do you have anything else you need to do today, Rarity?” The alicorn turned to find both her unicorn and dragon friend peering through a crack in the door with equally bemused expressions.

“Rarity?”

Spike gave the unicorn a sly arch of his eyeridge and she giggled cutely in response.

“What are you two looking at over there?” Twilight joined her friends in peering through the door, and beheld Seath in the process of multi-tasking. His head remained bowed against the miniscule book in his hands, his attention completely absorbed in what its pages were telling him, yet with one of his tentacle limbs he was busy scribbling away on a scroll he’d snagged from a nearby desk.

“So? What’s so funny about that? All he’s doing is reading. And taking down notes. And giving his full, undivided attention to the words on the page….” Twilight commented as Seath ran out of space on the scroll and swapped it for a fresh one. “And being very thorough in his note taking…”

“Yeah, and does that sound like anypony we might know?” Spike asked with thinly veiled mirth. Twilight frowned at her assistant.

“Well…so what? He did say he’s a scholar!” She argued.

“Yes…of magic, and science. Like yourself.” Spike replied while biting on his fingers. “Also he’s apparently a dragon of considerable importance, granted not quite royalty, but a duke is still in the general…”

“Okay, that’s far enough in that line of thought.” Twilight promptly cut her assistant off. “I don’t need you getting any ideas right now!”

Rarity pulled the brim of her hat down to hide the wide smirk stretching across her face. “Ideas? My darling Twilight, we were doing nothing of the sort!”

“Yeah. We were pretty much just drawing comparisons and taking cheerful note of the similarities between you two.” Spike replied in defiance of the glower that was now being cast at him. Taking the higher road, Twilight silently walked past her two friends and approached Seath as he made a start on a third scroll.

“Ahem….Mr. Seath, if I may interrupt your studies for a moment?”

The white drake grudgingly pulled himself from the world encompassing the literature in his hands.

“My fellow princesses have just informed me they will be arriving in a few hours to demonstrate what I described about their control over the sun and the moon. Until then, is there anything I can do to make you more comfortable here?”

Seath panned his eyes across the walls of books still waiting patiently to be read.

“Nay, I have plenty to occupy mineself with for now.” He stated before diving back into his book. Twilight tried not to think of how she often would do the same when in the middle of a particularly intriguing work. Instead, she focused on the tentacle that had yet to break from its frantic scribbling.

“Um…if I may ask then, what are you writing there?” She queried while leaning down to read what was on the page.

“A complete list of all experiments and projects I was either in the midst of, or planned to commence before I was so…rudely interrupted and relocated.” The dragon scornfully replied. “With thine permission there is much of my great work I wish to soon resume.”

Twilight’s eyes went wide as she studied the increasingly endless length of bullet points detailing aspects of magic she barely recognized, and some she hadn’t even heard of. The prospect that Seath apparently knew far more about their mutual specialization than she did managed to briefly override the realization that he was displaying the same manner of frantic list-making as she.

“Right, well um, just holler if you need anything. Either Spike or I will…uh…be around…” The alicorn walked back into the other room on auto-pilot, paying only a humiliated glare at her friends upon seeing they were still nattering to each other and still snickering.

“So…getting a sense of déjà vu yet?” Spike asked much to Twilight’s ire.

“He’s just studying. You know as anyone with a desire to better themselves would. The fact that he does so with the same gusto as I, or is as meticulous with his lists of things doesn’t…”

“He’s making lists too? Oh now that really is adorable!” Rarity exclaimed. Twilight bit her lip and again reminded herself that smacking your friends was generally seen as impolite among ponies.

“Look, enough of…whatever you two are thinking. I’ve got more books to organize so if you want to help me with that, follow me to the west wing!”

“Certainly, lead the way!” Spike replied with a cheerful smile. Behind him, Rarity politely waited till Twilight was out of earshot before leaning over and whispering in the drake’s ear.

“Promise me you’ll drop by the boutique tomorrow and report what’s happening. I’d give them a week tops.”

Smirking, and blushing slightly, Spike reached over and shook the unicorn’s hoof. “Done deal!”

Author's Note

To just stem the argument of how blind is Seath meant to be, I'm going on how his AI behaves during his second boss fight. Even if you go into that with the neccessary spells/rings to make yourself invisible and silence your footsteps, Seath can still target where you are if you get too close to him, suggesting he's not completely blind but instead has a severe case of myopia (or alternately his eyes are very weak from years of reading books with small print). By comparison, if you choose to fight Hawkeye Gough, an NPC from the DLC segment Artorias of the Abyss, and use the same means to make yourself hard to detect he DOES act like someone who is completely blind. I took that to mean Seath still has some semblance of sight, just not much and he's also too prideful to have done anything about it till Twilight intervened. It also better fits the tone that until now he's been metaphorically blind to everything save for his own desires, and now with those desires destroyed he'll finally be able to truly see the horrors he's wrought.

Chapter 5

Princess Luna never claimed to be a prideful mare. Indeed the 1,000 years spent imprisoned on the moon, followed by witnessing the aftermath of the atrocities she committed as Nightmare Moon had done wonders to crush whatever ego she might have harbored. That said, her positions as diarch of Equestria, Guardian of Dreams and, most importantly, the one who raised the moon and wove the stars into a tapestry every night did fan a few remaining embers. She, like her sister, was a being of utmost importance, and on the occasion when somepony acknowledged such, she couldn’t help feeling a bit of the old smugness return to her soul.

Tonight was such a night, as she finished lifting the moon into the sky and turned to see the reaction of the one who’d specifically requested a demonstration of her powers. Seath looked completely engrossed in the magnificent scene, analyzing the starry night like an explorer who had happened upon a rare treasure and wished to study the craftsmanship. Even if she wouldn’t personally call it one of her best efforts he still seemed impressed, and knowing his apparent status as a likewise powerful entity the black mare couldn’t help smirking.

“You stand amazed, dear Seath.” She said, biting her tongue against the giggles as the giant white dragon stroked his chin and stared with foal like awe.

“Tis one thing to be told of those with powers hitherto unknown. Tis quite another to see such powers be handsomely spread out for one’s eyes to feast upon.” The drake replied as he finally lowered his gaze away from the stars, propping his muzzle on a fist to contemplate what he had witnessed. “Were this Lordran there are covenants who would praise thee as a goddess returned for thine abilities, just as there are covenants who would decry thee as a blasphemy against the natural order and demand thine immediate execution.”

He ignored Luna’s somewhat offended look as he turned to the other ponies gathered on the balcony at his eye level.

“Still, as there exist none of thine caliber in Lordran, I am forced to return to my previous conclusion: these are lands far removed by either time or space. Puzzling indeed as all of thee demonstrate both knowledge and techniques imparted down the ages from mine efforts.”

Celestia, the white alicorn princess of the sun, nodded thoughtfully.

“Puzzling indeed. You claim to be one who helped craft magic into the art form we regularly use today, but there’s nothing in our history about you.” She replied. Seath was now the one who looked offended, but momentarily his anger faded to disappointment.

“If history hath taught me anything, equine, it is that its accuracy can only be reliant as the one charged with maintaining it. Much of that which was chronicled during the Age of Fire is now lost due to the negligence of a lesser god. Can thou say thine record keepers have never similarly erred?”

“Absolutely!” Twilight proclaimed indignantly. “The Royal Archives are among the best maintained in Equestria! There isn’t a single moment from any point in history that hasn’t been carefully recorded and logged among their shelves in some fashion!”

Seath stared down at the lavender equine, not with anger but intrigue at her upset.

“And anyway, who are you to comment on our organization after the mess you made of my library?” She demanded with increasing abrasiveness.

“Twilight!” Celestia scolded. Her tone served to dampen the lavender princess’ flames, but only to the point that they smoldered with malice.

“I’m sorry but…seriously we’ve spent weeks getting all those books properly ordered and he’s just been tossing them carelessly about all afternoon.” Twilight shamefully looked up at the drake who seemed torn on whether to crush her underneath one of his tentacles, or perhaps apologize for his own fault. He did tend to only value literature so long as it could provide him with new information, and then just throw it aside like rubbish after he’d learned all he could. Indeed, as of late, the meticulous order of the Duke Archives had been possible only due to his channelers’ relentless efforts…or more precisely the slave labor of hollowed undead they corralled to keep everything in its place. Seath, of course, had neither to make of here, meaning he’d actually have to rely on his own merits if he wished to continue amassing knowledge. The thought chilled him deeply to his core.

“Regardless, I would not be so quick to critique. There were many times that you turned the same Royal Archives into a warzone of paper when working on one of the projects I assigned to you, back when you studied under me.” Celestia intoned. Seath raised a curious eyeridge.

“Thou was the mentor of this mare?” The white dragon asked.

Smiling warmly, Celestia nodded. “She was my personal student for many years, until she moved here to Ponyville.”

Seath idly stroked his chin in contemplation as he returned to studying the white alicorn. He could sense tremendous power in all three of these equines, great potential that he could definitely make use of, if only he played his cards right. "Perhaps thou could impart me with the knowledge I thus seek? And negate mine need to….browse thine student’s literature?”

Celestia nodded again, though her expression now carried a bit more caution.

“Only if you do the same for a few questions we have. First off, Twilight tells me you were severely wounded and near death when you first turned up on her lawn.”

Seath nodded slowly, feeling a itchy ping from the scabbed over remains of what had once been his tail. “There art many that covet what I possess. Some envy my knowledge, some wisheth for my skills…some demand my life.” He replied darkly. “T’was a soul of the latter that hunted me down to the Archives, and severely wounded me in battle.”

All three of the princesses look disturbed.

“Why would anyone wish harm upon you?” Luna asked. Seath grimly pushed his glasses back up on his muzzle and sighed.

“A great chaos hath consumed Lordran. For many years, a curse known as the ‘Darksign’ hath afflicted the masses that dwell within the lands. Those branded by it are continually reborn after death, until at last their mind shatters and they become mere shells of who they were, without purpose, and without hope. ‘Hollows’ as they are called, forced to walk the land, to fight, to die, and then rise again to repeat their torment till the end of time.” Seath explained somberly. “Such desperate times hath led to desperate measures. Even in Anor Londo one is constantly at risk of being attacked by such monstrosities.”

“How terrible.” Celestia gasped.

“Inevitably one with a mind for either grim death, or great gain, finally found their way into my sanctum, and would have triumphed over me had not others intervened.” The dragon concluded.

“Others that you claim to have no knowledge of.” Luna commented.

“Indeed. The means of how I came to be among thine lands is to me as it is to all of thee: an enigma only fate can bear to answer.”

Celestia hmmmed as she carefully chose her next query. “Twilight also said she healed you with estus, a substance that had to be outlawed for centuries due to its lethal properties. I can still recall the reports of ponies dying in unimaginable agony after ingesting it, yet somehow it’s had the exact opposite effect on you.”

The faintest glimmer of arrogant mirth crossed Seath’s face.

“Thine efforts for creating the Bottled Fire are admirable, but incomplete, and also misapplied. Alchemy was but a crude first step in its inception, the true potential requires the flames of the Kiln itself to be recognized. More so, it is a gift not intended for mere living mortals. Only true undead can benefit from its effects.”

At the mention of the word ‘undead’ Celestia took a step back. For a moment Twilight could swear she saw a streak of shocked recognition run across her teacher’s face, but just as quickly Celestia resumed her calm, analytical expression.

“And you are such a true undead I presume?” She asked. Seath nodded with a definite raise of his muzzle. His crystalline wings fluttered with pride.

“I am…or I was. The attack on my life…it claimed much of what I held dear.” The dragon’s head slumped again, his body sagging as depression made a grand return. Twilight noted he’d been having these sort of wild mood swings for most of the day.

“Well, if I may ask a question then…if estus isn’t meant to be made from alchemy, how IS it meant to be made?” She intoned.

Seath glanced down at the lavender alicorn, who now gazed at him not with fury but with the same scientific want for knowledge that he recognized all too well. Silently the white dragon knew he could easily indulge that curiosity, but to do so he would have to make a request that was not likely to be well received. Course, with that said…these equines wished to know more of what he had made possible, and no dragon could resist a chance to show off for a crowd.

“I could demonstrate for thee, as thou was gracious enough to do so in turn. However, I will require something of the highest importance: a soul.”

Twilight cocked her ears forward. “A soul?”

Seath nodded. “The fire that exists in us all. That enables one to transcend the disparity between life and death. That which the cursed covet as their only means to hold onto what once made them more than hollow.”

Twilight puzzled Seath’s flowery speech, her ears drooping and her features falling as she finally deduced their meaning.

“You mean…you need somepony’s life essence? A sacrifice basically?” She queried.

Seath nodded and braved the looks of disgust that greeted him from every direction. He figured that was how they’d react, but then again, they had been the ones to ask. He was only imparting the truth.

“With all due respects, noble Seath, I don’t think we can accommodate you on that.” Luna said. Celestia nodded, but Twilight held back. She was thinking hard about something, something that evidently made her uneasy, but might just allow her to have her curiosity sated.

“Mmmm…hold on. Will any soul do or does it have to specifically be a pony’s?” She asked.

Seath shook his head. “For the simple act of kindling the fire, only a simple soul is required.”

Taking a deep breath, Twilight fought back her disgust.

“Then let me go and speak with Fluttershy. We might be able to work something out.”

While Celestia and Luna frowned in confusion, the lavender alicorn ran back into her castle, to where her friends were all waiting in a cozy study on the other side of the hallway.

“Oh hey Twilight, how’s it going out there? How’d Mr. Snow White take Luna’s raising of the moon?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“With exceptional fascination, so much so he wants to return the favor, but he needs something…um…special.” Twilight swallowed hard and turned to the butterscotch pegasus. “Fluttershy, you said that Snuggly, the crow who’s been living with you, is in his last days?”

Fluttershy nodded sadly. “I know I shouldn’t feel bad. He’s had a good life and raised many babies with his wife, but he’s gotten so old and sick now I…I wish he didn’t have to suffer.”

Twilight hesitantly nodded. “Would you….um…be willing to help him….uh…rest? I mean…ummm…permanently?”

Fluttershy looked horrified, as did Twilight for having voiced such a terrible question.

“I…what are you talking about, Twilight?” Fluttershy demanded.

With another deep breath, the alicorn quickly tried to recover. “Seath needs a soul, to show us how his sorcery works. Since obviously none of us are going to be able to help with that I thought maybe we could use one from a being who’s…not long for this world anyway?” She cringed as more stares of horror and disbelief were leveled at her from all of her friends. “You’re right, that’s a terrible idea. I apologize profusely for mentioning it.”

She turned around to go tell Seath she wouldn’t be able to help…but a hoof held her still.

“Wait…can Seath promise Snuggly a quick and painless end?” Fluttershy asked. Twilight seemed reluctant but nodded.

“I’ll make sure he does!” She replied. Though Fluttershy grimly hung her head she rose and bade for her friend to follow.

“Okay, then I’ll go get him from my cottage. Just as long as he doesn’t have to suffer anymore.” She said.

***

An hour or so later Seath and the ponies were all gathered around the freshly replenished and lit bonfire in Twilight’s backyard. Standing before the great dragon, Fluttershy set down a carrying basket and gently lifted a withered and very sickly looking crow from it.

“Snuggly’s been a long-time friend of mine. He’s returned every year to make a nest by my cottage and raise his family with my help. If you could please see to it that he passes away peacefully, I’d be very appreciative.” She said.

Seath cupped his hands and accepted the bird with the same careful manner. He seemed both perturbed, and yet pleased at what kind of offering had been presented for his use.

“I request a simple soul, and thou bringeth me a servant of Velka herself. Truly pony, does thou realize the honor thou bestows with this act?” He asked.

All around the fire there were looks of bewilderment.

“Uh…no, not really. Who, pray, is Velka?” Twilight asked, her puzzlement increasing at how Seath took comfort from her ignorance.

“The Goddess of Sin is Velka. Black of hair and rogue of faith, the witch’s charge is the definition of how one soul may wrong another, and what punishments to mete out. Through her, and those who work as her pardoners, shalt one find absolution for the evils they have wrought, or damnation for the weight of the sins they shoulder.” Seath lightly ran a finger across Snuggly’s head, causing the bird to caw weakly. “Crows art the embodiment of her will. It is they who leadeth the sinful to their judgment, and they who watcheth over the pure of heart. A sensible act it is, that she would send one to safeguard a soul as kind and innocent as thine.”

Fluttershy blinked then blushed under Seath’s contemplative gaze.

“I don’t know about that. I treat all animals like my friends. He’s just one who wished to return the favor by coming back to visit me every year.” She explained. The white dragon snorted at such humbleness.

“As t'was the command of his goddess no doubt. See to it I shalt that he serves her as well in death as he did in life!”

Seath blew into his hand, forming with his breath a long crystal, shaped in the likeness of some manner of a sword, with what appeared to be a coiled blade. This he placed over Snuggly’s chest, using it to focus some manner of magical energy from his fingertips into the bird’s body. Snuggly feebly arched his back as he was enveloped in a warm white aura, then, with a tiny and relieved caw, his eyes closed in permanent slumber. The aura surged from his feathers back into the coiled sword, compacting within the transparent blade into a mass of pure, blazing energy.

With a somber nod, Seath handed Snuggly’s lifeless body back to Fluttershy. She bravely accepted it and laid it back in her basket, intending to give her friend a proper burial once she returned home.

“Whoah, so that’s what a soul looks like?” Rainbow Dash queried. Seath obligingly held the crystal out for all the ponies to get a look at.

“It’s like a ball of fire. White fire!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “Wait, so does that mean I literally have a fire in my soul? The Cakes weren’t just speaking figuratively when they told me that?”

Seath rolled his eyes. “Nay, pony, there is fire in all of us. Fire and life are synonymous. One feeds the other, and the other in turn maketh all other facets of the world possible.”

As Pinkie Pie blinked then bounced happily about from this revelation, Seath drove the crystal into the center of the bonfire. He closed his hand around the top then shut his eyes as if meditating as he thought back to his method for creating a certain special addition to the cells of his prison tower to ensure prisoners couldn't simply warp out of them.

Slowly Snuggly’s soul flowed from its container and seemingly merged with the flames, feeding them with an apparent energy that made them blaze with twice their intensity.

"Annnd, now what's he doing?" Spike queried as he watched the spectacle of the fire blooming, then undergoing a strange metamorphosis. Pinkie paused in her bounces and turned with a sense of recognition on her face as she saw what was happening.

"Ooooh! I think it's a mechanic of his game...though..." Pinkie scratched her head. "Uhhh...I think they dummied this one out for the final version. It's not one I recognize."

The fire ceased its usual dance of crackling jitters and popping jumps, instead it began to flow around the crystal coiled sword with slow, twisting movements, like a sheet of heat and light swirling around a central column of air. The flames took on an almost hypnotic quality, their forms now dancing as if with purpose, rather than chaos.

“These flames are now those of the Kiln. From them much can be made, including the pure form of estus. Behold!” Seath grabbed for the emerald flask that had been set off to one side and held it before the fire. Like liquid from a spring, the flames flowed into the vessel, filling it with their energy. Satisfied, Seath set the brightly glowing flask down for the ponies to admire, and admire it they did!

“That’s…beautiful!” Rarity exclaimed.

“Looks kinda like cider…the purest, strongest cider you could ever make.” Applejack followed.

Hesitantly, Twilight placed a hoof against the flask. “It’s not even warm…yet I can see the flames inside it….”

“They remain mere masses of heat and light no longer. T'is with the essence of life itself that they now burn, provided by the imbued soul.” Seath explained. “Thou wilt find it safe to handle, if thou wishes to study it further.”

The lavender alicorn grinned like a foal on Hearth’s Warming Morning.

“Oh you bet I wanna study this! I want to study everything you can do! This is magic unlike any I’ve heard of before! We have to know more about this, right, Celestia?”

The white alicorn did not immediately respond. Indeed when Twilight glanced up she noticed her mentor looked rather troubled. She scraped a hoof across her forehead, eyes tightly closed as if trying to dig for some distant memory. As Luna likewise noticed her sister’s unusual reaction, the sun princess took a deep breath and straightened herself up.

“It would be beneficial to share our knowledge with one who possesses such power over the foundations of life itself…however, I must pose one more question to you first, Seath.” The alicorn turned to the dragon. “Do you intend to remain here among us? Or do you wish to return to Lordran? We will happily assist you in the latter.”

Seath had to think on that. All of his equipment, his books, his resources, his army of channelers and his sanctuary were back in the Duke Archives, and without them he was severely underpowered. At the same time, however, all of those that wished him harm were also back in Anor Londo, as were the bitter memories of all his failures and the ever-looming threat of his own demise. Here he may have had little to work with, but the ponies were at least of no threat, they knew nothing of his crimes or his dark past, and the opportunity to start anew was intoxicating indeed. Besides he’d been able to leave Verdite behind without a second thought so how hard could it be to try and forget about Lordran?

“If I may, fair princesses, I wish to plead for asylum in thine dominion. T’would be safer for me to remain here, and if thine asking price is the exchange of mine skills, I can accommodate.” He said with some reservations. There was a lot he’d rather not share in order to keep an ace up his sleeve, but he could still show them the basics of sorcery. Who knows, he might enlighten their rather plebeian minds a bit in the process.

“He could stay with me if you want. He seemed quite at home in the castle.” Twilight spoke up with a hint of smugness. “He still needs to clean up the mess he made of my books anyway.”

Seath snorted in annoyance but held his tongue. However irritatingly pedantic the lavender pony might prove to be, she was also starting to grow on him with that ever-present desire to learn. It reminded him of how he used to be, back before everything fell apart.

“Let us step back inside and discuss this over some tea first, Twilight. Late as it may be, we have more that we wish to ask of Seath, not to mention I have still to demonstrate my own control over the sun.” Celestia replied, drawing the white dragon’s attention back to her.

“No doubt thou dost.” He quietly replied, narrowing his unseen gaze at Celestia's unnerved glance in his direction as everyone headed back into Twilight’s castle.

Author's Note

Before anyone asks, I have yet to decide if Fluttershy's Snuggly the crow is in anyway related to the one that trades items with you at the Undead Asylum. For the moment just consider it a little cross-reference shout-out :raritywink:

In other news, bleedin' heck! 88 followers and 143 faves on this series in just a week? I've hit a serious like of many readers here I see! Thank you all! :pinkiehappy:

Chapter 6

“Queelag? My dear sister. Queelag, what is it?”

The Chosen Undead shifted uncomfortably as the great beast before her feebly reached out with its hands. Well…maybe ‘beast’ was perhaps a bit too derogatory a word to use, but the undead warrior couldn't really think of any other adequate term to use. True the hands that touched her helmet were that of a human female, and the torso they were attached to was likewise flesh and feminine, but that was where the innocence ended. The rest of the creature’s body was defined by its eight arachnid legs, each flexing weakly around a massive white spider abdomen to which the human elements were bonded. In summary, the creature before her was almost exactly like the creature the Chosen Undead had slain the last time she'd traveled down here, the so called ‘Queelag’ that had guarded the passage to the second Bell of Awakening, and who, like so many others, had tried her very hardest to end the undead's life. Indeed, the only reason the aforementioned had for NOT slaying the creature before her like she had everyone else was twofold: 1. She’d been told that this ‘Fair Lady’ as the servant cowering by the doorway addressed her, could aid in her quest to find the Lost City of Izalith, and 2. She looked far too sick, and weak and stupid to possibly be a threat. The fact that she also was keeping a bonfire which the undead warrior had made good use of to heal her latest batch of injuries had also given her cause to stay her hand.

“You…you speak the tongue of the Fair Lady?” Queried the servant in amazement. Clenching her fists, the Chosen Undead turned and stared at the languishing soul. Like the others she’d encountered on the way into this sanctum he’d apparently dedicated himself to acting as a living incubator for eggs, or something similar. His body was a mass of huge, tumor like growths piled high on his back, forcing him to crawl about on his hands and knees as thick dust and foul smelling pus constantly oozed from his flesh. He had a name, Eingyi, or something like that, but the Chosen Undead had no desire to get social with anything down here. Doing so had already cost her the lives of too many former friends....

“In all honesty, I am envious. What comfort can I offer the Fair Lady without speaking her tongue?” Eingyi lamented. Contemplating his words, the Chosen Undead looked to one of the rings on her fingers. It was one of the few personal possessions she’d managed to hold onto after being thrown into the asylum with the other undead, a fancy she’d picked up somewhere, in another life and another time long since forgotten. At first it had seemed to be valueless, but the script engraved across the band struck her as pretty looking. She’d held onto it hoping it could serve as a good luck charm, and indeed, it seemed that luck was finally paying off. While the ring lacked any magical enchantments, it apparently had proven very useful for communicating with the denizens of Lordran who hadn’t quite mastered the common tongue, such as the spider woman she now faced, and the egg carrying flesh pile that she so wished would back off and give her some breathing room.

“Well do not be rash with your pride! You have yet to earn my trust. If you try anything funny with the Fair Lady, there will be hell to pay!” Eingyi continued, unbothered or perhaps just not caring that his company was staring at him in scornful silence. Never mind the fact that she hadn’t actually said anything yet (mainly because the other two occupants kept cutting her off), but now they had the gall to scold her for something she hadn’t even done?

Inwardly the Chosen Undead sized her company up again. Neither looked like much of a challenge. She could easily cut them both down without breaking a sweat, and Gwyn knew they certainly wouldn’t be missed by any of the many other monsters and foul beasts that lurked down in this hell hole. Not to mention that one of them had to be a Firekeeper if the bonfire was any indication and she could definitely make use of that to keep her going.

Idly her hand brushed over the hilt of her chaos blade as she dwelt on this, however, her more sensible side pulled it back. She had few enough allies as it was so there was little to be gained by adding to her body count, however cathartic it might be, not to mention neither of the two had attacked her so she really had no justification to antagonize them.

“But don’t neglect the Fair Lady. She needs some company.” The egg heavy body ordered. The Chosen Undead felt her patience was wearing thin but still she kept her hands by her sides. If only these two would just hurry up and tell her what she needed to know then she could be on her way to finding the Witch of Izalith and thus getting out of this infernal pit.

“Oh my dear sister. Do not mind me. It does not hurt…terribly.”

The warrior turned back to the Fair Lady.

“It only hurts…the eggs have gone still…I fear it may be too late…I’m so sorry dear sister.” The spider creature lamented. The Chosen Undead again took in the small, weak movements of her eight legs, and the sickly whisper of her voice. It was getting uncomfortable being mistaken for the same being who’s soul the warrior was currently carrying in her pack (a trophy she’d taken after hacking Quelaag apart till she finally keeled over and died), but if the Fair Lady was hinting at what she appeared to be hinting at…

The undead reached for her pack, pulling out various herbs as well as her estus flask. While she doubted she could do much to mend what was wrong with the spider it couldn't hurt to at least try. She had several items for healing different ailments, and if she could ease the pain this creature was experiencing then hey, that could only work to her favor. The Fair Lady didn’t appear to be wounded so that ruled out estus. An offering of purple moss was turned away so she wasn’t suffering from poison of any kind…

“Blightpus”

The Chosen Undead glanced in Eingyi’s direction.

“Worse than Undead, we are diseased, and unwanted. Like the grime of the Great Swamp that surrounds us.” The egg carrier waxed poetically, causing his guest to hang her head in dismay. Having just forded her way through that very swamp she knew it was home to hundreds of poisonous creatures and toxic plants, meaning that the damn spider before her could be suffering from any number of problems…

“But my dear Fair Lady! She cried for me…and swallowed the great Blightpus to spare my own suffering!” Eingyi sounded terribly grateful, and yet again the Chosen Undead pondered how bad it would really be if she just decapitated him right then and there. So, his damn spider mistress had ingested something from him and it was slowly killing her. Well, that was going to complicate things.

Looking down at her healing items, the warrior realized there was only one thing she had that could possibly remedy the Fair Lady’s ailment. A certain thing that she had been diligently saving up on whenever she’d been lucky enough to find some…primarily because it was the one thing that could not only cure all ills but also keep the last bit of her sanity from breaking. And now she was going to have to hand it over to a blasted arachnid thing just to heal a malady she had inflicted upon herself!

Silently, the Chosen Undead fumed at the decision now presented. She could just let nature take its course…but that’d mean she’d have to go into the ruins ahead without guidance….and again it wasn’t like there were many others clamoring to aid her down here.

With great reluctance, the husk reached into her pack and drew out a small black sprite. To the Fair Lady she held out a fire of pure darkness that would be recognized to most as…

***

“Humanity?” Twilight queried as she sipped her tea. “Did you just say humanity?”

From where he was immersed in another book, Seath nodded softly. “The rarest and most prized treasure Lordran has to offer, second only to the Lord Souls bequeathed to the gods themselves. It is that which fuels Gwyn’s flames. That which can restoreth life to the dead. That which keepeth the minds of the people sound, if only briefly.”

“People…” Twilight pursed her lips. “You mean the pink, hairless creatures that walk about on two feet and don’t have tails?”

Seath broke from his voracious reading to stare ponderously at the pony. “Thou dost know them well?”

“Well…in passing. There’s a local who talks about them at great length and swears they actually exist.” Twilight snorted in amazement. “Wow, so Lyra was right all along….that’s going to make for quite the scene when she finds out.”

Luna rolled her eyes at the thought and tried not to snicker as she signaled for Spike to refill her teacup. After returning from the outside, the talk between the equines and their visitor had continued long into the night. While Twilight’s friends had eventually bowed out to go to their respective homes, and Celestia had finally had to go grab a nap on one of the nearby couches, Luna and the lavender alicorn had remained hanging on Seath’s every word, lost in the awe of the new revelations he’d been talking at length about.

“That aside, what is it that sets humanity apart from other souls? From what you’ve told us, it sounds like souls are the bread and butter of your world. How could anything be more valuable than that?” Luna queried.

Seath let the silence hang as he studied a particularly engrossing passage on the page in front of him. It was a brief introduction to the Time of Darkness, when the very mare seated across from him turned against her sister and brought about an eternal night that finally required her being banished to the moon so that the sun could rise again. Reading it brought forth a number of very unpleasant memories for Seath, reminders that he had once been forced to call a similar terrain home, and was guilty of similar crimes when he betrayed his own kin and made possible their defeat. The only difference between him and Luna seemed to be that while she had been punished for her sins, he’d been hailed a hero and rewarded appropriately. Uneasily he shoved such thoughts from his mind and scribbled a note on one of the many scrolls spread out around him.

“All that souls are, humanity is not. Souls covet the bodies of the living, upon one’s demise they flee for the next nearest vessel that bears the fire of livelihood. Humanity holds no such generosity, and instead must be taken from the one it inhabits.”

The white dragon put the book down and blew into his hands to craft another crystal, this one fashioned in the likeness of a tiny bipedal golem.

“Souls can be captured, contained within a suitable shell such as this. Humanity calls home to no other than the bosom of a mortal. Yay, not even the everlasting dragons with their immortal stone scales could hold even a single human sprite.”

Seath set the effigy down on the table. Positioning a hand above it he began curling and flexing his fingers, akin to how a performer would work the strings of a puppet to make it move. To both Twilight and Luna’s amazement it turned out that was exactly what he was doing! Beams of pure white magic flowed from his fingers into the golem and it began to dance about between the teacups with a life of its own.

“Souls can be manipulated, bonded to weapons to increase their strength, or projected through one’s flesh to craft the many spells that are part of sorcery. Humanity can only be used for the most primal means: to feed the flames, and to recover one’s self from a hollowed state.”

His little party trick done, Seath retracted his magic back from the golem, causing it to return to being a lifeless hunk of crystal. He flicked it off the table and it shattered as it hit the floor.

“Awww, what a waste. That’d have made a nice addition to my collection.” Spike commented as he put the teapot down and ran to retrieve a dustpan and brush. Twilight shared her assistant’s sentiment but decided not to voice her own disdain. Not when Seath was revealing such juicy bits of information she could record and add to her study of magic.

“Well then…I stand corrected. Lyra was right about humans, but she was only scratching the surface in terms of their potential.” The lavender mare grabbed her scroll and resumed jotting down her own notes from the conversation. Luna took a moment to compare the scribbling of quills, noting how Twilight and Seath were almost in synch with their frantic recording of the conversation.

“That does raise another question though: if humanity is needed for these flames, this fire you keep speaking of, how were you able to do the same thing with a crow’s spirit?” The moon princess queried. Seath looked out the window, down at the bonfire blazing silently away outside.

“The Kiln still burns for now, thanks to the sacrifice of Lord Gwyn. A simple catalyst t’was all that was needed to link thine fire with Lordran’s.” Seath dipped his head in remorse. “But even with such heavy quarter given, the flames continue to fade, and once gone, all will be lost. For such calamity to be held at bay, only humanity can do the deed. Many were the years I did labor to find another means, and many were the years that the pox of failure did plague me!”

He slammed his fist on the table, giving Twilight and Luna a jump. The latter glared at this sudden outburst.

“As such now you would prefer to escape the death of your world than continue to try fixing it?” Luna pointedly asked. Seath snarled at the black alicorn.

“Woulds’t thou labor for a millennia, crafting mastery beyond all known art, only to let it all be lost to time simply because of means beyond thine control? Woulds’t thou accept thine own death while those around thee contently live in immortal bliss, simply because thou was cursed by an unlucky toss of the fates?” He demanded while leaning in closer to Luna. Twilight placed both her front hooves on the table, trying to keep herself between the dragon and her fellow princess. She didn’t like putting herself in danger, but she certainly wasn’t about to let a fight break out here in her own castle. The two stared intently at each other, Luna searching for a deeper meaning behind Seath’s anger, while Seath silently expressed his demand that she answer him before he got violent.

“Having never faced either such situation, we cannot truthfully say.” Luna replied, her voice rising in volume to adapt to the old Royal Canterlot form of speech, something she had a habit of reverting to when angry or nervous. “If we have strayed onto a topic of distress for thee, however, we apologize sincerely.”

It was a somewhat weak answer, but also a diplomatic one, and though Luna’s voice was fierce she showed she was not about to attack another while on mutually friendly territory. Seath glowered and punched the table again with dissatisfaction, however he nevertheless drew back upon feeling a second set of eyes boring into him: those of Twilight telling him to calm down and stop throwing a damn tantrum.

“Tis a place of great upset, but know of it thou could not. Again mine wrath at matters that concern thee not blinds me to thine hospitality.” He turned away from the table to stare at the bookshelves, searching for something else to distract his mind. Behind him Luna took a deep breath and likewise quelled her anger.

“We….forgive thee for thine outburst. Such matters are not as foreign to us as one would think.” The moon princess rose and crossed over to the balcony. “Though our nighttime sky has endured even without us, it has never been as appreciated as our sister’s sun. Though we craft each night with our heart and soul, just as thou apparently does with thine own art, our merits remain obscured by the shadow of our dearest kin.”

Seath’s fairy like wings fluttered at this. He thought back to the page he was reading on Luna’s history, suddenly seeing the sense in her actions as Nightmare Moon. He then thought back to Lordran’s Age of the Ancients, back when he had been little more than an outcast, ostracized by other dragons for his lack of scales, his albinism, his misshapen body, pretty much everything about him. Again the correlations between him and these ponies came to the forefront of his mind, speaking of the importance that he investigate, not alienate, while he was here.

“Then thou knowest at least a fraction of the pain that plagues me, equine.” He said while looking at his hands, clenching them as moonlight shimmered across his smooth, vulnerable skin. “Mine own efforts lie buried and neglected in the Duke Archives, and the one means I possessed to extend my life till such time as to deem my work complete is destroyed. Even with this gracious boon thou has granted me, there is still naught but death that waits for me back in Lordran. Yay, I fear such fate will befall me even t’were I to stay here instead.”

Twilight blinked in shock, then shook her head in disbelief. “What? What are you talking about Seath? You just said dragons like yourself were everlasting!”

Seath grumbled and told himself to stay calm. These ponies obviously needed time to process all he’d been telling them, and even if their slow wittedness grated on his few remaining nerves he was still very weak. Indeed without a catalyst to cast the higher tier sorceries there was little he could do besides amuse them with mere parlor tricks. Seath made a mental note to see if he could craft a new tool for himself while he had the time.

“Nay pony, the other dragons of Lordran were everlasting. I, as before, was born an exception to the rule, lacking the stone scales that grant immortality, and with this fetid primordial form as a mockery of mine kin’s majestic visage!” He turned and spread himself out for the ponies to behold, thumping his tentacles against the floor to show his upset.

“So…is that why you don’t look like a normal dragon?”

All eyes turned to Spike who was sweeping the last of the crystal shards off the floor.

“Sorry, I just really wanted to ask…though I didn’t mean it the way it sounded! I…uhhh…I meant….” The little drake grinned nervously. Adjusting his glasses again, Seath glared at his purple counterpart. While he spared some small sympathy for whatever curse had afflicted Spike with his diminutive stature, he otherwise seemed to harbor everything Seath had been so cruelly denied, with his scales, his coloring, his nice, normal anatomy…his damn cheery air, it was positively infuriating!

“I’ll….uh…just be over here, if you need me.” Spike meeped as he scurried back over to his seat.

Grumbling again, Seath closed his eyes and fought against the constant malice gnawing at his mind. His problems were no fault of his gracious hosts, and making them suffer for his own trials would accomplish nothing.

“Thou speaketh the truth, hatchling. I am half-formed, a bare step up from the repulsive serpents that worm through Lordan’s underground. T'is because of thus that mine work will never reach completion, nor will I fare better in resuming it while here.”

He slumped against the bookshelves, melancholy descending in full force upon his spirit. There was so much he could research here, so much he could do to advance this world he’d been landed in. Why did time and frailness always have to be the limiting factors to his pursuits!?

“Well…why can’t we help you with that?”

Seath glanced down at Twilight.

“We just discussed sharing our knowledge with each other, why can’t we do the same to help advance our skills in magic simultaneously?” Twilight demanded. Though her optimism was endearing, Seath shook his head at Twilight’s naivety.

“An art not easily mastered is sorcery. Neither mere faith nor strength of will shall see thee through in thine studies. One must possess intelligence and a seasoned hand for the highest of all magical abilities!” He stated flatly.

Twilight glanced down at her hooves, then up at her horn. Taking a deep breath she pressed forward with her next argument.

“Well why don’t you teach me then? If you are as great as you say you are, I would be honored to be your student!”

Silence held again as Seath now found himself as the one having to catch up. That was a complete 180 from what he’d thought the pony had been inferring, and not something he’d been offered many times before. Those that came to the Duke Archives, back before he’d barred entry to anyone besides his staff, were veteran sorcerers who generally wished to study from the tomes stored there, not learn from the one who had penned them.

“What’s more, much as I hate to dwell on it, I AM going to be around for quite a while, possibly forever. I could see to it that your legacy is remembered here at least!” Twilight said, spreading her wings proudly for Seath’s observance. “Furthermore I also embody the Element of Magic, and earned it studying under Princess Celestia herself...”

The white alicorn snored loudly in the corner. Twilight pretended she didn’t hear it.

“If there is anyone more fit to pass your knowledge onto, it’s me!” She concluded with a flourish. Behind her, Spike looked to Luna and nodded thoughtfully.

“She does make a valid point.” The little drake said.

Luna slowly turned to the white dragon. “Seath?”

The drake flapped his wings restlessly, a whole new sensation wracking his core at the prospect. An immortal? Willing to be his apprentice? The chance to see that if he did not survive in body he could at least do so in legend? Temptation stroked his Lord Soul like the hands of a gentle maiden, reminding Seath that this could go as disastrously wrong as it could go so wonderfully right. It already HAD gone wrong before, but then again he had a fairly good idea of where he had erred.

“Thou speaketh with an air of more than a mere scholar. A personal desire I sense in thine tones.”

Twilight nodded with barely restrained glee. “What you’ve demonstrated, what you’ve said, it opens up whole new fields of study and I really, REALLY want to further study it all! I could write a book, no several books, no, a whole new wing of my library based on your teachings!”

Seath trembled terribly as he again heard that all too familiar sound: the tone of an intellectual hungry for new ventures, and who would faithfully chronicle everything they learned so that thousands more could then make use of it. Though his memory nagged him with warnings of what his own enthusiasm had wrought, the dragon felt himself warm to the idea.

“I see in thee the fire of a true sorcerer…though is thou not already a student of thine fellow princess?”

“Celestia has long since turned Twilight loose to learn on her own initiative. Provided she grants her blessing, it will be no problem for you to become her new mentor.” Luna walked over and gently nudged her sister. Celestia murmured something and then rolled over on the couch, still very much lost in slumber land.

“Sister, dear, you’re needed in the conversation again.”

“N…na moment. I’ll have breakfast in bed….” The white alicorn muttered as she draped a wing over her head to shut out the noise. Luna sighed and nudged her again.

“Tia, come on now, it’s getting close to sunrise!”

The solar princess defiantly remained asleep, as she tended to do during the early months of the year. It was largely why the sun always rose later and set earlier when the weather was cold, and Celestia liked nothing better than to curl up all nice and warm in her bed and hibernate.

“Celestia, please…just give us five minutes and then you can go back to sleep.”

The white alicorn curled herself up into the tightest ball possible for an equine, using her own body to shield her from any attempts to rouse her from her Zzzzz-ing. Seeing that gentle measures were not going to work here, Luna sighed again.

“Excuse me, this won’t take long.” She closed her eyes and lit up her horn. A stream of black, star filled magic flowed out across the gap between her and Celestia, slipping through the feathers of her wing to reach her head. Luna flinched as something seemed to trouble her, then promptly stepped back as if she’d just gotten a major electric shock. Looking down at the slumbering alicorn, she snorted and cocked a very bewildered eyebrow. Concentrating harder she tried not to giggle as Celestia tossed restlessly in her dreams, then suddenly shot up from the sofa like a rocket.

“AAAAGHHh! NO! NO! NO! Ooh Faust, please! Save the whipped creaaaam!!” The white alicorn gasped, before glowering at her snickering sister. “Luna, I thought we agreed you wouldn’t do that right before dawn!”

“Well you weren’t leaving me much choice. No wonder your chambermaids keep three alarm clocks set in your room during this time of the year.” Luna smirked. “Also, just while it’s still fresh in your mind, might I suggest trying Battenburg cake instead of Black Forest for that purpose? It makes far less of a mess.”

Celestia deliberately gave her sibling a wide berth as she trotted over to Seath and Twilight. “What did you need me for?”

“Seath is in need of someone to aid him in his studies. I was wondering if I could volunteer to be his student.” Twilight gave a very wide-eyed stare of want. Celestia glanced to the white dragon who seemed likewise in need of her to say ‘yes’. Momentarily the alicorn turned to her sister again, exchanged a silent message, and then smiled.

“For now I believe it’d be a worthy undertaking. You are by far the best choice out of all ponies to further our research into magic, Twilight.” Celestia said, much to the lavender pony’s pride. “I only ask that you keep me informed of what is exchanged between you two. I expect weekly reports much like when you were relaying what you learned about friendship.”

Twilight nodded quickly. “Of course I will! Oh, this is going to be so great!”

Celestia smiled quietly. “Certainly seems like you both already have your work ethic synchronized…”

Equine and dragon looked around, and both gave an embarrassed snort as they beheld the mess of scrolls they had accumulated, covered in lines upon lines of detailed notes from their conversation.

“That does seem to be the case…” Twilight said while curling a hoof awkwardly behind her head. “But it still doesn’t mean anything though!” She snapped.

From where he’d been quietly eavesdropping on the conversation, Spike nodded slyly.

“Surrrre…” He said while Celestia suppressed a giggle.

Author's Note

So far, so good. Going to try and keep to uploading this on Friday of each week so long as circumstances permit. I figure that way everyone has the whole weekend to read through them at their leisure.

Also, to explain my own take on Seath's anatomy, I refer everyone to this image from the Dark Souls intro cinematic:

Seath atop his slain kin

To me it definitely looks like he has more than one tail visible there, suggesting he already had his vaguely Cthuloid form even eons before the game begins. I simply took that to mean he's always looked like he does in game, save perhaps for all the crystal formations growing on his body. I'm sure many fans will say otherwise, but really I think it adds even more weight to his character if he not only lacked the scales of his fellow dragons but also bore only a passing resemblance to them. There's literally no way he'd ever gain acceptance with so many deformities, so he'd have even less regret about aiding in their downfall, not to mention it wouldn't do much good for his peace of mind knowing that even once he became an immortal he'd still be stuck as a half-formed freak.

I could go on, but that'd require going into spoilers both for the game and upcoming plot points. :rainbowkiss:

Chapter 7

“So dear sister, what are your reservations about what I just gave my blessing to?” Celestia asked as she and Luna trotted back to the throne room of their Canterlot palace.

“I…beg your pardon, Tia?” The moon princes queried. Passing by a window, Celestia nodded in the direction of where Twilight’s castle lay.

“A thousand years apart is a long time, but not long enough for me to have forgotten the significance of that little look you gave when Twilight suggested becoming Seath’s apprentice. It’s the same look you gave me back when we first became Princesses, whenever you were faced with a decision that you could easily have made without my help, but didn’t because you had doubts about choosing the right option.” Celestia replied. Luna’s eyes shut tight and her head dipped as she realized it was time for her to confess what thoughts she had been sitting on since the two had returned from their night time visit to the lavender alicorn.

“The character of this Seath…I don’t know what to think. He is indeed incredibly wise, and versed in many powers not even you or I were aware existed. He could teach Twilight much, perhaps more than you…” Luna froze in mid step upon realizing what she’d said. “Ermmm, no offense of course!”

Celestia giggled and gestured with her hoof that it was all good. “But something about him still troubles you?”

Luna cleared her throat and nodded. “The way he so eloquently described his Goddess of Sin, did it not strike you as alarmingly familiar? As if ‘sin’, however that concept may apply in his world, was something he treated as second nature?”

Celestia mused on this as the two came to their respective seats of power. Seating herself in preparation for the day’s court, the solar diarch watched her counterpart pace the floor before her in concern.

“What’s more, when I pressed the issue of his reasons for remaining here, rather than returning to his world, he became very irate…almost violently so. I caught tones of jealousy, envy, obsession, desperation and above all a very deep seated sense of anger at everything…it was almost like…”

Luna’s voice died off as her face scrunched up in pain. Celestia nodded as she deduced the cause of her sibling’s distress.

“It was almost exactly like what drove you to becoming Nightmare Moon. You fear that something is or has driven Seath down the same path of insanity as yourself?” The white alicorn queried. The terrible shudder her sister gave made her regret being so blunt, but she also knew Luna preferred not sugar coating issues when they discussed them privately.

“I amassed tremendous power, and did terrible things with it. Seath’s powers are even greater, and could be potentially used for far worse. Not that I wish to be detrimental, but being able to pull the living essence out of a creature and use it like a potter would with clay is not a skill that should be wielded lightly.” Luna sighed and turned to face her sister. “I don’t know Tia, am I perhaps just being paranoid?”

Celestia contemplated for a moment, then firmly shook her head.

“Not in the least, your worry is perfectly understandable. However, we must consider all sides of this issue: Seath has the potential to give us a very vitally needed edge in the areas of magical knowledge and defense, something we could definitely use if relations with our neighbors should ever sour or we find ourselves facing another threat to Equestria. What’s more he seems willing to share that knowledge for no other reward than the promise that we make use of it and see that it is never forgotten. Such generosity is hard to come by in these troubled times.”

Luna stared dubiously at her sibling.

“Thirdly, he is with possibly the most kindred spirit there is. A spirit who shares all of his own interests, his enthusiasm and his brilliance, and who will also not hesitate to keep a constant watch on him and inform us immediately if he does anything suspicious.” Celestia continued before the other alicorn raised a hoof.

“A spirit who has also been shown to be rather impressionable, and at times easily lead astray…” Luna cautioned. Again, to her surprise, Celestia just nodded.

“I am aware of that risk, but Twilight has proven herself to be increasingly headstrong since becoming a princess. I believe she’ll be able to handle this on her own.” Celestia smiled at her sister. “Even if not, well, you said this echoed far too strongly of your own fall to darkness, and by the evidence before me that seemed to have had a pretty happy ending.”

Luna fumed in internal debate. Silently she glanced out of the stained glass windows that lined the throne room and focused on a particular spot in the garden outside. It was the spot where Discord had once stood after being turned to stone, and following his own reformation it had purposefully been dug up and turned into a flower bed filled with the dracoequus’ choice of plants. While the collection of devil’s foot, poison joke, loop-de-root and gnarled claw made for a rather questionable contrast against the rest of the flora, the symbolic meaning remained clear: Discord, like Luna, had made the effort to change his ways for the better, and succeeded thanks to the help of the ponies.

“These are fair points you make, Tia, however, your tone suggests they aren’t the only reasons you had for granting Twilight’s request. There’s more to this than you’re letting on.” Luna narrowed her eyes at her sister, who merely sighed and smiled back.

“I fear there is, Lulu, however, now is not the time to be discussing it. I must conduct the court hearings for the day, and you really need some sleep.”

Luna opened her mouth to protest, but betrayed the fatigue she’d been holding back by letting out a yawn.

“Go and get some rest. I promise I’ll reveal all to you soon enough.” Celestia vowed. Nodding her acceptance, Luna left the throne room.

“I just hope you’re doing the right thing here.” The dark alicorn said as the doors swung shut behind her. In the brief moment she had before her subjects began pouring in, Celestia permitted herself to drop her normal authoritative pose and stare gloomily at the carpeted floor.

“Me too, dear sister. Me too.”

***

Meanwhile, back in Twilight’s castle, the morning was being met with a very bright reception indeed. Usually Spike was the first to rise so he could wash up and get breakfast going, having long since assumed the duty of making sure Twilight ate regularly and got a decent meal in her before they began their daily tasks.

Today, however, the little dragon woke to the sounds of excited chatter and absorbed mumblings, and upon descending from his room he found Twilight and Seath were already getting stuck into their new venture as teacher and student. Both were frantically pacing about the library, hunting for books focused on the topics they wished to cover and organizing them into neat piles that could be immediately referenced when needed. Every so often the pair would break to jot down a note or make an amendment to the lesson schedule they were putting together, then it’d be back to their mutual quest for knowledge. Spike briefly thought to interrupt the conversation and query if the two had any preferences for breakfast, then decided against it. Distracting Twilight when she was in her zone for learning tended to never turn out well, and he had no desire to see what Seath might do if likewise pulled from his focus.

Instead the dragon just went with his own gut instinct and headed to the kitchen to begin assembling a buffet of various morning staples. Coffee, wholegrain waffles, eggs, hay bacon, cereal, orange juice, muffins, and other goods were set out on the table, along with a few items from the castle’s small supply of meat since Spike figured Seath was likely to be of the carnivorous type. With everything ready and presented nicely, Spike put together a plate for himself then walked up to notify his friends that breakfast was ready. That done, he ate quickly, washed, and set about with his own chores. He cleaned the rooms of the castle that had been assigned a role, checked the supplies, noted what needed to be ordered, then headed out to do a little grocery shopping for later. Later came and went, and Celestia’s sun slowly made its way across the sky. Eventually Spike returned with his arms piled high with fresh fruits and produce to find Seath and Twilight were still where he’d left them, and upon returning to the kitchen he found the breakfast he’d so lovingly made for them still sitting pretty on the table, having now gone cold and remained undisturbed by even the light gust upon the air.

“Hooo boy, here we go again.” The little dragon groaned as he put everything away and walked back to the library. He managed to get as far as pushing the door open before he found himself having to immediately hit the floor to avoid getting sideswiped by a swarm of floating books.

“Now if I supply the spell with more magic I can increase the field and thereby levitate more books. Naturally the added weight and mass demands greater amounts so I need to be careful that I don’t tire myself out, though I’ve gotten better at self-control over the years.” Twilight narrated. Seath nodded as he carefully observed the floating books, analyzing them like a judge would study a contest entry for its quality.

“Then thou standeth in the perfect position to learn sorcery, for thine art is similar.” The white dragon cupped his hands and a small orb of golden light formed above them. “To merely draw upon thine primal energy is fit for the cruder skills, but to draw upon the soul, to manipulate it and craft from its truest potential; that is how one excels as a sorcerer.”

Twilight quickly jotted this down, stealing quick glances at the light hovering like a tiny sun in Seath’s hands.

“I suppose then the most vital question I have is how is manipulating a soul different from just using normal magic?” She asked. Seath extinguished the light and stroked his chin in thought.

“For that I charge thee with a riddle: what is the soul to thou? Is it the fire that maketh life? The blessing bestowed by the gods? Or the material for crafting all that exists in the world?”

Twilight paused in her writing and looked up at the great white dragon. Noticing that he now had his arms folded and was staring at her as if expecting an immediate answer she quickly grabbed for her notes to read through them again. Seath grumbled in disappointment and slammed a tentacle down on top of the scroll to stop her.

“Do not hope to find thine answer in thine writings just yet. Tell me from thine own intuition.” He stoically ordered. Pulling back her shaking hoof, Twilight knitted her eyebrows and thought about the question, playing it over again in her head.

“Well, from what I saw last night, it seemed to be all three. Snuggly’s soul literally looked like a ball of fire, but you said that crows were in servitude to a goddess so, if I’m to go by your own lore, it could also be a blessing from her…except then you used it to turn the bonfire outside into a sort of well of perpetual energy so that’s kind of like crafting…errrmmm….” She nervously looked up to the dragon again. “How does that sound?”

Seath narrowed his eyes and fluttered his wings gently. Twilight silently hoped that at least one of those two motions indicated he was pleased with her response.

“A fair attempt, young equine. The soul is everything, yet it is also nothing. The life it gives to one, and what one does with that life determines what the soul can henceforth be used for. From this were born the three arts that are now taught throughout Lordran.”

“Three arts?” Twilight looked to her notes, but Seath’s tentacle remained firmly on top of them, preventing her from writing anything else down.

“Pyromancy, Miracles, and Sorcery, to these three are ascribed the soul’s greatest applications. For they that value strength over all else, only the primordial fires of their being shalt be revealed. To they that placeth faith in the gods rather than themselves, the blessings of their living essence shalt be gifted. And to the highest minds of the world, they who hath drunk deep from the pool of knowledge and honed the worth in their skill, the highest magical powers shalt become possible.”

Seeing Seath was too wrapped up in his lecture to move, Twilight reached for a fresh scroll and resumed with her jotting.

“I see, so it’s similar to how there exist three different tribes of ponies: Earth, Pegasus and Unicorn, each of which are attuned to specific specialties based upon what their bodies permit them to do.” Twilight perked her ears in intrigue. “Hmmm…does that mean you can multi-class in your arts too?”

“Multi-class?” Seath arched an eye ridge to show he wasn’t familiar with the term.

“Well, I, like the other princesses, am what’s known as an ‘alicorn’, a pony that embodies the best of all three tribes. Would it be possible for me to learn how miracles and pyromancy work in addition to sorcery?”

Seath scoffed. “While I hath never doubted the complete lack of possibility in any matter, such undertaking would require a soul of exceptional power and discipline. To date hath I seen only two who accomplished such mastery, and of the gods they both were.”

He solemnly stared down at Twilight, expecting her to look crestfallen or disappointed at his words. Instead she seemed to be more along the lines of uncomfortable, as if debating on whether or not to inform the dragon of a new revelation.

“Well, as an alicorn and a princess of Equestria, there are many who see me as a goddess. I mean, Celestia and Luna are both considered to be deities so I’m at least near to their league.” She said while idly rubbing her foreleg.

Parchment rustled loudly as Seath whipped his tentacles back in surprise. The many tendrils flowing from his head swayed restlessly as he now regarded the lavender pony with a mix of disbelief, and horror.

“Pray, woulds’t thou permit me a closer look at thee?” He half asked, and half begged.

Twilight cocked her head in confusion. “Uhhh…sure?”

The dragon’s massive hands were around her head in an instant, his ruby red eyes peering intently into hers from behind his glasses, as if he were trying to see into the very core of her being. Considering what they’d just been talking about, he could very well have been doing just that.

“The fire indeed burns brightly within thee, equine. Never have I seen such brilliance since….since…”

With the same abruptness, Seath released his student, leaving her to comically tumble onto the floor from the lack of support. Hugging his torso tightly, the dragon crossed to the balcony, staring out at Celestia’s sun. His wings flapped frantically as he seemed suddenly overcome with grief.

“Seath? Is..Are you okay?” Twilight asked.

The dragon clawed at his arms, a maelstrom of sinister intent and unpleasant memories racking his mind. Not only an eager scholar, not merely an immortal, but a goddess in training as well? This was too similar for him to handle, too much like…

Like her? Thine former and greatest student?

Seath bit down on his tongue at the thought, tearing at himself for daring to drudge it up from the depths of his subconscious.

“Seath?” Twilight asked with increasing worry.

The white dragon leaned against the balcony door, his tentacles now feeling too feeble to bear his weight. History was threatening to repeat itself here, with all the horror and heartache that entailed!

Unless he did something to stop it, tell Twilight that this was too dangerous a venture to pursue…

…or he took note of last time and made sure that he didn’t make the same mistakes as before.

Silently, Seath turned and looked down at the now very scared pony. The will was there, the potential was there, the power was there!

With this equine as his tool and his clay, he could accomplish so much!

“I fare well enough! Concern thyself not with mine wellbeing.” He exclaimed, hauling himself to a proper standing position again. “The hour grows long, a momentary fatigue cannot be avoided.”

“Yes it can, well it could be if you both weren’t running on empty…”

Both pony and dragon turned to see Spike leaning against the chamber door.

“While I gather you’re probably uncovering some great mysteries of the universe together, don’t you think it’s high time for a break?” He asked while drumming his fingers against the wall.

Hearing her stomach gurgle, Twilight giggled.

“Uh...maybe? Just give us a few more minutes and we’ll be down for breakfast, Spike.” She said, much to the purple dragon’s irritation.

“Breakfast? Twilight, at this point we might as well skip straight to dinner with how late it is!” He said. Twilight blinked in confusion, though a quick glance at the clock ticking quietly away in the corner had her slapping a hoof to her face in shame.

“Ohhhh ponyfeathers…I’m doing it again. Sorry Seath, we’d better stop there and get some food in us.” She said with an embarrassed grin.

“Food?” Seath gave another eyeridge cock of confusion.

“Yeah, you know chow? Munchies? The stuff that goes in your mouth and your tummy so you don’t keel over from hunger?” Spike queried. “They do eat in Lordran don’t they?”

Seath’s head tendrils rose in recognition, then promptly wilted again as he glanced to the glowing estus flask sitting on Twilight’s desk. Both the alicorn and her assistant gaped in disbelief.

“You can’t possibly mean everyone subsists entirely on that!” Twilight exclaimed. Her jaw hit the ground again when Seath merely nodded and shrugged.

“Tis the very essence that fuels life. There is nothing better to sustain one’s flesh.” Seath replied with a glum air. “Even if t’were not, there exist few alternatives. Any form of consumable livestock in Lordran died off centuries ago when the flames began to fade.”

“How terrible.” Twilight mused. “Well, we can certainly amend that. Spike why don’t you whip us up one of your specialties so we can show Seath what good a proper meal can do?”

“Be my pleasure.” Spike replied while hurrying back down to the kitchen.

***

“There, now don’t you feel better, having a full stomach?” Twilight queried as Spike set down another steaming plate of food in front of Seath. The dragon had already polished off five servings beforehand and tore into his sixth with no sign of tiring. Even if the practice of eating was vaguely familiar to him, he’d long since forgotten what it was like to feel hunger, or the mere satisfaction of having some other form of sustenance besides his Lord Soul to keep him going. Now that he was being subjected to the wonders that were the purple dragon’s cooking, those sensations were suddenly upon him again with a dreadful vengeance.

“More than better…this is, astounding. The time before I became undead, I can almost recall how it felt now.” Seath lamented as he attacked his meal with all the ferocity expected of a beast who had been starving for longer than anyone could or would want to fathom. To think that he’d been surviving this long only on what amounted to nothing more than liquid fire, which had managed to simultaneously keep him alive and apparently also numb him to any sense of need for other forms of nourishment…Twilight found the concept as fascinating as it was horrifying.

“Well, glad we’re able to make your stay with us comfortable. You looked like you need it.” Spike commented as Seath set the plate aside and rubbed over his now brightly glowing midsection. He felt strangely reinvigorated, his body burning with new energy. It wasn’t like he’d chugged down an estus flask, but rather like he’d just gorged himself on humanity and was enjoying the effects of having the flames within him blaze with the fresh fuel. Indeed, this was something he needed, and badly at that. Though that then brought up the question of if he needed it, why had he not tried to satisfy that need before? Granted he had proven that being undead tended to paralyze one’s body so it no longer required daily allotments of things like sleep, food, or other such trivialities…but at the same time, this didn’t strike him as being all that unpleasant. It felt good to be hungry, and even better to be full…yet he’d denied himself both even during the time when food was still plentiful and he could have consumed his share without a problem. Had his pursuit for knowledge and obsession for immortality really blinded him that much to even the smallest pleasures of life?

Seath again pushed such terrible thoughts to the back of his mind. He had new motivation to continue his studies, and from the way she was staring intently at him with her hooves resting on the table, it seemed his student had the same inclination.

“So I think we got a bit off topic from my original question: how is manipulating one’s soul different from using magic? How will I know the difference when it seems like they’re almost the same thing?” Twilight asked. Seath propped his muzzle on his hands, staring at her with a fresh sense of wonder. She was so perfect for his needs, and had already proven herself as apt a learner as the other gifted few he’d been lucky enough to mentor. It seemed so wrong for him to be presented with a second chance like this, especially with his recent track record…but then again who was he to turn down a sudden twist of favor?

“Thou shalt know in due course, when thine mind is as focused as it is strong. Thou wilt also require a catalyst to practice. We must make haste on that part.” He replied.

“A catalyst?” Twilight asked.

“The means by which a sorcerer focuses the power of his soul. All three arts require an empowered casting tool with which to project the force of their spells, a means to ensure one does not, as thou put it, tire themselves out. For pyromancy it is a living flame summoned into the palm of the hand. For miracles it is a talisman, crafted from some divine mantle or the hair of a god. For sorcery it is a catalyst, a staff forged for casting spells.” Seath reached across the table and lightly tapped Twilight’s horn. “I observe that thou uses this as a similar substitute, but as it is part of thine being it cannot regulate the usage of thine energy, nor can it focus it well enough to allow for proper crafting of sorcery.”

With a flash from said horn, Twilight’s scroll was spread across the table and she was hastily writing all this down. Seath had to smile at her enthusiasm.

“Okay so how can we make a catalyst then? Can we use normal materials?” She asked.

“There are many ways. One may use enchanted wood, or metal. Tin was proven surprisingly worthy, if thou hast such in these lands.” The white dragon’s sighed as his wings and tendrils wilted again. “Crystal is naturally the optimum material. Possessed I a most magnificent work of art back at the archives, the finest union I could ever form of crystal and gold.”

“Could you make another one maybe?” Spike queried.

Seath nodded slowly. “Had I the same raw resources to work with.”

The little dragon paused in his clearing away of the dishes. He then snapped his fingers as an idea struck.

“Give me one moment then.”

Spike dashed out of the kitchen, then returned carrying an armload of splintered wood and two very familiar hunks of rock crystal.

“I managed to recover these while attempting to repair the damage caused to the lawn when you were…um…’unceremoniously delivered’ to us, Seath…also to fix my flower bed, which you still owe me for, Twi.”

Twilight rolled her eyes, then looked away.

“They’re made from wood taken from the Everfree Forest, and the crystals came from the Royal Archives. Twilight hoped they could help her study the supposed existence of ley lines but since they got pretty smashed up when you fell on them, maybe you could fashion something new? I can get you some gold from the jewellery shop tomorrow.” Spike said as Seath picked up one of the crystals. It was a fairly standard piece of work, nothing particularly fancy, or useful…but if he were to combine it with his own crystal breath, then put it in a properly enchanted mounting…yes, it could do the job of focusing magical spells.

“A very plain offering from the earth this is, but suffice it shall.” Seath turned to Spike with a ponderous air. “Thine resourcefulness is rather impressive, hatchling.”

“Well, honestly this is making me curious. Dragons aren’t really known for their mastery as mages on Equestria.” He said, keeping his tone measured as he jabbed a finger at his white counterpart. “Though let’s get one thing straight here: I’m not a hatchling! I’m just….a slow grower. Just cause I’m smaller than you doesn’t mean I’m infantile!”

Seath’s expression turned scornful.

“Thine respect for elders is…lacking, however.” He seethed.

“Hey, all I’m asking is to be recognized for my merits, just like I did for you. At the very least you could use my name when you address me.” Spike stated, again keeping his voice calm though his anger was rising at how Seath kept giving him the brush off.

“I have recognized thine merits well enough, whelp. T’were thou any other dragon I’d have fed thee to the Man-Eater Clams and rid myself of thine bother long ago!” Seath muttered, paying no care to Spike’s shock and outrage.

“I AM NOT A WHELP!” The little dragon cried, glaring at his counterpart. The fact that Seath outclassed him in pretty much every field didn’t seem to register, nor did the fact that the white dragon was now glaring back with wisps of white crystalline breath flowing from his muzzle, pondering if indeed it’d be better for him to just do as he threatened.

Fortunately a blast of magical energy helped snap both drakes out of their ire.

“That’s enough!” Twilight commanded. “Seath, I understand things may be different back in Lordran, but while you’re here I will NOT stand for you picking fights with everyone who says just the slightest wrong word to you. You will show Spike the proper respect as my assistant and will address everyone you meet by their names. That is my order as a princess!”

Seath turned and growled menacingly at the alicorn, who just rose from her seat and growled back with as much venom.

“Thank you, Twilight. Nice to know I’ve got you backing me…up?” Spike’s voice faltered as his friend turned her anger to him, without toning it down at all.

“And Spike, for Celestia’s sake, I’m trying to work for a peaceful union with a visiting emissary here. Can you try to not antagonize him?”

Spike cocked his head in bewilderment. “But I was just…”

“Spike, that’s also an order! Now make up you two!” Twilight sat back down, keeping her expression steeled. Sighing in defeat, Spike extended a hand.

“She’s right, I shouldn’t have lost my temper there. Sorry, my height, or lack thereof, is a bit of a sensitive topic.” He said.

Seath looked at the offered hand, and again contemplated how easy it’d be to crush Spike like a bug. None of his fellow gods would stand for such impudence from a mere servant, let alone admit their own fault to such lower life forms! He had every right to punish the little nuisance!

Except…if he did then he’d risk alienating Twilight, and he needed her more than anyone else for his own ends.

“I abide by thine authority, Princess Twilight, and regret my transgression.” He pinched Spike’s hand between his fingers and gingerly shook it, trying not to think of how demeaning the act felt.

“Alright, well I’m going up to my room now. If you do need that gold, I’ll grab it when I head out tomorrow, Seath.” Spike said as a means of a peace offering.

“That would be appreciated, young Spike.” Seath coolly replied. He watched his counterpart smile and head for the door, seemingly having already forgotten about their altercation. However, just before he disappeared up the stairs, Spike did let loose one very quiet thought, something Twilight failed to pick up on, but Seath heard all too clearly.

“All the damn prestige and grand reputation, and he’s still just as bad as every other dragon!”

Seath slammed his fist onto the table, forcing Twilight to dash for cover as the sturdy wooden furniture and all the crockery on it were reduced to matchsticks and dust under his mighty blow.

“A subordinate as petulant as he, a mongrel unfit for even the lowliest commoner, and thou woulds’t, as a princess, still speak in his defense!?” He roared. Twilight covered her ears and grit her teeth as she carefully stepped out from behind the stove.

“Considering I hatched him and cared for him his whole life, you bucking bet I would! Seriously Seath, what is your problem? Do you treat all those who try to help you this way?”

Seath looked to be on the verge of bursting in rage. Only the reminder of Twilight’s importance to him kept him from completely losing it. He glowered at the tiny equine, how dare she stand there mocking him with her position? With her power? With her possibility?

With her resemblance?

Seath’s rage was momentarily interrupted as yet more memories invaded his thoughts.

As bad as every other dragon. As bad as the dragons who cast thee out for no reason aside from thine difference.

She careth for the little drake as her own child. Didst thou show the same care when thou had one in the same position? Didst thou show any care to anyone? To thine Channelers? To thine fellow gods?

To her?

Seath ripped off his glasses and covered his eyes, praying that the darkness and his own blindness would dull the clarity of his awful realizations.

No sooner dost thou swear to not repeat thine mistakes then thou chargeth down the same path as before with nary a care.

“I….I….no.” He stumbled back from the now puzzled alicorn, grasping for purchase along the kitchen wall. “Thou speaketh true again, mine acts against Spike were in error.”

“No kidding.” Twilight said as she walked over to the cowering drake. “But honestly, have you never had anyone try to help you?”

“Not without demand of a most heavy price be paid in return.” Seath groaned as the memories receded. “My dukedom, my Lord Soul fragment, even my status as Grandfather of Sorcery, a steep sacrifice was I made to give for each in turn. And in the end, was I recognized for what I did give? Did any come to aid in my time of greatest need? Nay.”

Twilight’s anger slowly abated as she watched Seath crumple under the weight of his previous suffering. She’d have to teach him a few things about controlling his temper, but at least she could forgive him for being so hostile given the kind of life it sounded like he’d had.

“Well rest assured, I’m not going to demand that sort of return from you for my help. Nor will any other pony while you’re here. We want to help because that’s what friends do, and because I truly DO want to learn from you.”

Seath looked at the swirling blob of lavender that rested in the center of his foggy vision. Feeling brave enough, he slipped his glasses back on and Twilight came back into sharp focus.

“Thou swears to thine words?” He asked.

Twilight smiled. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye! That’s what we call a ‘Pinkie Promise’, the most sincere form of promise there is. You never break a Pinkie Promise unless you wish to lose a friend forever.”

“FORRRRREEEEVERRRR” Pinkie Pie called from the cooking pot she’d popped out of. Seath gave her a bewildered stare as she slowly sank back out of sight.

“Anyway, it’s getting late. I’m going to go study the stars for a bit before bed if that’s alright.” Twilight replied.

Seath nodded and rose from his slumped over state. “Find something else from thine literature shalt I…to clear my mind of fog.”

***

Elsewhere…

“Loathsome scallywags! Really, what use would any sorcerer have for a bunch of walking appetizers bumbling about the place?” Siegmeyer pondered as yet another Man-Eating Clam scuttled towards him. Effortlessly he dodged its attempt to ram him off his feet, and then stabbed it in its maw with his zweihander.

“Resources can come from the most unlikely of places. If the latest reports from Vinheim were true; that Seath was working on a new form of curse sorcery, he would require a reliable supply of material for purging stones in case any unfortunate accidents occurred while refining the spells. Obviously a creature that eats humans and holds their souls like a reservoir would be invaluable for such a task.” Griggs replied while rubbing his head. “While we’re on the subject, could you possibly try killing those things a little more quietly? I find it hard to concentrate with all the racket you’re making over there.”

Siegmeyer tsked and drove his sword through the Clam’s gullet again. The monstrosity groaned weakly as it toppled over from the blow, human skulls spilling plentifully from its maw as it finally perished from its wounds.

“Invaluable, pah! This is nothing short of abominable.” The knight spat in disgust. “Anyway, I think that’ll give them reason to think twice before trying to ambush us again. How’s the search for your patron dragon going?”

Griggs sat down on the floor of the crystal cavern, head bowed and his catalyst staff held high.

“There is so much to suspect here, yet so little to be certain of. This place is rife with magical energy, yet it’s all jumbled together like a puzzle where none of the pieces fit together. Seath must have been making a myriad of wonderful discoveries within these walls. Oh what treasures of knowledge could be waiting for one willing to trace the residue back to its source…”

Siegmeyer looked around the cavern while his accomplice continued to search with unseen hands. While he knew the world held a different appearance for those with a flair for magical insight, to him there was just rock and crystal to see. The place was pretty, there was no doubt about that, but it bore all the signs of having a psychotic decorator, what with the invisible walkways they’d had to cross to reach the inner sanctum (he shuddered to think what might have happened if they hadn’t stocked up on prism stones on the way to the archives) those bizarre giant butterflies that were sitting on every surface, and the legion of animated golems that pointlessly ambled about everywhere.

“Yes well, there’ll be time for tracing soon enough. What can you determine about why the landlord of this fine establishment is nowhere to be found?” He asked.

Griggs’ catalyst glowed softly, his head twitched involuntarily.

“He is gone, taken to a place far from Lordran. There is….no, there was a great disturbance here…as if the very fabric of reality were ripped open, and he forcibly pulled from what we know as the world around us, into the darkness beyond…”

The sorcerer sounded terribly troubled by his finds. Siegmeyer could understand why.

“Well, that’s a damn shame. Frampt will be most disappointed to know one of the founding fathers of Lordran is now in a place that even he won’t be able to reach.” The knight wistfully mused. “Ahhh, and I’d so hoped to emerge from here with another tale to tell my little Sieglinde…when I find her of course.”

Griggs lowered his staff and pinched the bridge of his nose.

“Don’t be so quick to give up, Siegmeyer. For every riddle there is an answer, and for those with the intelligence and mental fortitude to pursue, that answer will be known eventually. If I can isolate what remains of the disturbance, I may be able to determine where it originated. Just give me more time to concentrate.”

Siegmeyer looked to the numerous corpses of monsters that had followed them in while Griggs was busy investigating the cavern, then listened to the scrapes and clicks of other horrors still on their way to join their brethren.

“Alright then, just give a scream if you need me. I’m going back topside to see if that gold colored golem that chased you through the courtyard is still lurking about. A rarity such as that should make for a nice trophy, if I can take it down.” He cheerfully intoned before heading for the sanctum’s entrance and checking if the coast was still clear. Behind him, Griggs rubbed his temples as he tried to look deeper, beyond the mere fabric of the everyday world and into the void that surrounded it.

“If only I knew where Master Logan had disappeared to. His help would really be welcome here.”

As if on cure, Seigmeyer leapt out of the way of a Crystal Butterfly that had seemingly decided to make its own attempt at ending his life. In an instant his sword was out and his arm poised to strike a blow, before he noticed the massive insect wasn’t getting up from where it had landed. Indeed, it seemed to be just lying there, still and lifeless as a statue. Daring to approach it, the knight noticed a spear made of crystal, and enrobed in a ghostly essence, had impaled the creature through its mid-section.

“Ahhh, I knew I’d finally gotten it just right. Another spell to add to the Archives, oh if only I could have completed it sooner!”

Siegmeyer turned to see a figure approaching him, dressed in the same manner of sorcery attire as Griggs, but with a giant black wizard’s hat hiding his head from view.

“Old Big Hat! So, Griggs speaks of thee and you appear looking as fit as ever. I always did ponder if you were secretly a demon in some form!” Siegmeyer enthusiastically extended a hand to welcome the new arrival. The second sorcerer merely groaned and weakly returned the greeting as he limped into the sanctum.

“I fear you will soon be facing demons in many forms if what I have discovered is true.” He said as Griggs turned and promptly shot to his feet.

“Master Logan! Oh praise the sun you’re okay! When I could find no trace of you in the Archives I feared the worst!” He exclaimed, then gasped as his friend in arms lifted the brim of his hat to reveal a face that had suffered the ravages of both age, and a terrible shock.

“I was forced to break from my studies when I sensed what happened down here. On instinct I made my way to the halls that contain all knowledge and theories on other worlds, and the ability to traverse between them. I fear that is what happened here, and what happened down in the catacombs below Firelink Shrine when the Chosen Undead sought out Gravelord Nito.”

Griggs looked both elated at having been proven right, and horrified that this strange occurrence had already happened more than once.

“Then we must work together to discover who is trying to invade Lordran. If Seath is being held prisoner out there we must find him immediately.” He declared.

“Indeed. Good to see you recognize the brilliance of that wonderful scaleless beast and bear him no antipathy. He must be returned to these lands immediately so he may be slain as was intended.” Master Logan said while leaning heavily on his staff. Siegmeyer quietly waited for one of the two sorcerers to realize the hypocrisy of their words, and was quite taken aback when neither of them did. “However we cannot hope to find the answers here. What I read in the Archives gave me a most magnificent insight into how I might predict when we shall be invaded again, and I fear that time is now upon us.”

Grabbing both of his companions, Master Logan forced them to turn around and follow him out of the cavern. “We must make haste for the Lost City of Izalith! The Chosen Undead is walking straight into a trap!”

Author's Note

For the tidbit about what do people eat in the Dark Souls universe, yes I know technically there are other 'consumables' one can find in the game besides estus. However, I don't think anyone would really qualify moss, spider eggs or dung cakes as 'food'. Well, except Frampt but he's hardly a reliable opinion for what constitutes haute cuisine. :rainbowhuh:

Anyway, Friday is upon us again and here's a new chapter for your weekend reading pleasure. Please enjoy, and comment if you can!

Chapter 9

Dear Princess Celestia (do you mind if I keep calling you that? It just seems too weird to not still think of you as my superior),

Today marks the end of my third week under the tutelage of Seath the Scaleless, and may I say, this has been some of the most insightful weeks in my life.

Seath has not only revealed much to me about the mechanics of sorcery, but also the history of what went into shaping each spell. If I had to use only one word to describe what I’ve learned so far, it would have to be ‘paradoxical’. The mastery of the spells we’ve been practicing is nothing short of magnificent, however the circumstances that necessitated their creation were quite dire (I’ll explain more on that shortly). He’s shown me how to disguise myself like that of the changelings, not just as other ponies but other inanimate objects too (a spell he calls ‘Chameleon’), to alter the force of gravity so if I mess up during flying lessons I don’t need to worry about getting hurt from an unexpected tumble to the ground (‘Fall Control’ as that one is called), and then there’s the one we worked on yesterday. To put it simply it focuses on literally reversing the flow of time on an object while leaving everything else around it unaltered. Seath says this is a common thing in Lordran because the flow of time is distorted there, so he found a means to take advantage of that for the purpose of being able to instantly fix broken items by rewinding time back to the pre-broken state (apparently the spell is just called ‘Repair’, but I’m needling him to try and change it to something more cool sounding).

I know this all sounds very exciting (and believe me it is!) but what gets me is what else he’s revealed about what life is like back in Lordran. Really, if you thought we’ve had some problems here in Equestria lately, that’s nothing compared to what he’s had to deal with! In addition to the Dark Sign curse he told us about, it seems most of the major provinces in Lordran have already fallen into ruin, demons spawned from a place called ‘Izalith’ have laid waste to many settlements, and rather than try to help their subjects, most of the other gods he was friends with packed up and left for greener pastures years ago. It sounds like an utter nightmare of a place, but yet it’s produced such beautiful works of magic I honestly don’t know what to think. I mean, I sympathize with him greatly for what he’s suffered, yet I don’t see how anywhere so horrific could be the birthplace of so much incredible knowledge. Seath believes the time of peace we’re enjoying here has colored my expectations of things, and honestly I wonder if he might be right. I know things weren’t always so rosy in Equestria, but I’ve never had to live through the wars and trials you and Luna have. If you’ve got a different viewpoint to offer, we’d love to hear it.

Dear me, I’m really starting to ramble now. Sorry, but I’m still reeling from all the incredible things I’m learning. Apparently Seath’s as amazed as I am at how quickly I’m progressing, but honestly I’m noticing a lot of similarities between the techniques he uses, and the ones you taught me. The only difference is your lessons were based on using magic as all ponies normally use it, while his are based on drawing upon the soul and using my mind to shape it into whatever I see fit. To explain what I mean by that, it’s sort of how Starswirl the Bearded described his early spell techniques: instead of using his horn to draw upon Equestria’s ambient magical energy, he used the energy from his own body and directed it through a wand. Seath’s sorcery works along similar principles, using a tool called a ‘catalyst’ and making use of your soul’s power, as well as your mind to craft that power into what spell you want to cast. I aim to tell him about Starswirl soon and see what he thinks.

Anyway, this letter has gone on long enough and Seath wants me to try a new technique today. It’s something he calls ‘Homing Soulmass’. If you want, I’d love to demonstrate it for you at Luna’s birthday celebration next week (can’t believe I almost forgot about that). Wish me luck and again, thank you so much for letting me become Seath’s student!

Regards from your fellow princess and former pupil,

Twilight Sparkle

Forking another bite of cake into her mouth, Princess Celestia read the report again and stewed in her whirlpool of feelings. Before her, Luna was pacing the throne room, her eyes red and her demeanor soured from what her sister had revealed to her the previous night, and what had thus left her unable to sleep when morning finally came. Celestia felt sorry for having troubled her sibling so, but honestly she appreciated now having a second informed opinion to fall back on. It certainly wasn’t doing her any good binge eating like this while fretting over how things had progressively gotten both better and worse.

“Tia, you’re sure what you’ve told me is accurate? You’re not perhaps confusing this with something you remember from those old pulpy horror anthologies we used to sneak out of mother’s library?”

Celestia set down her fork and let the scroll fall to the floor.

“I know only what has been passed onto me from the few remaining ancient records, Luna. I can be no more accurate than they were.” The solar diarch replied. Snorting in tiresome worry, Luna ground her hooves against the plush carpet.

“But…but it sounds too fantastic to be true! Fantastic and horrifying!” The night princess declared. Celestia sighed and let her head flop against the back of her throne.

“A lot of what went into shaping our kingdom as we know it sounds too fantastic to be true if you look at it from the perspective of one who isn’t used to the way things work around here…which ironically is the primary problem that I had when this information was first imparted to me.”

Luna fought back a yawn and rubbed her eyes with a hoof.

“Do either Cadence or Shining Armor know?”

Celestia likewise slumped from her own fatigue, and her cake binging.

“Not yet. After King Sombra’s defeat and the re-integration of the Crystal Empire into Equestria it seemed like they had things well in hoof. Granted they technically still do, so far as we know.”

Luna glared at her sister, wondering if she was mocking her.

“So if what you’ve told me is true…why in the name of our mother did you permit Seath to start teaching Twilight??”

Celestia looked to what remained of her cake. She’d stopped feeling the cravings several slices ago but only now did the sickness from having stuffed herself start to creep up on her, or was that was her self-doubt gnawing at her stomach instead? The two tended to make her feel similarly nauseous.

“From what Seath told us he knows even less than I do, meaning this is a prime opportunity for us to regain the knowledge and power lost millennia ago. Knowledge and power we may very well need soon.”

Luna’s expression grew darker still. “Knowledge and power that we know has already turned two souls into a raving lunatic and a tyrant respectively…”

“So I was told…from third hoof accounts I remind you.” Celestia replied as she rose and crossed the throne room to stare at one of the windows. “All we have are bits and pieces of the past, told and retold from source to source to go on. Indeed I wasn’t even sure if the ancient records were referring to Seath at all until he mentioned being an ‘undead’, and then demonstrated his control over souls.”

Luna strode to stand by her sibling. “And now that you know, you intend to just let him do as he pleases with your prized student?”

Celestia remained staring at the stained glass image. It was the one of Luna being welcomed back to the throne, after she was restored from her state of being Nightmare Moon. Such an image of hope it was, a shining confirmation that even the most lost souls could still be brought back from the brink of insanity. Celestia buried the message deep into her heart as she chose her next words.

“Twilight is prospering exactly as I’d hoped, and from what her first report indicates she’s as happy to be studying under Seath as he is to be teaching her. I’d rather not upset the balance until we know more.”

Luna cocked an eyebrow. “And how are we to know more when you said only mere scraps of documentation remain?”

Celestia gave her sibling a tired look that told more than the night alicorn would’ve ever wanted to know.

“You can’t mean…oh Faust!” Luna exclaimed. “Yes, trust you to always take the most insane course of action, Tia!”

“Seath is an eyewitness and an accomplice to everything I’ve been told of, and whoever sent him here clearly did so with a purpose in mind. He can help us unravel what’s going on, and prepare us for what may be coming so long as we have his trust.” The white alicorn explained.

Luna snorted again in frustration. This was so like Celestia, always trying to go for a means that would benefit every party, even if the other party was evil or harboring less than honest purposes.

“Tia, how can you even know he’ll be truthful to you? Considering how dark and ominous this bodes, I see no reason why he’d wish to reveal his involvement if he thinks we don’t know about it already.”

Celestia cringed as she raised her head, reminding herself to stay resolute.

“Because I’m not going to be the one he’ll tell this to. You are.”

Luna’s mouth hit the floor. Celestia gave quiet thanks for the silence this afforded as she pressed her point.

“Whatever truth a pony may try to hide with their words will be revealed by their dreams. I believe that was the exact phrase you used years ago, dear sister? Seath has to sleep sometime, and when he does then you will be able to know for certain how alike you two are.”

Luna’s mouth could not drop any further, but that didn’t stop it from trying.

“Twilight and he may be kindred spirits, but you said yourself that you saw a lot of your own traits in him too. I’d like you to see if you can establish a rapport with him, get him to open up about his less pleasant deeds. If there’s anyone who can show sympathy for a devil, it’s you.”

Luna stepped back, fighting to remember how her voice worked again.

“So you agree, Seath is dangerous!”

Celestia nodded sadly. “Anyone who wields that sort of power over life itself is. The question is, is he dangerous by intent, or because circumstances gave him no other choice?”

Luna darted her head about as if thrashing against the opposing pull of contrasting emotions.

“Tia….you know I would never turn down an order from you…nor would I doubt your logic in how to rule Equestria…but even with that said, this is a very dangerous path you’re treading down…I know, I’ve been there before!”

Celestia’s will finally abandoned her and she slumped limply against the window.

“And I frankly hate myself for making you tread down it again, but I need to know what we’re dealing with here. Is Seath a monster, or a victim of the most extreme tragedy?” She looked in despair at her sibling. “You also know that I leave the choice of doing it to you. I’ve never forced an order on a citizen of Equestria and I certainly don’t intend to do it to my own sister.”

Luna scowled and turned from the other alicorn. This was crazy, there had to be another way….

There had to be…

Luna’s mind raced, and what little resistance she had against her tiredness slowly began to crumble as she came up blank. Simply having Seath arrested and interrogated would accomplish nothing other than alienating him, and he’d already stated he had no desire to leave Equestria for the moment. If this was just the first sign of a new threat encroaching upon their world…well, she hated to admit it, but Celestia’s plan was not only the most reasonable option, it was the only option period.

Not to mention that, yes, she knew what it was like to fall to evil temptations, and that those that did sometimes could be pulled back from the brink…

“No, no I’ll do it, sister. Just….” She turned back to Celestia, no longer angry, just desperately pleading. “Please, whatever you’re hoping to accomplish here, tell me it’s not going to involve more loss. I don’t want to think that one of your most gifted students’ own life may be on the line here, any more than I want to contemplate what may happen if what you’ve said occurred before is now on the cusp of happening again.”

Celestia let her mane hide her face, not wanting Luna to see how much wrenching doubt was etched on every line of her features. She didn’t want to lie to her own sister, but she also was basing her actions on what was mostly just guesswork.

“I promise that I will do everything to prevent either from happening, so long as you agree to help me. I don’t want to have to face another crisis alone, without you by my side.”

Though it felt like a major effort, Luna pulled her lips into a smile. “You know I’ll never leave you again, Tia. Whatever may come, we will face it together.”

The two diarchs gently pressed their heads together, letting their worries be briefly subdued by the warmth of each other’s bodies.

Sadly it was indeed all to brief, as no sooner were their minds finally at peace than they both opened their mouths to let out a massive yawn.

“I think we both need sleep now. Give me a moment to tell the guards that court has had to be cancelled today due to extenuating circumstances and I’ll join you in our chambers.” Celestia said.

Luna giggled softly. “On that I will happily obey your command, Tia.”

***

Elsewhere, while some were finding themselves too worn out to indulge in the beauty of the day, others couldn’t wait to get outside and make full use of the fair weather.

In Twilight’s back yard, Pinkie Pie was putting the finishing touches on a nice little party set up. Cupcakes were arranged in a colorful array along a picnic table, drinks sat sparkling and ready to quench the thirst of any parched pony in the vicinity, and the pink mare herself was blowing up a bunch of vibrantly hued balloons. As festive as it was, the set up oddly was not done to celebrate anything. Instead it was to be used as part of the day’s lesson in sorcery.

“Now, fair Twilight, while thine control over thine spells hath improved somewhat t’is clear that we will need to improve thine aim. The catalyst may be the focus for which the spell can be channeled through, but it is the senses of the caster that must determine where to direct it.” Seath explained.

Twilight nodded as Pinkie Pie tied a string to each of the balloons and stood ready with them all floating gently above where she had the bundle firmly looped around the branch of a tree.

“The eye is the most favored tool for directing one’s actions, but it is only one of several thou can use. Through smell, sound, touch and even taste one may hone their aim to be true. This spell focuses on utilizing all five in harmony.” Seath declared. He picked up a cup cake and placed it on the ground, then slid a drink over to the end of the table. Adjusting his glasses he nodded to Pinkie Pie who released three of the balloons. Holding his catalyst with both hands, the white dragon slowly spun it in a circle, causing the tip to glow softly as he focused his power through it. Five orbs of what appeared to be blue fire formed from the catalyst, rising up to hover around Seath’s body until he thrust his staff in the general direction of the balloons and the food. Suddenly each fiery mass locked onto a different target and all were simultaneously obliterated in a brilliant blaze of azure.

Twilight gasped at the power of such finely crafted magic, Seath lowered his catalyst and smiled in smug satisfaction that he still had it in him. Pinkie Pie pulled out her party canon and blasted the yard with a confetti ball.

“Yipee! Bullseye!” The pink mare cried as everyone suddenly found themselves covered in colorful pieces of paper. Twilight sputtered and sighed in good humor at her friend just being her usual self. Seath rounded on the pink mare and growled with severe malice.

“Must thou?” He demanded, much to Pinkie Pie’s shock.

“Oh I just thought…it seemed an appropriate reaction.” She giggled with increasing nervous as the great white drake loomed over her. Brushing confetti off his body, Seath glowered at the tiny pony, before a sharp clearing of a throat reminded him he had a student to teach, and a temper to rein in.

“To continue…t'is not that a sorcerer’s mind merely be sharp enough to command the power of the soul, but that it also commandeth the input from all of thine senses in addition. This spell serves to see where thou is most attentive, and where thou is least.”

Seating himself down by the bonfire, Seath bid for Twilight to do the same.

“To begin, take a moment to concentrate on what each sense tells thee, then try to focus it through thine catalyst.” The white drake commanded. Twilight took a deep breath and placed both her hooves on her staff.

“Okay…well to start with the most obvious, I see the flames still burning brightly away, which in itself is impressive considering I haven’t added any wood or kindling to them for the last few weeks.”

Seath nodded. “Good, now let that be honed by thine hand.”

Twilight focused harder on the silent inferno before her, watching how the fire swirled with such hypnotic quality. She repeated the exercise to establish a link with her catalyst, then concentrated on holding only the image of the flames in her head. Presently the staff glowed and a wobbly ball of energy materialized above it.

“And now, envision thineself letting the thought loose, as one would an arrow from a bow.”

Though archery had never been a strong suit of hers, Twilight at least knew of how the physics behind using a bow and arrow worked. She applied it to imagine launching her thought like a projectile, and the energy ball wonkily rolled towards the fire, dissipating as it hit the flames.

“Okay…how was that?” She exhaled. Seath hmmed.

“A fair attempt. Again thine skill may be unrefined, but thine raw talent is…staggering.” The dragon mused. Honestly, even if Twilight was going to need a lot of practice, the fact that she was managing to form the spells he’d shown her at all at this point was still quite an achievement. Yes her attempt at repairing the vase he’d broken previously had resulted in it looking more like a very poor work of surrealist art rather than a room furnishing, and when she tried turning herself into a chest she ended up looking more like the shoddy efforts of a first year carpenter (and had then promptly destroyed the illusion by trying to move), but still, most sorcerers at her level had difficulty just trying to create a sphere of light. Indeed the only reason Seath had bothered with the higher tier spells was because Twilight was adamant she could handle them, and so far she’d yet to prove her statement false. Truly, for one so small and so inexperienced her prodigy status could not be denied!

Again Seath felt an odd tingle in his Lord Soul. That sense of lightness that he hadn’t known for millennia. It wasn’t pride, it wasn’t smugness, it was just…sort of relief that for once things were going well. Better than he expected at least.

“Now, shut thine eyes, and focus on what the world tells thou.”

Twilight did as told, straining her ears and flicking her tail about.

“Okay…I can feel the wind on my body, and the heat of the fire.”

Her eyes clamped tightly closed as she focused on this new sensation. It wasn’t easy as her mind had already returned to its usual speedy run through numerous different ponderings, but after a moment of intense concentration, she managed to produce another energy orb from her catalyst.

“And having eaten one of Pinkie Pie’s cupcakes I can still taste the sugar on my tongue.”

More concentrating, and a second orb wobbled crazily up to hover before the alicorn’s mouth. Seath was about to interject that was enough, but it seemed Twilight was going for the record.

“And I hear…um…I hear….uhhh…well nothing much aside from my own voice.”

Taking that as her cue, Pinkie Pie whipped out a noisemaker from her mane and blew loudly into it. Seath glared at her and raised a tentacle to smack the damn nuisance for her interference.

“Wait…Pinkie, do that again.” Twilight asked.

Looking from the dragon to her friend, the pink mare shrugged and blew her noisemaker a second time.

“Yes, okay I can hear that, sooo…”

Twilight grit her teeth, and slowly, oh so slowly, a third mass of blue mana was produced. It swerved and swayed terribly as it left the catalyst but as she kept her mind focused, Twilight managed to keep all three relatively stable.

“Now I just…”

Seath wisely moved himself back from his student and threw up a magical barrier as Twilight finally let go of her relative thoughts. One orb shot into the sky like a rocket, one sideswiped another cupcake on the table, and the third made a wild corkscrew for Pinkie Pie, incinerating her noisemaker in a small explosion.

“Huh? Oh…Oh no!” Twilight’s eyes snapped open to behold her friend with her face now blackened by ash and staring at the melted stump of plastic hanging from her mouth. “Pinkie are you all right?”

Spitting the noisemaker out, the pink mare felt herself over and started laughing uproariously.

“Whooo! That was a hoot, Twi! Oh I gotta add that to the list of tricks to pull at Luna’s birthday party!” Pinkie bounced and giggled like a maniac. Twilight exhaled in relief that her friend was okay, while Seath quietly slapped a hand over his face.

“And thou accuseth me of recklessness.” The white dragon grumbled as he dropped his barrier.

“Wha? Hey, I didn’t know that was going to happen!” Twilight retorted much to her teacher’s annoyance.

“Dids’t the spell’s title not tell of its purpose? Whatever thou chooses as the focus is what the spell targets when cast!” He said. Twilight raised a hoof, then put it down again as she realized the truth in this statement. Sighing she acknowledged her enthusiasm had yet again caused her to get ahead of herself, and maybe prove she was just a bit of a hypocrite in the process.

“Well still…did I at least cast it properly?” She asked.

“Yay, thou did. I would, however, advise thou not strive for too much too soon. Harmony between forces is not achieved in a day.” Seath said, carefully choosing his words for maximum effectiveness. Almost instantly Twilight’s annoyance vanished to be replaced with a content realization of her teacher’s point.

“Okay, I get it now. Can I practice a bit more?”

Seath nodded and reached over to pluck two of the balloons from their brethren.

“A nimble foe may be able to evade an arrow of the soul, but with their image firmly rooted in thine mind even the swiftest of enemies will not be able to escape thine spells.” He released them into the air and they duly began to float away. “Strive not to follow their path with thine eyes, guide thine soul to do so in their stead.”

Twilight picked the catalyst up with her teeth and took another deep breath.

“Right…balloons….pink and yellow…pink and yellow…” She bit down on the golden staff as her targets slowly rose increasingly out of range. Thinking as hard as she could, the mare managed one orb…then a second. With sweat forming on her brow, the alicorn quickly imagined letting her thoughts be released and….

POP!

BOOM!

The catalyst fell from Twilight’s mouth as she beheld the remains of the yellow balloon now fluttering back down to earth. The pink one ascended safely into the clouds, leaving behind a smoking black scorch mark where the soulmass meant for it had collided with the side of the castle instead.

“Mmmm, t’is always a problem should one’s aim be obscured by something…but a master of this spell can find ways around that.” Seath mused. Twilight looked disappointed at having missed a target, but Pinkie Pie still deemed it worthy of another confetti cannonball. Seath, to his credit, kept his reaction to only an expression of utter loathing.

“Truly, dost thou have nothing better to do with thine time??” He snarled while brushing himself off again. Apparently not realizing the question was meant rhetorically, Pinkie pulled a pocket watch from her mane and checked the time.

“Well I did promise to take the Cake Babies out later on, but for this exact moment…no.”

Seath scowled in exasperation, though his loathing did break momentarily when he noticed the pink mare effortlessly store the watch and her canon back in her mane.

“Besides this is so awesome! I’ve only heard Twilight’s own stories of what it was like for her to learn magic. Now I get to see it for real! And also make up for not being able to throw you a ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ party!” The pink mare continued. Seath removed his glasses and pinched the bridge of his nose.

“We are barely blessed with hours enough to complete our daily labor. How canst thou bear to squander thine time with such pointless trivialities?” He muttered. Pinkie got an odd look on her face, and her mane wilted slightly as if it were being relieved of air. Noticing these signs, Twilight facehooved and ran over to prevent yet another argument from erupting.

“Because it’s what she’s good at, and frankly you’re a perfect test case of someone who needs more laughter in their life.” She stated. Seath glared as he put his glasses back on.

“I shalt not stand for these repeated interruptions in thine lesson!” He demanded, much to Twilight’s annoyance.

“Nor will I. Doesn’t mean we can’t still enjoy ourselves. Learning is supposed to be fun, not a chore. Besides, I’d think someone who’s had to deal with the amount of horrible things you’ve experienced would welcome a little merriment.” Twilight argued. Seath snapped his mouth shut as his eyes grew wide. He may have been able to use his words to invigorate the alicorn’s spirit, but he hadn’t expected her to turn around and pull the same trick on him!

“So come on, try to enjoy the nice weather while we work on this new spell. Have a cupcake.”

Twilight levitated one of the baked treats into Seath’s hand. He looked down at it blankly.

She doth find joy in expanding her mind. Pray, canst thou imagine such a time when the same was true for thee?

Seath looked up at the sun burning brightly overhead. He thought about one of the covenants back in Lordran, the Warriors of Sunlight as it was called, which had been supposedly founded by Lord Gwyn’s firstborn. While the truth of such origins still remained up for debate it attracted folk from all corners of the land who wished to pledge themselves to the Lord of Sunlight. Fools that they were, but they praised the sun every day it came out, wasted their time trying to master the same miracles as their patron god, and never once contemplated the fact that their entire cause had no basis more than sheer blind faith. Gwyn’s first born hadn’t been seen in centuries, the great lord himself was now nothing more than kindling for the flames, and yet still the covenant warriors took the time to appreciate what they believed to be his work.

And yet on faith alone they gain contentment in their lives, more so than thou hast with all thine documented facts…

“Seath? I’m ready for another try.” Twilight called back.

The white dragon again contemplated the cupcake in his hand. Finally deciding he had no valid excuse to not at least try his student’s advice he tossed the treat into his mouth and chewed thoughtfully. It was a bit decadent for his preferences, but still, he couldn’t deny it tasted pretty good. At the very least he found himself swiping another one from the table as he rejoined the alicorn by the fire.

“Very well. For this attempt, we should test how apt thine nose is, as it holds the one sense still unexamined.” He replied. In a flash Pinkie Pie jumped up next to them brandishing a balloon and a perfume bottle.

“Easy peasy! I picked this up at Barnyard Bargains yesterday. It smells just like razzleberries!”

She sprayed the balloon then tossed the bottle back into her mane with the rest of her trinkets. Seath found his curiosity growing at how she was able to do that.

“Huh. Well, works for me.” Twilight leaned over and took a big sniff of the scented party favor, then picked up her catalyst. “Okay, let it go.”

Pinkie released the balloon into the air and Twilight concentrated on the pungent scent still tickling her nostrils. With some difficulty she managed to produce a new mass of energy and prepared to launch. Unfortunately, at that moment she sneezed from having spent so long concentrating on the tickling and the shot went wild, zipping into the branches of a nearby tree and depriving two unfortunate birds of their home. They squawked in fear and promptly took the skies as the burning remains of their nest drifted to the ground.

“Dammit! Alright let me try again!”

Twilight wiped her nose and struggled to find the scent. By this point, however, other smells had already moved in to dilute the essence of the perfume so she finally had to resort to using her eyes to find the balloon and pop it with a second orb.

“Dang, and I used to think I had a pretty good sense of smell.” She lamented after putting her catalyst down.

“Thine nose is fine, it simply has never had to stand in for thine eyes before.” Seath explained. “A fitting paradox it is, that when blinded one may find many means to envision the world, and yet when blessed with the vision of the gods, one is blind in ways that they never knew possible.”

Twilight paused for thought, and her ears rose in intrigue at Seath’s rather poetic phrasing.

“Hence why you mentioned harmony before. Just like how my friends and I learned to harness the power of the Elements, I need to learn to how to draw on the power of all five of my senses together in order to master this spell!” She declared.

“Precisely….” Seath hmmed in quiet pride. “Thine intellect is very fine indeed.”

Twilight blushed then sighed as she looked to the smoldering nest on the ground.

“Yeah well, saying it is one thing. Doing it is another.” She cracked her neck and picked up her catalyst again. “Gimme another balloon, Pinkie. I’ll get this right, one way or another.”

For the next two hours Twilight diligently practiced her sorcery. It was quickly apparent she needed a lot of work in certain areas such as managing more than two orbs without getting distracted by the conflicting input of information, but the alicorn pursued with cast iron determination. Each time she missed she turned to discuss with Seath what she did wrong and then quickly worked to correct her mistakes. By the end the white drake was finding himself nodding with surprising awe as his student finally managed to get four orbs launched at the same time, with three of them hitting their targets.

“Alright, once more Pinkie. Let’s go for the record and do five.” A wildly grinning Twilight ordered.

“Coming right up!” The pink whipped out five fresh balloons from behind her back and filled them with helium. She let them float gently up into the sky and Twilight chomped hard on her catalyst, ready to really wow her friends.

It was nothing short of a true disappointment when the catalyst then sputtered and refused to charge up like before.

“Huh?”

Twilight bit down harder and tried again. The crystals decorating her staff merely fizzled.

“What’s happening? I didn’t break it did I?” She exclaimed, letting it fall to the ground.

“Nay, Twilight. Thou hast expended much energy with thine practice. The catalyst is merely sensing that thine mind is growing weary and now is thus the time for pause.” Seath replied. Twilight looked perturbed.

“Pause? But I’m not even tired! Well…okay my jaw hurts from holding the catalyst with my teeth, and my neck is a bit achy from looking up for so long….also I haven’t had anything to drink and…” Twilight sighed as she steadily became aware of how many aspects of her were starting to falter from the exertion. “Maybe I do need a break….huh, the catalyst can actually sense that?”

Seath nodded. “It is an extension of thine self. The mind may deny fatigue, but the soul knows when rest is needed.”

Twilight stared amazed at her staff. “Incredible. So, how long till it’ll let me use it again?”

“That is a matter decided by thine experience and fortitude, as well as the required power of the spell thou seeketh to use.” Seath gestured to the bonfire. “In my research did I record that close proximity to Gwyn’s flames seems to expedite the process though.”

Nodding, Twilight set herself down by the fire and summoned a scroll, quill and inkpot.

“Alright, well while we’re waiting, mind if I ask you a few more questions?”

Seath snorted in amusement. “A fool t’would I be to deny thine enthusiasm. What woulds’t thou know?”

Dipping her quill, Twilight began scribbling. “Well you mentioned before that in addition to spells there are also numerous artifacts in Lordan that can alternately enhance one’s attributes or defend against certain types of spells. You said rings, in particular, were a favored form for these.”

Seath nodded. “As crystals may act as a surrogate housing for souls, jewelry was found to be a fitting vessel with which to harbor specifically attuned energy. Rings were chosen as the common medium due to their size and least likelihood to be lost in the midst of battle.”

Twilight’s scribbling increased in frenzy. “Well, there do exist similar skills in Equestria’s version of magic, and seeing as rings are a likewise favored item among ponies, do you think we could try making a few?”

Seath stroked his chin uneasily, debating on how much his student could handle of the truths surrounding Lordran’s artifacts of interest.

“Such is not impossible, but be thou warned the process by which rings are created is seldom pleasant.” He replied. Twilight looked up.

“How do you mean?”

Seath gestured again to the fire. “All progress demands sacrifice, young equine, and the art of the ring is no different. The means by which Sir Arstor of Carim created the fabled bite rings, designed to guard against all forms of physical, magical and spiritual injuries required excessive perversion of my own sorcery, joined with many forms of torture, dark rituals and the deaths of many who were not worthy to contribute to the final work.” Seath said with a mixture of malice and pride. Even though his tail had now begun to grow again he had yet to forget how he'd lost it due to his own cursed breath be rendered useless by one of those rings, even if he did secretly admire that such a wonder had been made possible. Twilight just looked sick at his lack of empathy.

“And folks just accept this? No protests or anything?” She asked.

“Woulds’t thou protest a means to see that no strike of a sword lead to thine demise? Woulds’t never having to fear the lingering effects of a curse fill thee with contempt? Art thou more inclined to suffer the damage from a spell rather than merely laugh it off?” Seath asked. Twilight noticeably did not immediately respond with a resounding no. Indeed she seemed to take all of this on board and contemplate it carefully before answering.

“Those are good things, yes, but can they really justify the horrible means needed to make them possible?” She finally asked.

Seath held his head aloft and splayed his four wings out with grandeur.

“That is the question a sorcerer must answer on their own. Be mindful that thou resides in lands far removed from Lordran, and thus thou knows not of the terrors that threaten to make each day one’s last.”

Twilight nodded as she stared into the flames. They seemed so entrancing, so hypnotic, and all it had cost was the life of one old and sickly crow. Was that really so bad?

Twilight shuddered that she was actually entertaining such chilling ideas…yet at the same time, she thought back to the previous day when she’d argued about how change could tear down one thing and make something even better in its place. Having to sacrifice for future benefit seemed like a logical extension of that.

“Yes, so you’ve told me at great length. Equestria’s lucky to be such a peaceful and happy place and my view on things is probably biased as a result, it’s just…” The alicorn rubbed a hoof across her head, her mind tossing and turning with conflicting viewpoints. “Do all magical rings require such dire measures to be made?”

“Nay. Simpler works such as the wood grain rings require only an offering of the trees, the earth and a similar enchantment as to what makes these possible.” Seath tapped his glasses. Twilight looked very relieved and jotted down another note.

“Alright, well let’s see if we can replicate one then. If our raw materials worked for making your catalysts they surely can work for making rings too.” She exclaimed. Seath pulled out a scroll of his own and added it to his list of future lessons, again having to marvel at Twilight’s open mindedness.

“And in the meantime, while you’re both discussing your RPG elements, who wants another cupcake?” Pinkie popped up again brandishing a fresh plate of baked goods. Finding his tongue was starting to tingle for another taste of the sweet treats, Seath accepted the offer.

“RPG?” The white dragon queried.

“Yeah, you know, role-playing games! Adventure style epics with dungeons and dragons, and building up your character stats with XP and special items like those rings!”

The cupcake promptly halted midway to Seath’s mouth as he turned to look at the pink with a strange new expression. Interpreting it as confusion, Pinkie pressed on with more details.

“They’re games you play with a board? And dice? You go around weird magical lands looking for quests to undertake, and monsters to fight, and when you win, it’s a great big fanfare with cries of ‘YOU DEFEATED!’ or ‘VICTORY ACHIEVED!’”

Twilight smiled at her friend getting all excited about another one of her own unusual fancies. Seath, by contrast, now looked like he’d seen a ghost.

“Anyway, I noticed what you were talking about was kind of similar to that. I’ll let you get on with your studies now.” Pinkie Pie set the tray down and turned to leave, only to find a furry white tentacle blocking her way.

“No, fair equine, please. I bid thee, tell me more.” Seath demanded. Pinkie Pie looked back in surprise, and smiled that she’d sparked a new interest for the drake.

“Well it’s like how if you took someplace fantastic and unusual, say like where you come from, and turned it into a fictional setting where you’re playing a character who has to brave danger to make themselves stronger and gain treasure and special abilities. Does that make any sense?”

All previous thoughts of how annoying the pink pony could be instantly vanished from Seath’s mind. Instead, he now looked at her as one who had come across an old friend they had been separated from for so long that now only their common knowledge could help them remember each other.

“Yea, though not how thou may expect. Prithee, cans’t thou tell me even more?”

Pinkie Pie drew out her watch again and grimaced.

“Well the Cakes will be expecting me to take Pound and Pumpkin off their hooves for a few hours, but you could come with me if you want?”

Seath looked to Twilight who was now grinning.

“So long as you’re not gone for too long then sure! It’s nice to see you’ve found some common ground together!” She said. Seath fluttered his wings with rampant curiosity.

“T’would appear thine acquaintance hath lessons of her own to teach.” The drake said as he broke off another crystal from his midsection. Casting a transmutation spell on it with his breath, he turned it into the much valued cousin of the orange soapstone: the white soapstone.

“When thine catalyst deems thou art ready to resume practice, place thine hoof on this and think of me. I shalt be returned to thine side instantly.” Seath said while drawing a summoning sign on the ground. Twilight looked at it with amused curiosity and nodded she’d do as ordered. Turning back to Pinkie, Seath bade her to lead the way as he followed behind, now extremely keen to hear what else her very strange mind held.

***

Meanwhile, in another time, and another place, a familiar top hatted phantom was sighing in lament as his target dodged another of his arrows, then whipped around to run the maniacal, sack wearing phantom through with her blade.

‘Tsk, tsk. And to think Leeroy said outnumbering your opponent was unchivalrous.”

The feral female dropped to her knees, then collapsed into a lifeless heap as the Chosen Undead ripped her chaos blade from her stomach. Slowly the phantom’s body vanished into nothingness, leaving only the giant butcher knife she’d been wielding lying on the ground.

“Ahh just as well I suppose. You two probably wouldn’t have gotten on very well together if you’d been the one to summon her instead.” The top hat phantom notched a shot on his crossbow and took aim as the paladin phantom, the aforementioned Leeroy, bore down on the Chosen Undead with his immense club. The undead warrior quickly threw up her shield, but the drawbacks in its manufacture were already becoming apparent. It had never been designed to repel an assault of the magnitude it was now enduring, and as the blows continued to fall, it in turn buckled and fell apart. When finally the Chosen Undead was forced to discard it, the phantom with the crossbow paid it a sickly tribute by shooting her in the arm she’d been holding it with.

“Come now, don’t you think this is a little foolish? I mean granted all of these folk had this coming to them, but still, do you deem this behavior fitting for the one charged with saving Lordran?”

The mocking laughter that rang out was all the motivation the Chosen Undead needed to reach behind herself, grab the giant knife and swing it around to cleave Leeroy’s legs as he raised his weapon. The paladin phantom ceased his attack and fell on the wound, leaving Kirk, the thorn armored phantom, to take up the offense. From his perch, the extravagantly dressed phantom sighed and notched another arrow as the battle below him continued. In fairness he’d kind of expected this was going to happen, his employer would not have permitted him the ability to summon others if they did not think it necessary, but that made it no less exasperating that after so many hours of being dog-piled upon, the Chosen Undead was still holding her own. True her armor was broken and falling off, she’d lost her shield, had numerous arrows sticking out of her body, exhausted her estus reserves and her sword was all but dull from having shed so much blood, but none of that changed the fact that one of her opponents now lay defeated, and the other two weren’t doing much better.

“Very well, as usual it falls to me to get the job done.”

Another arrow skewered the Chosen Undead through her neck, having managed to find a gap between her helmet and the top of her cuirass. She choked out a scream as Kirk tried to add the damage with another slash from his sword. The top hatted phantom had a most impressive aim with that crossbow, but fortunately (or unfortunately depending on who was asked) being undead meant you weren’t as hampered by such injuries. Even with her windpipe pinched shut she managed to parry Kirk’s blade, roll out of the way of his riposte, and then land a hard kick to his shin. The spikes on his armor pierced clean through the undead’s boot but that didn’t impede her success in knocking Kirk off balance, sending him reeling back to the edge of the floor. She ripped the arrow out of her neck and took a painful gulp of air as the thorny knight teetered over the chasm, driving his sword into what remained of the flooring to brace himself and prevent a fatal tumble into the void.

Hobbling on her injured foot, the Chosen Undead turned to Leeroy, seeing he’d managed to likewise wrench the giant knife out of his leg and stood unsteadily to attack again. The top hatted phantom sighed at how ridiculous this was getting as the two crippled warriors engaged each other, wobbling crazily on their injured limbs as they parried and countered. Having now gotten back on more stable footing, Kirk grabbed his sword and rushed in to rejoin the fight. Hoping this would be the final push needed to put the damn husk down for good, the phantom up top began unloading arrows as fast as he could notch them up. The Chosen Undead cried weakly as her body was riddled with bolts, and at last she fell as both Leeroy and Kirk raised their weapons for the killing blow.

“Yes, yes alright chaps that’ll do. On second thought it might be better to not have her folding on us just yet. Might upset the one who sent me here. Mwah hah hah hah!”

The two phantoms held their acts, pausing to make sure their foe wasn’t about to get up and resume the fight. This allowed them to quickly learn that there was a crucial difference between being down…and being out.

Even from where he was perched high above the chamber floor, the top hatted phantom found himself being knocked off his feet as a wall of fire suddenly surged up from below. The heat threatened to cook him alive as he promptly scurried back up the ramp leading to the outside. As it collapsed he dared a look back down, and scowled as he beheld the Chosen Undead slowly struggling back to her feet with pools of lava now surrounding her.

“What the? Now what have we here? Playing dead were we?” He demanded. In response the Chosen Undead reached for her pack and withdrew two small black sprites, causing her detractor to groan.

“Oh come now! Hoarding humanity and not willing to share? Kirk’s got a lady depending on him who needs that! More than you do at least!” The top hatted phantom scolded.

As if to spite the thorny knight, the Chosen Undead crushed the twin sprites in her hand, feeling herself be relieved of the excruciating agony from her injuries. She was in bad shape, that much was certain, but with her body having now gotten a fresh boost of energy she might be able to hold off death a little bit longer. Just enough to vent her fury on these wretched beings and maybe get some answers as to what had happened to the Izalith Lord Soul.

Seeing that which he sought be consumed, Kirk charged at the undead husk in a rage. Unfortunately this proved to be his undoing as the Chosen Undead simply let herself fall and roll under his blind attack, then found herself next to a few gifts Leeroy had left behind after being incinerated by the fire. She grabbed his club, felt her rotted arm muscles tear as she struggled to lift it. Kirk by now had recovered from his attack and turned to punish her cruelly for her greed.

He never expected to instead be met with a sudden mass of metal traveling at break neck speed.

Swinging the club with all her might, the Chosen Undead hit her opponent square in the face. His helmet, and no doubt whatever remained inside it, crumpled like parchment as the knight was sent careening towards another spot where the floor had broken away. Having now been deprived of the mental faculties to save himself, Kirk fell over the edge and tumbled helplessly to what would hopefully be his final doom.

“Blast it all! For a piece of fetid meat you are remarkably strong girl!”

With rage and the humanity being about the only things still keeping her going, the Chosen Undead grabbed the shield Leeroy had also dropped and stood to face her final opponent. She felt better despite being beat to hell, but then victory tended to give one that momentary high. That or the new equipment she just picked up had some sort of healing enchantment enacted upon it. Whichever, she wasn’t going to complain, just beat this grinning joker till he was begging her to just send him back to whatever shithole he’d been spawned from.

“Oh what now? You think this is my fault? How very, very petty of you. Very petty indeed!”

The Chosen Undead tactfully slid the club into her pack. It was really too heavy for her to use at that moment, and besides, she had a far better idea for how to bring this maniac down to her level.

“Oh…you damn fool!” The top hatted phantom muttered as he found another blaze of fire on a collision course with his body. He jumped to the floor of the chamber as the ramp leading into it was destroyed. The fire obliterated the wall surrounding the entrance and the ceiling caved in having now been relieved of its support.

“Sealing me in here with you isn’t going to help. Even if you do defeat me, I have no clue where the Lord Soul has been taken.” The phantom taunted. His opponent leapt over the gap between their sections of the floor, her fist burning with the promise of more pain.

“And if it’s vengeance you seek for our little pow-wow, well that too will be in vain. You’ll still be without what you need and the one who sent me will be here to deal with you soon enough.”

The Chosen Undead paused.

“Oh, left that part out did I? I do apologize! Our purpose here wasn’t to kill you, much as I would have wanted to. Just keep you busy and relieve you of some of that pent up energy so you wouldn’t struggle so much when the time came.” The elegant phantom shrugged.

Any thoughts of questioning her detractor left the Chosen Undead’s mind as she prepared to roast him alive on the spot. But then, though her hand burned brightly with fire, she sensed the rest of the room turning dark. Looking up, the Chosen Undead didn’t even have time to scream as a familiar black portal formed and an even more familiar hand shot out of it. There was no question this time who its target was, and even with the boost from the humanity, the poor female husk stood no chance.

“Ah a pity that time seems to be now. But what did you expect? This is what happens when you cross Marvelous Chester.” The phantom chuckled as his opponent was grabbed and slammed full force into the wall, then the floor, then the ceiling, then whatever other surface was in reach. Chester laughed and danced jauntily about the chamber as the Chosen Undead was subjected to a whole new sense of agony and suffering, slammed about like a rag doll and a punching bag combined. After finally decreeing she’d been broken up as much as possible without killing her, the hand yanked itself back into the portal, taking its latest catch with it.

“Farewell my dear! I’ll bid good tidings to your friends in your absence. Well I would if you had any that is…huh?”

The last thing the Chosen Undead saw before the portal enveloped her was the pile of rubble in front of the entrance being blasted open, followed by Chester being riddled with soul spears and collapsing in a lifeless heap as two sorcerers leaped into the chamber.

Author's Note

Whooo what do we have here? Seath and Pinkie Pie sharing similar awareness of the fourth wall? Celestia confirming she's known about Seath for years but never mentioned it? The Chosen Undead having to endure yet more ass-kicking because that's just what happens when you play Dark Souls?

Yes, yep, and pretty much. For this one I wanted to show what's been one of the many contributors to Seath's mental instability and compare it with one who's got a similar sort of 'gift' going on. Due to being a character that's been reincarnated across multiple game franchises Seath is starting to develop a 'Matrix' like sense that the world around him isn't real, that what he does and what he is may not be of his own choosing but that of other beings, however, despite trying for years, he can't seem to think his way out of the box and find out if the above is true or not. Pinkie Pie, by contrast, has the same awareness but just decides to have fun with it, letting everyone believe she's a bit kooky cause it's better for her health to not have to repeatedly explain how she can do what she does, and thereby having to keep dwelling on her status as a fictional character.

As for what does Seath and Celestia have to do with each other? You'll find that out too, just as you'll find out how a few weeks have managed to pass on Equestria while only a few hours have passed on Lordran. No that was not a mistake on my part, I actually have a legit reason! It's in the story!

:ajbemused:
:rainbowhuh:
:unsuresweetie:

Oh please stop looking at me like that!

Chapter 10

“So then pony, impart to me thine secrets if thou will…” Seath coolly requested. Beside him Pinkie Pie held up a hoof as she finished wiping a few bits of food off Pumpkin Cake’s mouth.

“One second…ahhh there we go! All nice and clean!” She giggled while nuzzling the tiny foal. Pumpkin gurgled happily from the affection. Seath growled with unease.

“Well as Ponyville’s number one party planner, I have to be up to date on what ponies like to do to have fun. When I heard about the rising fad of ‘tabletop role playing games’ I naturally started looking into how they worked and what made them so enjoyable.” The pink mare explained.

“Yet back at the residence of Twilight, thou dids’t not speak of such as a mere distraction. Yay from thine tone, I did decree thou hast experienced these ‘games’ as life, not fantasy…”

Positioning herself behind the foal stroller again, Pinkie Pie began pushing it down the park walkway.

“Well, as you can see, a lot of what they involve is similar to what we have here around Equestria. Dragons, chimera, manticores, ancient magical relics, they all have some real life counterpart. Just as they do in your world no?”

She looked up to see Seath was glowering at her.

“Yet thou didst speak of two phrases all too familiar to me. ‘YOU DEFEATED’ and ‘VICTORY ACHIEVED’. Such are words I hath oft heard before.” He intoned much to Pinkie’s excitement.

“Oh yeah! When I started playing an actual campaign with a few friends I noticed those kept appearing whenever we won a battle against monsters.”

Seath nodded. “Chanted them as a cry of triumph didst thou?”

“No, they just appeared in the air in front of me for a second. The other players said they couldn’t see them so I just assumed it was just aspect of my special talent.” She replied. Her eyes promptly bugged out when she saw the look of recognition on Seath’s face. “You mean, you can see things like that too?”

Seath grimaced as he stared at some indistinct point ahead of them. “T’was the time of the war that established the Age of Fire and the rule of the gods. Witnessed I did a heavy number of battles, and for when great numbers did fall, or a soul of grand significance was slain, there they were. Letters as bright as the Lord Souls burning against a back drop of darkest night, hanging like leaves upon the breeze but for an instance. As with thou, none but I would attest to their presence. In time the denial of such t’was one of the many things that lead the masses to denounce me as insane, and myself to believe they spoke truth.”

Pinkie’s features fell. “Awww, that’s too bad. Ponies thought the same of me at first. Now they just believe I’m a bit kooky.”

She promptly brightened up again.

“But that’s awesome to know that you have the same sort of sense I do! Did you also experience that neat sensation of being as the character you were playing? With some greater power looking down on you from behind and controlling your actions?”

Seath cocked an eyeridge.

“More oft than t’was healthy.” He replied, watching in blank bewilderment as Pinkie jumped and clicked her back hooves together in glee. “Thou seems most pleased with thine…talent.”

“Well why not? It never fails to make my friends laugh, and it lets me do cool things like this!”

She reached into her mane and pulled out a plush octopus toy and a teething ring that she gave to the foals in the stroller. They both cheered and squealed in glee. Unable to help himself, Seath grabbed for the mare’s mess of pink hair and ran his fingers through it.

“Most fascinating. Thou demonstrates all the assets that maketh a bottomless carrying chest, yet I detect no signs of enchantment upon thee.” He said as his hands encountered naught but perfectly normal locks.

“Nah it’s nothing special like that. Just…well, as you said, it’s a gift!” She smiled. Again Seath beheld her less as a living being and more as something that, by rights, should not exist due to violating numerous laws of magic and physics.

Kind of like himself, not that he cared to admit it.

“Thou art an anomaly indeed, yet rather than a pariah thou is accepted merely as a quirk of nature…” He observed.

“Well of course! I bring happiness to everyone! I make them feel welcome and give them reasons to smile. Who’d want to turn away something like that?”

Several very worthy answers leapt to Seath’s mind, but he shelved them in favor of the overarching tone of Pinkie’s question. In Lordran those that didn’t fit into the social caste system, set up by Lord Gwyn and his fellow gods, could only hope for one of two options: either they were singled out as an affront to the order of the land and dealt with severely, or they were quietly hidden away where they could be ignored. Tolerance of exemptions to the rule was only instigated if the alternative was to risk the wrath of a greater and more dangerous power, such as had been the case with himself. To think of a place that would gladly celebrate diversity…well, the evidence of such was all around him, and little could he find that showed it to be wrong.

“Who indeed….” Seath pondered as he turned to a different line of thought. “So, thou art aware there is more to thine world than would meet the common eye, yet thou holds no desire to try and discover the truth behind it?”

Pinkie paused and thought for a moment, before finally shrugging.

“Maybe, I figure the answers will come along in due course. Till then I might as well have fun with it!” She grinned. Seath’s body grew heavy with defeat. He’d hoped to divine some confirmation that his own stranger perception of the world around him was not just another sign of his mental instability as he’d been told by numerous folk before. Now he wondered if Pinkie’s lighthearted approach to her unusual condition just meant she was crazier than he was.

“Truly, thou finds contentment in ignorance?” He asked.

Upon finding a nice quiet stretch of grass area, Pinkie pulled out a blanket and spread it across the ground.

“It’s hardly ignorance. I just don’t see the need to work myself into a frenzy trying to make sense of stuff that seems like it isn’t supposed to make sense. Twilight’s better at that sort of thing anyway.”

To Seath that sounded like Pinkie was wasting her potential, however, a thought held him back from voicing his disdain. He mused over his past efforts to uncover everything about Lordran, and his status as a seeming anomaly in it. The years he’d spent researching ways to regain his immortality and his god like abilities, the efforts expended trying to decipher why the world appeared different for him than it did everyone else, the sacrifices upon sacrifices that he’d made in his obsession to understand why he was as he was, why he had been what he’d had been, and so on. He’d invested centuries of his life putting his skills to the utmost use because to do less seemed counterproductive. Yet here was another being who’d been granted a similar gift by the fates, and she seemed to get more satisfaction out of squandering it than he ever did working with it.

Seath lay down on the grass and rested his head on his arms, studying how Pinkie lifted each of the Cake twins out of their stroller and set them on the blanket with such lightness to her moves. She whipped two hoof puppets out of her mane and began conversing with them like they were two additional characters come to join the fun. The talk started out harmless enough, but soon turned heated when the puppets disagreed with their operator on something concerning which fruit made the best strudel, culminating in a fierce argument, and then a fight between Pinkie and her made-up friends. Finally she tossed both puppets under her flank and made a grand show of sitting on them until they learned how to behave themselves. Pumpkin and Pound found this little show hilarious and giggled with delight. Seath just found it disturbing.

What world is this that would as quickly reward sloth as it would brilliance? The dragon pondered as one of the twins, the pegasus one, levitated himself up into the air. Pinkie tutted and gestured for the foal to come back down, then when he refused she leapt at him with gusto. The tiny pony promptly increased his altitude by a few inches and giggled as Pinkie went sailing through the air underneath to an embarrassing crash into the dirt. She promptly extracted herself, grinned menacingly at the jovial infant and jumped higher. The foal promptly descended so she ended up missing again, much to the glee of his sibling. Seath facepalmed as Pinkie made a third attempt, and was met with a third crash landing due to Pound Cake’s surprising nimbleness in the air. If he’d been the father of such impudent babies he’d have been quick to make them aware of how much their antics displeased him.

Woulds’t thou? Truly art not even those who hath yet the chance to sin still unworthy in thine eyes?

Seath grimaced as Pound turned at the sound of his sister applauding his feat. Seeing her target was now distracted Pinkie immediately pounced on this opportunity as she pounced the foal, tackling him back to the blanket and blowing into his tummy so hard the tiny tot would be too worn out from laughing to even think of flying away again. The white drake tried to tell himself this was cute, that he should find such innocent fun endearing. He closed his eyes and grit his teeth, trying to summon up some microscopic measure of empathy. He opened his eyes again and…nothing. The scene was still the same, and all he saw were souls, brimming with fresh potential yet being wasted by the bodies harboring them. If anything he felt more of an urge to just slaughter both Pinkie and the foals where they sat so he could use their essences as nature had intended for them.

And to think, there was such a time, however brief, when thou stood in the same position as they…

Seath buried his head in his hands, silently uttering curse after curse. Some were for the powers that be, some were for the ponies that tempted him with new gain if he would but agree to one more evil act..

…some were for himself. For trying and failing repeatedly to get what he desired, for his lot as one seemingly forced to endlessly suffer and be punished, and for the fact that, as was being demonstrated yet again, that suffering and punishment were well deserved.

“Pa-Pah…ol”

Seath looked up to notice that Pumpkin was pointing in his direction.

“Pah-Pah-ol…” The tiny foal knitted her brow as she tried to work her mouth around the word.

“Yes, Pumpkin, that’s Seath, and yes he is very pale isn’t he!” Pinkie picked up the unicorn and plopping her on top of Seath’s nose. “You never thought drakes came in such a pristine shade of white did you?”

Pumpkin cooed as she stared into Seath’s ruby eyes. Seath stared back, feeling the agony in him grow worse.

“Dwah…Dwake?” The baby asked.

“That’s right. He’s a very Pale Drake.” Pinkie Pie lauded with a giggle. “Sorry, they just started talking a few weeks ago so I’m trying to teach them some simple words.”

Seath glowered at the filly on his nose, half admiring her bravery since she didn’t seem the least bit intimidated by his size, half loathing every second she spent mocking him with her little, innocent, carefree smile. How dare she obtain joy from that which he could never have? How dare she shame him with her disrespectful snickering?

“Pah-ol….Dwake….Pahle Dwake!” Pumpkin giggled.

The slightest pressure of his thumb and forefinger, and her could pop the filly’s little body like an overripe grape, rip out her soul and do something actually useful with it.

“Yes, he’s a Pale Drake, and his name is Seath. Can you say ‘See-ath’, Pumpkin?” Pinkie Pie encouraged.

His hand was posed, the urge was strong…what was the cost of a little more blood on his hands with all he’d spilled already?

“See…Seeeeee…AAAHHHHHH…th?” Both babies valiantly worked to say the name. “Pahl…Dwake….See-AH-th!”

Seath groaned and tilted his head forward so Pumpkin slid off and back onto the blanket. The atrocities he’d committed before had already cost him the life of one child, and however dire his situation was now, not to mention how irritating these infants were being, he was not about to add to that number!

Instead he dwelt on the other application that had originally drawn him to the wonders that were reproduction and the generation of new life. He contemplated that the two foals before him had been conceived out of love and born to parents who no doubt cherished them. Well, even if not the parents then their current caretaker for sure. Being everlasting, the dragons of Lordran never knew such things. They had no concept of birth, or parents, or family, they existed just because time and fate deemed that they should.

It was yet another reason that he believed he’d ultimately done them a favor by helping to wipe them out.

“Thine whelp is a most courageous soul to laugh in the face of a monster.” He commented. Pinkie gave him a strange look.

“Oh hardly that. If I’m okay being around you, then they know you’re my friend. Also they know what dragons tend to look like so you’re probably more funny looking than you are scary looking.”

The usual rage that would accompany such a taunt about his physical appearance failed to ignite. Instead Seath just sighed and rose as he noticed the ground around him was starting to glow.

The usual rage that would accompany such a taunt about his physical appearance failed to ignite.

The earth pony smiled. "Besides, if you had been serious about collecting their souls, I would have gotten a warning from my PINKIE SENSE!"

The dragon turned quickly and re-evaluated the pink mare for yet another time.

She cocked her head sideways a bit. "That's what you do, isn't it? To get more power?"

Seath considered asking what she would have done in that case, but decided it was a question he did not want answered. The dragon only then realized he had been holding his breath. Slowly, he exhaled. "Truly, thy greatest asset is getting others to underestimate you. Had you chosen the warrior's path and honed your skills, I believe you could have become a fiercer opponent than even one of your princesses."

Pinkie beamed. "Awwwwww! That's so sweet of you to say!"

“Pray thou dost not place such trust too lightly. There exist many who are merely monsters cloaked in good intentions.” He muttered as his body began to turn transparent. “Now it seems my student doth request my presence again.”

“Alright, well feel free to drop by Sugar Cube Corner if you ever have time. I’ll have a cupcake and coffee waiting so we can talk more!” Pinkie Pie picked up both the twins. “Say good-bye to Seath you two!”

“BYE PAHLE DWAKE!” The Cake twins cheered as Seath vanished from the park and materialized again by the bonfire outside Twilight’s castle. The alicorn in question stood mesmerized as her teacher cracked his neck and looked down at her patiently.

“Well, that was a bit different than I was expecting. I thought that those inscriptions you carve on the ground acted like Spike’s fire breath when he uses it to send messages. But that was more like my own ability to teleport….just applied differently…”

Seath nodded softly as he picked up the orange and white soapstones.

“Thine words are more accurate than thou may expect my student. Soapstones serve many a purpose, each determined by its color. If thou knowests similar techniques then that merely indicates the natural evolution of sorcery has occurred as it should.” He handed them to Twilight who grabbed them with her magic and analyzed them carefully. “To chart how such evolution came to pass though, I cannot deny my curiosity.”

“Nor I my desire to see how these work and compare…” Twilight furrowed her brow. “Well, I did want to let you know that my catalyst has apparently sensed I’m ready to resume practice, but I do have a fully equipped lab that I could use to study these and answer both our questions so…”

She bit her lip and looked to Seath with a freshly burning desire to pursue another exciting course of academic interest. Seath felt his Lord Soul fragment burn as well with a strange new edge to its flames; not like that of any old fire, but with something akin to a roaring hearth in a cozy study; a comforting, enticing warmth.

“Provided thou dost not neglect thine spell practice before the day is abridged with night, a brief travel down a different path of knowledge is permissible.” He said. His body felt warmer still as Twilight grinned like a maniac and ran for the doors to her castle.

“Follow me then! Oooooh this is going to be so great!” She cried as she flew down a stairway into a crystalline chamber loaded with various types of scientific apparatus. Seath snorted softly as he was reminded of his own lab back in the Duke Archives. Granted Twilight’s was a bit more ordered, and clearly had not been intended to serve triple duty as a dungeon and torture room as well as a research area but the similarities were still present. Seath couldn’t decide if that was good or bad though.

“Oh, I hope I didn’t interrupt anything important between you and Pinkie Pie though…” Twilight jarred Seath from his thoughts as she remembered why he’d left in the first place.

“Nay Twilight, t’was a wasted effort…though I find myself unable to dash what was discussed from mine thoughts.” The white drake mused. “Thine friend is unique to a most woeful degree.”

He expected Twilight to get mad, but instead the lavender alicorn just shrugged.

“Well she’s just being Pinkie. It’s easier if you don’t sweat how she does what she does and instead focus on what a good soul she is.” Twilight smiled as Seath cocked an eyebrow. Whether she comprehended the double entendre in her words remained unanswered as the alicorn quickly dove back into her study of the soapstones.

***

Several hours of intense research, deep discussion, occasional breaks to practice spells, and even more note taking, Seath and Twilight lay sprawled across the lab floor. The hour was late, Spike had returned from his day out with some of the foals around town (the ‘Cutie Mark Crusaders’ or something as Seath had heard them called) and whipped up a quick meal for the two, and now they were facing an all too familiar nemesis: fatigue. As an alicorn and a dragon respectively their stamina levels were above the normal standard, but even super beings had their limits and now the two were reluctantly acknowledging they may have reached theirs.

“Twi, seriously, you’ve been up for almost two days straight now, can’t this wait till tomorrow?” Spike asked despite knowing how rhetorical the question was.

“Just one *yawn* one more, Spike. Please?” The alicorn pleaded with tired but heartfelt tones. Sighing his defeat, Spike closed his eyes and tried to imagine the lab as it might appear in a few hours while he wrote out another short message on the floor with the orange soapstone. Twilight noted what time the message was supposed to reappear at as the blazing letters slowly faded away into nothingness.

“Okay, so if our hypothesis is right, one of these should appear every half hour from 9 AM – 12 PM tomorrow. If that does happen then it proves both Spike’s fire breath and the soapstone’s enchantment are concocted from the same basic foundations and from there we can test if we can possibly come up with some manner of combining the two to make messages appear in different areas from where they were written. That’d be a big help if Spike isn’t around to send letters the traditional way.”

From somewhere above the lab an owl hooted. Spike tried to not think of it as an omen of things about to repeat themselves.

“Though I wonder *yawn* wonder if we’ve got a big enough sample pool…” Twilight rubbed her eyes and checked her notes. “Mmmm…Seath what do you think?”

From where he was lost in a tome of chemical formulas he’d found on one of the shelves, the white drake shrugged.

“The more one tests, the greater the accuracy of the results doth grow. T’is my standard to never stop with the experiments, but then I do remind that this one is thine own…” He murmured while trying to shake himself back to wakefulness. Groaning, Twilight rested her head against one of her front hooves and blearily stared at her scroll.

“Maybe one or two more then…*yawn*….Spike if you could just…”

“Twi, please…”

“One more message….well, two more, just so we can get to 1 PM…”

Giving a frustrated grunt, Spike grabbed for the soapstone.

“Fine, you want a message? Here’s one for you.”

He aggressively etched two words on the floor. It took Twilight a full minute of logging the entry then staring at the burning letters before her weary mind actually comprehended what they said.

“Need sleep?” She asked.

“Yes, and you do. Both of you.” Spike said. Deftly he grabbed Twilight’s scroll and rolled it up. “Seriously, at this rate you’re not going to be functional enough for when any of these messages start reappearing. Just go to bed and I’ll come get you when it’s time.”

Twilight rose a hoof to complain, then realized her error when her head began sinking to the floor due to having no support to hold it up.

“Fine…just…just let me double check my initial theory and then I’ll go…go….sleep and…”

POOMPF! The alicorn’s head finally hit bottom. Mercifully instead of a hard impact on the crystal floor it instead found itself cushioned by a pillow Spike had expertly grabbed and slid into place. Seath snorted in tired amusement.

“A novice to this thou art not.” He mused as Spike gently combed Twilight’s mane away from her mouth so she didn’t it all soggy with drool.

“Yeah this is far from the first time she’s fallen asleep in the middle of her studies. I’m well versed in recognizing the symptoms and preparing accordingly.” Spike demonstrated by snagging Seath’s book and replacing it with a larger pillow in one swift movement, just as the dragon tipped over onto it. “I’d kindly ask if you could try carrying her up to her room since I can’t. High time I caught some Z’s of my own.”

Seath nodded as he reluctantly pulled himself from the soft feathery comfort.

“On the morrow shalt we reconvene then.” He muttered as Spike bid them goodnight and headed out of the lab. Carefully scooping the alicorn up in his hand, Seath summoned a ball of light and forded his way up through the dark castle interiors, alternately crossing hallways and flying up staircases till he reached the pristine crystal doors emblazoned with Twilight’s cutie mark. Pushing them open as quietly as possible he entered the alicorn’s vast bed chamber, thanking whomever was the architect of this domain for making each room big enough that he could stand up straight and not worry about hitting his head on the ceilings. Why each room had to be of such a grand size was another matter, but honestly Seath was just glad right now that they were.

Laying the alicorn in her bed, he drew the covers over Twilight. With that done he let himself sink to the floor. A room had been prepared for him but he saw no point in using it for the moment. The everlasting dragons mostly just slept wherever was most convenient over the course of their travels, and even if he’d been living among civilized society for thousands of years it seemed some habits just refused to die. Not to mention even in his sleep deprived state some part of his mind was still working away at the issue before him.

Such promise…such ambition…such talent...she shall be ready sooner than any could expect…

Seath let his head flop onto the mattress next to Twilight. Tenderly he reached over and smoothed out part of her mane, which had become askew again.

A second chance…a new beginning…yet the aim remains as before.

A ray of moonlight stretched from the balcony windows to drape across the alicorn’s face. She looked so peaceful, so content….

To be given a soul as perfect as before t’was a rarity, to be presented with a second one…

Seath’s hand drew back, the fingers curling inward as if suddenly wracked by a painful cramp.

One cannot ignore a boon to correct past mistakes…but art thou truly correcting them…or just making new ones?

Growling maliciously, the massive white dragon grabbed a handful of spare pillows and threw them on the floor, letting himself crash heavily atop them.

To what end dost thou seek more? Thine legacy? Or thine immortality? T’is better to live to see tomorrow, or simply be remembered by the souls of tomorrow?

Seath weakily pulled off his glasses and set them on the nightstand. In the darkness his surroundings looked the same without or without the aid to his vision. He pondered if maybe there was some deeper meaning to be taken from that. Let the flames fade, let the world die, let everything finally be rendered equal by the dark.

Tomorrow, and tomorrow, and tomorrow.

Exhaling softly, Seath slowly gave himself over to sleep. There’d be time later to fret over whether there was any worth in still trying to regain his former status as an immortal god. Another day he could contemplate whether life had truly been better back when he’d ruled over Verdite, or whether it’d be better if he just accepted his fate and went the way of all other relics of the past.

All our yesterdays have lighted fools and the way to dusty death. Who mourns for them when all is gone? Out, out, brief candle.

Closing his eyes, Seath let himself be swept away into dreams. They were troubled as always, but by now that no longer mattered to him. He’d been tortured for centuries by the visions and ceased to care how they strove to warp his mind.

Just as well really, for those visions made for a most interesting find as a certain black alicorn silently stepped into his dreamscape and went to work uncovering Seath’s deepest and darkest secrets….

***

Pain exploded across her head, another searing hot blade of agony burying itself in her mind and bringing her back from the void.

Slowly opening her eyes, the Chosen Undead winced as bright sunlight shot through her retinas to further torture her battered senses. She became aware of a hard, damp surface against her back, and a mild breeze brushing over her front. Rubbing her eyes, the husk watched the vista of a blue sky, framed by tall stone walls slowly come into focus. She was outside…somewhere…out and exposed to the elements in the worst way possible.

Gingerly she raised an arm, ignoring the crack of her bones being forced to work again, and patted her chest. To her horror she felt nothing but a strip of leather wrapped around her bosom, covering only enough to maintain her modesty…what little there was left of it.

Frantically the Chosen Undead forced herself to sit up, uttering a weary cry as she felt a weight pining her other arm to the ground. Looking over she beheld the shield she’d taken from Paladin Leeroy still tightly clutched by her death grip. Okay, that was a somewhat welcome sight. Sadly it was about the only one to be found as a quick search of herself revealed the rest of her armor and weapons were gone.

“Ahhh. Welcome to wakefulness, my dear. Oh, and welcome to the Oolacile Coliseum as well. Believe you’re the first tourist it’s had in…oooh, a few centuries. Mwah ha ha ha ha!”

Grimacing at the sound of a voice all too familiar to her, the Chosen Undead struggled to her feet and took in her surroundings. She was indeed in a coliseum of some sort, but from the looks of things the comment about it not having many visitors was questionable. The floor was stained with some manner of black liquid that looked like it had been recently spilled (explaining why it still felt wet to the touch) and before her there was a bonfire burning brightly in the center. The place looked fairly well maintained, well more so than any of the other ruins in Lordran, so it couldn’t have possibly been that long since it was last graced by a living presence.

“I’m sure you have many questions right now but I really have neither the time nor the care to answer them all so I’ll just give you the short version: you’re in a place about 300 years before where you were snatched from, and just in time to see the fruits of what your labor could possibly wreck. What an honor eh?”

A scraping sound was heard from the far end of the coliseum. Gripping her shield, the Chosen Undead backed away as a shadow loomed from the darkness.

“Yes what you see here is the result of Oolacile having brought the Abyss upon itself. Fooled by that toothy serpent, they upturned the grave of primeval man, and incited his ornery wrath. “

The shape took form, revealing itself to be a monstrosity she’d never seen before. It was vaguely humanoid in form, with oversized arms and webbed hands that dragged along the ground. Atop its torso a repulsively mutated, bloated head constantly twitched with frightful giggles. Its skin was ash grey and it bore the same emaciated state as herself.

“What could they have been thinking you ask? Well, what does it matter? The ends are as you see, and will be again thanks to what you believe you’re accomplishing in your quest.”

The Chosen Undead steeled herself as the new enemy limped into the coliseum. Though she was exposed and unarmed she was feeling surprisingly good. Her brief check had revealed most of her wounds had healed up, and despite the beating she’d taken she sensed she could probably handle a one on one confrontation.

“Truly it doesn’t matter at all because your quest ends here. I’d have preferred not to still be around by this point, but your damn sorcerer friends unfortunately put a snag in my attempt to leave this place. Ah well, I suppose I should appreciate small favors as it means I get to see what your reaction will be. Hah hah hah hah.”

The Chosen Undead scanned the area for the one speaking, but aside from her and the bloatheaded monster the coliseum appeared to be empty.

‘Appeared’ being the operative word.

As she searched along the tops of the walls a streak of movement caught her eye. Facing its direction the Chosen Undead staggered back as a new challenger landed on top of her opponent, ending its life and her hopes of getting out of this place in one fell swoop.

Dressed in sliver armor with tattered blue cloth draped over it, the warrior presented a visage as distinctive as it was terrifying. Any hints of facial features were hidden under a crested helmet shaped like that of a wolf, with a trailing black plume on top and an azure hood underneath. With one arm it drove the blade of a giant great sword into the body of the bloathead, while the other flopped limply around as if broken. Forcing its sword even deeper just to make sure its target was truly finished, the armored warrior turned to the Chosen Undead, giving her fresh cause to gasp and cower behind her shield.

“You still remember Knight Artorias yes? The legendary Abysswalker, from the old tales? One of Gwyn’s fabled Great Knights?” The voice’s tone turned darker with each sentence. “Someone I’m told you were quite close to in a past lifetime?”

The Chosen Undead was too gripped with fear to respond. Around her the black ichor staining the ground began to emit a likewise thick and sinister mist around Artorias. He glanced at it briefly as it enveloped his body then turned back to the female husk. She shook her head, blinked to clear her vision, did everything she could think of to dispel the hallucination before her. But the image remained as it was, and she felt herself beset by a chill in her core that not even death could hope to match.

“I know what you’re thinking, ‘But I’m not dressed properly for such a reunion!’ Well think of it this way, considering the state your armor was in after our little chat, this is actually a step up! Mwa ha hah hah hah! Well save for that shield, of course. We tried to hold onto it for you. but there’s a reason prying something from a person’s cold, dead hands is considered an achievement eh?”

Artorias roared like a rabid animal as the black mist infused into him. Thrashing to and fro he ripped his sword and the body still impaled upon it out of the ground and shouldered the weight. With another demented roar he charged at the Chosen Undead.

“Well I’ll leave you two to get reacquainted then. I should mention, though, that I’ve got a considerable wager on him killing you at least 20 times before you go hollow so do put a spring in your step my dear! Mwah hah hah hah hah!”

The voice laughed hideously as Artorias swung his blade at the female warrior, dislodging the body from it. She feebly deflected it with her shield then took off running to the other side of the coliseum as Artorias gave chase. To her horror she saw a fog gate now blocked every possible exit, and with the bonfire burning in the center it seemed someone had obviously been taking notes from Seath’s approach of keeping undead corralled. She had no choice but to face the one soul whom she'd both hoped and swore to never have to face again, with no weapons, no armor, and no hope.

As one soul dreamed of nightmares, another was now living them…

Author's Note

I'm sure some might argue the inclusion of the Cake Babies in this chapter is a bit superfluous but I make no apologies. They're two of my all time favorite background ponies and I shall strive to include them in as many of my works as I can! :pinkiesmile:

Also my thanks to everyone who responded to my last blog. If you check back on Chapters 3 and 6 of this series you'll see I've re-edited them to make the Chosen Undead's actions slightly less asshole-ish but hopefully still keep her moral ambiguity. Let me know if this casts her in any better of a light, more so with this new revelation that she has a past history with Lordran's most revered souls.

Chapter 11

Being one with the ability to step into the dreams of other ponies, Princess Luna was no stranger to disturbing imagery. The mental well-being of Equestria’s citizens during their night time slumber was her charge, and as one who could honestly claim to have embodied both the greatest vision and the worst nightmare any equine could conjure up she thought herself able to face anything during her walks among the sleeping minds of her subjects.

As she was now learning, even with centuries of experience in the above, there could still exist minds too fractured and warped for even her to handle.

At first she honestly thought she’d perhaps made a mistake upon entering Seath’s dreams. The grey cratered landscape and desolate canopy of stars that greeted her looked more like something out of her own nightmares than what she’d expect from a dragon. It was only after she’d had time to look around at the scenery that she began to notice several differences between it, and that which had served as her prison for 1,000 years. To the common eye one moon looked the same as another, but for one who had actually been forced to live in exile upon such a planetary satellite there was no mistaking if they were to find themselves suddenly standing upon the surface of another.

As Luna puzzled over what moon she was seeing, as it could clearly not be her own, another figure entered her field of view. He was a human creature (if she recalled what Lyra had told her during the last Grand Galloping Gala) with fair brown hair, a youthful expression and a lithe, healthy anatomy. He was also dressed in heavy plate armor, and wielding a massive sword with a blade that appeared to be made out of pure light and glowed with a deathly cold aura. As he approached her, the moon princess also noticed a look of determined loathing in his eyes as he raised his weapon in preparation to attack. Luna scrambled back, raising her own front limbs in defense. She gasped when what hovered into view were not her usual hooves but rather long white chitin claws, like that of an insect. Frantically, Luna looked down at herself and saw that she was in fact viewing this from the perspective of a beast that was equal parts majesty and alien. It walked upon two segmented white legs, and a glance behind revealed a great pair of angelic wings. She raised her claws to her face and explored a flat visage protected by a white cranial carapace. Who was this creature that she had taken the form of for this most surreal of encounters?

Luna sadly had only a second to ponder the above before the wrenching pain of a blade lodging itself in her stomach jostled her back to the present danger. Automatically she drew back further, her claws flexing to fire beams of magical energy at the human as he ripped his sword out and made to attack again. Through its eyes, Luna experienced every slash, every cut, and every stab, each bringing a fresh arrow of biting, frigid cold as the creature was butchered by its opponent. In fairness, both combatants put up a good fight, but against that strange luminous sword, it seemed the angelic entity stood no chance. Eventually it succumbed to its wounds, the lunar landscape around it growing hazy as the human wiped off his blade and turned to vanish in a flurry of white light. The white bled outward till it had consumed all in the moon princess’ field of view…then came a voice. Harsh, gravelly and very deep, it boomed from all around her, congratulating someone known as ‘Austin Lyle Forester’, proclaiming him as the new Golden King for his success in defeating Seath and purging the darkness from Verdite.

Seath? That creature she’d just watched be killed in extremely cold blood was Seath? But…but how? It had borne no resemblance to the dragon she’d met previously, well, save for their mutual color scheme. How possibly could they both be the same being?

More questions arose, and went unanswered as Luna became aware of the white void around her turning dark. Much like when a pony went from REM sleep to deep sleep, the lunar mare found herself engulfed in blackness, isolated…but not alone.

No, she was definitely not alone. Luna could hear breathing coming from every direction. Something alive was very close, and it was also very, very big.

Feeling a sudden sense of being watched, Luna looked up, and her breath abandoned her a second time upon seeing an eye was gazing down at her from the darkness; a solitary, glowing red eye with a black slit for a pupil. It glared at her with murderous intent, and before the mare could move two rows of gleaming white teeth revealed themselves and parted to gobble her up, much like foals feared her doing on every Nightmare Night.

Luna felt herself tossing and tumbling down the gullet of the beast, finally coming to rest upon a cold and sodden clump of what felt like earth. Slowly the darkness faded to a grey vista, an endless void of fog through which the outlines of what appeared to be trees, and rock formations were visible.

Hesitantly Luna rose to her hooves, her horn now lit and charged to defend herself for whatever Seath’s psyche might throw at her next. She spied movement in the fog, and could hear the flutter of heavy wings.

Suddenly the lunar princess experienced herself being tackled by several great beasts dive bombing her from overhead. Fresh pain cascaded across her body as claws and teeth viciously tore at her flesh. Above her the harsh laughter of multiple voices mocked her for her deformed body, for her lack of scales, for her inability to hide in the fog due to her bright white coloring. They taunted and tortured her till she just about screamed for death, before she felt her body being elevated from the ground and hurled into the void. As she fell forever the voices decreed that she pray to the worms to stay dead this time, lest they hunt her down and claim her head as a trophy for offending their grandeur with her presence.

Luna crashed agonizingly onto another plane, this one bearing a more granular consistency, like sand. She could smell the heavy scent of salt on the air and sense the presence of water nearby. Her body felt too beaten and wounded to do anything aside from lie there and rot, but Luna quietly reminded herself such was only a manifestation of Seath’s mind. Casting a spell to isolate her astral self from the sensory input of the dreams, Luna hobbled back to her hooves again and looked around. She was on a beach of some kind, a narrow strip of land snaking its way through a lake sitting under the impenetrable canopy of fog. In the distance more trees could be sighted, but around her the black alicorn could only sense an overwhelming feeling of emptiness, as if time and change meant nothing here; the place existed for no purpose and offered nothing but loneliness and stagnation.

Deciding she’d had enough of just letting Seath’s dreams take her wherever they wished, Luna focused her powers and sought to delve deeper into the dragon’s mind, to assume control and make him show her what she’d come to see.

The lake around the beach promptly erupted into fire, a sudden wall of choking heat closing in on Luna from all sides. Ignoring the momentary fear of suffocation, the moon princess concentrated on an image visible through the flames, a silhouette of something tall, black and serpentine. She ordered the flames to let her pass, and found herself staring at another visitor to Seath’s mind as they parted. Mounted atop a snake’s body was a repulsively humanoid looking face, lined with huge yellow teeth that clicked frightfully together, and two demonic eyes that gazed at her with sadistic glee.

“At last thou standeth before us, herald! Thine arrival is most punctual!” It welcomed with a flick of its long neck, indicating it wanted Luna to follow it somewhere. “Come, we have such sights to show thee! Thine purpose must be fulfilled with all haste!”

The serpent disappeared into a hole that had opened in the beach. The flames promptly surged forward to join it down into the depths of darkness. Luna felt a sudden urge to do the same as instructed. She decided not to fight it as she walked forward and hurled herself into the whirlpool of the abyss.

In the darkness, Luna could see the fire burning in the distance, yet no matter how much she tried to increase the speed of her descent she could not close the gap between it and herself. Quite why she would want to was yet another question that would have to be added to the list of things to ponder later. Right now, all Luna knew was she couldn’t let the flames escape from her. She flapped her wings and strained her hooves, trying to reach the flickering golden inferno, yet no sooner did she appear to gain some speed than something blocked her path. A wall of shining blue flesh suddenly slid in front of the alicorn, blotting out the light of the flames and giving her cause to now try halting her descent. She turned herself around, flapped her wings to slow her velocity…then felt something cold and slimy wrap around her midsection and wrench her out of the darkness.

Gasping for breath as her barrel was squeezed like a sponge, Luna turned and nearly screamed as she found herself looking at…something that just defied description. From her vantage point gripped in one of its numerous tentacles the alicorn wagered it was around 50 times her size, and bore the same body shape as an octopus…

A blue octopus…

A blue octopus with no head, Luna again corrected herself

A blue octopus that had no head, because the tentacles swirling around it WERE its head. Underneath she could see another limbless body thrashing about, like that of the serpent that had addressed her previously. It twisted and squirmed as if in the middle of a fit, its tentacles flailing wildly as it reeled Luna in closer. The black alicorn fought to free herself, but found her strength depart her as another voice came to her ears.

“No. Do not resist.”

The octopus creature raised its two front most tentacles, revealing a vertical slit underneath that flexed and smacked itself like a mouth.

“This is thine own doing. This is what thou wrought.”

The voice was distinctly feminine, melodious in its tones, but also sad, as if mourning some great tragedy that had just occurred out of view.

“Thou had a choice, and sinned of thine own free will.”

The mouth yawned open, allowing a metal spike to project outward.

“Thou knowest this to be the only fate thou is worthy of.”

Luna was brought up to the mouth, and watched as the spike was launched at her like an arrow.

“To be rewarded as both a traitor and a monster deserveth.”

The spike smashed against the alicorn’s skull, breaking her horn in the process. An image shot through her mind of another human, kneeling on the floor as if in prayer. His head was bent back at a most unnatural angle and his face was wracked with pain and fear. Behind him Seath stood with his hands curled possessively around the human’s head, while to the side a robed figure stood in the shadows, holding out a strange helmet with six eyes.

“A monster.”

The spike was retracted and launched a second time, breaking Luna’s skull completely. An image of more humans, females this time, shot through her mind, showing them being forcibly pulled from their homes and their families by the six eyed beings, now wielding giant tridents.

“A traitor!”

The spike reared back and came at Luna again. This time it pierced straight through into her brain, bringing with it a fresh vision of the female humans, now shackled and chained to the floor. Their bodies were in the process of changing, arms melting into tentacles, legs fusing together into bizarre serpent like shapes. Their voices screamed for help as Seath maliciously loomed over them.

“MONSTER!”

Again the spike retreated, and again it skewered the alicorn’s brain. Now came an image of Seath smashing open the doors to what looked to be a regal chamber of some manner. With one accusatory finger he pointed to two females tending to one who was clearly a princess of some kind. As tall as the dragon that stood before her, and draped in a flowing gown of white and gold, the stunning amazon looked most horrified as more of the six eyed creatures charged at her attendants, their tridents raised with malicious intent.

“TRAITOR!”

The spike speared what remained of Luna’s head and pulled it from her shoulders like a champagne cork. She promptly teleported herself off the dreamscape and fought to find somewhere else in Seath’s mind to set down. Feeling herself be drawn to a deeper recess of his subconscious, she flapped her wings and sensed her hooves alighting upon another hard and dusty surface. She took a moment to catch her breath, still reeling from the horror of what had just assaulted her. Was this what Seath’s prior existence had been like? A never-ending trial of pain and suffering? No wonder the poor soul was such a mess!

And yet…that last bit…the words she’d heard…what was that about choice? And sin? Traitor? Monster?

Why did Seath deem he deserved such terrible tragedy? What had he done in his past life?

Luna raised her head and prepared to set off again for more answers but then she stopped. The new dreamscape was coming into focus, revealing she was back on the moon…

No…not the moon from before….

HER moon!

Luna whipped her head around, half in confusion, half in fright. Yes, there was the Crater of Falabella, and beyond it the Manipuri Trench…

This was the same spot she’d initially landed in upon being banished by her sister!

“Such fear at the sight of thine old abode. Strange, to me the moon promised a peaceful retreat from the strife of its mothering sphere, the only solace I could hope for in the hell that was my existence.”

Luna turned and froze as Seath, the current Seath she knew, flew down from the stars, alighting upon the lunar surface before her.

“Many colorful tales hath I been told, of those who walk among the slumbering in the mist of their nightly visions. Mere drunken jests were they deemed by many, but as sorcerers’ do value the sanctity of their minds we did strive for a means to prevent others from fouling it with their trespasses, as we did manipulate the visions of those foolish enough to try regardless.” He snarled. “How ironic, after so many centuries past should I be delivered unto a realm where such beings are fact rather than lore.”

Luna glowered as the white dragon drew himself up to his full height, reminding her that even at her exaggerated alicorn status he still stood around 40 feet taller.

“Thine skills continue to impress, noble Seath. Please accept our apologies for this intrusion, we meant thee no harm.” She stated, keeping her voice loud and firm, if only to cover up the extreme unease she was feeling underneath. “The emotions thou expressed when we last conversed….we could not help noticing many of them matched what we ourselves experienced when we fell to the temptation of evil. We desired to know why.”

Seath lowered his muzzle till it was on the same level as Luna’s face, his blood red eyes glowering silently at her. His breath felt cold, lifeless.

“And now that thou hast seen, is thine curiosity sated, equine?”

Luna ground her hooves against the lunar surface and fought to remain calm.

“We…. We have seen…but…such darkness, such terror…never have we witnessed such a magnitude before!”

Seath snorted in disgust. Luna again reminded herself that this was her domain and she could leave in an instant if she wanted to. Seath might have surprised her with the change of scenery but she still had a few tricks of her own to pull, if necessary.

“We beseech thee, Seath, help us to comprehend! What hast thou done to haunt thine mind so repulsively?”

The dragon’s eyes glowed like gems filled with pure evil.

“And were I to answer, what wouldst thou offer in return?” He demanded. Luna felt a sliver of confidence creep into her soul.

“At the very least, we can dash these visions from thine sleep. We do not just walk among dreams but also guard the dreamer from their nightmares. It is the least we can do to atone for our…past.” She replied while looking at the silent terrain around her. Even if she and the moon were affiliated as one, she still found herself oddly avoiding this particular spot on its surface. Despite having been forgiven for her past crimes and living in peaceful harmony for going on five years, it seemed the memories of what she’d done, what she’d allowed to happen still lingered in the darkest recesses of Luna’s mind.

Fortunately this little admission of guilt seemed to quell a bit of Seath’s fury. He drew himself back, and contemplated the princesses’ offer.

“The sting of these visions hath long since dulled…yet the embers sparked from thine welcome warms me still.” He said thoughtfully. “What hath I done? The answer to that is as varied as the points from which it may be viewed. I hath done what I had to do, what fate demanded I do, what I yearned to do, and what I did simply because all failed to stop me.”

Again those eyes turned to Luna, looking at her not as a princess but rather like something smeared on a microscope slide. A specimen to be studied then simply be cast away once its worth to the drake had expired.

“First impart to me, if thou will, thine own personal standing on thine fall to the beast dubbed Nightmare Moon. Thine lore is clear on the how of thine transformation, but as for the why, it grows muddy.”

Luna glared as Seath crossed his arms.

“T’was it envy of thine sister’s skills that drove thee to evil? Jealousy that thine subjects adored her more than thou? The need to restore harmony to a scale become unbalanced by the love for the day and neglect for the night?” Seath growled. “Or t’was it simply because fate demanded thine downfall and saw it be so, no matter the cost?”

Luna blinked and silently wondered if Seath was trying to trick her. Her reasons for becoming the terror that every pony had feared for 1,000 years were obvious: the land and those who lived on it seemed to all have been attuned to only benefit from the day, while the night held no comfort nor beauty for them. She’d deemed this unfair, and with that the seeds that had led to her eventual fall to darkness had been planted.

“T’was our hatred and envy for the reasons thou has posited, Seath. Why ever would thou believe otherwise?”

The lunar landscape vanished, being replaced by a scene that was likewise unpleasantly familiar to the moon princess. It was the throne room of her and Celestia’s palace at Canterlot, at the moment Twilight and her friends had unleashed the Elements of Harmony to finally seal her fate. Images of the six ponies stood silently before Luna, the aura of their respective powers enrobing them each as they prepared to deliver their final blow.

“With thine acts of treachery, thine sister was reminded of why she needed thee by her side, the six who now stand as thine most powerful warriors, or so thine lore states, found their purpose and their strength from battling against thee. Indeed much of what has shaped thine land would not have come about had thou remained on the side of good.” Seath mused. “So tell me now, pony, will thou still stand and declare thine acts were of thine own doing and not because a higher power guided thee?”

Luna raised her hoof, her mouth open and ready to give a resounding affirmative response…

…except….

…except no sound issued forth. She had to pause, repeat to herself what Seath had said. She thought about her previous point on how so little in Equestria seemed attuned to thrive during the night, then remembered that had been the case even before she and Celestia had assumed their roles as diarchs. They had a lot of say in how their kingdom functioned, but its natural state had been set in stone since time began…

…so then who had determined previously that all assets of their world would only benefit from the sun and not the moon?

Luna’s hoof fell back to the ground as she glanced at her cutie mark. Even with centuries of study and research behind them, the exact nature of the one defining aspect of ponies still puzzled her. Some ponies were good at certain skills, some were better at others. Once one worked out what their special talent was they got marked with an indication on their flank so everypony would then know where their strengths lay.

But still, who determined what made one pony better in a specific area than another? Talents weren’t something one developed over time, rather it seemed each pony’s specialization was chosen for them…perhaps even before they were born…

Was there another power making these choices? Were all their actions the command of some greater mind?

Luna furiously shook her head.

“We know our will did dictate our acts! Why dost thou seek to cloud our mind with other possibilities?” She demanded. Seath spread his four wings and flapped them in lament.

“To arm thee for what I am about to show thee; a small fragment of what has consumed mine thoughts for centuries….”

He turned and applied a light to the images of Twilight and her friends. The six burned away like paper cut outs as the scenery around them caught fire and was likewise reduced to ashes. Behind it lay a vista unlike any Luna had seen before.

Against a soulless amber sky stood hundreds upon thousands of pillars, supporting a spiral design of walkways and arches all wrapping around a monolithic stone tower. Heavy black ash covered every available surface like a desert, as far as Luna could see, yet the tower itself was scorched clean by the light of a great inferno burning within its walls.

“Thou sayest that my past and thine are similar. Having delved at length into thine history I ponder if thou suspects how alike we truly are.”

Luna was afraid to breath, lest she risk inhaling the acrid darkness closing in on her.

“Wh-What is this place?” She asked.

“The place where Lordran’s birth cry was heard, and where its death knell shall be sounded.” Seath morosely explained. Luna swallowed hesitantly.

“And…why are we here?”

Seath sighed as if disgusted by the princess’ inability to keep up.“Thou saw how...welcoming my kindred were to one so far removed from their norm?”

Luna shivered and rubbed a hoof over her legs. Even if she couldn’t actually be hurt while on the dreamscape that didn’t stop her from feeling phantom twinges of pain.

“Their treatment of thee was ghastly indeed. Truly, they subjected thee to such horror for no reason than thine physical differences?”

Seath nodded darkly. “Year after year was I reminded of how I repulsed them, again and again was my own feeble mortality rubbed in my face as they celebrated their everlasting status. Long did I seek for reasons why I was cursed to be born a pariah, an outcast fit for no one….until one day…when I lay torn and bleeding by a forgotten lake, that a visitor came to me, bearing an answer.”

Luna nodded. “The serpent?”

“Yay. Declare Kaathe did that I was destined for a purpose greater than exile, higher than a degenerate. I was to be the herald that would bring forth the end of the Age of Ancients and take my place among the gods that would rise up in its place!”

Seath glared at the tower in the distance. Luna looked again and noticed that an immense crowd of figures now surrounded it, legions upon legions of what appeared to be armored warriors stood waiting in the ashes as voices were heard inside the structure.

“Unto me the serpent revealed that I was not alone in my suffering under my kin’s tyranny. Many souls had been oppressed by their stone grip, and now had found the means to overthrow the dragons. My wounds were healed and to here I was lead, to the place where the fire had newly bloomed, and within it the Lord Souls freshly birthed: The Kiln of the First Flame!”

Seath bade for Luna to follow as he began descending down towards the tower.

“Around the flame three factions had gathered, their leaders discussing how to utilize the Lord Souls.”

The first mass of warriors came into view. They appeared to all be humanoid skeletons of different sizes, some small, some gigantic. At their head was a creature that could best be described as a walking, sentient pile of skulls and bones, clustered together in a rough semblance of a body and draped in a flowing black cloak. In one hand he held aloft a brilliant golden flame.

“Gravelord Nito, first of the dead, and his legions of reanimated shells.” Seath explained. He walked around the silent mass of corpses to where a group of more lively folk were gathered. These were all female humans, clad in fancy robes and gowns, and tending to fires they were feeding with some manner of magic spawned from the staffs they clutched. At their front stood a female of several more years and much more elegant attire, her hands folded together under another of the golden flames.

“The Witch of Izalith, and her Daughters of Chaos.” Seath said while moving onto the third faction. This one was by far the most traditional of the lot, consisting of row after row of beings encased in shining silver armor, their form and pose as perfect as could be hoped for an organized army. Leading them was a towering human male, dressed in regal clothing with a tall, spikey crown upon his head. His facial features were mostly hidden under a flowing grey mane and an even longer grey beard, and in his hands he clutched perhaps the most brilliant of the flames.

“Gwyn, the Lord of Sunlight, and his faithful knights.” Seath declared before glancing at something out of the corner of his eye. Luna followed his gaze and briefly glimpsed a tiny silhouette darting away from the flames while clutching something to its chest. She was about to inquire about it but Seath seemed to have already forgotten and moved on.

“To each of these a Lord Soul had already been claimed. They had the power to challenge the dragons, but knew not where their weaknesses lay. T’was my purpose, the serpent spoke, to see they succeeded.”

Slowly the words from before became clear to Luna. Traitor, monster, herald, Seath had been picked by destiny, or some similar power to fulfill all three.

“And what did you do in response?” She asked. Even if she already knew the answer she still wanted to hear the one responsible give his account.

“I stood on the precipice of the Kiln, watching these beings plan my kin’s extinction. The moment in which I debated the prophecy told unto me seemed never-ending , yet still, I walked the path shown to thee, approached these three and began to speak.” Seath replied, staring at the scene before him with eyes that danced in the throes of one emotion after another. It seemed even after all this time he still didn’t know what to make of what had actually taken place here.

“You betrayed your own…” Luna commented. Seath nodded with no hint of regret.

“I told Gwyn of how his mighty bolts would peel apart the dragons’ stone scales, I showed the witch and her daughters how to weave great firestorms that would char the dragon's hides and ruin their wings, and I instructed Nito to unleash a miasma of death and disease in the wake of it all to see that none of my kin survived. The talk continued long into the night…til at last I found myself standing beside the new gods on the battlefield, and unto my fellow dragons I unleashed a millennia of rage and carefully researched power. The death toll increased more from my own assault than it did any other…least I remember it so.”

Despite standing right next to a raging inferno, Luna felt the deathly chill creep into her again. Seath talked about the downfall of his race as if he saw it as an accomplishment, as if he was proud of having slaughtered his own kind in their hundreds so that only he lived to see another day. Granted from what she’d witnessed of how he’d been treated she could understand his actions, but that most certainly did not excuse the sheer monstrosity of them!

“But…why?” She asked breathlessly, drawing back as Seath turned to her again.

“Such is the question I posed to thee at the beginning, princess. T’was it my hatred borne of abuse that drove me to turn traitor? The promise of reward in becoming part of the new pantheon? Did I act simply because I was told? Or was the choice never mine and would I have done so no matter my choice? Art we beings born of free will, or mere puppets blind to the strings that bind us? For eons have I pondered, and as of now I find myself no closer to any answer.”

The white dragon leaned down to stare Luna right in the eyes.

“Whichever it may be, thou knowest what I hath done, and seen the deed that hath joined our souls in union!”

Luna backed away, lowering her head and lighting up her horn in anger.

“This is NOTHING like what we did! We killed no one! We sought not extinction!”

“No, but thine acts would have lead to such regardless. The cataclysm thou would have wrought was only averted because thine sister acted quickly to banish thee.” Seath replied.

Luna ground her teeth in denial, every nerve telling her this was a blatant lie! She intended harm to no one! She only wished for them to show the same appreciation for her night as they did for Celestia’s day….

….except as she’d acknowledged before, there was little on Equestria that could thrive during the night. If she’d hadn’t been stopped crops would’ve started to die, a famine would’ve gripped the land, ponies would’ve starved and died and…

“Oh…oh Faust, no!” Luna cried as the truth became clear. Her intentions may have been different, but the outcome would have indeed been the same. Had Celestia not intervened she’d have been responsible for exactly the same sort of extinction level event as Seath!

Luna’s legs felt weak, the glow of her horn flickered and died as she looked up and saw the white drake nodding in quiet satisfaction at her horror. Anger licked at her again as she destroyed the image of the Kiln and summoned a more comforting scene of her balcony overlooking Canterlot, the moon bathing all in a soothing white light.

“Thou now sees the truth of it.” Seath commented as Luna flopped against the railing and got her breathing back under control.

“Yes, and now that thou hast revealed some of thine past crimes I seek to know: dost thou intend to bring similar disaster upon us?” She demanded. Seath looked offended, though for once the usual contemplation of murder did not follow his expression. He looked out over the rooftops of Canterlot, remembering a time when the city of Anor Londo had looked similarly alive and peaceful.

“Nay, princess, not if I can help it. Thou hast shown me more care and acceptance than any before, and too full art thine lands with new opportunity and potential. There is no justification nor gain in alienating thee.” Seath closed his eyes in thought. “Likewise I am too enthralled with how thine fellow princess excels under my tutelage. A fool I would be to risk losing her trust if not thine own.”

Luna snorted ambivalently.

“She does seem to enjoy learning from you.”

“And I cannot deny the warmth of pride’s old ember, fanned as it is by her enthusiasm. A better student I have never encountered…save for…”

Seath’s eyes shut tighter as his teeth revealed themselves. The balcony railing crumbled in his tightening grip as a great pain overtook him. Luna studied this reaction with intrigue.

“Regardless…I shalt not strive to sacrifice a boon granted after that I hath wrought.” He quickly added to cover for his momentary fit.

Luna narrowed her eyes. “We saw more than just what followed thine encounter in the Kiln. Thine sins did not stop at thine betrayal of the dragons did they?”

Seath turned and stared daggers at the moon princess.

“Of what relevance is that to thee? What was done in Lordran affects thee not, nor shall thou fear me repeating it in thine lands.”

Luna sighed wearily. “I fear that is where thou is mistaken.”

Seath promptly pulled himself up from the balcony, crushing it further in the process.

“And what wild prophecy dost thou intend to reveal with that?” He demanded.

“One that may explain thine presence here, if thou will listen as I have listened.”

Seath nodded he would and Luna began to recount what Celestia had told her previously. To his credit Seath didn’t throw a tantrum nor did he decry her as insane for her claims (like that would make him look any better at this point). He just grumbled in annoyance and hung his head as his wings wilted against his sides.

“Woulds’t thou deem this information accurate?” Luna asked after she had finished. Seath tiredly massaged his eyes and slumped back against what remained the railing.

“T’is not impossible. T’would not be the first truth of a devil revealed to me.” He said in dismay. “I ask thee though, now that thou knows at least part of mine past crimes, what will thou do about it?”

Seath glared with fresh loathing at the miniscule alicorn. The fire in his eyes burned most fierce, yet his body remained slumped as if exhausted. It wasn’t like this was actually helping him sleep any better after all.

Luna thought carefully about her answer, turning over everything Seath had revealed to her and weighing her natural disgust towards it against the valid fact that he’d technically committed no crime against her or Equestria…yet.

“For the moment, nothing. T’is true thine evils were against thine own land, not ours. More so, if what I have told comes to pass, we would benefit more from thine assistance than thine opposition.”

She glared menacingly at the drake. Seath had to give her props for managing to put on such a defiant stand against one as superior as himself.

“Just promise me this, Grandfather of Sorcery: thou shalt hide none of thine past from Twilight, and whatever does happen thou will train her to be ready! She deserves to know the bad and the good of those she trusts her life to, and her safety and that of Equestria requires everything thou can impart to her!”

Seath stared aghast at the insinuation that he’d do anything less. Growling at the pony he rose and nodded.

“On my oath, what worth it may be, I shalt not falter in making her the greatest sorcerer to ever live! As for revealing my less favored secrets, that duty shalt be undertaken whence forth it is deemed necessary, and no sooner!” He leaned in again, viciously pushing the princess back with his muzzle. “With that, is thou assured of my loyalty?”

Luna nodded warily.

“Then respect my desire for slumber, and be gone!”

Sighing in resignation, Luna faded from Seath’s dreamscape, taking the image of her balcony with it. Left in the void of his own mind, the dragon let himself be likewise removed as a mercifully dreamless sleep took over and gave the dragon a chance to actually rest.

***

Sometime later, Twilight awoke to the sounds of birds cheerfully heralding the rise of a new day. Celestia’s sun slowly rose from the horizon as the alicorn likewise dragged herself away from her pillow and rubbed her eyes. She sensed a gentle breeze drifting across her face, bringing with it the smell of freshly brewed tea. Stretching herself out, Twilight looked around her room and paused at noticing a great number of her spare pillows were piled up on the floor. Looking to her balcony the alicorn snorted in bemusement upon seeing it was open, with Seath quietly staring at the dawn while sipping from a steaming bowl.

“Come to make sure I didn’t miss a second of potential learning?” She queried.

“Nay Twilight, mine own weariness bested me not long after thine. I lacked the strength to retire to mine own chambers upon placing thee in thine own, thus did I make use of what was available.” The dragon replied.

Glancing to the pillow mountain again, Twilight giggled as she hopped out of bed.

“Do you normally make it a habit to sleep by the side of your students? Some might take that as a suggestive approach.” She teased. Seath glared at her as he drank his tea, his posture tightening in offence.

“Thou speaketh out of turn, young equine. Tread no further in this line of thought!” He ordered. Twilight sighed and helped herself to some tea.

“Joke, Seath. That was a joke. I know you didn’t mean anything by it.” Twilight soothed. Seath grumbled and stared gloomily at the reflection in his bowl. “I’m not really sure if I go for the whole ‘cross-species’ relationship thing anyway. Seems like it’s more trouble than it’s worth.”

Seath’s scowl grew in magnitude. “I would say otherwise...”

Twilight cocked a curious eyebrow, but her teacher raised a hand to indicate she not ask for more details.

“Is something wrong, Seath?” The alicorn queried. Seeing his drink was getting low, Seath reached for a wooden container of powdered tea and added two more scoops to his bowl along with more water from the pot.

“A visitor came to me in the night. Thine fellow princess of the moon sensed my dreams were troubled, and sought to know why.”

Twilight’s ears rose. “Oh yeah, that’s one of Luna’s special abilities. She’s always checking to make sure everypony is sleeping well and peacefully!”

Seath’s wings wilted, as did his student’s ears.

“That wasn’t too much of a surprise for you, was it?” Twilight cautiously asked.

Seath picked up a whisk and mixed his tea. He turned the bowl slowly in his hands as he thought over his response.

“Of us, I believe she was the more startled. Worsen it did I when I sensed her sifting through my memories. Words were exchanged between us. She feared what I had to show.”

Now Twilight look worried. “You two didn’t have another argument did you?”

“Nay, she was most diplomatic. More so than I have come to expect from such an empowered soul.” Seath paused for another sip, meditating on the richly flavored tea flowing down to fuel the fire within him. “After contemplating it for a while, I believe I owe her a debt of gratitude for not decrying me as the monster so many others see me as.”

Twilight’s worry abated. “Well that’s hardly necessary. She just wants to make sure you have a decent night’s sleep.”

“Regardless, thou hast mentioned a day of considerable significance is to be upon her soon, nay?” The dragon asked.

Twilight nodded. With a mirthful snort, Seath set his bowl down.

“Then for part of today’s lesson I ponder, woulds’t thou care to learn how to create life?”

***

Elsewhere, the Chosen Undead crawled over to where her bloodstain was slowly soaking into the floor of the coliseum. She could hear Artorias closing in on her from behind, but right now all she cared about was recovering what she’d lost before she died again. Next to her the remains of one of her previous bouts with the fallen knight still lay wet and sticky, one of many such blemishes dotting the arena that told of how long Artorias had literally been mopping the floor with her. She knew she could still try to fight, still try to escape. Leeroy’s shield remained firmly in her grip, she could still use her pyromancies even if her opponent was known for wearing armor that had been enchanted to resist fire…

But as Artorias’ great sword again impaled her through her gut, the Chosen Undead knew the problem didn’t lie with her not being able to hold her own. This wasn’t a case of just trying to pit her against a greater opposition as with the phantoms, this was a blatant attempt to break her spirit by showing her how far even the most strong willed warrior could fall. A warrior who’s status in legend was matched only by his personal connection to her.

With her life again bleeding out around Artorias’ blade, the Chosen Undead reached over and touched her stain, feeling the flow of humanity surge back into her. Briefly she was filled with fresh energy to stand up and face her attacker, but then had to contemplate what good that would do. Artorias had her pinned to the ground, and was going to keep her there until she stopped moving.

She dared to look back at the knight, to again try and find some semblance of the man she once looked up to and idolized amidst the broken shell of his body. All she saw under his shining crested helmet was a black void, another confirmation that the one who had molded her into one of the most durable fighters in history was truly gone.

With a strangled sob, the Chosen Undead succumbed to her wounds again. As if to mock her demise Artorias kept stabbing her corpse in a frenzy till it vanished into nothingness. He then threw his head back and roared in a mix of anguish and madness driven by unimaginable pain. As the Chosen Undead rematerialized by the bonfire she found her cheeks growing wet with tears as her old friend and mentor shouldered his weapon and charged at her with renewed want for blood. He would never stop, no matter what she did. His will was as unconquerable as his skill in combat. Whoever wanted her gone had made the right choice with its instrument of destruction. A truly, horribly right choice.

Wiping her eyes, the Chosen Undead cowered behind her shield again. This was going to be it. This was how her story ended: repeatedly slain by her idol and Lordran’s most fabled knight, with both of them now trapped in some lost region of the world. Never to be remembered, never to find relief from their cursed existences…

“Undead!”

The husk was startled out of her woeful thoughts by a new voice.

“Undead! Up here!”

She looked up, her vision blurred by her tears yet still able to make out something that she prayed was not an illusion. Standing above the coliseum was another female figure, dressed in a striking royal purple outfit with a teardrop shaped helmet. A braid of pure blonde hair fell down one shoulder, and her face was hidden under a white porcelain mask.

It was the Lord’s Blade Ciaran!

“By Gwyn’s beard, it is you! Oh horror! How I hoped you wouldn’t follow us to this accursed place!” She lamented.

The Chosen Undead’s response was cut off along with her head. Ciaran gasped helplessly as Artorias kicked the husk’s decapitated corpse to the ground and roared again as his opponent reappeared by the bonfire.

“Artorias, my friend, my…..oh, why? I prayed the Lord would guide thee on this quest. Truly has he forsaken us all?”

The Chosen Undead raised her shield, her previous despair now momentarily forgotten by both of the souls she idolized being present. Artorias paused and looked up at the Lord’s Blade, his Abyss driven insanity having seemingly developed a crack.

“C-Ciara….”

The knight turned to the Chosen Undead, his head hanging to one side as if his neck was no longer strong enough to support it.

“Y-You…ngh…Aur-Aura…”

The black ichor on the ground began to emit mist again. Artorias thrashed and flailed his broken arm about as it forced its way into his body.

“N-No…stay…stay away! ARRRRRRGHHHH!”

He leapt like a wolf into the air, performing a somersault and driving his blade into the ground. Recognizing this attack pattern, the Chosen Undead jumped as well to safely avoid the black shock wave that erupted from his blow.

“For…give….me….the Abyss….NRGH…too strong…GRAAAAAHHHH!”

Artorias ripped his blade out and executed a circular slash. From above, Ciaran held her masked face in her hands and fought back her own tears.

“Aurelia, take these!”

Rolling under a second circular slash, the Chosen Undead turned as Ciaran tossed two curved swords down to her, one colored gold, the other dark silver.

“Exactly as we practiced! Prove you still are the one we proudly trained to join the Four Knights!” She ordered. The female husk grabbed the weapons, looking back at Artorias as he raised his blade and prepared to launch a wave of pure, searing darkness at her.

“I would not suffer this task upon anyone, least of all you! But if there is to ever be one who could best Artorias it is his own….his own prized disciple. Free him from the Abyss, end his pain!” Ciaran now sounded like she was begging rather than ordering, a far departure from the headstrong and stoic lady the Chosen Undead remembered her as.

“Eh? Excuse me? I’ll have you know I reserved this area for my own viewing pleasure! Do you have an invitation? Mwah ha ha ha ha!” A most unwelcome voice called out.

Ciaran turned and nimbly dodged a crossbow bolt aimed at her head. Clenching her fists in anger she turned back to the Chosen Undead.

“I forgive you. Please remember that!”

She ran off to deal with the one making things difficult for her, while the Chosen Undead whipped around and deflected the arc of black sludge with her shield. All previous thoughts of just letting herself finally fall to the fate all hollows fell to were gone as she stored the shield on her back and readied her two newly acquired blades. Giving up in front of her mentors was unforgivable, and she’d be damned if she was going to let Artorias’ memory be tarnished by this shattered shadow.

No, she would help him finally find peace.

And then she was going to find who had done this to him and make them pay dearly!

Author's Note

Hoo boy, where to start with the notes for this chapter. Probably a list of bullet points would be best:

For those scratching their heads at the first nightmare, yes Seath is actually encountered and fought on the moon at the end of King's Field II/III. You can watch the whole thing, along with the game's ending here for more clarification:

On the point about Seath himself being a dreamwalker, I refer everyone to this quite well written (but also quite tragic) bit of Dark Souls fanfiction: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/7527129/1/Old-Soul

Without giving too much away, it adds an interesting new twist on Seath's pursuit for immortality, stating he discovered a means of influencing folk through their dreams and via his own literature so he could live on through them should the Primordial Crystal and his physical body ever be destroyed. I adopted the idea for my own interpretation since I wanted to explore how Luna would handle someone that can match wits with her both in real life and on the dreamscape. Should give her pause for thought now that she knows Seath is an even more experienced adversary than any could have expected. :twilightoops:

No, this is not the grand return of Gravelord Nito that I promised everyone previously. I still intend for him to show up in a larger role further down the line. This is more a little nibble to whet your appetites.
Yes, Aurelia is indeed what I named my character in Dark Souls. It now completes the trifecta of aspects I copied directly from my own playthroughs (the other two were her preference for pyromancies and being a predominantly strength based build).

Okay I think that's everything. Please read, comment and, hopefully, enjoy!

Chapter 12

Luna sat wearily on her throne, her head resting heavy on her front hooves and her mind turning in somersaults over what Seath had revealed to her. In front of the alicorn lay a half-finished letter, the quill limply sitting beside a fragment of a sentence. It was her fifth attempt at putting something down into writing, but yet again her troubled thoughts had proven difficult to phrase. She needed further clarification on a few aspects from her night time venture into the white dragon’s dreams, but since Seath has made it abundantly clear he wasn’t going to share anything more with her for the present, the moon princess was having to rope in a third party to help out. Now she faced the problem of how to accurately express what she suspected, without sounding like a conspiracy nut and without making Seath sound like a complete monster. Granted there was a lot to argue in favor of the latter, but Luna didn’t want to jump to conclusions yet. There was something else behind his insanity, behind his seeming lack of a conscience. She had many profiles for what a monster was like, all of them locked up in Tartarus and readily available for reference, and Seath, despite his heinous crimes, didn’t quite fit any of their profiles.

“Another party invitation to Princess Cadence? I thought she already R.S.V.P-ed you.”

Luna looked up to see Celestia trotting into the throne room, looking as cheery as ever.

“Oh, good morning, Tia. Yes she did, but I have new need to insist that she attend and wished to pass my reasons along.” Luna picked up the quill in her magic and tried to resume writing. “I ventured into Seath’s dreams last night.”

The cheer was promptly flushed away from Celestia’s face. “And…?”

“It would seem his mind is as enlightened as it is broken. He sensed my presence in his thoughts and…pulled me aside for a little chat.”

Celestia’s body grew cold. “Did he attempt to hurt you?”

“No, nothing like that. His confession when I gently pressed him for information was venomous enough without the need for violence."

Celestia was cautiously relieved. “So you got him to open up a bit?”

“Yes…” Luna replied, not sounding at all proud of her accomplishment.

“And?” The solar diarch hesitantly asked. She immediately regretted doing so when Luna put down her quill and rose to pace the throne room, darkness clouding her features as she struggled for a way to phrase her opinions.

“He is…a most complicated individual. As tortured and twisted as he is powerful, a soul unmatched in intellect, driven mad by pain and suffering, yet so pitiful that I honestly cannot summon any malice for him.”

Celestia clenched her jaw as she followed her sister around the room.

“Was I wrong to allow him access to Twilight? Is she in danger?” She asked in panic.

Luna flinched as she thought about the prospect. Her steps slowed to a tense stop.

“No…well…not yet anyway.”

Celestia cocked her head.

“It is clear that Seath’s prior existence was not at all pleasant. Indeed I now see why you suspected he may be a victim rather than a monster, but that said, even for such dire circumstances his means of dealing with them seemed most extreme.” Luna groaned and held a hoof to her head. “Then again, as a third counterpoint to my previous two, he gave me his word that he intended no harm to Twilight or to Equestria. While his trustworthiness remains up for debate, I feel that he was sincere in that part.”

Celestia swallowed heavily. She knew this was a risky venture, had prepared herself for facing some heavy obstacles, but unfortunately that had all been for her own safety. Seeing her sister looking so torn on what to make of Equestria’s newest resident still stabbed at her like a red hot blade to the heart.

“Do you feel he can be redeemed?” She asked. Luna looked to the stained glass window that depicted Discord being welcomed back by the ponies.

“I…I don’t know if redemption is what he seeks. Right now what I think he needs is just a chance to prove something….to confirm and understand a concept that’s been plaguing him for eons, something far beyond our own comprehension of the universe.” The moon princess snorted in weak amusement. “On that point I now believe you did the right thing by giving him somepony who thinks in the same way he does. Who not only can help him but wants to help him.”

Celestia nodded and took these words for the comfort they were intended as.

“Do you think he trusts you?” She asked.

“For now. I hate to admit it but you were also right on my being able to empathize with him. As evil as he may be, I still can’t shake the notion that there is a lot of myself in him.”

Celestia politely cringed as she sat down on her throne. “Do YOU trust him?”

Luna turned her gaze to the floor, staring intently at some immensely fascinating aspect of the rich purple weave.

“That….is a bit of a double edged question. I WANT to believe what he says, but I fear for what it may do to my mind if I immerse myself in his way of thinking for too long.” Luna caught the return of panic to her sister’s face and held a hoof up. “Don’t worry, I’m fine, Tia. Just shaken up.”

Celestia took a deep breath and calmed herself.

“Still, what goes into making a mind as brilliant yet shattered as that?” The solar diarch queried with a shiver.

“I have a few suspicions, just things I picked up on while we were talking.” Luna trotted over to her throne again and resumed writing her letter. “Hence why I need Cadence and Seath to meet each other. Let her give her opinion on him and compare it with my own. If she agrees with me, then that may give me a little more insight into what made Seath the being he is now.”

Celestia sighed with a small smile as the doors to the throne room were drawn open in preparation for the day’s court.

“Well with that in mind, dealing with the nobles’ petty issues should be a welcome relief.” She chuckled.

***

“Please understand sir, we have no doubt a dragon of your size and caliber would be able to handle themselves just fine in the Everfree Forest, but as we’ve already had one report today of a pony going missing in this area and the scouts confirming continued signs of Diamond Dog activity we must abide by Celestia’s order. No one is permitted entry until we know the forest is safe.”

Seath sighed as he stared down at the royal guards. Despite their polished brass armor and sharp pointy spears he could probably plow them all into the ground with one firm sweep of his tentacles. Indeed by doing so he would both accomplish what he’d originally set out to do today and save time in the process, but the aftermath might be a bit messy to deal with.

“And no offer of assistance from me towards thine duty will convince thee to step aside?” He asked.

The royal guard swallowed. “I’m sorry but we can’t let anyone enter the forest right now.”

Seath grumbled but seemed to accept this.

“Very well, by my troth I am off.” He turned and departed, making a show of having his attention be drawn to a hill in the distance. He approached and slipped behind it, then bent down as if examining something on the ground. Gauging that he was now adequately hidden from view, the white dragon gripped his catalyst and cast a spell, turning himself invisible. He re-emerged from behind the hill and checked that the guards were now distracted with their duties of watching for movement amidst the trees before raising his catalyst and casting an Aural Decoy spell. A ball of energy shot from his hands and flew into a bush in the distance, releasing a sound on impact that resembled a foal crying in pain.

All of the guards turned at the noise, and Seath duly played this to his advantage by casting the spell again, aiming it at an outcrop of rocks even further along the edge of the forest. Like good little soldiers, the royal guards grabbed their spears and ran off to investigate, leaving the entrance to the Everfree open for everyone.

“How easily lead astray art the simple mind.” Seath mused to himself as he used a Hush spell to silence his movements and leisurely strode into the forest. While he respected the need to keep folk out of danger, the timing of this little upset was too perfect to pass up. With Twilight preoccupied for the day, working on her spell practice as well as the foundations for his birthday gift to Luna, Seath had a few hours to run a crucial but rather unpleasant errand. Most of the materials needed for his contribution to the moon princess were easy enough to get ahold of, and Spike had been all too happy to grab them, but there was one component the white drake knew his student and her assistant might take issue with, despite it being the most vital one.

For what he planned to create, Seath needed souls, enough to combine into a single essence of considerable magnitude. Obviously such would require a much greater sacrifice this time around so Seath was going hunting, and according to what he’d read from Twilight’s books the Everfree was a veritable hot bed of magically powerful creatures. Well, it was supposed to be at least…

Seath turned as he detected the scurrying of feet across the forest floor. Seeing it was nothing more than a squirrel though he scowled and let it be. Overhead birds chirped merrily away in their praise of the sunny weather, but the dragon gave them a berth too. Even if every creature here was a soul waiting to be captured he didn’t want to waste time pursuing pitiful little pests. He needed big game and he needed it fast! Now if only something more suitable would hurry up and reveal itself!

Seath sighed as he trekked through the wooded vista, again taking note of how much it resembled the Darkroot Garden back in Lordran. Ironically while that place was much of a death trap as any other location the abundance of savage plant life and vicious beasts made it a gold mine for one in need of souls. He’d spent many a week amidst its dark, dismal trees, back when he first struck out into researching sorcery. Some of his earliest efforts in animating crystal golems had seen their birth amidst the glowing fauna, and then of course had been the hydra he’d successfully reared and left to bask in the basin lake. Fie, what a distant time that seemed now, an eternity so far removed from the present he almost couldn’t believe he’d been around to witness it.

The white drake stopped in his tracks upon realizing his thoughts had yet again turned to the fonder times he’d had back home, few as they had been. Strange that he should think of them at all considering how much better Equestria was treating him. Was he actually exhibiting regret at having left Lordran? Surely not! There was nothing left for him back there, not even his Archives nor his Channelers were worth returning to! Especially not with this new life and new purpose he was forging.

Seath glanced up at the canopy of foliage holding back all but mere slivers of sunlight. Yes in its darkened state, the Everfree did resemble Darkroot, but unlike the latter there was no Forest Covenant out to cause problems for whomever they deemed as trespassers into their domain. He also didn’t have to worry about being ambushed by carnivorous ferns, or living trees, or running into that loathsome knight Havel the Rock, who seemed adamant about proving that no dragon could ever be trusted and that they all needed to be hunted down and killed.

No, Seath was better off here, leaving Lordran in the past as another unhappy but finished chapter, along with his time as a god of Verdite. He needed to move forward now, cut his losses and try to make a difference with this new chance he’d been given. Perhaps he could turn this forest into his new retreat, make use of the less vicious animals as test subjects for his experiments while he worked with Twilight to reclaim his immortality. The third time was supposed to be the charm in these sort of things after all, right?

Seath turned his head as there came a rustling from the bushes. This time there was no mistaking that whatever it was, it was big! And as it broke through the wall of leaves and branches, he stopped upon seeing it was strangely familiar too.

Had he not known better, the white dragon could have sworn he was looking at a sanctuary guardian, displaced straight out of Lordran just like himself. The only aspects that could state otherwise were that it lacked the horns of the aforementioned, and its wings were leather and webbed like that of the everlasting dragons, rather than the more angelic feathered formations commonly seen on guardians. Aside from that, the lion head that roared at him was the same, and the segmented tail with the venomous stinger on the end that whipped itself at him was as he remembered.

Seath’s desire to slay this fine specimen was momentarily forgotten as he cocked his head, the scientist in him wishing for a little time to study if this creature was indeed what he thought. He recalled a book in Twilight’s library mentioning it by name, stating it was known to the ponies as a ‘manticore’. To him, however, there was no mistake to be made. If this was not a sanctuary guardian it most certainly had to be a descendant, possibly another example of how Equestria had evolved parallel to Lordran…or maybe…

CHOMP!

Seath was brought out of his pondering by the sound of teeth attempting to snap shut around a vitally need part of his body. Fortunately while his age may have been great, it hadn’t managed to slow the white drake’s reflexes yet as he was able to bring his catalyst up in time to jam it in the manticore’s mouth. The beast growled and thrashed as the dragon twisted his staff around, forcing his foe off its paws and onto its back. The manticore tried to counter by whipping its tail under its belly in a sneaky effort to bury its lethal stinger in Seath’s abdomen. Seath retaliated by grabbing the tail with his free hand and blasting the tip with his breath.

Frantically the manticore wrenched its mouth free of the staff, rolling over onto its feet and backing away as the white drake sized it up. Again Seath let his mind slip back into research mode for a moment, resuming his previous line of thought as to how something with such a strong resemblance to one of Lordran’s own monsters could be standing before him. The number of possible explanations steadily grew as he compared its behavior and physical appearance with that of its distant relative. Its breathing sounded normal, lacking the crackling echo that sanctuary guardians made as a result of their lightning breath ability (a welcome absence that was). It also was favoring its teeth more than its paws, the distinct opposite of its relative’s preferred method of attack. That said, it had still tried to use its tail at the most opportune moment, and now it was trying to fly up and ram him from above just like the guardians did.

As Seath spread his wings and took flight as well he almost found himself lamenting having to kill this magnificent beast. Ah well, there’d no doubt be another one for him to study later.

The manticore roared in confusion as it found itself robbed of the advantage of altitude. Despite this set back it still charged at the white drake, displaying an impressive streak of what was either tactful bravery, or suicidal stubbornness. Seath elevated himself safely out of harm’s way, then used his tentacles to grab the manticore by both its wings and its tail. Another confused roar issued forth as the beast found itself suddenly being wrenched back from its advance, its opponent dragging it behind as it executed a midair loop-de-loop. Seath growled in delight as he easily built up momentum, letting go of the manticore at the perfect moment to send it crashing back down to earth. Animals of all kinds scattered as the poor beast sank several inches into the ground, its body remaining limp as the pain of the impact took its toll. From above Seath watched the manticore carefully as it mewled in wooziness and agony, its tail twitching uselessly due to being weighed down by the mass of crystal on its end. It seemed the beast was ready to admit it may have made a mistake in challenging Seath…however, the dragon had no intention of letting it get away.

Returning to an upright position, Seath let himself just drop out of the sky, landing heavily on top of his wounded opponent. The manticore roared with fresh agony, and Seath wasted no time in finally putting it out of its misery. Grabbing it by the mane again, he wrenched the beast’s head back and exhaled his crystal breath all over its face. The manticore was immediately silenced as its features were encased in a mess of jagged white formations, and to make sure it would struggle no more, Seath then slammed its head against the ground. The sound of flesh and bone shattering on impact was positively melodious.

“Ah, t'was a needed kill.” Seath sighed as he released his first kill and reached for a bag slung over his shoulder. Out of it he drew a purple crystal which he then held over the manticore’s body. A fury of golden white fire surged from the cavity of the creature’s face and filled the gem with its light.

“A fine beast and a fine soul to commence the labor with.” The drake sighed in satisfaction as he studied his new treasure. He’d need more, but that had still been a worthy start to the hunt. Perhaps a little easier than he’d expected but one would have to be a great fool to complain about that. Indeed it made perfect sense considering he felt so much stronger and energetic since coming to Equestria.

Storing the crystal back in his bag, Seath flexed his arm and watched it swell with pristine white muscle. If the simple act of being outdoors had already done this much good for him then he really had no cause to ever want to leave. The benefits of staying seemed to grow more numerous with each passing day!

Shouldering his catalyst, Seath surveyed the terrain ahead of him. What other remarkable creatures would he have the pleasure of encountering next?

It was only after the drake had been standing around for a full moment of quiet contemplation that he became aware of the sound of clapping.

“Well, today it seems is our lucky day. Bravo, dear freak. Bravo!”

Seath turned as a net suddenly fell down over him. The weights tied the hem quickly pulled him down to the ground as three figures step out of the bushes. Their forms were that of bipedal canines, clad in dull colored fur with ratty vests and spiked collars.

“First we find a young set of legs and a strong back to help us find gems. Now we find one who doesn’t need to find, he just creates them out of thin air!” The tallest of the dogs slowly clapped. “Did you think we’d ever happen upon such a treasure?”

Seath arched an eye ridge as a fourth dog joined the group. This one dragged a struggling pony tied up with rope. She was a unicorn, draped in a coat of deep azure, complimented by a purple cape and conical wizard’s hat, both of which were speckled with stars.

“I’d say we’ve hit the jackpot here for sure!” The fourth dog smirked. “May not even need this spunky little treat after all.”

The blue mare glared venomously at her captor as she wrestled in her bonds.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie is no one’s treat! And if you don’t let her go this instant she promises you will regret…mmmph!”

The fourth dog pulled a wad of cloth from the pocket of his vest and forcefully stuffed it into Trixie’s mouth. She gagged and coughed pitifully as the cloth was shoved further and further back till she felt she was in danger of swallowing it.

“I dunno. With the fight she put up I think teaching her a few lessons in manners first couldn’t hurt.” The first dog replied as he cracked his knuckles. “Anyway this guy will need someone to carry the gems he’ll be making for us. Mmmm, so many sweet gems.” The dogs began to drool at the thought. Seath sighed as he saw the tell-tale signs of greed and possibly debauchery were all too apparent on these canines.

“Help me tress this dragon up and get him back to camp, boys! By midnight we’ll be bathing in diamonds the size of our fists!” The first dog declared as he grabbed Seath by his muzzle and pulled another length of rope from his vest. Behind him Trixie continued to unleash muffled protests around her gag, prompting the canines to pause and glower at her.

“One moment, boss. Think I’ll take you up on the offer of teaching this little pretty some manners!”

Trixie snarled at the dog holding her. He responded by grabbing her neck and hoisting her off the ground.

“Sorry what was that? Didn’t quite hear you.”

Trixie choked and kicked helplessly at the air.

“What? Nothing to say now?”

The dog squeezd her neck tighter. Trixie gurgled with the urge to vomit.

“Lost your voice huh? Realised your error? Good.”

Trixie was promptly punched across the face, knocking her hat off. Seath took another look at his unwelcome visitors and came to a decision as they all laughed at the mare’s suffering.

“The multiple villainies of avarice do swarm about thee.” He commented, drawing the canines’ attention back to him.

“Oi! Did we say you could talk, pale freak! Shut yer hole!”

Seath saw two of the dogs draw knives. Another pulled out a crude club with nails hammered through it.

“Thou seeketh fortune and brandish steel, yet thou comprehends not the dangers invited by thine ambition.” The dragon scornfully intoned.

“I said shut it!” The lead dog ordered, poking Seath’s nose through the net. “You may be big, but that just means you’ll bleed more if we have to get nasty!”

Seath looked at the canine as if to check that he was serious about threatening him.

“Bold art thine words and sharp is their edge, but dost thou bear the fortitude to back them up with actions?” He queried, getting another stab on his nose for his efforts.

“Last warning, pale freak! Be silent or be si-“

Seath opened his mouth and expelled a gust of his breath. The dog promptly jerked his arm back, screaming as it was covered in crystals.

“We shall see.” The dragon said as he promptly pushed himself up off the ground. To give credit, the net was impressively heavy and woven of strong, high tensile material. Previously it would’ve presented a challenge, but now the dragon found himself managing to get back to his full height, his renewed strength proving superior as he grabbed the net and began tearing it off himself.

“BOSS! Ack, get another rope on that dragon! Now!”

Another of the dogs grabbed for the lasso their leader had dropped. Seath attempted to aim his catalyst but found it was still tangled up in the net’s weave. Thinking quickly he instead snaked one of his tentacles out underneath and tripped the canine up, wrapping his legs in a tight bind. This did the job of immobilizing the canine, however, it also left Seath open to receive another blade in his flesh.

“Mikey! Let him go you bastard!” Another dog demanded, twisting the blade embedded in the dragon’s tentacle while drawing a second with his other paw. Seath growled from the pain and stared in shocked rage at his opponent.

“Let him go or I’ll cut him free from you! I’ll do it!” The diamond dog threatened. Seath gave him another moment to re-think his words, then unwrapped his tentacle from the fallen dog. Satisfied, the other canine leaned down to help his comrade up.

Seath took the opportunity to show him why he was wrong to take his eyes off his opponent.

“Chris! NO!” Mikey cried as his fellow canine suddenly found himself enveloped in another stream of Seath’s breath. Crystals broke out all over the diamond dogs’ body, making him resemble his namesake more and more as he collapsed on the ground and let out a final paltry breath. The curse effect of the breath would soon put an end to him, but Seath was not feeling merciful enough to wait for that. He grabbed the statue-ifed dog with his other tentacle and swung it full force at the fourth dog holding Trixie. Wisely sizing up whose life mattered more, the canine dropped his captive and leaped for safety as Chris’ body shattered like cheap glass against the ground.

Getting one of his arms free, Seath grabbed for his collection gem and held it out, grunting with minor satisfaction as another soul was absorbed into it. Out of the corner of his eye the dragon spied Mikey scrambling to retrieve the weapons Chris had dropped. He turned to nab the portion of the net holding his catalyst with his teeth and pulled furiously as the diamond dog came at him with a howling want for vengeance. The net proved most resilient, even to Seath’s powerful jaws, yet with grim determination the dragon pulled and bit till finally it gave way. He wrenched his staff free and brought it about to parry Mikey’s attack. The canine tried to compensate by swinging the club clutched in his other paw but with a quick twist of his staff, Seath managed to stop that too.

From where she was helplessly tied up on the ground, Trixie cringed as her unexpected savior worked his way through the dogs. She felt somewhat humiliated at not being able to get her own back in turn, but as the battle continued she also had to acknowledge that staying on the sidelines might be better for her overall health. Though the dogs weren’t too shabby at holding their own, the foolishness of going up against a beast greater than them in all areas was steadily becoming apparent. As the one that had previously been belittling her leaped into the fray, Seath persuaded him otherwise by coating the ground around him with crystal spikes. The canine managed to again jump out of the blast radius, only to then make his own mistake of pausing to growl smugly at having outwitted his opponent.

Seath promptly smacked him for his insolence. More specifically he smacked the diamond dog upside the head with a tentacle, causing him to lose his balance and fall forward onto the spikes. The wet ‘shlllurk’ of a body being penetrated in multiple areas simultaneously was as sickening as it was comical.

Driving Mikey away with his catalyst, Seath brought out his collection gem again and captured another soul for his needs. As bothersome as this encounter had started out as, it was proving surprisingly profitable now. Not to mention the ease at which Seath was dispatching these canine pests was providing a welcoming calm. He felt more like his old self again, from when the Age of Fire had first begun. The years and the toll they had taken on him seemed to just melt away, taking with them the pain and depression that had weighed for so long on his soul. He was back in his element, a top tier beast of the land once more, and nothing these dogs did was going to bring him down!

As Mikey recovered and went on the offensive again, Seath summoned one of the darkest sorceries he’d had the pleasure of creating. A literal and figurative embodiment of the wrath of the Abyss itself, forged in the lands of Oolacile and kept as a treasured secret among only the highest ranking sorcerers in the lands. His opponent lunged with intent to kill, and Seath unleashed a fog of pure black poison in his face. Mikey crashed blindly upon the earth, coughing up thick globs of his own blood. Blindly he tried to find purchase with which to get back to his feet but his body felt like it was melting from the inside out. His lungs were turning to liquid, his muscles leaking like rotten bags of flesh, his eyes were sluicing from their sockets down his cheeks.

Seath permitted himself a moment to admire how the canine fruitlessly tried to ignore the degeneration of his body and resume the fight. He may have been a weak excuse of a being, but he harbored a very strong soul. Deciding it was time to re-purpose that soul, Seath grabbed the canine and threw him against a nearby tree. The dog burst like a water balloon, leaving a bloody stain across the trunk. The collection gem came out and now Seath had four bright and shiny essences. He almost was willing to leave it at that, but of course the last remaining member of the diamond dogs had to remind him of his presence, snapping a dead branch underfoot as he frantically ran from the scene.

“Tis tragic when one fails to respect their aim oft lies beyond their reach.” The dragon commented as he focused on his fleeing opponent. Even with his crystalized arm slowing him down the diamond dog was maintain a swift pace. Not quite swift enough to outdistance the soul arrow that was then cast at him, but it was still impressively swift.

“AGHHHHH!” The canine wailed as something light and cold speared him through his leg. “Mother….oh please mother mercy! Mercy please!” He cried as the dragon caught up to him.

“But then who art truly to blame for our misguidance in life? T'is our parents devotion that leadeth us astray? Our pious desire to become more than our mere physical forms? Or art we all devils who merely vary in how we sugar o’er our evil acts?” Seath muttered despondently.

“P-Please! I surrender! Take me to the princess! Throw me in jail! Just don’t hurt me anymore!” The diamond dog whimpered as the dragon stared at him quizzically.

“Do we redeem ourselves in higher eyes by putting down our brethren? Or condemn ourselves further to damnation?” The dragon wistfully followed as he lifted his gaze to the canopy overhead.

The canine pitifully looked up at his assailant. “What are you talking about?”

Seath snapped back to attention. “Apologies, oft wander do my thoughts.”

He dismissively raised his catalyst and brought it down on the diamond dog’s head. His skull cracked like an egg shell as the crystalline spikes buried themselves in his brain. Seath quietly admitted he’d been wrong to doubt Glittering Aurum’s craftsmanship as he added a fifth soul to his collection. That pony clearly did know how to create a durable, all purpose tool of trade after all.

Hearing a muffled sound behind his back, Seath pulled his catalyst free from the dog’s corpse and turned to approach the one who still lay trussed up like a prisoner. She squirmed and tried to wriggle away from him but the dragon could understand why. With the high of victory now dissipating, Seath looked around and saw that he may have perhaps gone a bit overboard in dealing with the dogs. The thought struck him as odd seeing as he’d caused plenty of carnage before and had not thought it too much….yet now he was a bit unsettled by how good it felt to kill again.

Shaking his head, Seath laid his catalyst down and bowed before the helpless Trixie.

“I can assure thee, I mean thee no harm.” He soothed while pulling the cloth gag out of her mouth.

“*cough*…The Great and Pow…*cough*…Powerful Trixie fears nothing from any old dragon!” The blue unicorn declared, before adding in a more humble tone. “However, she is grateful you came along when you did.”

Seath hmphed in quiet amusement as he untied her rope binds.

“The guards at the edge of the forest didst speak of an equine lost amidst these trees. Prithee, if thou art that equine, what persuadeth thee to venture into this most perilous of domains?” He asked. Trixie shook off her bonds and grabbed her hat.

“Trixie has…a reputation to repair. In the past she claimed to have achieved a few things which weren’t….entirely true, then made a fool of herself when she tried to prove her power to the ponies of Ponyville. She was hoping to return with a few more genuine feats of greatness after studying abroad.”

Seath cocked a curious eyeridge. “And what didst thou seek in here as such a feat?”

A bloodcurdling roar tore through the trees in response. Seath looked midly perturbed. Trixie looked delighted.

“That which the Great and Powerful Trixie warned her captors about. She told no lie that they’d regret holding her captive while it was still in the area.”

The trees shook as something large and very hungry forded through them.

“Trixie needs to get back to her supplies. She advises you follow her….whomever you are!”

Deciding to humor the unicorn, Seath trailed after her as she galloped through the woods, to where a small camp site had been set up in a clearing. Bottles of various chemicals were scattered around a small fire, along with a collection of flasks, funnels and small glass bulbs filled with a mixture of liquids. Seath also noted a scent of cooked fish and honey, or something similarly sweet coming from the ashes in the fire pit.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie has spent many a night researching the art of alchemy. Since she wasn’t able to do this with her magic, she re-purposed her great intellect into a means that is sure to work!”

The sound of approaching danger steadily grew in volume. Seath wisely charged his catalyst as he scanned the terrain.

“And prithee what is this task thou hopes to accomplish?” The dragon began, wincing as a tremendous THUD! shook the ground beneath his tentacles. “If so bold to ask might I be?”

Trixie checked the glass bulbs and gathered them up in her magic. With a deep breath she faced the direction of the cacophony as it drew nearer still.

“Finally making good on what was previously only a wild boast!” She declared, narrowing her eyes in intense concentration. “Here, little ursa major! The Great and Powerful Trixie is ready for you again.”

Seath increased the distance between him and the unicorn as a tree fell over. He became aware of a pattern of what appeared to be stars glimmering in the darkness of the forest, moving but never changing their formation. Though he knew it would be fatal to drop his guard, Seath let his more inquisitive side emerge as the fresh threat did likewise. It bore the shape of a massive bruin, but one composed not of any earthly matter like flesh or blood. Instead its shape seemed to consist entirely of pure energy, merely hewn together to resemble a bear. A bear speckled with stars across its flank.

“Okay, that’s it. Just a little closer. Stand your ground Trixie, you can do this….”

The ursa major sniffed hungrily at the air, leaning its nose down to the ashes of the camp fire.

“That’s right, smell the lure of your two favorite snacks. Just smell and come a little closer…”

On some level Seath acknowledged he should do something. On the other levels, however, he couldn’t decide what. The diamond dogs were a clear cut case of self-defense, the manticore had proven to be as aggressive as its Lordran equivalent so he’d reacted appropriately there as well. This, however, this was an entirely new creature. Nothing like what he’d been expecting. He could obviously kill it, a beast of that size and magical energy level would yield a very strong soul….however it’d also make a very interesting research subject, not to mention Seath already had everything he needed in terms of souls.

“Little closer….”

Trixie’s words were nothing but white noise on the air. Seath was too caught up in indecision to focus on anything else. Some part of him demanded more death, to bring back the peace of mind that came from killing. Another part queried if he should let Trixie proceed with her plan to fight this thing on her own considering it was a far superior threat. A third part was working away at possible theories on how beings made of pure magic could exist in Equestria. He knew it was a possibility, having created several such life forms in the course of his research, but never had he encountered one as a natural occurrence. This demanded further investigation! He’d need to incorporate this into his chronicles of how life and magic worked together, re-evaluate his theorems, run several experiments and…

“Now!”

Seath looked down and promptly snapped back to the present as Trixie hurled her glass bulbs at the ground in front of the ursa. They exploded unleashing a thick black cloud in the creature’s face. It roared and swiped wildly at the cloud, forcing Trixie to duck and Seath to have to throw up a magical barrier. Twitching its nose, and clawing at its face, the now very angry ursa rounded on its opponents.

“And now you fall!” Trixie declared as the beast charged. She jumped out of the way and looked noticeably less confident as the starry bruin turned to face her again. “Uh…you fall!”

The beast flinched and clawed again as if something was in its eyes. It appeared disoriented but otherwise seemed perfectly fine to continue the battle.

“Fall! I don’t understand, that was supposed to knock you out!” Trixie said, her voice now very alarmed, and very afraid. From his position Seath groaned and focused a soul arrow through his catalyst. The research would have to wait, he needed to kill this beast after all.
The ursa roared with demand for blood as the magical projectile speared it through its midsection. It looked back at the offending object and snarled as the stars on its flank glowed and the soul arrow was absorbed into its body. Seath found this both worrying, but also fascinating. As the ursa turned on him he tried to up the ante by using a crystal soul arrow. The ursa cried as it took the next shot through the chest and reared back as if in pain. After a moment however, it seemed to recover from its suffering and absorbed the crystal into itself just like the soul arrow.

A very high magical resistance doth bless this beast. How magnificent! Seath thought as the ursa came at him again. He spread his wings and took to the sky, giving himself a new vantage point with which to survey the situation and how to deal with it. The ursa ceased its roar and dug its claws into the ground upon realizing its foe had evaded it. Turning around it growled upon seeing Trixie was still where it had left her, frantically leafing through a tome of some manner and trying to mix together chemicals.

“I advise thee to flee, Great and Powerful Trixie. Thou art no match for this creature.” Seath warned, only to get a look of utter offense from the unicorn.

“I ran last time, and the time before that. This time I…I mean the Great and Powerful Trixie will prove herself! She just needs to get the formula right…” Trixie’s voice wavered as she looked up to see the ursa charging at her again. Sighing in frustration, Seath swooped down and spewed his crystal breath along a line in between the beast and the mare. The ursa stopped as it acknowledged the terrain in front of it was suddenly covered in sharp, pointy spikes that would no doubt present a danger to run across.

“Must I remove thee by force?” Seath demanded as he alighted on the ground again. Trixie frantically poured her potions into a bowl and began to stir them in a panic.

“One more try. This time for sure!” She assured. Seath glanced to the bottles and arched an eye ridge upon recognizing the writing on their labels. Noticing a small amount of the mixture had spilled thanks to Trixie’s stirring, he leaned down to touch it and then sniffed his fingers.

“Rotten pine resin…” He stared curiously at Trixie, then turned to the ursa which was skulking around the edge of the spikes, trying to figure out a safe way across them.

“Okay, now to get this into a bulb and…” Trixie grabbed for a funnel. Seath reached out and stopped her.

“Nay, pony. Try this instead.”

Seath lifted the bowl to Trixie’s lips.

“Blow it in its face with a strong exhale.”

Trixie shot the dragon a confused look, but then the ursa roared and made ready to jump over the spikes. Without a second thought, the unicorn blew hard upon the mixed chemicals, sending a vapor of blackness into the ursa’s visage. Unable to stop itself, the beast took a breath of the acrid mix. It coughed and then shook as the effects finally took hold. With its vision starting to swim, the ursa tried again to pounce its foes, only it missed and ended up crashing onto the ground as Seath and Trixie moved out of the way. Giving another strangled gasp, the starry bear slumped limply, its eyes closing as it lost consciousness.

Silence held as the two waited for their foe to try to get up again. When it remained steadfastly asleep, Trixie trembled, then leapt into the air.

“I…I did it! The Great and Powerful Trixie has finally downed an ursa major!” She tossed her hat up in triumph, before turning to the dragon. “Wait…how did you know that would work?”

Seath returned the confused expression.

“Pine resin doth require a firm infusion of air. Glass doth prevent it from breathing and thus dulls the effects.” The dragon explained. “If there be any query worth asking, t'is how thou came across the knowledge to use such outside of Lordran?”

Trixie narrowed her eyes at the dragon, as if pondering what sort of nonsense he was talking about.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie knows not of ‘Lordran’. She merely took a page from her former rival’s book, literally speaking, by reading up on some ancient practices that are meant to work alongside magic.”

Seath looked to the tome Trixie had been reading from and picked it up. Sure enough there was the formula for creating the same enchanted powder that had been used by warriors and assassins for years to amplify their weapons with a poison ability…though the text stated it could also be watered down and used to induce unconsciousness.

“Prithee, where didst thee find this work?” He asked.

“On her travels did Trixie find that.” The mare replied as she reached for her saddlebags and drew out a knife. “A vendor from the Crystal Empire was offering it for an exorbitant price, stating it was old and rare and full of forgotten knowledge, but Trixie beat him down to something more reasonable. Well, more specifically she suggested what was reasonable, then got a passing donkey to beat him down.”

Seath flipped through the pages, finding an entry for repair powder, then one for gold pine resin. To discover such knowledge had apparently made it all the way from his homeland to this distant realm, where little else of Lordran and the gods was known was puzzling indeed to the dragon. Course, then again, the same could be said of the glasses Twilight had given him, and then of course there was the manticore, and Twilight’s familiarity with the soapstone’s abilities….

Seath winced as he felt something prod at his mind. Such familiarity should be comforting, but instead he felt a sense of dread come upon him. Something was wrong with the way aspects of his old domain kept cropping up in the most unlikely of places around here.

Deciding to save such thoughts for later, he put the tome down as Trixie carefully approached the ursine.

“I would still advise caution. A soul as strong and resistant as thus will not succumb to the effects of rotten pine resin for long.”

The unicorn nudged her hoof against the bear’s side, and smiled smugly when it failed to react.

“Trixie is aware of the risk. She needs only one thing, and then she shall take her leave.”

Levitating the knife in her magic, Trixie sheared off a thick clump of fur, making sure she didn’t cut deep enough to actually wound the creature.

“With this, Trixie will have all the proof she needs of her great feat!”

Seath screwed up his face in disgust.

“Thou didst fell this beast for but a mere portion of its hide???” He asked in anger. Trixie stored the fur in her saddle bags and snorted defiantly.

“Trixie needs nothing else. She sought only to prove she was true to her word. When she next meets her rival she will prove herself a changed mare, powerful but now also kind.”

Seath looked to the ursa. “Thou deems this an act of kindness?”

Trixie nodded as she packed up her bottles of chemicals. “Ursa are hardy creatures. This one will awaken soon and be no worse off than before. Trixie did not intend to kill it.”

Seath winced as he tried to work his head around this. To take down such a magnificent specimen, then just leave it behind? Was everypony in this realm insane in their own way?

“Thou hast the opportunity to acquire a soul of great power from this beast, and yet thou strives only to walk away?”

Again that look of demeaning puzzlement.

“Trixie has no use for souls. She is powerful enough as is.”

Seath was shocked into dumb silence as the unicorn finished packing up her campsite.

“Now Trixie must go and prepare for her big comeback! She yearns to see the look on Twilight Sparkle’s face when she appears again and shows how much she’s changed thanks to our previous clash!”

The name only barely registered on Seath’s brain as he turned to see the unicorn holding up a small powdered ball of some sort.

“Trixie again thanks you for saving her life, by the way. She’ll make sure to dedicate her next show to you…Mr….umm…White Dragon.”

Trixie hurled the ball on the ground, creating a huge wall of smoke which almost immediately began to dissipate. Seath watched as the unicorn materialized back into view, her cape billowing behind her as she galloped for the edge of the forest.

First the pink one, now this blue one. Dost these ponies e'en acknowledge what waste they make with their neglect?

Seath turned back to the ursa major. If Trixie had no desire for its soul then he might as well take it for himself. The dragon raised his gem, preparing to catch yet another worthy treasure for himself…

Then his arm lowered again.

Pause…didst thou not see this beast as a brilliant phenomenon of nature not more than ten minutes ago? Didst thou not seek to know how it came to be?

Seath shook his head and raised the gem again. “Thine soul is mine, savage creature!”

He paused again.

Yes its soul is thine, as were the souls of every human thou captured and experimented on. As were the channelers thou bound to serve thine will forever! As were the golems, the hydras, the man-eating clams, the pisacas…and every other being thou unjustly claimed as thine own.

Seath snarled and clamped a hand over his face. This was stupid. He’d killed five souls already, what did a sixth matter?

Yea, t'is always the way. One more test subject to be taken, one more experiment to be done, one more mistake to be written off, one more failure to add to the list. Hast thou ever pondered where it shalt all end?

The ursa grumbled as it began to recover from the effects of the rotten pine resin. Seath knew if he was going to take its soul it had to be now. His sorcery would be useless against its magical resistance once it was back to full strength.

That mare was content to leave with but a token. Canst thou do the same? Dost thou truly only know peace when thou kills?

Seath was suddenly beset by a terrible chill. The weather may have been moving into summer but for him it might as well have been the dead of winter. He looked to the collection gem again as the ursa slowly woke up…

***

“Oh hey Seath, you’re back!” Spike declared as the dragon strode through the doors of Twilight’s castle. “Get what you need?”

“Quite. I trust thou was similarly successful in acquiring the other needed parts?” The white drake queried. He was answered by a thump coming from beneath the floor, followed by a muffled series of excited chatter.

“Yes we were…perhaps more successful than we needed to be.” Spike looked down at the section of the floor he was sweeping. “Once we got everything you listed, Twilight thought your design might benefit from a few…erm..’adjustments’. I’ve been helping her draft additional documentation ever since we got back.”

Seath looked very wary as Spike put his broom aside and gestured for his giant counterpart to follow him downstairs to Twilight’s lab. Upon reaching the bottom of the stairs, Seath found his caution had not been unjust. The lavender alicorn had parchment strewn all over the place like party streamers as she pranced around a large assembly table with a sheet drawn over it. Numerous glowing inscriptions and pictures also burned quietly across the walls, evidence that Twilight had been making use of the soapstones too.

“Right so if I instead nix the extra set of wings and use the space to attach some bioluminescent pods, then it could have a searchlight function for finding ponies at night! Except it already has the ability to emit light through its entire body by default…hmm..maybe if I added another pair of legs instead so it had more mobility…”

Twilight grabbed a quill with her magic and searched for a blank portion of parchment to jot down the new idea…only to find every square inch of the unrolled scrolls around her were completely covered in ink.

“Not again! Spike, I need you to put in another order of paper!” The mare called out.

“We’re right here, Twi, you don’t have to shout.” Spike replied, trying not to giggle when the mare looked up and ironically gave herself more of a scare.

“Oh! Uh, well great! And hello, Seath!”

“Good Morrow.” The white drake replied as he surveyed the disarray of the lab. “Thine residence grows to resemble my own abode with each passing day it seems.”

Twilight dropped her quill as a deep blush of embarrassment burned onto her face.

“Yeah…uh…well this project you set has really gotten me excited. I’ve never had the chance to create a homunculus before…erm…or a golem…or…uh…well, actually what exactly would you define this as?”

Seath lifted the cloth covering the table and peered at what was underneath it.

“T’is a life form. A very unique one, but a life form and nothing more.” He replied in satisfaction. “Thou hast been most efficient in accomplishing thine part of its inception, I do admit.”

Twilight beamed with glee. “Well if this is anywhere near as incredible as your notes make it sound, Luna’s going to get the best birthday present she could ever hope for!” The blush promptly returned. “I just…um, I hope you don’t mind but I also jotted down a few things that might make it even better…”

She levitated one of the scrolls up to Seath. He took it and quietly perused through its contents. Twilight swallowed hesitantly as the dragon furrowed his brow, possibly finding her ideas disdainful.

“Thou is aware it is already blessed with an alternate means of sight, nay?”

The alicorn nodded. “Yes, but it just didn’t seem right without a head. Knowing Luna she’ll probably prefer it have a few more recognizable features like the creature it’s based on.” Twilight explained.

Seath hmmed as he studied the schematics that had been drawn up alongside the added notes.

“An artist I did not take thee for.” He mused

“Oh, those would be mine actually.” Spike proudly replied. “Comes from practicing the techniques of my favorite comic book artists.”

Seath hmmed louder as he kept reading. Inwardly his Lord Soul was enflamed by a pang of ire that his student felt the need to try and improve upon what he saw as an already perfect design…however, at the same time he couldn’t deny Twilight had some pretty good ideas.

“So…what do you think?” Twilight finally asked after a few more minutes of tense silence. Reaching the end of the scroll, Seath tore it in half and threw the top portion away.

“I believe these parts could be incorporated. There is naught to be gained by not at least trying thine approach.” He replied while setting the bottom half on the table. The delighted smile promptly reappeared on Twilight’s face.

“Let’s get to work on adding them then! Right now! Ooooh, I can’t wait to see this once it’s finished!”

Seath set his carrying bag on a nearby counter, feeling a rather pleasant spark shoot through him. He gathered this latest task would please Twilight, but seeing her look so enthralled with it just made him feel…infected, in a way that he strangely welcomed.

“I wish to query thee about something in addition: previously didst thou ever encounter a mare dubbed ‘The Great and Powerful Trixie’?”

Twilight and Spike both halted in their tracks.

“Uhhh, you…might say that we did.” Spike replied.

“Didst she and thou form a rivalry at any point?” Seath continued, noting the increasing awkwardness both equine and dragon exhibited.

“You…erm…might say that too…though it was more her doing than mine.” Twilight said. “Why do you ask?”

Seath drew out his collection gem and set it on the counter.

“I encountered her during my travels in the Everfree Forest, a prisoner of a rogue band of brigands. They sought to unite us in slavery. I retaliated in kind and freed her from their clutches.”

He tapped the crystal, drawing Twilight’s attention to it and the souls swirling about inside it. It was a calculated move, a test to see if she could first work out what he was inferring, and then how would she react to it.

“Well, that was awfully heroic of you! Did it come down to hard blows? A pitched fight to the death?” Spike asked with wide eyes.

“Surprisingly so. For scoundrels they were quite worthy combatants.” Seath said in passing. His smaller counterpart grinned with want to know more. Twilight drew back as she deduce what more there was to know.

“Did you…did they leave you no other choice?” She asked in a still and strangled breath.

“Nay, they did not. When humor the alternative did I, they responded with more violence.” Seath held up the tentacle with the deep knife wound. Twilight took a deep breath and turned away.

“So you gave them a sound beating? Rescued the damsel and everything?” Spike continued, apparently blind to the darker edge of Seath’s tale.

“Thou could say I did.” Seath replied, feeling a chuckle bubble up inside him at how enraptured the little dragon was.

“Well darn! Now I wish I’d gone with you! That’d have been awesome to see!” Spike declared. Beside him Twilight choked on a lump in her throat. “Oh, uh, though,Trixie isn’t still mad at Twilight is she?”

Seath looked to the aforementioned alicorn. She hesitantly gestured for him not to correct Spike’s misunderstanding.

“T’would seem not. She intends to visit thee soon, and show she has taken the message thou conveyed to her at thine last meeting to heart.” Seath replied.

Spike’s eyes widened again.

“Wow, okay now that is a surprise.” The smaller dragon commented.

“Indeed, well I guess that’ll make for an interesting time when she does…hopefully without the destruction of before.” Twilight replied. Her voice sounded somewhat lightened by the news.

“Destruction?” Seath queried.

“Yeah, when we first met she was quite an…um…enthusiastic show pony. Apparently I did something to offend her and she then spent a long time trying to prove herself the better magic user, up to and including stealing an ancient artifact that enhanced her powers and then using them to banish me from Ponyville so she could turn it into her own little domain.”

Now Seath had to go wide eyed.

“Eventually I was able to show her the errors of her ways and she left swearing she was going to improve herself. I’m glad that it sounds like she was serious about that.”

“Indeed.” Seath mused, wincing at the familiarity of the tale. “So thou would claim to have influenced her to do better?”

Twilight pondered and then shrugged. “I guess I did. I mean I just wanted her to see that her ambition was misplaced, and misapplied.”

Seath grabbed for the counter, suddenly feeling weak. Yet again here was another parallel to his own strife, yet again fate sought to torment him with another echo of a past he never seemed able to run from.

“Seath? About…um…those…”

Twilight pointed to the collection gem. Seath braced himself for the worst.

“I assure thee, Twilight, what was done was what had to be done.” He intoned.

Twilight nodded. “I understand that, as much as I understand your concept of right and wrong is different from mine. I’m not asking for details, and I’m not going to try taking the moral high ground here. I just want to ask one question: if you had been able to resolve things in a…less aggressive manner, would you have done so?”

Seath blinked, again finding himself blindsided by Twilight not reacting in the way he expected to. A being from her background should have been disgusted at the thought of him shamelessly slaying in cold blood, yet instead she chose to look past the black and white standards she’d been taught and instead entertain the grey area Seath lived in. Much like with Luna, she was willing to accept him warts and all, provided he gave a good defense to his actions.

“Twilight, since I entered thine dominion I hath been offered many chances to resume mine old behavior, and every time I strove not to. The reasons for why are numerous, and would require a very lengthy discussion as even I do no fully understand them all. Wouldst I vie to do likewise if I could?”

Seath looked to the collection gem, watching the five souls in it endlessly swirl about like dust specks caught by the wind.

“I cannot deny that killing grants me peace, such is my inescapable nature as a beast…and to create new life such sacrifice is vital…but t’were I to have an alternative….I cannot guarantee my success, but yes, I would attempt it at least.”

Seath dared to meet Twilight’s eyes again, finding she wore an indecipherable expression on her face. Taking a deep breath, the alicorn approached her teacher, and nuzzled into his mid-section.

“Okay, thank you for being honest with me.” She whispered while rubbing her face against Seath’s skin. It felt warm, smooth, strangely comforting. The crystal formations covering it may have attested to the pain the dragon had endured (and caused) but underneath…Twilight could still sense there was something beyond the hatred, the suffering, the madness. She pondered if this was what Fluttershy had felt when she’d been charged with reforming Discord.

“Again…thine gratitude is returned. If only for thine acceptance.”

Twilight sighed as she let herself rest against her teacher. “I can’t pretend to like what you do at times, but for now I can live with it. You said every sorcerer has to decide for themselves what they will condone for the sake of their art. For this, I’ll forgive what you did as it was to save the life of someone else, as well as allow a second life to be birthed.”

Seath felt his eyes sting as the pony stepped away from him.

“I just…wish there was some way I could help you heal from all the terrible things you’ve had to endure, show you that you don’t always have to be so vicious.” Twilight said sympathetically. Rather than soothe Seath this just made him more uneasy.

Heal from the sins thou committed of thine own volition. If she did know wouldst still she deem thee worthy of such generosity?

If she knew?

Seath thought back to Luna’s demand that he eventually confess his past crimes to Twilight. As counterproductive as it had seemed at the time, the lavender alicorn was proving she could handle more than he had originally given her credit for.

“Perhaps there is. In due course shalt we see. For now, let us continue preparing our gift for its grand awakening.”

Seath picked up the collection gem and clutched it tightly in his hands.

“As harmony between forces of nature may be achieved, the same is thus done for the essence of multiple lives. Powerful art they while separate, together as one they art even more so!”

He demonstrated by focusing multiple beams of magic from his fingers into the walls of the crystal. Each latched onto a soul and coaxed it towards the others. Together the five swirled closer and closer, till at last they merged into one brilliant ball of energy.

“Insert this into the central core socket. It shalt act as the heart of our creation.”

Twilight whipped the cover off the table with her magic and slotted the gem into the instructed area. With a rainbow aura the half-finished project stirred, its completed aspects glowing in every color imaginable as it experienced its first moments of consciousness.

“It’s alive….IT’S ALIIIVE!” Spike cried. Seath shot him a look. “Sorry, theatrics. Couldn’t resist.”

For the first time, quite unexpectedly, Seath just smirked as he rubbed the little dragon’s head.

“Do as thou wisheth, Spike. Reacted might have I in a manner most similar when first I did attempt this.” He admitted much to the mirth of his student.

***

Elsewhere, even as darkness and death descended upon it again, another soul was slowly healing.

By this point the Chosen Undead was certain that her still being in the fight had to at least be partially on account of Leeroy’s shield. It was the only explanation for how she was managing to endure the injuries Artorias had dealt her, as well as still have enough energy to inflict a few of her own in return. The fallen knight was bleeding like a stuck pig from the enchantment of the female husk’s golden tracer sword, while also swaying from the poison coursing through him after repeated stabbings from her silver one. By this point the sheer force of his will, and possibly his faith, was the only reason he was still on his feet and still madly trying to cleave her in two. Even in her paralyzed, undead state, the husk felt a bit nauseous at the thought that such incredible character was one of the virtues she had molded her own personae on while growing up. This…this was a fate undeserving of such a paragon, but still she wished it did not have to be her that had to fix it.

Artorias lunged, she parried and gave him another gaping wound. He leaped back and the dark ichor enveloped him again in an explosive aura. So their dance of death repeated, interrupted only by the Chosen Undead falling to another blade through her gut, or losing one of her limbs and bleeding out on the ground. With every new round, her spirit sank, every time she re-emerged from the bonfire she saw Artorias being thrown at her like a puppet, his aggression clearly not of his own, but his lingering self too gripped with pain to resist his captor’s will.

“Auuuuurrrr…GRRRAAAHHH…Aurelia….AARRRGGHHH….why…”

The Chosen Undead’s mouth flopped open but no sound issued forth. Even at her best times, talking had never been a strong point for her, and voicing anything in this moment of utter despair would have been useless. Artorias didn’t need words of comfort, he needed to be put out of his misery, as horrible as that sounded.

“Strong…so strong…ch-AIERRRGHHHH!” Artorias roared as he launched another wave of the black ichor at his opponent. The Chosen Undead rolled safely out of the way, then spun her swords into position to catch the follow up slash between them and force it aside. Silently she begged Artorias to tire, to give her an opening to end his suffering.

“The Abyss…..must be stopped….stop…stoooOOOORRGHHHH!”

The mist gripped him again, forced him to leap and try to pin the female husk to the ground. She rolled underneath him as he flew through the air, stood, spun in place, and fought to keep her balance as Artorias split the coliseum floor in two with his sword.

With her opponent momentarily stuck trying to extract his weapon, the husk wasted no time in burying her own two blades in Artorias’ back.

The knight screamed in a voice that could not possibly have belonged to anything roaming the lands. So harsh, so guttural, so black and monstrous was it that the Chosen Undead knew she would never stop hearing it. It was the Abyss itself howling through the shell of its greatest defeat, lamenting that it could torment Artorias and corrupt him no longer. Blood flowed like ink down Artorias’ armor as the Chosen Undead lifted him off the ground and let his weight impale him further on her blades. Gold and silver tore through the front of his chest as he writhed in his death throes, his screams quieting and his sword at last falling from his hand.

“Si…Sif…*cough*…there you are….Cia….Aurel….please…forgive me.”

The Chosen Undead buckled under her opponent, her strength leaving her along with his life.

“Forgive me…child…I have availed you…nothing….urghhhhh…”

Silence slowly gripped the coliseum. Unable to bear the burden of Artorias’ corpse anymore, the undead pushed him off onto the ground and pulled her blades free from his torso. As the last few drops of blood left the knight a brilliant white energy burst from within him. Slowly Lordran’s greatest warrior and protector vanished from the mortal world, finally free of his duty, his pain, and the hell of the land. In his place a black flame burned soundlessly above the ground; another powerful soul now ripe for the taking.

Dropping her blades, the Chosen Undead fell to her knees and scooped it up, letting its warmth comfort her. Around her not even a bird could be hear chirping, just the never ending silence of a land that was now as dead to the world around it as that world was to the rest of time.

As one soul celebrated the creation of a life, another soul wept for the loss of one.

Author's Note

So finally we get the pay off to an obscure hint mentioned way back in Chapter 3 (and if no one noticed it then don't blame yourselves, I probably could have done a better job of slipping it in :twilightoops: ). From the get go I knew I wanted to have Trixie show up in some manner in this series, if for no other reason than to again provide a parallel between Twilight and Seath, both having had rivals at some point in their lives, not to mention Trixie's using the alicorn amulet to enhance her own power for personal gain echoes strongly of Guyra absorbing the power of Melanat's black crystals maintain the upper hand against Seath in the King's Field games. Still torn on what role she will ultimately serve but I will have our favorite show pony do something significant as the series continues.

Also interested to see how everyone reacts to Seath finally letting a bit of his old monstrous self show again. Tried to not make him too much of an asshole but still show what happens when he no longer lets himself be held back by his developing conscience.

As always, read, comment and enjoy!

Chapter 13

“Aurelia!”

The Chosen Undead was jolted out of her almost lifeless trance by the return of a voice, one familiar but mercifully not unwelcome.
Wiping her eyes the husk turned to see the Lord’s Blade Ciaran running towards her, bringing with her a momentary relief from the utter despair.

“You’re still alive! Oh praise be, my child, you’re still alive!” The masked knight dropped to her knees and hugged the female in yet another uncharacteristic show of emotion, something she’d only done in private, or during times when the Chosen Undead had yet again proven her worth during one of their many training matches.

“I head the scream while pursuing that grinning jackal. Artorias…he…”

Ciaran’s voice died as she beheld the soul the Chosen Undead clutched in her hands.

“My dear Art…or…”

The black flames sizzled as more tears fell upon them. Ciaran gave small thanks for her mask obscuring her reaction as she gripped the undead’s shoulder.

“Aurelia, look at me. What you did was what had to be done. If there is still any mercy in this cursed world it came in the form of you being sent to at last do what no one, not even I, could have done. This was no sin you committed, it was proof that we indeed trained you to your utmost potential.”

The Chosen Undead stared at her mentor, a mixture of sympathy and anger simmering in the dark void behind her tears.

“I…know that’s cold comfort at this point. I know there is indeed little I can say now to make things right.” Ciaran morosely replied. The Chosen Undead looked away. “There is much to be angry with us about, with me. For not stopping Smough from poisoning Lord Gwyn against letting you join the Great Knights, for standing aside when the guards came and dragged you away to the asylum…”

The husk pulled Ciaran’s hands off her and pushed them aside. Ciaran clenched her fists but did not retaliate.

“For requesting now, that you please carry out one more favor for us…”

The Chosen Undead looked back, her tears drying in the heat of her rising scorn.

“By your presence here I can only assume some greater force has selected you for a monumental undertaking. Perhaps it is fate’s way of making up for where we failed you.”

The undead warrior rose as if to leave, Ciaran grabbed her arm.

“Artorias did not come alone to stop the spread of the Abyss!”

The Chosen Undead halted.

“There is one soul you know, perhaps better than we, still trapped down by the brink. While I will not stop you from leaving here, I only ask that you save her before you do!”

The Chosen Undead turned back, her ire relenting.

“Please, even if you feel nothing for me, she does not deserve to die here along with us.”

The female husk looked to the curved swords lying on the floor of the coliseum, their blades still sticky with Artorias’ blood. She picked them up and offered them to Ciaran.

“No, take those with you. I have no more need of them.” The knight looked up, her eyes filled with sadness behind the flawless white pallor of her mask. “Just know that for my transgressions, for how we have both demanded so much of you and gave so little back, I am truly sorry.”

The undead warrior looked to her other hand, to the black soul that burned so warm and softly in her grip. Gently she offered it to Ciaran instead.

“You are willing to part…with his essence?”

The Chosen Undead nodded. Ciaran bowed her head and gratefully accepted it.

“Th-Thank you…my student…my….” Her voice broke off again as she choked up. “I shall use it to pay the proper respect to our fallen friend, to pray for him, and for you.”

The Chosen Undead knelt. Ever so lightly she pressed her head to Ciaran’s helmet. A simple gesture, but a meaningful one.

“Go now. Take with you the furies of vengeance, and become what we trained you to be.” Ciaran ordered. Nodding somberly, the Chosen Undead ran out of the coliseum, her eyes now dry and her resolve re-forged. She’d have to get her gear back first, then mount her rescue effort.

Then she had to find a way to get back to Lordran.

And then…at some point, she still had a dragon to kill.

***

In another time and another land, said dragon was giving his dress robe a brush down. It was a most elegant effort, another of Rarity’s fine works, designed to mimic the uniform worn by the dragon’s Channeler sorcerers. Seath didn’t know if the unicorn’s ability to so accurately copy the complicated weave and patterns was a good thing or a bad thing, but at the very least she’d seemed to enjoy the challenge of designing something fancy for him to wear. Not to mention he at least felt more comfortable wearing it than some of the other garish ensembles she’d picked out for him.

Sighing and adjusting his glasses, Seath continued letting himself be drawn from conversation to conversation amidst the gathered nobles of Equestria, giving a few half-hearted responses to any questions that were directed his way. The party’s air was as stuffy and stiff as he remembered most formal gatherings being back in Lordran, a fitting example of how class distinction inevitably led to stagnation no matter where one was. Regardless, it seemed the thousands of years in isolation had not quite dashed the memories of how one was meant to behave at such events from his mind, so Seath was making use of what he could remember to the max.

Everywhere he turned there were the murmurs of who was in favor among the ruling class, who was not, which couples were making waves by getting married, who had on the most extravagant dress, who was disgracing who with their antics and so forth and so on. In fairness Twilight had told him ahead of time this was a necessary evil, the princesses always had to have a big formal celebration on their birthdays to appease their fellow big wigs, followed by a smaller, private party where they actually got to mingle with their true friends and have some proper fun. He just had to suffer through this dull collection of hoof lickers a little longer, and then he and Twilight could get with the folk that really mattered and show off their new masterpiece.

“How are you faring so far, Seath? Ponies aren’t bothering you too much are they?” The lavender alicorn queried as she trotted up to her teacher.

“No worse than the rabble that did foul Gwyn’s palace with their presence back during the early years. Torn am I on whether to feel bothered, or nostalgic by their interest in me.” Seath groaned as the mare he’d just been talking too, a dreadful harridan struggling under the weight of what had to be a king’s ransom in gold jewelry and fancy trimmed cloth ambled over for a few more words.

“Oh and Seath, should you ever find yourself with some spare time I believe my daughter might benefit from your tutelage as well. Poor dear’s got no knack for the classics of magic so we’ve been forced to look into alternate avenues for her to hone her skills.”

Behind her, a lanky teenage unicorn looked up and shied away from Seath’s querying gaze.

“Mother, I don’t know if that’s a good idea. He’s scary looking! And I told you I wanted to study under Princess Celestia!” She protested.

“Hmph! Come dear, we both know you’re too hopeless to qualify for that! Besides, this fine beast is the new tutor for Princess Twilight so he must carry the same prestige!” The noble mare shot back. “Now come along, it’s rude to stare like that!”

The teen unicorn cowered from the drake. Seath snarled and blew a wisp of white breath at her for good measure, Twilight shamefully giggled as she watched her gallop for safety behind her mother’s skirt.

“Is this what you had to deal with as the Duke of Anor Londo?” The alicorn asked.

“Yay, tragically. As I was embraced to the bosom of the nobility so was I forced to be privy to their petty squabbles and detrimental attitudes as well. To that extent could I justify my eventual isolation in mine archives.” He scowled. Looking to the crown atop her head, Twilight nodded.

“For once I don’t blame you, but you gotta take the bad with the good in these cases. At least everyone seems impressed with the spells you taught me.” She commented, much to Seath’s chagrin.

“Such behavior is also not unfamiliar to me. They applaud for the novelty of the act, never seeing the brilliance of what thou hast achieved with it.” He groaned. “But then again, tis perhaps better to placate the ignorant with trivial displays than incite them to riot against that which they cannot comprehend. The masses fear not that which brings them merriment.”

Twilight snorted, not sure if that was going a bit too far.

“Well, regardless, I think we can take our leave now. Head down and join the others for the actual party.” She said, gesturing for Seath to follow her. The two left the grand atrium of the Royal Palace and descended down a hidden stairway to a secret garden. It was a spot that Luna had personally carved out as her own exclusive playground of sorts since returning from her exile, a magically maintained microcosm forever cast in the serenity of night where she could always feel at home no matter the time of day or the season. Stocked with a myriad of bioluminescent plants, it was intended as a small scale example of what the moon princess saw as her own utopia, a means of her having at least some region of Equestria where her talents and efforts would always be appreciated, even if the world at large could not follow suit. Currently it was bustling with activity as familiar faces put the finishing touches to a much more casual and festive set up. A white unicorn with a neon blue mane and a pair of purple toned sunglasses was setting up some manner of mechanical apparatus on the stage, while Pinkie Pie was testing an array of colored lights and Spike was cleaning off the last few inches of a dance floor. A fully stocked bar, manned by Applejack, and plethora of decadent snacks completed the scene.

“How’s it goin’ up there, Twilight? Luna still minglin’ with the upper crust?” The orange mare queried as she measured out the first round of scrumptious cocktails.

“For as long as it takes for them to go home happy, which hopefully shouldn’t be too much longer.” The lavender alicorn sighed as she took in the scope of the party. “Pinkie, were you able to set up the target range like I asked?”

“You bet, Twi! Watch this!” The pink mare pulled a remote control out of her mane and aimed it at a nearby cluster of bushes. A comical cardboard cutout of a timberwolf, mounted on a spring powered pole, popped out of the greenery, followed by a cutout of a sea snake about 10 feet further into the distance, then a changeling at 15 feet, and a centaur at 20.

“I’ve also got extra balloons on all the trees if you want to make use of those as well!” Pinkie replied.

“Good, and our surprise gift?” Twilight queried.

“I took the liberty of keeping it under the proverbial wraps, as well as the metaphorical and the literal versions as well.”

Twilight and Seath turned to see Discord, wearing sunglasses, a neatly pressed suit and tie, and an earbud, standing guard over a pile of presents.

“It seemed a fair way for me to make a good first impression with Twilight’s new teacher…” The draconequus grinned as he gazed up at Seath. “May I say, you look even more blindingly brilliant in the flesh than Fluttershy lead me to believe!”

Seath cocked his head, leaning closer and adjusting his glasses to sweep his gaze up and down Discord’s mis-matched body.

“And now that I lay mine eyes upon thee, fabled chaos being, thou striketh me with an air that is…familiar. Yay, there is an essence about thee that I recognize…” The drake commented mysteriously.

“Really now? Must be my new cologne, Eau de Colère, a decadent mixture of all the emotions most familiar to dragons like yourself.”

Discord pulled out a bottle and spritzed Seath’s nose. The white drake grimaced as he recognized a myriad of fiery and very negative sensations, all of them far too familiar for comfort.

“Nay tis not that, there is a sense that I have encountered before.” The dragon politely replied.

“Oh, well as you know I’ve been around for a while and made my mark on Equestria in many ways. Just ask our friends here!” He brought Twilight, Applejack, and Pinkie in for a group hug. The mares merely rolled their eyes and sighed together.

“Anyway I must say, Twilight, this sudden demand for secrecy concerning your contribution to Luna’s birthday has stoked the embers of my curiosity. Just what are you planning to spring on our dear Princess tonight?” The chaotic being queried after he’d released everyone.

Twilight smiled with just a hint of mischief.

“You’ll see, it’s something Seath came up with and thought we could work on together.” She replied.

“And should serve as a worthy addition to this microcosm.” The dragon commented as he looked around the nocturnal oasis. Discord followed his gaze with far less enthusiasm.

“Well now, that’s quite a bold claim. I can recall once trying to offer my own decorative contribution when I saw this place but Luna wouldn’t allow it. I said it could do with some lovely fireflies to liven the scenery up, but then SHE said that they couldn’t be the kinds that actually shoot fire. Really! How bland can you get?” The dracoqeuus replied with disdain. “Then I suggested fireweed to add some much needed color but she shot that down too.”

Discord snapped his tail and a bouquet of pretty red flowers appeared in his hands.

“I mean whatever is wrong with these? They grow almost anywhere, smell lovely and you can make delicious jam with their petals! Hmmm…maybe I should’ve used one of its alternate names instead…not given her the wrong idea…”

Behind the chaos god a familiar butterscotch pegasus stepped in to add another present to the pile.

“Luna doesn’t do it to be mean, Discord, she just wants her special part of the palace kept as she likes it to be.” Fluttershy gently soothed. “Besides, she let you plant poison joke in the palace garden. That alone is a pretty big privilege.”

Rather than acknowledge this, Discord just looked more disappointed.

“And then she and Celestia insisted on building a wall around the bed so no one would accidentally step in it. Seriously, what’s the point of planting poison joke if you’re not going to allow it to cause havoc? It’s such a waste!”

Arching an eyeridge, Seath looked to the table under the other gifts, where his own contribution sat waiting under a heavy black sheet.

“Perhaps our creation may give thee some manner of resolution then. T’is something that none of thine land’s inhabitants hath ever encountered nor recorded, a masterpiece of my own making unlike anything thou hast known before.”

Discord looked up at the white drake, doubt etching itself heavily onto his patchwork features.

“Ha! Nice try! I’ve seen a lot in my time, even when I was turned to stone! And I know for a fact that our princesses are very picky about they allow in their dominion! If it hasn’t been seen lately then it’s likely they don’t want it to be seen at all!” The dracoequus scoffed. Twilight cringed as she looked up, expecting to see the usual signs of anger and murderous intent manifesting on her teacher’s face. Instead, however, Seath looked oddly composed, possibly almost a little smug in fact.

“That remains to be decided, fabled chaos god.” He mused while nodding to where Luna was now descending the stairs She seemed most relieved at being able to finally get down to the part of her birthday she was actually looking forward to.

“True, but don’t say I didn’t warn thee, oh old and wise, and weird talking dragon!” Discord replied as he turned and walked off.

“Don’t let him get to you, Seath. He’s just miffed that Celestia and Luna are still making him do community service for all the damage he caused during Tirek’s rampage.” Twilight gently assured. Seath idly stroked his chin in thought.

“Truly he is no worse than any other court jester I hath been forced to suffer…if anything I am more puzzled as to my sense that our acquaintanceship should already be well met.” Seath replied as the DJ struck up a wave of sound to herald the start of the true party. Seeing that everyone else was making for the dance floor (a horrendous act that he’d never be caught dead doing, not even if he still had two functioning legs to make use of) Seath found a spot by bar and just watched events unfold. Truth be told the vibrancy that now gripped the garden was a welcome departure from what had been happening upstairs. It was rather intoxicating actually, the amount of raw, unbridled life that everyone gave off as they drank, ate and danced the night away. The music oozed energy, the ponies fed on it with their every movement like starving wolves, the darkened setting provided a background they needn’t fear tarnishing with their antics and so no restraint was exercised. Even during the most festive seasons in Lordran nowhere reached this level of excitement. Such thrills had only been known to Seath back when…back when…

Back when thou was as thine kindred? A merciless predator of the lands seeking only thine next hunt? Thine next chance to spill blood? Deny it not, t’was the same sensation thou felt when thou slew the dogs!

Seath groaned and pinched the bridge of his nose. Even in a situation where there was naught to be had except cheer and good times, he still couldn’t dash away his own sinister thoughts. The looming shadow of his evil side still clung to him like his own skin, seeing to it that he would never find joy no matter what he did.

Is such accurate? There was one before who managed to break through thine wall of dark intent. What prevents thee from finding a second?

Seath looked to Twilight, doing her best to try and get crazy on the dance floor without tripping over her dress or knocking anyone over with her hooves. Clearly dancing was not her forte either, but at least Spike was there to help lead her in a rough semblance of…some kind of synchronized duet. She still looked as cheerful as ever despite her clumsiness, something that gave Seath pause as he thought over something she’d said to him.

She desires to help thee heal, just as her pink friend desires to make you smile. Would it be such an error to humor their attempts? The darkness holds thee partially because thou seeks to aid it in maintaining its grip.

“Hey Seath!”

The dragon turned to see Applejack waving a hoof at him.

“Was wonderin’ if Ah could whip you up anythin’ while yer holdin’ the sidelines. Can’t have anyone here gettin’ parched on me!”

Seath looked to the bottles lined up on the bar before the orange mare. His head tendrils rose at the thought of trying a few of their contents just to see what passed as a local vintage.

“Granted Ah dunno what yer used to drinkin’ but Ah got some lovely ciders bottled from our orchards, plus some vodkas from the minotaur traders, oh and Berry Punch gave us a few o’ her finest from the most recent harvest so…”

“Applejack, for centuries have I known no taste other than that of estus. Anything that differs from the scorching essence of liquid fire shall suit me fine.” Seath intoned, feeling his lips curl up as the orange mare paused then blushed.

“Uh right, okay no ciders then.” Applejack hastily swept several bottles back behind the bar. “Why don’t Ah start you out with a Crystal Spritzer? It’s not too strong, but still gives you a nice buzz.”

She poured vodka and tonic over ice, gave it a few shots of seltzer, mixed in a little lemon, a shot of grenadine, then she shook the whole thing up and dripped it into a cocktail glass.

“Princess Cadance gave me the recipe for this. Apparently the ponies of the Crystal Empire really fancy it as somethin’ that works at any sorta social venue.”

She pushed the glass over to Seath who grabbed it and took a long drink. It still felt weird consuming anything that didn’t burn his tongue in the process, but otherwise the cocktail reminded him of an exceptionally potent form of the mead like concoction that Gwyn’s knights enjoyed during their numerous drinking games.

“Fascinatingly smooth. Its nomenclature is well done.” Seath commented as he pushed the glass back for a refill. “Indeed it seems many strange finds do spawn from this Crystal Empire of which thou speaks…”

Applejack hmmed as she whipped up a second cocktail. “Yah might consider paying a visit there if yah ever have time. They’re about as out of place here as yerself, thanks to being stuck in stasis for 1,000 years.” She passed the drink and smirked as Seath downed it with gusto. “Not to mention it might feel a bit more like home to yah what with the similar passion for clear shiny rocks.”

“Home…hmph.” Seath shook his head as the alcohol slowly went to work on his thoughts. “Home is a relic of the past, no longer of concern to me. Here I have plenty to keep me occupied.”

Applejack raised a curious eyebrow. “Twilight’s not provin’ too much of a hoof-ful for yah is she? Girl can be mighty impulsive with that head of hers.”

Seath accepted a third cocktail and sipped it slowly in thought.

“Truly, I am more refreshed at her enthusiasm than anything. Reckless she may be, but a gifted student she nevertheless is.” He mused much to the mare’s delight.

“Sounds like you two are pretty happy together.” Applejack commented, to a dry and somewhat saddened laugh.

“Happy…heh, t’were I still possessed of gaiety enough to remember the meaning of that word.” Seath lamented. Sighing quietly to herself, Applejack just grabbed his glass and whipped up a new concoction for the dragon.

“Well, when all else fails, there’s always booze to up yer spirits. Let’s see how you like a Tequila Sunrise!”

The party continued without incident for several more hours. Every so often the music was faded so guests could break for the bar, or Luna’s cake could be brought out, or the DJ just needed a break, but otherwise it was a wild and wonderful romp for all.

Things only began to slow down when the time for presents was announced. Having now downed quite a variety of interesting and potent alcoholic masterpieces, Seath found himself actually feeling a bit friendlier towards everyone as they offered up their own efforts to dazzle and delight their moon princess. Much to his surprise, he found himself grinning almost maniacally as two of the guards retrieved his gift and wheeled it over to the black mare.

“And what do we have here?” Luna queried as Twilight and Seath moved to stand beside the concealed object.

“This, if you can believe, is something Seath thought up and we put together for you. With your permission, I’ll leave the honor of unveiling it to him.” Twilight said with barely restrained excitement. Taking a deep breath, Seath brushed down his robes again and bowed.

“Several days ago, thou and I were met in a dark and rather tense standoff, princess. Though I faced thee with righteous anger and sinister misgivings thou did not scorn me as those before. Nay, even in the light of knowing my history thou still bestowed onto me thine respect and thine blessing to continue in the tuition of thine fellow princess, Twilight Sparkle. Such kindness is shown all too rarely, even for one who has seen as many a year as I.”

Seath turned and gripped a corner of the sheet.

“As such, I felt it only right to repay thine favor with my own gratitude. Well known is thine lament that few of they that dwell in these lands favor thine moon. Even fewer are nourished by the same and sup upon its cold white rays as others do the golden light of the sun. Centuries ago I sought to correct such an error of nature back in Lordran, with a creature that would symbolize the power and the prosperity blessed by its lunar mother. Tonight, I present a new form of that creature unto thee.”

The white drake lit up his catalyst and brought it over the center of the sheet, bringing the gathered ponies to gasp as a faint rainbow aura began to shine through the dark weave. Something stirred under the sheet, lifting itself up and off the table as Seath stepped back, and then yanked the cover away with a flourish. Wings bathed in every color of the spectrum unfurled around a glittering crystalline body. On its back was a rotating wheel like device, suggesting the being was an artificial construct of some manner. On one end a head with eyes like segmented emeralds turned to take in the admiring audience, dipping its twisted, helix shaped antennae at them as it spread itself out for their viewing pleasure. On the other end a tail made of many long, feather like tufts, reminiscent of a peacock, flowed and sparkled exactly like Luna’s mane. Even with the disco lights blinking overhead the insect still shone like a beacon of pure beauty, a technicolor representation of all that was good and wonderful about the night that encompassed it from every side.

“This, dear princess, I call the 'Moonlight Butterfly’, a life form birthed from the will of sorcery and a few offerings of the land. It shall thrive on thine moon as naturally as any other creature will the sun. If thou wishes it will serve thee well as a pet…and a guardian during thine travels in the night.”

The butterfly demonstrated by turning to one of the cardboard targets and blasting it with a magical beam, fired from its antennae. Luna gasped again as it flew over to alight upon her back, though she felt no fear. The awe gripping her was too strong to allow any other emotion through as she stared at the amazing creature.

“You…made this?” She said, almost as a whisper.

“That we did. Twilight added her own modifications to the design, my power and a few…supplies from the Everfree forest provided the rest.” Seath replied proudly. Now that he’d had time to observe, he could see the logic of the changes his student had made to his original plan for the butterfly. This one was only around half the size of its predecessors, making it faster and more agile while in the air, while also cutting down on its energy needs. Its new appearance also gave it a backup set of eyes so its combat effectiveness wouldn’t be hampered if it got damaged, while the legs allowed it to have some melee capabilities in addition to its ranged ones. Add in some programming to make it more docile, not to mention loyal, and it would make a very fine protector of Luna, if she accepted it as such.

“This is…incredible…I…I didn’t know anything like this was possible!” Luna exclaimed as she brought the butterfly onto her front leg and held it before her face. It glowed like a shining cluster of jewels, its splendor seemingly infinite from every angle. “I am honored, truly, to be given such a marvel.”

“Consider it as both apology and peace offering.” Seath said as he approached the princess and lowered his voice. “And warning if thou intends to face my night time visions again. Tempting is thine offer to quiet my mind and soothe my sleep, but thou shalt find worst horrors than was previously shown to thee in doing so.”

Luna looked up from her new pet, her visage settling back to a more stoic state.

“Then you will do as I requested? Let Twilight know the truth of what you were and what you did before coming here?”

Seath nodded warily.

“She desires to heal me, as thou desires to heal me. Forlorn the effort may be, but I shalt not hide who I am if it will aid thine attempts.” The dragon replied. Luna let the butterfly leave her leg and fly up to alight upon her head like a shiny new addition to her regal attire. Taking a deep breath she smiled softly at Seath.

“Then, if you will excuse me for a moment, I have an announcement to make.”

Luna stepped around Seath and stamped her hooves on the floor to get everyone’s attention again.

“Ahem…to all my friends and honored guests I wish to propose a quick change to the plan for this celebration. If I am to be allowed to have a pet at this party then I think you all should as well.” She turned to the lavender alicorn before her. “Twilight, if you’d be so kind as to make use of your teleportation spell, I’d like to have everypony’s own special animal friends join us here.”

“Consider it done, Luna!” Twilight lit up her horn and an owl flashed into existence before her. Following it was a rather annoyed looking white rabbit that hopped over to join Fluttershy, then a dog that ran to tackle Applejack and lick all over her face, then a baby alligator that Pinkie promptly scooped up and snuggled and so on.

“And while she’s busy with that, there’s somepony I’d like you to meet, if you’ll follow me.” Luna walked over into a more private area of the garden, walled off from the rest with tall hedges and lush plants. There a pink alicorn with a multi-colored mane was chatting with a white unicorn dressed in a fancy military uniform.

“Cadence, Shining Armor, this is Seath the Scaleless, Twilight’s new teacher.” Luna introduced. “Seath, this is Princess Cadence and Prince Shining Armor…”

Seath nodded slowly. “The reigning monarchs of the Crystal Empire, and my student’s two most trusted souls. Her history with thee is well documented.”

Cadance smiled as she stared up at the mythical drake.

“Well she was no less verbose in telling us what’s been happening since you came into her life. I must say, you two seem to have become friends almost faster than she and I did when I first started foalsitting her.”

Seath looked back at Twilight as she summoned a sleepy looking turtle and gently handed it over to Rainbow Dash.

“An unmatched prodigy she has proven herself. Though I hath tutored few in my time, I almost dare to say she is the best.”

Seath’s voice gained a short note of lament, as if he feared placing the alicorn at the top of his list would greatly offend someone hitherto unmentioned. It was a subtly change, but Cadence still picked up on it.

“She certainly has taken to your unique brand of magic in record time. That spell she demonstrated upstairs, turning herself into common household objects, did you really only first show that to her two weeks ago?” She continued.

“Aye that I did. Rough her technique may still be, but her strive to practice until perfection is achieved will soon amend that.” The white drake ran his fingers along the length of his catalyst. “Indeed her greatest hindrance thus has not been the discouragement of failure, but the limitations imposed by her tools and the nature of sorcery itself.”

“Yeah well, that’s hardly a bad thing.” Shining Armor chimed in. “Least you’re getting her to take breaks and not keep pushing herself to exhaustion. That’s more than we could do when she was growing up. Heck, even Celestia had trouble pulling her from her studies when she was her mentor.”

Seath stroked his chin, musing on his own slave like attachment to studying and how it had likewise caused such strife for him. Again he mused if it was a blessing or a curse that Twilight and he shared such an addiction to the consumption of knowledge.

“Her ambition is powerful, as t’was my own. Indeed I sense in her much that did first drive me in my founding of sorcery as an art form and discipline…only the influence of thine own world doth reveal itself with how she applies her talents.”

Cadence’s ears perked as she heard that subtle shift of the dragon’s tone again. This time it was an ever so slight twinge of envy that wove itself into his words; just a tiny hint that he both favored but also hated his student for being blessed with such a life so much easier and prosperous than he. Looking up, the pink alicorn noted a slight wilt of Seath’s head tendrils, as if he was now hating himself for having reservations about Twilight.

“Yes well, that is to be expected. From what she told us of life is like where you come from, the contrasts are…erm..numerous.” Cadence politely cleared her throat. “Still, I’m glad she’s making you as proud as she has me, and Celestia…”

“And me!” Shining Armor piped up again. “Yes I say that purely from a familial stand point…but it still counts!”

Cadence snickered and nuzzled her husband’s neck. “I never said anything to the contrary, dear.”

“Nor should you. Far too rarely have I seen the fruits of support among siblings. Even among Lordran’s elite the differing aims, beliefs and desires from one soul to another did relentlessly chip and shatter the bonds of blood.” Seath darkly replied. Cadence promptly stopped with the nuzzling and turned back to the drake. She winced as he practically spat his words like they were spoiled bits of food.

“Yeah well…we have that kind of drama here too. Our parents actually promised when Twilight was born that such would not happen in our family, due to them seeing too many examples of high class strife at their jobs.” Shining replied.

Seath grumbled as age old laments descended upon him again.

“How different things might be if only others strove to follow such an example.” He growled while turning away. Shining Armor swallowed hesitantly, wondering if he’d perhaps said the wrong thing. Cadence silently gestured for him to try and make up for it by engaging Seath on a different, less personal topic while she had a quiet word with Luna.

“So what do you think?” The moon princess asked once Shining had the dragon distracted.

“Your intuition is correct, but I’d advise against acting on it further.” Cadence said. “While he does bear the hallmarks of one who has loved before, there’s also an overwhelming sense of one who’s lost before as well…”

“How overwhelming?” Luna asked warily. Cadence stiffened as she thought over Seath’s reactions.

“To the point of being driven berserk by the pain it’s caused him. His speech is…peppered by hints of having been used emotionally. It’s similar to what I’ve seen from cases of ponies who’ve been cheated on by one that they saw as their special somepony, or who’ve had their lives torn apart via manipulation of their feelings.” The pink alicorn explained. “I confess I’m guessing a bit here since we’ve only just met, but, going on how he reacted to Shiny’s comment about family….I would not suggest pressing him for further details. Whatever was done to him has been haunting him for centuries. Trying to get him to open up about it is also inviting all of the pent up anger, resentment, regret, and depression to be released with it.”

Luna glanced up to the butterfly sitting pretty on her head. As if sensing this was a conversation it should not be privy to, it flew off back to the main section of the garden.

“Yet he seems to enjoy being with Twilight…and he appeared to be genuinely grateful that I did not judge him a monster.” The black alicorn observed.

Cadence shivered. “He’s not been treated well in his past life that much is certain. If I had to draw a comparison between him and one closer to home, he reminds me a bit of Queen Chrysalis; a soul that wants to do the right thing for those they care about…however hard times, dire circumstances and being continually scorned for being what they are has left them feeling almost nothing except loathing and resentment for the world.”

Luna’s head sank. “And thus comes the question of will he eventually prove a threat like Chrysalis?”

Cadence squirmed slightly as she tried to think of a response that was not tainted by her own bias against the changeling queen.

“Well…he hasn’t yet….which is why I hesitate to give him reason to. Love or a lack of it can warp a mind in terrible ways.” The pink alicorn cautioned before biting her tongue. “I’m sorry, I don’t mean to sound so negative. I just worry what might happen with Twilight caught up in the mix.”

Luna lifted her gaze from the ground, her eyes looking first at Seath, then beyond him. “Yet Celestia feels he can still be remedied like Discord was remedied, and so far, from what I’ve seen, there’s cause to support both arguments.”

Cadence nodded. “So what do you intend to do then?”

Luna picked herself up and resumed an air of confidence.

“For now, I have to try to reach him. I can’t say why, but I just can’t make myself see him as a complete monster, and Twilight likewise believes there’s good in him. If nothing else he deserves a chance.”

Noticing the way the white dragon was listening intently as Shining regaled him with one of his stories from the Royal Guard, Cadence smiled.

“Everypony does.” She agreed.

Hearing a record scratch as the DJ tuned her decks for another round of music, Luna distanced the worry from her mind.

“Anyway, that’s a matter for a later time. It’s still my birthday and I believe I’ve had you play amateur psychologist for me long enough. Go have some fun.”

Cadence patted her fellow princess with a wing. “Happy to do it, Luna. I truly do think you’re going about this the right way!”

Back on the dance floor, Twilight was finishing up teleporting everyone’s favorite pets, nimbly leaning out of the way of the cat she held in her magic as it used its claws to show its displeasure at being so rudely pulled from a nap.

“Okay that’s Tank, Gummy, Angel, Owlowicious, Winona, Opalesence…and Dedmau5…”

A cute white rodent with a blue Mohawk squeaked in glee as it ran around on the DJ’s turntables.

“Did I miss anypony?” Twilight asked.

“Well, since you ask, I can’t help noticing my own bundle of joy is still absent from this lovely gathering.” Discord declared while poofing into existence beside her. Everyone looked at him in bewilderment.

“Since when do you have a pet?” Applejack queried.

“Since a poor and so very unfortunate soul was carelessly discarded by my thinking tree. Oh such a cruel case of animal neglect it was how could I not take her in and care for her as my own?” Discord replied, theatrically pressing his lion paw to his forehead. “If you could find it in you to bring her here from my tree, I’m sure she’d make fast friends with everyone!”

Twilight looked to her friends, getting nothing but shrugs and stares of mild curiosity.

“Alright then, just let me focus and…” Twilight summoned an image of Discord’s thinking tree, picking up on a strong living aura within the realm contained inside its branches. Locking onto this she teleported it to the dance floor, and blinked in shock as the Izalith Chaos Bug materialized before her.

“Ah there you are, my little Queen! Oh I hope it hasn’t been too lonely back home without me!” Discord cheered as he slapped on a pair of oven mitts and picked the glowing insect up. Flames licked delicately around his hands as the bug squirmed and ignited, much to the awkwardness of those observing.

“Okaaaaay…what the heck is that thing?” Rainbow Dash bluntly asked.

“My dear Rainbow Dash, this ‘thing’ is my pet! My darling Queen!” Discord said with deep disdain. The chaos bug followed by surrounding its entire body with flames as it narrowed its multiple eyes at the blue Pegasus.

“Your darling…Queen?” Twilight asked, cringing as Discord held it out for everyone to behold.

“Fitting name don’t you think? Came up with it as a nod to another ‘buggy’ friend of ours. Oh don’t worry though, she’s not interested in sapping any of you for your love. Charcoal is more her preference!”

The dracoequus summoned a bag of BBQ briquettes and tossed one to the chaos bug. It chirped happily as it set the small black square alight and munched on the cinders.

“Cute, isn’t she?” Discord smiled.

“Erm….” Twilight bit her tongue as she surveyed the insect’s strange anatomy. “Where did you say you found this creature again?”

“I didn’t. She found me.” Discord replied as he rubbed through the burning tree branches sprouting from the bug’s head. “There I was, cooking up many a masterful work of chaos, when suddenly this little dear just dropped right out of the sky into my lap. Oh it was as adorable as it sounds!”

The ponies again exchanged glances. Slowly they went from bewildered to just accepting this as the only information they were going to get.

“I guess that explains why it don’t look like anything that’s popped up locally.” Applejack commented as she looked closer. “Uh, forgive mah saying this, Discord, but aren’t you at all concerned that yer pet is currently on fire? More so since it seems to be made o’ wood?”

Discord just grinned wider as he kissed the chirping inferno in his hands.

“Well yes that did give me concern at first, but it seems that’s just one of her little tricks. She adores heat in all its forms so she came up with a delightfully chaotic way of keeping herself warm and toasty all the time!” The dracoequus snapped his tail and a flame retardant blanket appeared in his hand. “Worry not, I’ve made sure to take all the necessary precautions!”

He spread out the blanket and set the chaos bug down on top of it. It chittered momentarily then curled up and closed its eyes as flames flowed all across its wooden carapace. It certainly seemed perfectly content with its current state of burning alive so again the ponies all shrugged.

“How very peculiar. Well, so long as it doesn’t accidentally set anything else on fire I guess that’s fine.” Twilight mused cautiously.

“Oh I assure you, she’s perfectly well behaved. Granted you’ll probably want to don some protective gloves before petting her, but I’m sure she’ll soon work her way into your heart as she has into mine!” Discord dreamily replied as little pink hearts fluttered around him. “Oooh, who’s my little firebug? Yes you are! Yes you are!”

He tickled the chaos insect with his oven mitt clad fingers, making goo-goo noises as it squeaked and crackled in its fiery aura. Twilight took the opportunity to step over to Fluttershy and whisper something in her ear.

“Flutters, you’re the animal expert, do you recognize that thing at all?”

The yellow pegasus flinched as she scoured her mind.

“I…have never seen anything like it before in my entire life. Not from the Everfree, not from Whitewood…I…I’m at a loss, Twilight.” She said apologetically.

“Oooh, maybe it’s a pocket monster! You know like the ones in that trading card game that Spike and Button Masher have been getting into together lately?” Pinkie excitedly piped up.

Both mares turned to the dragon in question. Sensing a response was needed, Spike shook his head.

“While I don’t deny it could qualify as such, I fear it’s not. Though now you have me pondering if I could maybe submit a drawing of it to the game companies; see if they’ll make a new card based on it!” Spike grew wide eyed as he delved further into the idea. “With that fire ability it’d be resistant to all flame attacks below level 3, while the wooden covering would provide a +1 boost to defense against physical! Its offensive capabilities could include pyro-stream, heat trap…uhhh…log roll...”

With everyone enraptured with Discord’s new acquaintance, no one noticed the return of another individual. Far above everyone the Moonlight Butterfly fluttered back over the dance floor, drawn to the strange light burning away in the center as insects of its nature were inclined to do.

What such insects weren’t so inclined to do, however, was then descend into the crowd, take one look at the source of the light, then charge up a magic shot and blast it. The Izalith chaos bug promptly erupted into a fierce ball of orange flames, dissipating the attack with its heat.

“…scorched earth if summoned in a grass or woodland arena and…huh?” Spike broke off as the dance floor was suddenly enveloped a blazing inferno. The Moonlight Butterfly promptly shot for the sky again as the chaos bug screeched and the flames around it formed into a monstrous shape. As everyone scrambled for cover, the shape slowly solidified into that of an immensely bloated bipedal creature, wreathed in flames with a horned head and a most demonic visage. Burning dragon wings spread out from its back, and in its hands it clutched a fiery spear type weapon that it swung wildly at the glowing butterfly.

“Ability to summon additional creatures to aid it in battle? Wait…that’s not permitted by the rules!” Spike commented instinctively before his brain was able to regain control of his mouth. “Wh-What just happened here?”

The Moonlight Butterfly fired another beam of magic at the fire demon. It retaliated by slamming its fat legs into the dance floor, smashing it apart while it swept its weapon in a horizontal motion. A giant explosion promptly rocked the garden and the butterfly promptly flew to defend Luna as she ran onto the scene.

“I don’t know…but it seems the party just got crashed….literally speaking…” Twilight meeped as the demon lunged at its opponent, crushing the stage and everything on it beneath its great bulk. “I think we may be in trouble here!”

***

“So the Chosen Undead has been taken to parts unknown, and along with her another of the Lord Souls, beyond thine reach and beyond this time….Lordran’s fate grows dark indeed.” Frampt sighed and clicked his teeth. “What can be done has been done, no more can we attempt to remedy this. I shall slumber, until I am awakened again.”

The primordial serpent disappeared back under the floor of his chamber, leaving Siegmeyer and Griggs staring wordlessly at the dark pit, unable to comprehend their companion’s reaction.

“Huh. Not that I wish to sound ungrateful but I thought he might show a bit more concern than that.” The knight commented as Griggs buried his face in his hands.

“And to think I doubted my superiors at Vinheim when they told me of how dire things were growing here. Truly is there no hope left for the world?” The sorcerer lamented as the pair headed back to the main area of Firelink Shrine.

“Oh come, Griggs, now’s not the time to be giving up. We’ve still got folk depending on us, and if Frampt won’t help then we’ll just have to find another way!” Siegmeyer enthusiastically declared as they passed a hooded individual that was packing up his supplies. “Is that not so, Laurentius my good fellow?”

The hooded male winced hesitantly.

“A tragedy it is to learn that one with as much a passion for pyromancy as myself has been taken from us. While I do not wish to give or rely upon false hope, there is one lead I must investigate: before she set out for the Lost City of Izalith the Chosen Undead came to me bearing a splendid number of new spells, the likes of which I had never seen before! She said that there exist others of my discipline still living in the Great Swamp. A forlorn pursuit it may be, but I must try to find these people, see if they know anything about what is going on around here.” Laurentius meekly replied. Siegmeyer slapped him across the back, getting another grunt as the poor soul was nearly knocked to the ground from the force.

“See, he’s still got reason to keep going, I’ve still got to find my little Sieglinde, and you said yourself there were still clues remaining to be investigated back in the Crystal Caverns. We must press onward!” The knight said while excitedly brandishing his zweihander sword. Griggs did his best to hide his disgust at what seemed like a flat out refusal to look brute facts straight in the face.

“And even if one of those does turn up anything, what then? The Chosen Undead was the one fated to link the fires and save Lordran, without her all is still lost! Our efforts will be for naught while we have no means of knowing where she, or Seath, or the Lord Souls have been taken to, or how to get any of them back!” The sorcerer declared.

“Hmmm…not necessarily…”

Everyone turned to the individual sitting quietly by the bonfire, his body shadowed by the brim of his enormous hat.

“Seath’s texts on the existence of other worlds have given me much to dwell on. Dare I say, I believe I have begun to see what he could see in place of his lacking vision of the physical plane.” Logan raised a hand and beckoned to the other occupants. “Laurentius, if you wouldn’t mind sitting here with me for a moment…not next to me mind you, just on the other side of the bonfire. I don’t want to be distracted.”

Laurentius cocked his head but nevertheless did as told.

“Now then, as one who shares the closest affinity with the flames out of all of us, what do you see?” Logan asked. The pyromancer stared deeply into the slowly dancing fire, following its spiraling twists around the sword mounted in the center of it.

“As always I see light, heat, energy, power, and the basics that make life possible…”

Logan nodded. “And, where do you see these aspects?”

Laurentius stared harder, his heightened sense of being able to read the fire beginning to tingle as he glimpsed something even deeper in the heart of the flames.

“Well, here obviously, and in the parish above us, and in the swamp, in the ruins, in Anor Londo, wherever there is life there is fire.” He finally replied. Logan nodded sagely.

“Correct. With the Lordvessel placed upon the Altar under our feet every bonfire is basically a waypoint to each other across the lands. Unfortunately, as the Chosen Undead was the one to place the vessel only she can make use of this aspect to travel quickly from place to place.” The ageing sorcerer explained. Next to him, Griggs furrowed his brow.

“Master Logan, forgive my asking, but how does that help us at this present moment?” He asked. Logan sighed and jabbed a finger at Laurentius.

“Even a locked door cannot bar passage entirely, nor can it prevent one from glimpsing what lies on the other side. I ask you again, pyromancer, where else aside from the immediate area do you see the flames burning?” He demanded. Laurentius massaged his eyes and tried to keep concentrating.

“I see….I see…a balcony on the top floor of Sen’s Fortress…a beach at the base of the great trees…I see…a small settlement by an ocean I don’t recognize….and….wait…”

Laurentius leaned forward onto his hands.

“I see….a coliseum…somewhere….I think I can just make out the architecture….”

Under his hat Logan exhaled in relief that someone else was finally getting the picture.

“Oolacile…it’s the Grand Coliseum of Oolacile!” Laurentius declared while rubbing his eyes agin. They were getting dry from the heat of the flames but he was too fixated on the images dancing within to stop now. “I see the Chosen Undead, engaged in combat….that’s where she’s been taken to!”

Siegmeyer went from confused to looking worried.

“Well, while that’s grand news to hear, I believe there’s still the little niggle that Oolacile was consumed by the Abyss centuries ago. Nasty business that, not sure how the Chosen Undead could possibly be there of all places now!” Siegmeyer pointed out. Logan looked to his fellow sorcerer, who nodded that he’d explain this one.

“Time means nothing to Gwyn’s fire. Just as we can summon fellow warriors to our aid here via use of the soap stones so we can travel to other periods of history…at least if we knew what periods to go to.” Griggs said thoughtfully.

“I…may be able to figure out the answer to that…” Laurentius humbly replied. “Let me study these images a bit longer. If I can discern where and when to travel to, I can see about trying to find a means of getting us there! Maybe if I were allowed to make use of the Lordvessel…”

Siegmeyer raised his gauntlet.

“Say no more my good chap. I’ll go have a quiet word with Frampt and see if he’ll let us into the Altar. I’m sure he’ll see sense if I explain.” The knight ambled off. Clutching his catalyst with renewed fortitude, Griggs sat down by the pyromancer.

“I’ll do what I can to help. Maybe there’ll be something similar to what I sensed back in the Crystal Caverns that can aid in pinpointing the Chosen Undead’s location.”

Pleased that the rest of the party were now occupied, Logan rose and walked over to his normal thinking spot behind one of the ruined walls.

“I shall keep scouring the tomes I collected from the Archives. Seath may have recorded other clues in his works. Naturally I’d appreciate it if none of you disturbed me.” He muttered.

Silently, Laurentius gave thanks for the sorcerer’s departure as he turned back to the bonfire. Image after image flowed with the flames, an entire gallery of occurrences within Lordran and beyond, all passing by his very eyes. Even though he knew which ones to focus on, the pyromancer couldn’t help letting his gaze wander as other regions of the world were presented for his perusal. Here was one of a figure in brass armor, possibly a Firekeeper, keeping silent watch over a passage in Anor Londo. There was a vista of bizarre egg carrying figures cowering before a great lake of lava. He saw his own homeland in the Great Swamp, a dark tunnel in the midst of a forest, mushroom folk wandering about the interior of one of the great archtrees, ponies having a picnic on a lush plain of green behind…

Wait…ponies?

Laurentius blinked and looked closer. Unfortunately the images in the flames had already shifted again so he couldn’t double check but his mind remained fairly certain of what he’d seen. Beings of a definitely equine nature, sitting close enough to one of Gwyn’s fires as to be plainly visible.

Snorting in mild amusement, Laurentius massaged his eyes and kept looking for more images from Oolacile. He’d get another chance later to investigate that, see if the flames were playing tricks on him or showing him yet another new development in this endlessly twisting mystery. Seath’s disappearance, the theft of the Lord Souls, the kidnapping of the Chosen Undead, and somehow there were ponies tied up somewhere in all of this.

“Just what is this all adding up to?” He quietly pondered.

Author's Note

Yes Discord's naming the chaos bug 'Queen' is a reference to the fan canon name for the Witch of Izalith. Since Gwyn's known children all use his name as a prefix to their own it's believed that the witch used a similar scheme, meaning her name would have to be themed around the prefix of 'Quee' as her own daughters are called 'Queelag' and 'Quelaana'.
If it's not revealed soon that Vinyl Scratch does in fact have a pet mouse then that will definitely be a crime. Considering what inspired her DJ name it's a gag that's begging to be made!

Chapter 14

Every party needed a few pranks. That was Celestia’s own private mantra.

After centuries of suffering one boring formal event after another, the sun princess had seen it as her own civil duty to try and inject some fun into each gathering of ponies, just something to generate excitement, a difference from the norm, or at the very least a hearty chuckle.

This was what she had originally hoped had been the cause of the sudden explosion that had rocked the Royal Palace to its foundations, and upon racing to investigate the source, she hoped even more that it was just a jape that had gotten out of hoof. Granted seeing a giant demonic monster stomping around the flaming ruins of her sister’s private garden made it hard to NOT immediately assume they were under attack from a new threat, but Celestia could be forgiven for at least trying to remain optimistic.

“Luna! Luna, where are you?” The white alicorn cried, gasping as the monstrous creature turned its horned visage to her. She charged up a magical attack and blasted it in the face, only to then watch in horror as it simply shrugged off the blast, then brought its weapon up over its head and slammed it into the floor. She was only barely able to get up into the air as a shockwave of fire was sent hurtling towards her.

“Tia! *cough* Tia, over here!”

Celestia looked and gasped in relief at the sight of her sister standing with the other party guests inside Shining Armor’s protective barrier. Fluttershy was busy trying to keep the pets from running amok, Applejack had the unconscious DJ on her back and her Stetson over her mouth to avoid breathing in the smoke, Twilight was trying to divert the creature’s attention, as was a glowing butterfly overhead, by firing at its back, and everyone else was just trying to avoid getting incinerated as the garden burned down around them.

“Luna! What in the name of our mother happened here?” Celestia demanded as she dodged a swing of the creature’s weapon and flew to join her sibling inside the barrier.

“I…honestly I have no idea. One second everything was fine, then suddenly the dance floor erupted in fire and this behemoth appeared from the flames!” The moon princess replied. “Aside from that, your guess is as good as mine as to what it is and where it came from!”

“Thou need not concern thineselves with blind guesses. I recognize this atrocity all too well.” Seath glowered. “It is called the 'Demon Firesage', a repulsive spawn from Lost Izalith that carries what knowledge remains of the ancient fire arts. As to how it comes to disgrace us with its presence, I am gripped by several suspicions, but shall refrain from voicing them until we are not in imminent danger of death!”

The demon charged at the ponies. Twilight, Cadence, Luna and Celestia all tried to stop it with their magic but again it just shrugged the blasts off.

“If thou knowest of this beast, Seath, then might thou at least tell us how it can be defeated? Our power is proving disturbingly ineffective!” Luna cried.

Seath nodded as he summoned a crystal shield to reinforce Shining’s barrier. The demon crashed heavily upon both defensive fields, beating upon them with its weapon as the ponies all cowered in fright.

“Its chaotic nature is too great to be countered via magic. We must strive to follow thine guard’s example and weaken it with physical attacks, then burn it to cinders!” The dragon instructed…to everyone’s combined puzzlement.

“Uh, Seath, it’s already on fire! What good will burning do?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“That which gave it strength is also its weakness.” Seath explained, getting even more bewildered looks. “Strive not to question its nature, equines! Just take advantage of it if thou desires to avoid the fate of the hollowed!”

The firesage spread its wings and flew into the air, as if to try attacking from a new vantage point.

“Well I can handle giving it a good pounding at least. Dashie, if you could get it down on the ground again I’ll show it what I picked up at boot camp!” Shining Armor declared while shrugging off his jacket.

“Say no more!” Rainbow Dash spat on her front hooves and rubbed them together as the unicorn dropped his barrier and let her make a counter-charge at the beast. It attempted to smack her aside with its weapon, but ever the aspiring Wonderbolt, Dash adjusted her flight path and slammed into the firesage’s chest, knocking it for a loop.

“And while she gives it something else to focus on, we’d better try to get to safety.” Twilight decreed. “Discord, have you cleared a path to the stairs yet?”

The chaos god appeared in a flurry of white chemical foam, wearing a shiny red firefighter’s suit, a gas mask and a giant extinguisher tank strapped to his back.

“Just a little bit longer my dears! The flora is proving remarkably keen to keep burning, even after I put it out. Probably due to them being a bit dry. Luna should really have a word with the gardeners about watering this place more often!” He replied to everyone’s disdain.

“Well please try to be quick! It’s getting uncomfortably warm in here!” Rarity hacked. “And I always thought fire was such a beautiful aspect of nature!”

“All beauty hides danger. It is only the illusion of control and limitation that holds the latter at bay.” Seath replied as he raised his catalyst and launched a barrage of homing soul masses at the demon. It did the job of distracting it long enough for Rainbow to get into position for another charge, this one to properly floor the bloated monstrosity.

“Get ready Shiny, I’m sending this thing’s plot back your way!” The cyan Pegasus warned as she shot herself like a torpedo into the firesage’s chest. The flames surrounding its skin proceeded to cook the mare like a roast, but the force of impact proved enough to stun the demon and send it crashing back onto the ground.

“Alright, now if only I had something sharp to fight with…” Shining Armor looked to the guards that lay unconscious around him. They’d done their job well of immediately reacting to the threat, but had discovered just as quickly that their training hadn’t quite prepared them for the ferocity of a being borne from the inferno itself. Their bodies lay scorched and their spears and blades had either been smashed or incinerated.

“Prince Armor!”

The unicorn turned to see Seath blow into his hand, forming a jagged pastiche of a sword with his crystal breath. He handed over the weapon and Shining took it in his magic.

“Be merciless with thine strokes, make it bleed!” Seath ordered. Shining looked a little put off by the demand but then reasoned he probably didn’t have an alternative. As the firesage rose to its feet again he threw himself at its giant form, braving the searing heat to bury his blade in its flesh. Glowing molten lava slowly flowed as the beast finally found itself subjected to an attack it couldn’t ignore. Turning from the pegasus still flying around, it tried to launch another wave of fire at Shining, but the unicorn showed his aptness as a soldier by vaulting over the flames, then darting around behind his opponent to stab it in the back. The demon belched flames as it grappled helplessly to remove the offending intrusion, then, when Shining yanked the blade out, it staggered as more of its molten blood leaked from the wound.

“Can you try tripping it up? I need a shot at its neck!”

Though she was wilting from the heat, Dash steeled her nerves and zipped down to grab one of the demon’s fat limbs. Unfortunately, despite its wounds, the demon seemed to cotton on to the mare’s plan and jumped into the air just when it was too late for her to alter her aim. Instead of knocking down her intended target, Rainbow Dash instead found herself crashing into Shining Armor, sending them both skidding a good six feet or so across the ground. As if to mock their plight further, the firesage then turned daintily in the air and let itself fall back to earth, crushing both ponies under its enormous rear end.

“NO! SHINING! DASH!” Twilight cried. Her horn ignited and began spraying magical bolts wildly in her rage. “Get off them you fat bastard! Let them go!”

The horned demon almost looked like it was laughing as the magic impacted harmlessly against its skin, though it nevertheless rose to its feet again as it couldn’t very well continue the fight from a sitting position. In the crater it left behind, Shining blinked as light returned to his world, then groaned as he registered the pain of several broken bones.

“Oooogh…oh that hurt!” The unicorn grimaced as he rolled over and beheld a very black and smoking pegasus next to him. “Dash! Dash are you okay?”

Coughing and moaning from her own injuries, Rainbow Dashed cracked open an eye and shuddered violently.

“I’ll be…*cough*…fine…provided you do me one favor: *cough*…tell me what just happened….*cough*…is not what I think just happened. I am….*cough* never going to be able to live that down…”

Shining chuckled weakly. “Well neither will I….ergh…let’s just agree to never speak of it.” He checked which of his limbs were still functional, then grabbed the pegasus by the nape of her neck and pulled both of them out to safety.

Seeing her friend and her brother were alive but severely hurt, Twilight made a mad dash to aid them, a mad dash that the demon promptly cut short by smashing its weapon into the ground before her. The alicorn promptly tried to halt her advance as fire surged upwards to form a wall of scorching heat, but inertia and physics proved a cruel mistress as she skidded right into the inferno.

“TWILIGHT!” Came the new call of alarm as the flames hungrily enveloped another pony. Celestia and Luna made to rescue their fellow princess, stopping only when a giant soul arrow shot through the air over their heads and beat them to the punch by burying itself in the demon’s chest. It stumbled back from the force of the attack allowing Seath to fly in and snatch his student out of harm’s way.

“Twilight…” The dragon uttered as he tore the mare’s burning dress off and smothered it under one of his tentacles. The alicorn proved her durability by rolling around to likewise extinguish any other flames on her and then sat up.

“Owww….*cough*...sorry, I guess I didn’t…*cough*…think that through entirely.” The lavender alicorn despaired. “Shining…*cough*…Dash…”

Seath looked behind him to see the aforementioned equines had used the distraction to reach a small ornate fountain on the other side of the garden.

“They live thanks to thine efforts, but thou will need to do more to ensure their passage to safety.” Seath turned to survey the status of their opponent. The soul arrow had opened another gaping wound in its body, but it was still managing to stay on its feet and fend off the other ponies. “The magic of thine princesses doth prove insufficient to fall this beast. I will need thee to aid me in using sorcery to kill it instead.”

Shrugging off the pain of her minor burns, Twilight struggled back to her hooves.

“Okay…I’ll…I’ll do my best.”

She looked to the ashes of her dress and levitated her catalyst up from it into her mouth. Seath rose back to his full height and spewed a stream of white crystal breath at the firesage to get its attention.

“As we practiced. Hit it with soul masses while I bestow something to sap its energy.” The dragon ordered. Biting down on the golden staff, Twilight concentrated hard on charging it with energy. With her eyes tearing from the heat and the smoke, she targeted the behemoth and nailed it with two more balls of blue mana right as it made to lunge at her. The demon fell to one knee as again it found itself unable to just shrug off this new form of assault. Seath saw to it that it would truly know how much the tables had turned by launching another stream of poisonous black fog at it. The firesage hacked and roared in agony as the mist did its work, though it would take more than just making it sick to put it out of commission.

“Okay I think that’s done it. Everyone if you could please organize yourself in an orderly line and follow the lit path, the exit is just this way!” Discord instructed as neon blue lights appeared on either side of the extinguished foliage.

“But Shining Armor and Rainbow Dash are still stuck on the other side of the garden, with that thing in between!” Applejack cried.

“Let us handle that. Just get yourselves upstairs and tell the guards to bring the hoses so we can put the rest of these fires out!” Celestia ordered as the demon slammed its weapon into the ground, pulled itself upright and then triggered another explosion around it. All three princesses dug in their hooves as the shockwave threatened to send them all flying. Seath likewise gripped the earth and grabbed Twilight as he braced himself against the blast.

“Again student. Hit this beast with all thine might!” He darkly commanded. Twilight winced as the heat of the explosion aggravated her burned skin, but she duly forced two more balls of mana from her catalyst and sent them hurtling at her opponent. It raised its arm and grunted as the soul masses seared its own hide, then it grabbed its weapon with both hands and swung it full force at the dragon and the pony.

“Aieeee!” Twilight screamed as Seath pushed her out of harm’s way. “Seath….*cough* I don’t think this is working! I can’t…I don’t know if I can do it!”

Nursing a bleeding arm from where the bladed weapon has sliced a fair chunk of his skin off, Seath cursed silently.

“Now is not the time to falter, Twilight! Thine sibling and friend remain in danger! Thine fellow princess’ domain burns around thee! Woulds’t thou truly cower and run with so much at stake??” He asked in aggravation as the demon pulled back then drove his weapon into the ground again. Everyone found themselves hitting the dirt for a third time as searing magical energy was blasted at them from every direction.

“Please, Twilight…ergh…thine aide is needed by all!” Seath pleaded weakly as he picked himself up and created another bed of spikes between him and the firesage.

Twilight looked to her fellow princesses, all of whom were tied up with either herding the others to the stairway or trying to find a way to reach Shining and Rainbow that didn’t involve getting uncomfortably close to the demon. Above them the Moonlight Butterfly continued to blast away for what little good that was doing, but thus far it was obvious that she and Seath were in the best position to stop things from getting worse. Though her body ached and burned, the alicorn forced herself to her hooves and picked up her catalyst again.

“O-Okay. See if you can distract it, I’m going to rescue my brother and Dash!”

Seath nodded and fired another soul spear at the demon. It leapt to evade the attack and kicked up its legs in an effort to flatten the dragon under its bulk. Said dragon wasted no time in reminding it that he too had wings and could easily engage it in the air.

Dodging fallen trees and burning bushes, Twilight managed to cover the distance between her and the fountain, relief momentarily dulling her pain as she saw her loved ones attempting to tend to each other’s wounds.

“Shining! Rainbow!” The alicorn dropped her catalyst and hugged both in turn. “Are you two okay?”

Shining tried to move his back leg, and grit his teeth as the effort sent daggers of wrenching agony shooting through him.

“In a manner of speaking. Don’t think either of us are in a position to walk out of here under out own steam, but we’ll heal.” The unicorn said, putting on a brave smile.

“Yeah…physically at least. Pridewise….” Dash winced terribly, not from the severity of her burns but from the humiliation of how they’d been accrued. “Pinkie promise me, Twilight, when we get out of here not one word about how I got so beat up. Shining was in danger, I fought hard and true, and just took too many hits. At no point was I flattened underneath a flaming pair of buttocks!”

Twilight found the will to laugh.

“Not one word, but only after we get you out. Hang on a second.” She turned to the fountain and sighed with regret. “Luna, please forgive me.”

The alicorn lit her horn and blasted the spurting pony statue into pieces, unleashing a geyser of water from the pipe underneath it. More of the burning foliage was slowly extinguished as water rained down on it from above.

“Okay, now comes the hard part.”

Grabbing her catalyst, Twilight lit up her horn and levitated both her brother and her friend in her magic. Her knees buckled from the weight, but her determination to see them both to safety made her force herself to remain standing. Slowly she wobbled back towards the stairway, trying to stay out of the way of Seath and the firesage as they clashed in a mid-air duel.

At the top of the stairs, those who were not needed in the fight were breathing much easier. The palace guards had thrown open numerous windows to vent the smoke from the garden and were now hauling hoses from the water mains outside to lend further assistance.

“Well…*cough*…I guess this is why it’s not always a good idea to end things with a bang.” Pinkie panted as she yanked out an enormous fold out fan and rapidly began cooling her face with it.

“Speak for yourself! Oh it’s going to take me ages to trim all these burnt ends from my mane…perhaps longer if we have to go back down there for a second rescue!” Rarity cringed as she fussed with her singed locks. Ironically she seemed more troubled by having had to run from the danger than the damage done to her flawless perm. “Do you really think Twilight and the princesses can handle that monster without us?”

“Probably. *cough*…I saw that they’d already knocked half of its health bar off before we fled, and there were incremental damage stats flashing all around its body. Shouldn’t be too much more of a problem.” Pinkie smiled weakly. Beside her, Applejack frantically checked Winona and Vinyl for injuries, and whinnied with immense relief when her dog licked her face in gratitude, followed by the DJ patting her hoof to show she was likewise fine.

“Did we at least get everyone else out safely?” The orange farm pony asked.

“I think so. Gummy, Owlowicious, Tank, Angel, Dedmau5, Vinyl, Spike, Discord and Opal are all here…” Fluttershy commented as she ran off a mental checklist.

“And Queen?”

“Sorry?” The butterscotch pegasus asked.

“You didn’t mention my darling Queen! She is among the group right?” Discord asked with alarm. Fluttershy quickly counted everyone up again, and trembled when she came up one short.

“I…don’t see her anywhere…” The pegasus meeped.

“No…no! Oh she must still be lost somewhere in the garden! Hold on my darling, I’m coming!” Discord flew back down the steps into the scorching inferno. Silence held momentarily as everyone processed what just happened.

“Right, to Tartarus with this! I’m not going to sit around up here waiting for the worst to befall my friends!” Rarity threw off her dress and brushed back her mane. “Probably going to be spending a week at the hairdresser’s afterwards but I’ll cross that bridge when I come to it!”

The unicorn charged back into the fire as well, much to everyone’s growing shock.

“You know, Ah gotta admit: as annoying as that girl is about being so prim an’ proper, she sure ain’t no dirty coward.” Applejack sighed.

“Isn’t it wonderful?” Spike swooned as guards came charging back with the hoses. “Well seeing as I’m immune to fire anyway I’m going back to help her.

Applejack watched as jets of water were directed at the flames, slowly pushing them back down the stairs.

“Ah’ll just wait up here. Lungs are still burning from the smoke inhalation.” The orange mare coughed.

“Lie down, I’ll see what I can do to help till the doctor gets here.” Flutteryshy pulled the pillows off a nearby couch and began constructing a makeshift ER for everyone.

Back downstairs Twilight was on the verge of adding to the list of rescued souls. Though her legs and her horn ached from having to carry two fully grown ponies, and her eyes were stinging from all the smoke, the stairs to salvation loomed closer and closer. She could hear the scuffle of hooves rushing down them, the rush of water and the sizzle of flames finally being stamped out of existence. Just a few more steps and…

SMASH!

Twilight was promptly floored, as were Shining and Rainbow from the sudden earthquake that shook the ground beneath them. She attempted to rise, and was then pinned by the impact of a very heavy weight landing on top of her. Scrambling for freedom, the lavender alicorn pulled herself out from under the great burden, then gasped upon seeing said burden was none other than her teacher.

“Seath!” She cried as the dragon rolled off her and clamped his hands over a smoking stab wound in his left side.

“Erghh…fool….fool am I to have not seen that! Loathsome demons and their underhanded tactics!”

He made to get up and continue the fight, only to then roar in pain as molten lava dripped down onto his body. Looking up Twilight silently screamed as the firesage positioned itself over the dragon and her friends, then let itself fall butt first to see that no one would be retaliating against it any time soon.

“Nooooo!” Twilight wailed as the demon rose off his flattened opponent and turned its attention to her. She looked down at the ground, searching desperately for the catalyst she’d dropped after being thrown off her hooves. The firesage raised its weapon in an effort to spear the alicorn like a shish-kebab, only to grunt as it felt something light and bothersome hit it in the back. Whirling around, it cocked its head as Discord sprung up, holding a joke mallet with a spring mounted boxing glove inside it.

“Hi! Sorry to interrupt your little rampage, but I think you’ve had enough fun for today hmm? Not to mention there’s someone very dear to me still trapped down here so if you could please knock it off with all the butt smacking and setting everything on fire, I’d really appreciate it!” The dracoequus commanded. His opponent growled as if wondering what manner of insanity it was hearing, then it grunted again as more magical blasts deflected off its hide.

“Do as he says! I can forgive whatever misunderstanding has lead to your attack on us but we do not wish for any more harm to come to anypony!” Celestia ordered. Beside her the Moonlight Butterfly warily charged up shot as an additional threat. “Let us get our injured to safety and see about mending you. We do not wish to prolong this pointless fighting.”

The firesage groaned as the momentary break in combat allowed it to remember it had several gaping wounds that were bleeding profusely, coupled with the effects of Seath’s poison fog that was slowly sapping its health. It again turned to the sun princess as she cautiously approached.

“Please, put down your weapon and we will do what we can to help you!” Celestia ordered. The demon firesage glowered at her, its arms lowering to hand by its sides as it considered her offer.

It then took one look at how close she was and promptly threw itself at her in a suicidal lunge. Celestia frantically tried to back out of reach upon realizing the sudden change of fortune, but the demon proved too fast to evade.

“CELESTIA!” Twilight cried again as yet another of her loved ones was crushed underneath several tons of flaming bulk.

“Sister!” Luna and Cadence promptly tried to blast the demon off. It retaliated by smacking both princesses with its weapon, sending them crashing into a nearby tree.

“You’re not really listening are you?” Discord glowered as he summoned a giant bowling ball and prepared to throw it at the demon. It rose and turned to put him down too.

Underneath, Celestia groaned as the weight was lifted, leaving her burned but still alive. The demon paused it registered a cough by its feet. Seeing the sun princess still drew breath it raised its weapon and made to impale her upon the black shiny blade.

“Stop it! STOP IT RIGHT NOW!” Twilight promptly charged at the demon, too filled with anger to worry about her own safety. The demon whipped around and tried to skewer the pony as she closed in, only for her to vault over its lunge and grab its weapon with her mouth. It seemed an impressively stupid move, considering the alicorn couldn’t really cause any damage with her flat teeth, and she risked burning her face off by being so close to the demon’s flaming skin. Nevertheless, Twilight clung to the beast for dear life as it stumbled about, violently jerking its arm to try and shake her off. Seeing an opportunity to deal his own blow against the monster, Discord kissed his bowling ball.

“Celestia, Luna, Cadence, Faust, and all other deities of this world, may I please score a perfect strike and not hit your fellow princess in the process.” He prayed before rearing back and hurling the ball. It rolled fast and straight across the scorched earth, nailing the demon in its bloated gut and giving it cause to drop like a thousand pound sack of wet cement onto the ground.

“Huh, looks like someone around here does still like me after all.” The chaos god mused as Twilight took advantage of the fall and wrenched the weapon out of her opponent’s grasp. The firesage scrambled to stop her, but with remarkable nimbleness, Twilight flew out of his lunge and bit down hard on the wooden staff.

“This…ends…NOW!” She growled as her eyes suddenly lit up with burning blue energy. As her opponent struggled to get back to its feet an entire maelstrom of black orbs burst from its staff and hammered the demon like machine gun fire, filling its hide with more holes than a swiss cheese. Molten blood spilled plentifully around it to form a lake of glowing hot death, yet once the barrage subsided the firesage still thrashed as if not even this could get it to stay down. With a final, anguished cry, Twilight dive bombed her opponent, driving its own weapon through its chest.

Night was prematurely turned into day as the garden was consumed by an enormous explosion. Twilight was hurled against the steps, straight into the guards as the firesage’s body was ignited by the power of its weapon. White light burst from its burning hide, surging like a river of pure brilliance into Twilight as the demon finally succumbed to its wounds. As quickly as it had appeared in the garden the monster vanished, leaving its weapon thrust into the pool of cooling magma.

For an instant all was still, as if those present feared the danger had not yet passed. Only one of them actually saw the sign that made it clear; the two words Seath never thought he’d be so glad to see again, burning brightly against the darkness:

Immediately the guards recovered from their shock, grabbed the hoses and resumed putting the rest of the fires out.

“Princess!” Several of them cried as they ran over to the fallen Celestia. She coughed pitifully, but then found the strength to get back to her hooves.

“At…at ease. I’m okay. A little roasted yes, but I’m fine.” The white alicorn assured.

“Same…ergh…same here. OOooh, hell of a headache though.” Luna meeped as she rubbed her pounding skull. The Moonlight Butterfly swooped down to alight upon her head, massaging it gently with its legs as the princess rose.

“Sh-Shining…” Cadence roused herself and gasped upon seeing Rarity was already levitating him up the stairs. “Oh thank Faust.”

She ran over to aid her husband, while Spike picked up the slack by picking up Rainbow.

“Easy there Dash, just need to get up these few steps and Fluttershy will have a nice bed laid out for you to rest in.” The little dragon soothed as the pegasus squirmed and moaned.

“Twice…ergh…bucking TWICE! I got butt slammed by that….that thing twice in one night! Oooooh…this is the worst ever!” Rainbow lamented. Spike bit his tongue and reminded himself that his friend seriously needed medical attention. Giggling at her plight would be rude.

“Well it’s over now and everyone’s okay. Soon as we get you upstairs we can all pretend like this never happened.” He said while glancing to Twilight. Seath was already tending to her, but the alicorn honestly looked like she didn’t need any help. After shaking her head and getting up off the steps she seemed completely unbothered by the patches of blackened fur on her coat, and her legs no longer wobbled from the fatigue of carrying ponies around.

“My student…” Seath cautiously asked, feeling his heart beat faster as Twilight looked at him in blissful relief.

“Seath! Oh Seath!” She hugged the drake tightly, plastering herself to his abdomen. “Are you okay?”

Seath checked his arm, seeing it was now covered in crystallized blood. He gave it a flex and grumbled at the throbbing agony.

“No worse than I hath previously endured. As always estus will mend these wounds easily.” He sighed as Twilight nuzzled into his robe. She seemed so happy that he still drew breath. For the briefest of moments, Seath found his pain vanishing completely, and a strange wetness forming around his eyes. “Thine fortitude in defeating the demon was…unexpected.”

“Indeed. Never knew you had such bloodlust in you, Twilight. Color me impressed.” Discord commented as he turned completely white with a number on each of his body parts like a painting guide. “Any color of your choosing will do.”

Twilight ignored the joke as she caught sight of the blackened magma pool. Releasing Seath she trotted over and swallowed in unease.

“I…did this…I..but how?” She sputtered.

“How indeed. For thine first attempt at casting the Dark Bead spell thine technique was surprisingly well crafted.” Seath replied in puzzlement. Twilight slapped a hoof over her mouth, shivering as a streak of ice shot up her spine.

“Was...was that something you taught her, Seath?” Celestia asked. To her rising worry, Seath shook his head.

“I did not, thus deepens the mystery.” The dragon mused. “A very secretive and ancient practice are dark sorceries. Few are they, even among the most gifted casters, which can summon them purely on a whim.” The dragon mused. Twilight shivered harder as she tried to make sense of her actions.

“I…I don’t know what happened…I just…that thing tried to kill Shining! And Rainbow! And you! And…Celestia…” The lavender alicorn’s legs gave out and she curled up on the ground. “For a moment I just…I was so angry. I wanted to stop that monster more than anything…to make it feel the same pain it inflicted on all of you…it was like how I felt when Tirek used my friends to force me to give up my magic…only…only….”

Twilight hid her face behind her legs, her body shaking like a leaf in horror. Celestia and Seath looked to each other. A short but critical message was silently exchanged, then the white alicorn was leaning down to lovingly nuzzle the poor mare.

“Shhhh, its okay, Twilight. It’s okay. Thanks to you everyone is alright. You’ve done nothing wrong.” Celestia sat down and draped her wings over her fellow princess, letting their warmth soothe Twilight’s spirits. Gradually she ceased to tremble, her ragged breath slowing as she looked up at the larger alicorn. Celestia’s coat was as scorched as her own, her mane frazzled from the heat and her regal jewelry blackened by the flames, yet still the sun princess smiled with that cheery brilliance that just made it impossible for any negative feelings to subsist while in her presence. Shutting her eyes, Twilight tucked her head under the princess’ chin, further sinking into Celestia’s gentle comfort.

“I was so worried. I thought I was going to lose you, to lose everypony I hold dear.” She whispered.

“But you haven’t. Your actions saw to that. I’m here now, Twilight. Safe and sound as you are.” Celestia said, holding her beloved student close till finally Twilight calmed down.

“I still have no idea how I did…that…” The lavender alicorn said, nodding to the remains of the demon firesage. Seath reached over and picked up the weapon it had dropped.

“This may provide some answers.” The dragon replied as he inspected the strange staff. “Fascinating, this is no mere tool of crude fashion. T’is a catalyst, forged from the molten rock of Izalith and imbued with the ferocity of chaos pyromancy. Such heavy and ruthless craftsmanship maketh it ideal for the casting of dark sorceries, yet the material speaks of one I had long thought lost to time and her own disastrous efforts…a soul I once knew as…”

An extremely troubled air overcame the drake. Hearing a rustling behind him, Seath turned to where Discord was frantically searching amidst the burnt foliage.

“Queen? Queenie? Where are you my dear?” The chaos god called. “It’s alright, the big bad blob of burning fat is gone! You can come out now! Oh Queen dearie, where are you?”

Another rustling was heard, and a pale light shone from the ashen remains of a hedge. Chirping in caution the chaos bug emerged from its hiding place, the flames on its back slowly growing in size as it caught sight of the dracoequus.

“Queen! There you are!” Discord cried in delight. He ran to scoop his beloved pet up and give her a much needed nuzzle…only to be stopped by a white tentacle suddenly slamming down on top of the poor insect.

Growling with new wrath, Seath picked the whimpering creature off the ground and dropped it into his hand. The chaos bug tried to burn itself free of his grip, he responded by squeezing it mercilessly till it extinguished its flames.

“Grim death, how foul and loathsome has become thine visage, witch!”

Discord moved to stop the torture of his pet. Ignoring the pain in his arm, Seath drove the blade of the demon catalyst up against the dracoequus’ throat, silently gesturing that he come no closer.

“T’would seem thou owes an explanation to us all, chaos god. Speak with haste, how did this come to be in thine possession?” The dragon coldly demanded.

***

Elsewhere, the Chosen Undead had a new problem. While her resolve to endure had now been restored, it seemed Artorias was only the tip of the iceberg in terms of what horrors Oolacile had to offer. Upon leaving the coliseum she’d found herself in a town that may have, at one time, been rather quaint and pleasant, but now it just reeked of death and desolation like everywhere else. Every possible surface seemed covered in the ominous black ichor, and the only mobile entities aside from herself seemed to be more of the bloat headed monsters. Compounding the tragedy was that the architecture seemed relatively intact, suggesting whatever had laid waste to the region had done so recently, unlike in Lordran where everything had fallen to ruin long ago.

Gripping her twin swords tightly, the female husk told herself to remain strong. As dire as her situation seemed there were still hints that all was not lost. It could not have been coincidence that she’d been dumped in the one place where both her mentors had departed to after she’d been torn from them, nor could it be a mere twist of fate that a third spirit dear to her was also apparently here with them.

Wiping the tears from her eyes, the Chosen Undead focused again on her current objectives. Oolacile might already be lost, but that didn’t mean she was fated to be lost with it, and that also didn’t mean she couldn’t accomplish at least some small measure of good while she was here. Much as Ciaran might have spoken the truth about her reservations, she stilled owed it to her to at least make the attempt.

Ciaran…

The husk paused and turned to look back the way she came. It had felt justified at the time, leaving the Lord’s Blade to grieve alone and contemplate how she’d betrayed her student’s trust…but now that she’d had more time to think about it, the undead was having regrets. Yes she still held a grudge for how no one had come to her defense when Smough had smeared her name and denounced her as unworthy of joining Gwyn’s knights…but both Artorias and Ciaran had their reasons for not wanting to speak out against the friend of their fellow knight, nor reveal the true purpose of them putting their prized student forward to take their place in the great Lord’s service. What’s more the husk had already enacted a fitting retribution on Smough when she’d gone to obtain the Lordvessel, straight up butchered him like the depraved waste of flesh he was, then showed Ornstein the error of his ways in aiding the executioner. Did she really have the right to still hate the Lord’s Blade for a matter that had long since been resolved? What about when she’d been killed and reborn as an undead? Sure it had hurt when neither of her dear parental figures had made any effort to stop her from being dragged from their home to the asylum, but at the same time look at what that had led to. She now was charged with quite possibly the most important quest in history: to link the fires and save the lands from the Darksign curse. As hard and perilous a challenge it had been, it was a far more noble cause than would have been dealt to her had she been kept safe from everything. Not to mention it had finally given her the opportunity she needed to show the teachings of her mentors had been taken to heart.

Once again the Chosen Undead considered going back, to pay respects for Artorias’ death alongside Ciaran, then ask the Lord’s Blade to join her. Even if they were both more than capable of taking care of themselves it seemed wrong to just part ways again right after being reunited. Course, then again, Ciaran had ordered her to proceed without her, meaning turning back would be a direct and deliberate act of disobedience. The husk may have had her reservations, but she still respected her mentors’ wisdom, enough so to do as they commanded. That was partly why she also accepted them always referring to her as their disciple…instead of…

The Chosen Undead violently shook her head. She was getting too lost in her own thoughts, and letting their worry consume her. Ciaran would be fine. Now she needed to make sure that she stayed the same way.

With another deep breath the husk turned and continued her exploration of the town. A few bloatheads scrambled up to give her an unneeded welcome and she duly dispatched them. More were waiting around the next street corner, along with a new version bearing an even more grossly misshapen skull, a catalyst, and some manner of nasty sorcery. They too fell to her blades and she resumed searching the buildings for unopened chests or some manner of armor. Anything to provide a better means of protection than the scraps of leather she was currently clad in.

“Moss, dung cakes, rubbish, broken sword hilt, cracked shield. Sheesh, what a pack rat this hag was!”

The undead turned at the voice, her grip tightening on her weapons.

“Talisman from Allfather Lloyd, useless. Couple of copper coins, worthless. Dingy robes stained with blood, ewww, disgusting! Mmm, a full set of Favor armor…could be worth some souls, though I wouldn’t want to be the servant of Fina that had to die for her to get her hands on it.”

The Chosen Undead carefully descended down some steps, simultaneously hoping the origin of the voice would and would not turn out to be who she suspected it was.

“Let’s see, what else? Homeward bones, ha! Fat lot of good those’ll do around here. Several bite rings…could be useful…oooh, firebombs! Now we’re getting somewhere!”

The husk stepped around, and felt herself be gripped by anger. There with his back turned to her, across a small bridge leading over a valley, was the top hatted individual that had lead the attack against her in Lost Izalith, the so pompously titled Marvellous Chester!

“Throwing knives, crystalline sword, sorcerer’s trident, talisman of Velka, ridiculously fancy spear of some kind...Cripes this hag had a passion for collecting! Where the hell is the rest of her humanity?”

The Chosen Undead clinked her swords together, prompting Chester to cease digging through her belongings and slowly stand up.

“Well, what apt timing I should ask with!” He turned around, the repulsively smug grin still etched across his face. “I do trust you enjoyed your time with Artorias, my dear?”

The Chosen Undead assumed a combat stance. Chester tsked in lament.

“Guess not. *sigh* Not even a thank you for reuniting you with your dear teacher? How unbelievably rude! Did that masked whore send you after tiring of chasing me herself?” The ghastly figure taunted. The Chosen Undead pointed at the chest surrounded by her possessions.

“What? You want your stuff back? Ah, ah, ah, my dear! Not without some form of compensation first! It’s not exactly been a sunny picnic trying to get by in this place, and you certainly didn’t help by ruining my chance at returning to Lordran! You want your gear back, you’re going to have to pay for it!”

The Chosen Undead stepped forward. Chester stamped a foot in front of her stuff.

“Come now, be reasonable! You’ve no doubt gotten some souls from killing your mentor. How about we strike a deal? 165,000 for half of what’s in this bottomless chest of yours, I’ll even let you keep a little humanity if you show me where you stashed it!”

The Chosen Undead sheathed one of her swords, making Chester chuckle in delight that she’d found his offer acceptable. The subsequent fireball that was hurled at his face told him that wasn’t quite accurate.

“Yeesh! Alright fine I can see you’re a hard nosed bargainer. How does 250,000 souls sound then? Hee hee hee hee!”

Another fireball exploded against the wall right above Chester’s head. He duly ducked and rolled out of the way.

“Okay then, I can still be flexible. 310,000 souls and permission for me to stab you to death at least once. I mean let’s face it girl, you owe me blood for being such a bother!”

The Chosen Undead whipped her arm back and sent a jet of fire at Chester. Sighing in regret, he nimbly evaded again.

“No? Not going to budge? A pity. Ah well, good thing I wasn’t making a request with that last offer.”

The Chosen Undead made to unleash another pyromancy on the grinning jackal, only to stop when she registered several sharp blades burying themselves in her flesh.

“You may have trapped me here a little longer but I’m sure those running this place will be willing to give me another shot at leaving when I bring them your head. Maybe on a silver plate if you happen to have one in this chest!”

Chester executed a low sweep kick, knocking the husk off her feet. She fell hard on the stone ground, her mind still reeling from the agony of the throwing knives sticking out of her body.

“Must admit, I am terribly curious as to how much more pain you can take. You’re certainly setting a new record for still not going hollow, despite being abused harder than a cheap whore on a Saturday night at the gentleman’s club. AH HA HA HA HA!”

Chester pulled out his crossbow and nailed the undead through her chest with an arrow. She groaned and grabbed for her swords. He responded by shooting her again, and again, and again.

“You’re just making this harder on yourself, you know. Give up and you’ll spare yourself the future agony of finding out how much you’ve been lied to by everyone when you reach the end of your quest. Really compared to that, becoming a mindless shell is a mercy.”

Despite being impaled through just about every major area of her body, the Chosen Undead still refused to die again. After having been repeatedly chopped up, stabbed, broken and beheaded by Artorias, coupled with the trauma of having to slay him herself, there was nothing this damn, cackling maniac could do to match what she’d already been through.

Not to mention his incessant monologue was sparking her curiosity as to what the hell he was getting at.

“Ahh one though the leg, and one through the head, one through the breast and one through the…uh…through the…” Chester paused as he felt a worrying emptiness in the area where he kept his crossbow bolts. “Oh fiddlesticks! That’s what I get for not keeping count! Hmmm, would you mind if I borrowed some ammunition from you? I saw you had some lovely lightning bolts that must have cost you a fortune in your…”

Chester broke off again, this time on account of the golden blade that suddenly pierced through his crossbow.

“AIEEE! Very well, I’ll take that as your answer…EEEK!”

The Chosen Undead tore the weapon from his hands. Drawing her other blade, she cleaved it in two then struggled back to her feet.

“OI! That was expensive you harlot! Who do you think you are? Going around breaking other people’s treasured items without their..EEEP!”

Despite the multitude of projectiles slowing her down, the undead husk still found the strength to leap at her opponent. Ironically she now realized that having no armor on allowed her to move much faster and easier, traits she immediately put to use with her attacks. Chester scrambled to evade her blades, then pulled two more throwing daggers out to parry the follow up attack.

“Whoah…WHOAH! Hold on there you psycho! Calm…please, calm down!”

Gold and silver slashed at the aristocrat like the claws of a deadly animal. While he managed to prevent them from sinking too far into his flesh, the short range of his knives meant he couldn’t stop them from opening several bleeding fissures as they sliced across his body.

“Ow! Stop it! That hurts!”

The Chosen Undead silently danced and guided her blades, her focus remaining sharp and strong despite the wrenching sting each movement brought. She drove Chester back to the bridge, saw to it that he was too busy trying to avoid getting carved to slivers to notice the sheer drop into the valley looming closer.

“You….you’re not like the ones who came before you. None of them were able to endure like this! What manner of beast did they unleash this time?”

Chester was sounding panicked, his moves slowing from fatigue, or possibly blood loss. As his boot scraped the edge of the cliff he dared himself to look away from his assailant and see the deadly descent that awaited him. The Chosen Undead let him have a moment to shiver from the view before she drove both blades through his gut.

“Hrrrrrrrgh!” Chester fell to his knees as his knives clattered uselessly to the ground. “Okay, you win…please…”

The female husk ripped her swords back out and felt her rage boil as Chester’s blood gushed like a fountain all over the pavement.

“This can’t be….oh please…have mercy…”

The undead considered this, then grabbed the lunatic by his cravat and hoisted him to his feet.

“Oh blessed lords…it’s finally happened….you really are the one!”

The husk stared ponderously at her defeated opponent. Despite his fatal wound, and panicked nature, the grin remained on his pallid lips.

“You’re actually going to do it! End Gwyn’s reign, destroy the gods, and cast everything into darkness! That freak child…that toothy serpent…they have no idea whom they’ve chosen to do their bidding do they?”

For one who was on the verge of bleeding out entirely, Chester still seemed to have a strong wind in his lungs. As the Chosen Undead looked over the chasm, contemplating just what fate did this maniac deserved, he even managed to put it to further use.

“You bastards…..heh heh heh…you promised me freedom….hee hee hee…but you knew all along…mweh hee hee hee hee…this whole world is doomed! Ah ha ha ha ha ha! WAAAHHH HA HA HA HA HA HA!”

The Chosen Undead lowered Chester back to the ground. His rantings were giving her considerable pause for thought, not to mention raising a whole host of questions.

“HA! HA! HA! HA! HA! Hee hee, ha ha. Whoo hoo hoo hoo, hee hee hee...”

SCHHHHLLLLIRRRRK!

Questions or not, the infernal laughing was really freaking her out. She promptly silenced it by driving her blade up through Chester’s jaw, through his skull and into his brain. She shuddered as he jerked from the injury and at last gave up the ghost. Looking over the cliffside again, the Chosen Undead threw her opponent’s corpse into the valley for good measure. Better to let him rot down there than continue haunting her with that permanent, monstrous grin.

With another menace gone from the world, the Chosen Undead collapsed. The adrenaline of the fight had done wonders for helping her ignore her own injuries, but now all those knives and arrows were starting to speak up again, suggesting she do something before she too expired.

Crawling back over to her gear, the husk reached into her bottomless chest and sighed in relief as she felt the smooth, slender texture of a divine blessing pendant. Activating it, she began pulling the projectiles out of her flesh, allowing each wound to heal and close. A quick rest and she’d be back in action, ready to make another rescue, then hopefully get the hell out of here!

Author's Note

Not much to say about this one, aside from uh oh, now I've gone and done it! Twilight's just killed her first enemy and started down a path from which there may be no turning back. :pinkiegasp: Will the power of Friendship save her in time from falling to the same fate as her mentor? Or will Seath inadvertently add yet another victim to his tally as things continue to degrade?

Also why is it that most demons in Dark Souls seem to share a mutual passion for smashing folk with their rear ends? Think one of the game designers got a little too personal with inserting their own 'author appeal'?

Chapter 15

“So yer sayin’ this…this thing here used to be the most powerful witch in the land back home?” Applejack asked, feeling a mixture of disgust and sympathy as she stared at the whimpering chaos bug. It was securely held in a makeshift prison of webbed crystal on the side table, flanked by four of the royal guards who stood ready to skewer it with their spears should it repeat its little party trick of creating a giant demon to massacre everyone. Around it most of those who had endured the last demonstration of said party trick were now being seen to by the nurses and doctors who had been summoned from the Canterlot General Hospital. All in all the aftermath of Luna’s disastrous birthday party could’ve been worse. Shining Armor was going to be laid up until his broken ribs and legs healed, Rainbow Dash needed to spend a spell in the burns unit, and everyone else was going to need a heaping amount of ointment and bandages, but so far there was nothing that couldn’t be mended in due course.

“A bearer of the Lord Souls was the Witch of Izalith. T’was her power over the fires of chaos that helped defeat the Everlasting Dragons, and then birthed the art known as pyromancy. For centuries did she rule on high with the gods of Lordran.” Seath darkly explained as he drained the last of another estus flask.

“And…now she’s a bug?” Spike queried, looking almost saddened at how the insect chirped and clawed helplessly at the bars of its prison.

“Yay. When first the fires began to fade she sought to kindle them with a new First Flame, created from her Lord Soul. Through either failure to control the power she wielded, or perhaps fate’s determination to see she be punished for trying to save that which all treasure, the attempt ended in disaster. Her homeland of Izalith was destroyed, and the flames consumed her and her offspring. The latter were all turned into monstrous demons, the first of that which would eventually lay ruin to Lordran. The former was turned into this: a mindless atrocity designed to perpetually spawn new demons, known among the lands as ‘The Bed of Chaos’.”

“Ahem! HER name is ‘Queen’ and she is most certainly NOT mindless!” Discord argued. Seath turned and shot him a glare that told the dracoequus he was mere moments from becoming another victim of the dragon’s wrath. Impressively Discord did not falter in his ire.

“She was behaving herself perfectly fine until YOUR stupid butterfly attacked her without provocation!” The chaos god snarled. From where it was perched protectively over Luna, the Moonlight Butterfly charged its antennae as if to likewise punish Discord for this insult. A sharp stamp of the moon princess hooves and a shake of her head coerced it to back down.

“Forsee the appearance of another Lord Soul bearer I could not. Thus did I program my creation to identify all that would most certainly be a threat against thine princesses.” Seath replied defensively.

“And while we are grateful at how admirably it performed that function, can thou please see to it that it does not cause further issue? We would prefer to not make the situation worse than it already is!” Luna commanded, then groaned as her head pounded in retaliation at her raised voice. “Ow, ow, also loud is bad. I need to remember that.”

Glowering in defeat, Seath clapped his hands and the butterfly flew over to him. Gripping it gently, the dragon focused several beams of light from his fingers into the gem mounted inside the rotating wheel on its back. The butterfly chittered and relaxed its stance.

“It is done.” He said as the butterfly returned to Luna and began massaging her scalp again. “Now might I plead that we return to the matter at hand?”

Celestia turned to the pink and blue mares scrubbing the ash from her coat and bid them to step away. Rising to her hooves she approached the chaos bug and sighed at what a pitiful image it presented, looking so scared and miserable in its cage.

“We thought your arrival in Equestria was a mere quirk of fate, Seath, but now a second entity from your world shows up via suspiciously similar means. Do you know of any connection there might be between besides the aforementioned?”

“Indeed. As I stated this creature bears one of the Lord Souls. I bear a fragment of another, gifted to me by the Lord Gwyn himself.” Seath replied.

“And you say that there exist four of these souls?” The sun princess asked.

“Yay, originally. As time moved on and notable folk did make their name in service to the gods, Gwyn sought to reward them as he did me. Currently there are several as myself who bear a fragment of the gods’ power. Indeed I believe this creature, and the Gravelord Nito, currently stand as the only two who’s souls remain intact…assuming others with a more devious mindset hath not claimed them for themselves.”

Placing a hoof to her forehead, Celestia sighed in lament.

“Captain, send word to the guard’s watch in all major cities as well as the border patrols. Have them check if any other unusual creatures or occurrences have been sighted in Equestria and report back at once if anything suspicious is discovered!” She ordered.

“As you command, your highness!” The sentry by the door bowed and rushed out of the room.

“And as for this thing…” The white alicorn turned back to the chaos bug.

“Queen! Her name is Queen!” Discord interrupted again.

“Yes, as for Queen.” Celestia rolled her eyes. “Normally I would prefer to play it safe and have her locked up in the vault with the other artifacts that have proven dangerous…however, I can already tell that won’t sit well with those present.”

“T’were the decision mine to make, then slew this atrocity I would without further ado. T’would be a mercy to all seeing the witch’s mistake did not spread its suffering upon thine own land as it did Lordran!” Seath replied darkly.

“And as she’s my pet I am officially stating that neither of you will do anything of the sort!” A tiny version of Discord poofed into the cage with the chaos bug. “Seriously what happened downstairs was an accident! Had Seath’s technicolored hippie throwback not gotten trigger happy then we’d all still be happily dancing away to some lovely wubs!”

“Speaking of which…erm…would now be a bad time to inquire about getting my decks replaced? I mean that wasn’t exactly a cheap set up.” Vinyl Scratch queried in between coughs. Seath’s malice momentarily broke as he turned to glance at her, then the guards.

“Bring forth what remains of these ‘decks’. I may be able to repair them for thee.” He ordered. Getting a nod from Celestia, the royal sentries trotted down into the garden to see what they could salvage.

“Oh, hey, thanks!” The DJ smiled.

“Thine music proved strangely enticing. Such ferocity, such energy, such bestial, chaotic beats. I do confess it stirred a most primal desire within me.” Seath nodded.

“Well I’ve got several albums out if you’d care for more. Could autograph a few of them for ya!” Vinyl grinned, before having to slap the oxygen mask over her mouth again as her lungs convulsed from smoke inhalation.

“Yes, well if we could try to not get distracted here…” Celestia groaned. “Discord, you seem surprisingly protective of this pet of yours. Is there anything you’d care to say in her defense?”

“Plenty!” Tiny Discord summoned a fireproof suit for himself then hugged his bug tightly. “Granted I didn’t know she could just create monsters out of thin air, but that’s because until now she never tried it. I treated her with love and respect as any responsible owner should, and she’s been nothing but an utter joy in return!”

Celestia nodded slowly. “And at no point before tonight has she proven herself dangerous?”

“Not at all!” Discord declared, though his confidence wavered slightly when the chaos bug burst into flames. “Well…okay she’s a bit of a pyromaniac but I’ve got that under control!”

Luna sighed and stretched her neck as the butterfly pressed harder on a sore spot to try and alleviate her pain. “And what about my garden?”

“I’ll replant everything! Every last tree, hedge and bush, exactly the way it was before! No tricks, no little special surprises!” Discord promised. “Please, if this thing is all that remains of your friend, Seath, then I think you can at least try to empathize with my desire to ease her suffering! See to it that she gets some compensation for having to live life like this!”

The white dragon looked unconvinced. “And should it be confirmed the Witch of Izalith is dead and that thing is merely a vessel for her Lord Soul?”

“Then I’m keeping it happy and thus ensuring it’s not a threat to us. One might even say I’m showing how much I’ve learned about this whole ‘Magic of Friendship’ deal by reforming her as Fluttershy reformed me!”

All eyes turned to the yellow pegasus who was now blushing like a rose.

“I…guess I can’t argue with that.” She said.

“And at any rate, you welcomed Seath in with open arms, how is it such a crime that I wish to do the same with a fellow visitor from his world?” Discord continued, smilingly smugly behind the faceplate of his suit as everyone contemplated his words.

“There is…logic in thine speech.” Seath reluctantly admitted. “Thou dost accept though that thine charge may still bring woe upon thee? As the bearer of a complete Lord Soul, one of only two remaining in existence, it is a treasure that many have and will continue to lie, cheat, steal and kill in order to obtain?”

Discord responded by poofing out of the cage, taking the chaos bug with him. He reappeared clutching the flaming insect to his chest, with a barrage of gun turrets, electrified fencing, missiles and, oddly, party poppers and champagne bottles surrounding him.

“Let them try! As long as I still draw breath and have the ability to create chaos, no harm shall come to my darling Queen!” The dracoequus declared. More looks were shared, several of them conveying their admiration that Discord would show so much devotion to anything besides himself.

“Fine…so long as you accept the responsibility of looking after her and not having her spawn any more demons on us, you can keep her for now, Discord.” Celestia decided. “However, that also means you’re on the hook for fixing all the damage she caused. I expect you to have Luna’s garden looking even better than before, not to mention paying the hospital bills for Shining Armor and Rainbow Dash. That will of course be in addition to your community service.”

To the white alicorn’s pleasant surprise, Discord bowed respectfully.

“A done deal, princess, unless anyone has an issue with it?” He poofed next to Seath, fixing him with an accusatory glare. Seath responded by pushing the chaos bug back against Discord’s chest.

“Better thou than I to shoulder such a burden. Mine charge weighs heavy enough with the responsibility of Twilight Sparkle.”

“Speaking of which, would you mind having a word with her, Seath?” Celestia intoned. “She seemed fine after our little talk, but then she locked herself in my study…and so far has yet to return.” The sun princess said with increasing concern as she glanced down the hallway. Seath blinked in surprise as did Luna.

"I believe what troubles her is something you would be able to provide better council on." Celestia explained. Seeing the gentle insistence in her eyes, Seath moved around Discord (who proved his politeness by waiting till the dragon's back was turned to blow a huge raspberry at him) and headed to the indicated door down the hallway. Behind it, his student sat morosely on the floor, staring with a deeply troubled expression at the two catalysts before her: her own and the one dropped by the Demon Firesage.

“Dost thou fare well, noble Twilight?” Seath queried. Flinching as if gripped by some unseen pain, Twilight rubbed a hoof over her leg.

“I…I guess so. I mean physically I feel fine. Better than fine, actually. Like I could run the 1,000 yard dash at the Equestrian games 10 times over, then still be able to do 20 long jumps and maybe a few dozen laps of the galloping track.” The pony looked to her teacher for an explanation for how this could be despite her having been burned and bashed up like her friends. Seath clenched his fists in unease.

“Thine soul has been augmented by that of the firesage. Worry not, thou shalt come to no harm as a result. Merely thou will feel a bit more energetic until thine body adapts.” Seath assured. His student wrapped both forelegs around herself and shivered like she was freezing, despite the windows being closed and the warmth of a summer night waiting outside.

“And what about how this…nothingness I feel at what I’ve done? Seath, I…I actually….I ki-ki…killed…oh Faust it hurts just to say it!” She whispered. Seath lay down next to her and let one of his wings drape across the mare like a blanket.

“Thou did what thou had to do. The demon would’ve left thee no other choice…” He replied. Twilight gratefully snuggled up to her teacher’s warm skin, though she still couldn’t stop her shivers.

“But…But it’s not right…I’m the Princess of Friendship! Friends don’t…muh-muh….” She bit her tongue, took a deep breath and promptly spat the rest of her words out in quick succession. “…murder in cold blood!”

Seath nodded and sighed. “I told thee mine world was far different from thine. Kindness, peace, mercy and chivalry are respected little, oft thine only option for survival is to kill. If proof were needed that I spoke no lie, thou hast seen it for thineself.” He replied while blinking. His eyes were starting to sting again, along with that weird wetness. He could hazard a guess as what that was, but…he couldn’t understand why. What cause had he to shed tears now, over something that was positively pathetic in comparison to the years of misery and pain he’d endured before? Why did the upset of one little pony affect him so severely?

Seath looked to his student, his body aching terribly as she pressed both front hooves to her chest and gasped as if unable to breath.

“But I…I don’t even feel bad….I don’t feel anything! It’s like what I did doesn’t even matter.” She raggedly exclaimed.

“Such is the true horror of taking life and souls. T’is not the impact, nor the aftermath of the deed that is worst, but how easy it is to cause the death of another. So easy that it eventually becomes second nature, to where thou ceases to care if they have to kill and just does so with the same manner as sweeping dust out the door.” Seath quietly replied. Twilight gagged and keeled over, as if now needing to vomit. Seath gripped her shoulders and gently held her upright as she thrashed, choked and fought uselessly for air.

“It can’t…no it can’t be like this! I can’t just…there’s gotta be more! I should hate myself! Loathe my actions! Not just this frigid emptiness! No! NO! NO!”

“TWILIGHT!” Seath roared.

The mare promptly went limp in shock, gazing at her teacher with the most traumatized expression.

“Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Equestria, student of mine, listen to me now! Thou stands on the brink of what could be the most important moment in thine life! For the sake of all thou loves and holds dear, do NOT run from it!” The dragon ordered. Fraught with nerves, Twilight nodded slowly. “Thine acts were gruesome and unexplainable yes, but thine intent was not malicious! The Demon Firesage sought to take thine family, thine friends, and thine trusted mentors from thee. Yet rather than cower from such danger thou threw thineself into the fray with nary a second thought for thine own safety! I beseech thee, try to remember what thou felt then, not what thou believes should be felt now!”

With tears now running from her eyes, Twilight gasped for breath, her face contorting as she fought to recall what had sparked her suicidal rampage.

“I felt….as I said I felt angry…hateful….so utterly hateful…” She wept.

“Such is how I hath felt for more years than I can count. Hate built my world, drove my actions, told me when to sleep, when to work, when to breathe. Never have I known a time when hate did not run like a poison through my veins!” Seath intoned, his own infernal anger building. “And after all that time I hath come to know this: hatred alone does not drive one to throw their lives on the line so that they may protect another. Truly, Twilight, was there not more thou felt in that moment?”

His words sounded frantic, as if he was begging the alicorn to affirm his query, fearful of what may be revealed if she answered to the contrary. Twilight’s chest felt like it would burst from the lack of oxygen, she grabbed for any little bit of life giving air her mouth could hold, just something to keep her going long enough to answer her teacher’s question.

“No…I also felt…worry, despair, a crushing sense that my life would cease to have…have meaning if I lost those I care for…those I love…if I didn’t act then I might as well be dead anyway.” She replied with a raspy tone.

At once Seath let out the breath he’d been holding. His head tendrils fell like wilting leaves as he let his eyes close.

“S-Seath…am…am I evil?” Twilight whispered.

“Nay, far from it. As far as geography and morality woulds’t allow.” The dragon said, his voice sounding lighter. “Thou killed to save that which gave thee cause to fulfill thine purpose. Thou risked thine life because it was expected of thee as friend and family. Such is not the act of one who is evil.” Seath reached up and pulled off his glasses. “Tis the act of one who truly deserves the title of ‘hero’.”

The dragon pressed his head to his student's. He didn’t need to see her now, he needed to feel her. To let his other enhanced senses tell him what to say to bring her back from the precipice.

“To defend our cause sometimes require drastic action, and in such times, as I hath said before, it falls to the individual to decide what they can accept. In thine moment of truth, thou accepted and committed without hesitance. What thou feels now is merely shock, nothing more.”

Twilight sobbed as she dragged in an enormous breath. Her body trembled but slowly its shivering ceased.

“The danger is passed, thine loved ones are safe. Now thou is letting loose with thine emotions because it is safe to do so. Fear it not, my student, just let it pass through thee.” Seath gently soothed.

Twilight nodded and clung to the dragon for dear life as she bore through the rest of her break down. When last her tears ceased to flow, and her lungs again felt like they could resume their job, she let herself fall onto the ground.

“Th-Thank you, Seath. I…I’m sorry, I thought I had all this worked through when Celestia comforted me….”

Seath shook his head. “Even the strongest falter more than once. Do not judge thineself too harshly.”

Twilight nodded again and rubbed her eyes with her hooves. “I heard what you were talking about out there. Is…is Equestria in danger?”

The wing fell from her back, wilting like Seath’s other three.

“None can yet say, pony. The mystery presented bodes most ill, but at present no more can I discern than the observation that, for now, all would seem well.”

Taking what little comfort this offered, Twilight pushed herself back up to a sitting position and turned to gaze at the catalysts again.

“Okay…then…then…there’s something I want to ask of you…but I need a little more time to think before I do. I mean…if that’s okay.”

Seath nodded as he picked up his glasses and returned them to his face. “Take what time thou requires. No further than the next room shall I venture.”

He rose and turned to leave.

“And Seath?”

The dragon turned back.

“I know you think there’s nothing except hatred and anger in you, but you’re wrong. Just the way I’ve seen you act, how you’ve responded when I ask you important questions, it shows there’s more to you than you might realize. I just hope one day I can make you believe that as I do.” The lavender alicorn replied.

Seath’s hand crushed the door handle. He practically tore the solid oak door off its hinges as he rushed back outside. Most of those that were deemed well enough to rest up had been moved to chambers in the palace to recover, while the rest had been escorted to the hospital for additional treatment. As he had no need to discuss anything more with anyone, Seath ripped off his glasses again and let himself collapse onto the floor, his face buried in his hands.

She claims to see light where there is only blackness. Her talent is sufficient to craft spells she should hold no knowledge of. She kills without hesitance as thou kills without hesitance, yet still shows remorse afterwards for even the merciless. Is this a divine savior thou hast been charged with, or a monster worse than thou? A prodigy or a lunatic? A tyrant thou pampers with power, or the daughter thou was so cruelly denied before?

The dragon’s claws dug into his skin, his own insane ponderings now hammering upon him like a torrential rainstorm.

None of this can be! Yet thine eyes tell only truth. The future bodes as dark as the past. Thine sins pursue thee no matter where thou seeks to hide!

“Seath?”

The dragon yanked himself from his maniacal thoughts as a blurry, Luna shaped apparition approached.

“How fares Twilight?” The moon mare asked.

“Well enough. Her mind remains troubled by what has transpired but the strength of her soul has seen her through the worst.” He replied. “I worry though. She believes herself to be evil based on one act of desperation.”

Luna nodded and chuckled softly.

“It is a…silly little phobia of hers. All the previous enemies she hath faced bore some resemblance to her, mostly the shared feature of having horns. She fears such similarity means she’s destined to eventually fall to darkness.”

Seath felt himself grow colder, pondering if the moon princess realized how easily such could become a possibility if they weren’t careful. Whether Luna did or not remained up for debate as she cleared her throat.

“Dost thou have a moment to speak? Or is this a bad time?”

The gratitude at being saved from his woes sank into wrath at what was about to be discussed. Glowering anew, Seath grabbed his glasses and slipped them back on.

“A moment I have, but no more. I know what thou seeks to speak of, and it has already been said!”

Luna shook her head and stare resolutely up at the dragon.

“Said but not concluded. First thou arrives, bearing the same powers that prophecy speaks of. Now that prophecy is proven accurate again with the appearance of thine fellow soul bearer. More and more a great calamity seems destined to befall us.” The moon princess stated.

“It always does, equine. T’would seem the powers that be treat happiness like plague: something they tolerate only for so long before striving to stamp it out wherever it may appear.” Seath scowled. Luna grit her teeth but told herself to remain calm.

“Be that as it may, Equestria has faced and averted disaster before. We will not hesitate to do so again if history threatens to repeat itself.” She said. Seath looked at her like he would a mentally deranged animal that needed to be put down.

“And how cans’t thou be so sure of success? As thine own lore states this cycle has repeated itself since time began! To resist is to only delay the inevitable!”

Luna stamped her hooves in frustration. The Moonlight Butterfly on her back clung to her tightly, seeking another pressure point to manipulate and hopefully calm the mare.

“We have tolerated thine behavior and thine skewed sense of morals without complaint. For once can thou not do the same in return?”

Seath growled and held a fist to his head. His brain was starting to hurt.

“Speak then. I have little choice but to listen it seems.”

Luna nodded and took a deep breath.

“We can survive disaster by knowing of its existence. There is a mystery here that must be solved with all haste, but we stand little chance of doing so without thine help.” She stated. Seath furiously shook his head.

“Mine actions did naught but doom one land already. Thou knowest this for thine self! How dost thou think I can help?” He demanded.

“Because thou art a part of this. Regardless of how thou feels about it, thine presence is entwined in the very heart of this matter. Try as thou might, thou cannot hope to run from thine involvement.” Luna replied.

Seath cradled his skull again, desperately pleading for it to stop the whirlwind of doubt, resentment, contempt, worry and every other negative emotion he was capable of.

"Reveal to us what came before in thine life, what thou was witness to, and thou may yet make up for the evils thou committed before.” Luna pressed. Seath slumped against the door, focusing on its battered wooden consistency, and the mare that still lay just beyond it.

“Twilight still believes I am capable of good despite what I hath told her.” He commented.

“And we believe the same.” Luna replied. She let a moment pass for this to sink before continuing “As such we ask only this of thee: when the time comes…”

“Yes.” Seath interrupted.

“Yes?” She asked softly.

“Thine realm deserves not to suffer the tragedy of Lordran. To that extent will I help you.” The white dragon swore. Luna nodded softly. “Also shall I put both your and Twilight’s beliefs to the test. When next I dream, more shall I reveal to thee.”

Luna’s stance relaxed as she stepped back to give the dragon some space. He glared at her to just please leave.

“Then see we shall where thine alignment truly lies, although again I see evidence that thou art better than thou thinks.” She turned and trotted away, pausing momentarily when the Moonlight Butterfly gently rubbed her neck. “Oh and Seath?”

The dragon raised an eyeridge as Luna brought her pet onto one of her forelegs.

“Thank you, for this. It’s honestly one of the most thoughtful presents anyone has ever given me.” She smiled as the butterfly fluttered up and hovered like a loyal guardian over her.

Seath’s hands fell from his head as the mare departed. He pushed himself from the door, forded his way down the hall till he found passage to a balcony, and stepped out to drink deep of the warm night air. Where before the idea of being outside filled him with dread, now he positively craved it. The way his time to take advantage of the land seemed to grow more fleeting with each day made it imperative that he grab every possible moment to enjoy what Equestria had to offer, before yet again he had to watch it be destroyed.

Verdite, Lordran, now this place. Is it mere fate that curses each fall to darkness, or thineself? When thou was slain before things improved drastically. If such came again….

Seath looked down at his healed arm. Before all this started he held a very healthy fear of death and considered unlocking the secret of immortality from the primordial crystal to be one of his greatest triumphs…except in the long run that had ended up causing more problems than it solved…and then of course it had taken only a minute of inciting his blind rage to rob him of it, along with so much else. Even if he went ahead with his plan to become immortal again would it make any difference now? Would the world again be better off without him?

Seath clutched himself and turned back from the balcony. He needed something to occupy his mind, a distraction to divert it from this all too well treaded line of thought. Hearing the shuffling of heavy objects outside he remembered the DJ and her decks, and duly headed out to see what could be done.

“Is this all, Miss Scratch?”

Vinyl angled her head to take in the pile of warped metal and melted plastic the guards had managed to recover.

“I…think so. There’s both turn tables…and this part looks like the sub woofer…and…uh…” The unicorn lit up her horn and shone the light into a hunk of blackened scrap. “I think that’s the amp there, fused to the mixer…erghhhhh.”

Vinyl sighed as it became all too apparent what a lost cause her equipment was.

“DJ P0N-3 may be hitting the rentals again for a while, Dedmau5…unless we can sweet talk Tavi into maybe getting us an early birthday present…”

The rodent on her back squeaked in sympathy. Seath retrieved his catalyst from where he’d set it against the wall and approached the unicorn.

“Before thou does…permit me a chance to see if indeed none can be done to mend these.” He said while powering up the crystal staff.

The charred equipment slowly floated up in a neon blue aura, the ashen coating on it slowly evaporating into nothingness as Seath tried to reverse the damage.

“The complexity of these mechanisms will require time…” The dragon warned as he next focused on trying to untwist the components to see what was what and where it looked like it was meant to go. Vinyl just lifted her glasses and let her mouth drop open.

“How…uh…well when you said you could repair them I didn’t think you meant it this literally!” She gaped.

Seath narrowed his eyes as he brought up the turntables, slowly stretching them back out into their original circular shapes.

“Intended was this spell to maintain the integrity of weapons and armor. While a severe step up is machinery such as this…I rather welcome the challenge now.” The dragon lamented as he next focused on what looked like a bank of levers and switches. Even if such advanced technology was unknown to Lordran, it had seen limited use in Verdite. An odd anachronism that had been, but Seath had been glad for it when he needed to breed more empowered soldiers to bolster the lands’ army; a need that had cropped up more and more often when his nemesis, Guyra, started brainwashing the inhabitants of Melanat into doing the same thing…

Seath sighed and tried again to focus on the task at hand. He had enough worries without dwelling on the troubles of the past in addition.

Wires slowly threaded themselves back into sockets; circuit boards shrugged off their melted state and slotted themselves into sound equipment; speakers worked out their dents and attached themselves to their casing again. It was rather like cutting up several jigsaw puzzles in such a way that the resulting pieces could then be reassembled into one giant puzzle; time consuming yes, but mercifully it also provided a calming, meditative exercise to soothe a disturbed mind.

“There….what is thine verdict of this?” Seath said after he’d set down a speaker. Still gaping in amazement, Vinyl tapped it with a hoof and listened to the reassuring knock of solid craftsmanship.

“I think I can work with this…wow…ummmm….” The unicorn winced as her thoughts turned to a more sensitive issue. “Not that I wish to sound greedy but does this spell work on other objects too? Like musical instruments? I…erm…my marefriend has a cello that could do with some touching up.”

Seath looked at her curiously. “Marefriend? Another soul thou feels dearly for?”

Vinyl nodded and shrugged. “Yeah, Octavia Philharmonica, world renowned classical musician, all around classy, somewhat snooty and stuck up mare….who’s also an utter sweetheart and the control dial I desperately need in my life.”

Seath looked around the mixing board he was trying to put back together, his curiosity rising at how Vinyl sounded so pleased and yet simultaneously so despondent.

“I was…erm…using her instruments…well her prized cello to record some new material for my wubs. Started out fine, I mean I know how to play classical as well as she does!” The unicorn stated proudly, only to then immediately falter. “…only I got a little over ambitious and tried getting some faster notes out…ended up snapping the neck off in my frenzy and scratching up the finish.” She glanced down at her hooves like they were stained with the blood from some heinous crime.

“Hardly a grievous error it sounds…” Seath commented, much to Vinyl’s unease.

“Yeah well you haven’t seen a Canterlot mare in a rage…nor have you hurt someone you love in a way that just…seems so paltry but also hits ya harder than a class 5 beat drop….” Vinyl looked up, and cocked her head at the way Seath stopped fixing her decks so he could cringe as if in pain. “Erm…have you…done that?”

Seath growled lowly, his breath turning white with crystalline venom.

“T’were I to be put on the confessional stand I suppose I would have to say yay. Desperation and heinous twists of fortune did drive me to sin against one who…was very dear to me…and in turn was she driven into the arms of another who would not betray her trust so.” The dragon lamented.

Vinyl removed her glasses and set them aside. Being an albino, light tended to hurt her eyes but she needed to study the giant drake without her trademark purple filters in the way. Study him and confirm he was exhibiting the same body language as herself.

“So…the usual apology letters, flowers, chocolates, and such didn’t mend things?” She asked.

Seath set the mixing board down so it wouldn’t bear the brunt of his crystal breath.

“Not for what I did.” He seethed while turning to the unicorn. “Performed similar efforts of atonement hast thou?”

“Yeah, well, that’s partially why I did this gig. That and Princess Luna adores my wubs too.” Vinyl grinned smugly before lapsing into seriousness again. “Was hoping I could use the bits I made to get Tavi’s cello repaired, show I really am sorry and respect her things and I can be responsible and…” The DJ’s voice uncharacteristically dropped to a whisper. “…that I really, really don’t want to lose her.”

Seath grit his teeth as he felt a tightening in his chest. Why was this affecting him so? Heck, why again was he suddenly feeling so broken up over the miniscule issues of a bunch of painfully pastel ponies? He’d slaughtered his own kind by their thousands and lost no sleep. Lordran had crumbled around him and he’d cared not, so long as it didn’t interrupt his research. He’d had maidens kidnapped from every corner of the lands and subjected them to every horrible experiment he could think of, with nary a single tear shed when they ended up as shattered, hideously mutated shells…as…a result…

And pray, what did motivate thee to such horrendous acts in the first place? Truly why didst thou choose to victimize so many, even long after it ceased to benefit thine work?

Seath backed up against the wall, his catalyst falling from his hands as he again clutched his head in agony.

“Oh…uh…sorry, am I bringing up some bad memories here?” Vinyl asked as the dragon balled his hands up into fists, then swung and punched a large hole through the wall.

“Grrrrrr…nay….nay pony…these thoughts haunt me regardless. Thine own confession is not to blame.” He said while smashing his head against the wall as well. The fracturing of stone and the subsequent pain in his skull helped drown out his thoughts. “Promise me only this, Musician Scratch: if thou loves this mare as thou claims to then thou shalt take thine leave as soon as thou art healed. Find her and make her know how much she means to thee…lest thou risks losing her as I did my own!”

Vinyl snapped to attention, almost bringing her hoof up to salute in fear, such was the command of the drake’s voice.

“Hey, no worries on that! After nearly becoming a pan seared special I’m very, very clear on what’s important in my life now!” She promised. The rodent on her back squeaked. “Yes that includes you too, Dedmau5!”

Seath brought his head away from the crater it had made in the wall.

“Good, then I shall resume repairing thine tools.” He began casting the spell again, pausing only when the sound of hooves against the marble floor rang out across the hall.

“Hey is everything alright out here? I heard banging…I thought…” Twilight’s voice tapered off as she observed the hole in the wall, with the dragon shaped crevice of broken masonry next to it. Noting her teacher was sporting several fragments of said masonry on his features, the alicorn brought a hoof to her mouth.

“All is well, Twilight. T’was another fit, and nothing more.” Seath blandly responded. The alicorn didn’t buy it, but a frantic wave from Vinyl to please not ask for further details made her hold her tongue.

“Well, umm…I had a question. Not the one I mentioned earlier, just a side issue that occurred to me after you left.” Twilight levitated the demon catalyst over to herself. “You said this was good for casting dark sorceries, but can it also be used for the normal ones as well? Like what we’ve been practicing?”

Seath cocked several tendrils in puzzlement. “It can.”

Taking a deep breath, Twilight lowered the catalyst into her mouth.

“Okay, mind if I give it a try? You look like you could use the help.” She mumbled around the fire forged staff.

Seath gave his student some space, and she began casting her own version of the repair spell. Hers, however, made much quicker work of reassembling everything and fashioning it back into a functional set of gear for rocking the house with wubs.

“Alright now I gotta kick myself for not having a camera to hoof. No one is ever going to believe this without photographic evidence.” Vinyl stammered as she checked her freshly fixed equipment. It still stank of smoke and needed a thorough cleaning, but after plugging it into a wall outlet and trying a few quick sound checks the unicorn found it acceptable for her professional needs.

“Seriously, if I could like do a tribute track for you two, or if you have an even coming up, just say the word and I’ll do it pro-bono. Least I can offer for being allowed to walk out of here with my decks now back in action!” Vinyl exclaimed.

Twilight put down her catalyst and smiled softly.

“I tinker with the odd gizmos here and there so it was easier for me to work out how everything needed to be put back together. Not to mention this catalyst actually feels more ‘natural’ than the one you had made for me, Seath” The alicorn dipped her head submissively as she turned to her teacher. “Would it thus be okay if I started using this one instead for our lessons?”

Seath nodded. “If it suits thee better then thine craft can only benefit. I only caution thee of the risk of harm to thineself if thou dost not take heed of its pyromancy enchantment.”

Twilight looked up and smiled again. “Well, considering you’re a very careful teacher I’m sure I’ll be able to manage.”

A hoof patted against one of the dragon’s tentacles. Again, Seath felt his chest suddenly loosen in the most peculiar way.

“Regardless, Musician Scratch, remember mine words.” He choked out

Vinyl held up a hoof.

“Get a clean bill of health from the doctors, go home, make Tavi the happiest mare in the world. Got it. I just need to go lie down for a few hours first.” The unicorn headed for the guest chambers, an occasional cough still racking her lungs. “My offer still stands though, please think about it!”

Twilight nodded. “I’m going to check on Shining and Rainbow at the hospital before I turn in for the night if that’s okay. I mean, they’re probably fine but it can’t hurt to be sure.”

“Do as thou needs. I shall await thine return.” Seath replied. The alicorn teleported herself away and he headed in the direction of where the palace’s royal library was said to be located. Pushing the doors open to a vast chamber stocked ceiling to floor with books, the white dragon gave a gentle sigh as he gathered up parchment, quill, ink and several reference tomes. Even if he was fine with not having access to his resources back at the Archives, it still helped that when he needed material to work on, this society was all too eager to deliver.

Sometime later he was seated with a thick book of blank pages opened before him and a quill in his hand. With seasoned and masterful strokes he penned the words to some grand text, pausing only when there came a knock on the door.

“Seath? Are you in there?”

Dipping the quill in an inkwell, Seath finished the sentence he was on, then rose to stretch.

“I am, Twilight. Please come in.”

The alicorn trotted in, looking much more chipper than when she’d left.

“Thine friends and family fare well?” The white drake asked.

“As can be. Cadence made a fuss about not leaving Shining’s room till he was well enough to return to the Crystal Empire with her, and Soarin wasted no time in coming down from Cloudsdale to be by Rainbow’s side. Everypony should be fine for the moment…” Twilight’s mood dipped noticeably as she set down her new catalyst. “Yeah, for the moment…”

Seath calmly waited for his student to voice whatever was on her mind. Instead she hesitated, then turned to the book he was writing in with sudden interest.

“What’s this?” She asked while reading several paragraphs.

“A few of mine observations from the previous week. There is much of thine world that hath given me cause to revise several theorems on sorcery, life and all that they affect.”

Twilight got a strange smile on her face as she continued to read. Seath’s prose was rather complicated and flowery, and desperately in need of an editor, but he wrote with such passion for his material it still drew her in.

“Have you authored many works like this?” She asked.

“Yay, every tome that exists in the first three wings of mine archives did I pen. Many on fact, some on fiction, some for reference, and some just for the sake of having a medium to record mine own random musings. As music hath charm for some, writing doth soothe my nerves in the same way.” Seath commented as Twilight’s smile faltered, her ears wilting under the return of some great weight.

“Well maybe we can co-author a few works together…I mean later when you’ve taught me more and I’m closer to your…um…level…” The lavender pony twitched and took another breath. “Okay, Seath I’ve had time to think, and I’m ready to ask that question from before, regardless of however much it frightens me to do so.”

The dragon folded his arms and fluttered his wings hesitantly. “And that is?”

Twilight swallowed and picked up her catalyst again in her magic.

“The dark sorceries….are they all as deadly as the one I somehow managed to cast?”

Seath nodded. “The power of the Abyss allows for little else. Weaponizing it was the only feasible means of utilizing its strength.”

Twilight sat down and held the catalyst with her hooves. She idly scanned over its gnarled, twisted and dangerous construction, noting how, unlike the crystal version, there was little to find beautiful. The demon catalyst had been created for one purpose, and that purpose was evident in every inch of its physical components.

“What would you say if I asked you to teach me those? To show me how to…kill again…if I have to?”

***

The Chosen Undead continued to try telling herself she was justified in being afraid of the dark just this once; that the creeping chill that had been gripping her spine for the last few hours, ever since she’d made it out of the Oolacile Township, was natural and she was not being a coward. Sure she’d been conditioned since childhood to see night as a natural part of the flow of time, no different than the day that preceded it. She knew the night brought peace, quiet, and a sense of freedom that was stifled by the all reaching light of the day. One could find darkness comforting if they wished for an environment where they could calm their soul and gain a sense of relaxation. As such a true warrior of the land knew not to fear the dark but embrace it.

They also knew, however, that there was a difference between the natural darkness of the earth, and the choking blackness of the Abyss.

Raising her skull lantern higher to try and illuminate a little bit more of the area, the Chosen Undead was again consumed with the sensation of being alone, vulnerable and very afraid. The dangers she’d braved to reach this entrance to the realm that was slowly swallowing Oolacile had been bad enough, but now they seemed almost a mercy compared to standing here on the brink of what was believed to be the inevitable fate of all of Lordran. There was no peace here in the Abyss, no warmth, no calm, no familiarity. Just the overwhelming sense of death and nothingness.

Though her pack felt comfortably heavy back on her person, having now been replenished with the offerings from a crystal lizard she’d found along the way, the undead husk still pondered if she was really prepared to face this. Even with the silver knight armor she’d picked up in Anor Londo now embracing her body, she still felt naked and exposed. Each step further into the darkness felt like a descent from which she could not escape. Only the thought that there was another trapped down here with her kept her going.

Another that she had no idea how to find of course. Not even a rough guess as to where to start looking.

The skull lantern revealed a bridge stretching out over a black chasm. The Chosen Undead took her time to check and re-check exactly how much surface area she had to walk on, then thoroughly tested the durability of the stone path before she set out onto it. Below her a sea of blank white eyes twinkled into existence, drawn to look up at this strange light passing overhead, and the strange figure that clutched it with a white knuckle grip. They bore a roughly humanoid shape, but otherwise lacked any discernible features, nothing more than crude manifestations of the darkness to let any intruder know the Abyss was watching them at all times.

Silently the Chosen Undead now gave thanks that Ciaran had not joined her. No one deserved to have to suffer through this, and Artorias was a gruesome example of why. She only hoped she was indeed one of the few to have been foolish enough to actually make it this far across the brink…and that those eerie sprites staring up at her were not the remains of others who had likewise fallen victim to the darkness.

An eternity later the undead put a foot down and felt it touch upon a wide solid stretch of rock again. She’d made it to the other side of the chasm…for whatever good that did.

Hoisting her lantern as high as she could, the undead surveyed that she stood on a craggy cliff side. To her right it stretched seemingly without end into the darkness, to the left it sloped sharply down into the pit she’d just walked over. Neither presented a particularly welcome course for her next action.

Searching out the cliff face, the Chosen Undead took a moment to catch her breath. She could ill afford to get lost down here so some careful planning was needed. Ciaran would not have sent her on this mission with little more than a vague order, unless she knew her disciple could figure out the rest on her own. She just needed to collect her thoughts, try to ignore the sense of the darkness closing in on every side to crush her in its grip, and try to reason what was least likely to get her killed.

Help Me.

The husk shook her head and rested her head in one of her gauntlets. There had to be something to indicate where she was supposed to go. Some sign left from when the one she was searching for had ventured down here and gotten trapped. If she could just work out what…

Help Me.

Something out of place…as if anything could stand out of place in an area that was perpetually consumed in pitch blackness.

Help Me.

The Chosen Undead looked up. That was definitely not just the infernal silence playing tricks on her mind. No, that had definitely been a voice, expressing real words.

Help Me.

Carefully she held her lantern aloft again, edging herself in the direction of the voice. Her arm shook as the light revealed only more of the barren, lifeless terrain ahead of her.

Help Me.

Frantically the Chosen Undead strained her eyes. She thought to remove her helmet so it didn’t obscure her vision but that seemed too suicidal even for her.

Help Me. *click*

The husk stopped as her foot encountered something hard and loose on the ground. Looking down she saw a wooden carving depicting a face twisted in alarm and fear. Carefully she nudged it with her foot.

Help Me. The carving weakly whispered. The undead picked it up and stared at it in puzzlement. An odd little trinket to be just lying down here. Had someone dropped it? Could it be a clue?

“Help me.”

The Chosen Undead jerked upright as the phrase came again, not from the carving but from a new presence that now stood beside her. It was the ghostly image of a great feline, clad in translucent white fur and baring a dangerous smile filled with razor sharp teeth.

“Help me.” It spoke again before vanishing and reappearing several feet away.

The Chosen Undead instinctively followed. She recognized this cat: it was Alvina, fabled leader of the Forest Hunter Covenant of Darkroot Wood. The two had crossed paths briefly some time ago, when the undead had returned from ringing the second Bell of Awakening and sought safe passage through the woods back to Firelink Shrine. Since the forest hunters instinctively attacked all who ventured into their domain one could only hope to survive their passage via one of two ways: kill everything they came across, or seek out Alvina and bargain with her to call off her band of protectors. Having lacked the gear for prolonged battle at the time, the Chosen Undead had opted for the latter, and from there the two had gone their separate ways again.

As such, what the hell Alvina was doing here, in a land forgotten by all else, made for a very intriguing mystery indeed, one the undead figured she was intended to solve before she left.

She approached the feline and watched her vanish and reappear several more feet in the distance. The husk followed, checking that she wasn’t about to be lead off the cliff or into a trap. Alvina did her little act again, only this time she appeared right next to several of the weird black phantoms that had apparently climbed out from their little gathering spot.

”Help me.” Alvina repeated, almost sounding like she was teasing the undead. The warrior slowly raised her other hand and summoned her pyromancy flame. The phantoms stared unblinking at her as she approached, moving as if to meet her halfway to the grinning kitty. They closed the gap, the Chosen Undead steeled herself.

One of the phantoms collided with her front. An absolutely wrenching sensation of deathly cold shot through her as her armor buckled like it had been physically struck. She promptly fell backwards and executed a defensive roll. The phantoms continued to advance. She stood again and let fly with her fire, burning them all with ease.

“Help yourself.” Alvina replied as the phantoms were consumed by the flames. In their place a small collection of black sprites burned softly above the ground. Staring at them, the Chosen Undead knelt and very gingerly reached out to touch them. Humanity…it was pure, raw, blessed humanity!

The undead looked up at the feline and cocked her head as Alvina just smiled. Deciding not to question such a rare turn of fortune she grabbed one sprite and crushed it in her hand. A sudden feeling of well-being overcame her, strength again filling her limbs as the darkness seem to retreat just enough that she could breathe easier. The undead scooped up the rest of the humanity and stored it in a hidden compartment in her pack.

“Now…” Alvina disappeared and reappeared further away. “Help her.”

The undead ran over and Alvina vanished completely. Sensing this meant she’d arrived at wherever she was supposed to be, the husk surveyed her surroundings for another clue. There was nothing out of place on the ground, no unusual activity anywhere around her, so that left…

The undead turned and examined the cliff face. It seemed as barren as any other part of the Abyss…yet…as she held her skull lantern closer, there seemed to be something slightly off about the texture of the rock.

Deciding to take a gamble, the Chosen Undead drew her golden tracer and struck the cliff face. It promptly vanished just like the kitty that had led her to it; an illusory wall!

Hoisting her lantern high again the female warrior carefully stepped into the hidden cavern that had been revealed. She could see a faint glow in the distance, and could hear what sounded like whimpering. She quickened her pace, only to just as quickly stop herself as she came to an area packed with more phantoms. They turned at the sound of her footsteps, while behind them someone whined in fright. The Chosen Undead sheathed her sword and smashed her fist into the ground, triggering a chaos storm as the black shadows swarmed upon their new prey. Cold bit into her body like the jaws of a raging beast as the pillars of fire died down, and those that had survived being incinerated now floated over the resulting lava pools to attack. She rolled back out of the way, dropped her lantern and drew both of her tracer swords.

Darkness lapped at the edges of the battle as the husk bore the brunt of impact after impact, telling herself that she’d be rewarded for her efforts with more humanity as these creatures seemed to drop it by the cartload every time they died. In the recesses of the cavern their original victim cried quietly as the darkness was momentarily banished by the light of another pyromancy, then crashed down to reclaim its territory while the Chosen Undead fought her way through the horde. The battle was costly, and by the end the undead knew she was going to need yet another change of armor as her current set bore the buckled, broken appearance of having been raged upon by an entire legion of soldiers. To think the Abyss could spawn horrors that could do so much damage through mere touch….dear Gwyn, she needed to get out of here soon! Her and the one who now lay still in the darkness, fearful of doing anything that might give away its position.

Retrieving her lantern, the Chosen Undead shone it in the direction of the pale glow, revealing a shield thrust into the ground, inside a swirling ring of magic.

No…not just a shield.

It was Artorias’ shield! The one he’d been given to defend against the most powerful of magical attacks. Recalling the knight had not had it with him in the coliseum, the Chosen Undead crept closer to investigate. It was chipped in numerous spots and heavily dented, and it bore several ugly black scars across its finely etched surface. The phantoms must have been attacking it for a great many hours for it to have amassed so much damage, but why?

The undead got her answer upon picking the shield up and seeing what was behind it.

A young wolf lay quivering inside the magical ring, with a smaller version of the blade used by Artorias laying across her front legs. Yes, it was definitely a female. The undead knew this because she knew exactly who this wolf was!

It was Sif, Artorias’ loyal battle wolf, and her own childhood friend!

The husk dropped to her knees as Sif turned to face her. The wolf’s body shivered terribly as she beheld one who could not possibly be kneeling before her. The Chosen Undead pulled off her helmet and held out her hand. A weak move that was, considering she currently looked like an unrecognizable strip of beef jerky…but maybe if she let Sif get a whiff of her scent…

The wolf cautiously inched her nose forward, her eyes staring at the rotten shell. It bore just a hint of one she recognized from years before, but still this could not be her…surely! The last she’d seen of her human friend was when she was in the grip of two armored guards being dragged out of their residence, while she was being restrained from rescuing her by Artorias. It was impossible for her to be here now!

Surely…

Sif sniffed the undead, and her eyes promptly widened. She rose to her feet, her shivers ceasing as she now saw the truth. It WAS her! Aurelia had come back to rescue her as she’d tried to do so in return! Fate had finally seen fit that they be together again, united to avenge the fall of their master and mentor!

Sif howled in blessed relief, the circle of magic around her blazed with sudden energy.

And then she was gone.

As quickly as the Chosen Undead had cause to rejoice, that cause was returned to sorrow. She grabbed for the spot where the wolf had been, only to find nothing but the endless void of the darkness. For a moment the female warrior feared she had just hallucinated the image of her friend, but then her hand brushed against Artorias’ shield and she knew it had been no hallucination. So where had Sif gone?

“Well done. Return to us soon!”

The undead whirled around, catching the glimpse of something vanishing just out of the corner of her eye. Alvina? Sif? Another phantom visitor?

The husk picked up her lantern and held it high. All that remained around her were the humanity sprites dropped by her attackers. Sighing in remorse, she began gathering them up, absorbing a few to give herself some needed strength. Once she returned to Lordran she could get more answers.

She just had to hope she could find her way out of the Abyss first.

***

“This course of action is a fool’s errand! The Lordvessel was intended for use by the Chosen Undead and no other!” Frampt complained. The serpent hung upside down over a dark subterranean altar. Beneath him Logan and Siegmeyer watched as their fellow undead scurried around the giant golden bowl perched perfectly atop said altar, its interior burning brightly with want for souls.

“Intended perhaps, but that does not necessarily mean it can’t be re-purposed.” Logan countered. “True it is a most unique and magnificent craftsmanship, but in terms of function it is no different than the other bonfires.”

Frampt growled and flexed his jaw in agony. He was already violating several rules by allowing these commoners into the Firelink Altar, and now he was paying the price for such from having to have carried them all down here in his mouth, one after the other. If there was any compensation for the above, at least most of them looked suitably ill from the ride.

“*Cough* He speaks the truth, noble Kingseeker. While pyromancers, as a rule, do not tamper with Lord Gwyn’s sacred flames we have understood how they function for many centuries. And though the Chosen Undead may have the most need out of all of us to be able to instantly traverse between bonfires there is nothing to indicate others cannot do so as well.” Laurentius replied as he ran his burning hands over the Lordvessel. Though nausea still gripped his stomach from how much the interior of Frampt’s mouth stank, the honor and the awe at being allowed to behold the holy artifact was helping to hold back the need to vomit. Never in a million years did the humble fire user think he’d ever be granted the right to even look at a creation of the gods, let alone use it. His previous urge to return to the swamp and find the one who had taught the Chosen Undead her new pyromancies was becoming even more of a priority, now that he’d be returning with the prestige of being the first to have shown his skill with one of Gwyn’s greatest treasures. Griggs likewise was lost in his study of the enchanted object, lamenting the fact he had none of the required Lord Souls to offer, if for no other reason than to record what happened when the vessel was sated.

“Bold is this ambition and honorable is thine cause, but I still fear thou is doomed to fail in the attempt.” Frampt replied. “The purpose of Gwynevere’s work is not so easily circumvented.”

Under the brim of his hat, Logan frowned.

“Tell me then, noble kingseeker, and all powerful primordial serpent, what exactly is it about the Chosen Undead that makes her so special?”

Frampt flicked aside one of his flaps of skin. “Beg thine pardon?”

“Just an idle thought that occurred to me during my research in Seath’s Archives. The Chosen Undead is as her title states no? A noble soul handpicked to succeed Lord Gwyn and sustain the Age of Fire right?”

Frampt swayed back and forth in a nodding motion.

“Well here’s what puzzles me: by her own account she was just another faceless nobody languishing in an asylum somewhere to the north, before being released along with all the other inmates. The first inkling she had about being anyone special is when you popped up in the shrine and told her, after she’d found and rung both Bells of Awakening.” Logan continued.

“Such is the test to confirm her status. Only she who had been chosen would have been able to find the sacred bells and summon me from my slumber.” Frampt replied.

“And there’s the thing: what would’ve happened if another had rung the bells and awakened you first? After all the Chosen Undead didn’t find them of her own accord, she was told about them by another warrior that was resting by the shrine.” Logan pressed.

Frampt slowly clicked his teeth together.

“I mean take Siegmeyer here. He’s managed to make it across Lordran just as fine in his search for adventure. If he’d rung the bells and awakened you, would that not make him just as worthy as the Chosen Undead?”

Underneath his onion shaped helmet Siegmeyer blushed.

“Big Hat, you do jest! I am a proud man of valor but I do not seek to be put upon a pedestal!” The knight bashfully replied. Frampt began grinding his teeth.

“What’s more, if you need this Chosen Undead to link the fire, why did you simply opt to return to slumber when she went missing? We all found that a very curious course of action.”

Frampt exhaled slowly. If nothing else it shut Logan up as he quickly covered his mouth and nose to guard it from the stench.

“As I stated, there is naught that could be done for her from here. Much of what has befallen us lately is unexpected, and troubling. I…I…” Frampt sighed. “I knew not of how to respond. None of this was foretold to me!” The serpent glowered.

Logan nodded.

“In which case there is all the more reason to try and adapt. One cannot hope to get far by letting themselves live and die by one plan. Just as the flow of time in Lordran is distorted and ever changing, so must we behave accordingly when things do not proceed as we expected.” The aging sorcerer replied as Laurentius stepped away from the vessel and clasped his hands together.

“I believe I may know of what to do. If there is indeed a bonfire in Oolacile, as I envisioned in the flames, I can direct the Lordvessel to send a few of us there. I insist that it be as few as possible as I have never attempted anything like this and have no idea what might happen. The Lordvessel may just as easily end up sending us to some other random location so I do hope everyone has a homeward bone on their person.” The pyromancer explained. Unsurprisingly, Siegmeyer immediately stepped forward brandishing his sword in one hand and one of the aforementioned enchanted bones in the other.

“Well if that’s all that’s needed then I happily volunteer! To do less would be a disgrace to the Knights of Catarina!” The knight proudly declared.

“And I shall follow. There may be something in Oolacile to lend further light to the strange sensations I experienced in the Crystal Cave.” Griggs seconded.

Taking position before the Lordvessel, Laurentius curled his fingers together as if praying. Given what he was about to try, on nothing more than guesswork and a few hours of study, he had understandable cause to.

“Okay, please stand close together and let me focus.” The hooded pyromancer said. His hands ignited again as he cast streams of fire into the blaze burning inside the vessel. It bloomed like a flower of darkest red and hottest amber, the flames reaching out to envelop the knight and sorcerer and whisk them away from the altar. Logan pulled his hat down to shield his eyes from the brightness as Laurentius leaned forward and fed the fire with more of his own power, causing it to shoot into the heavens above and hopefully send its two passengers to their intended destination.

“Okay…that’s done it…I hope.” The pyromancer weakly replied as he slumped onto the ground. “Now I must return to studying the flames and see if they show me where Siegmeyer and Griggs have turned up.”

He made himself comfortable before the vessel and stared intently into the inferno burning away within it. Behind him, Logan likewise sat down and retrieved the book he’d been reading.

“If not, then there may still be an alternative in Seath’s writings. One way or another we shall uncover the truth of what’s going on here.” He stated sagely.

“I shall do naught to stop thee in thine search, noble undead, but do not think ill of me when I tell thee that thou will not favor the answer when thou finds it.” Frampt intoned forebodingly.

Neither undead thought to question him further for the moment.

Author's Note

Whew! Actually got a chapter uploaded early for once, if only because I've got a packed weekend and wanted to get it published before things got hectic.

Quite a heavy amount of exposition in this one from all sides. Gave me cause to have to re-prioritize a few things such as the aftermath of the garden attack and Vinyl's involvement in the story. For the former I chopped out a lot of the debate between everyone on what to do with the Chaos Bug since it eventually became irrelevant to the plot, and the latter because, well, if I was going to have her cameo I figured I should give her a chance to contribute something instead of just sit in the background.

As for the other plot points I wanted to discuss, well, another bullet point list will probably fix that:

Yes the tidbit about Twilight fearing she's evil because she has a horn is a reference to this fic here:
All Our Villains Are Horny
I recommend everyone give it a read cause honestly it's as hilarious as it is disturbing.
Seath's familiarity with modern day technology is in fact a call back to an odd anachronism in the King's Field games. Despite the franchise being set in a medieval fantasy world you will encounter modern high-tech laboratories on both Melanat and Verdite which are explained as being the means behind how common enemies can use magical spells that only the royalty should know how to use. It's honestly a shining demonstration of calling attention to the elephant in the room while simultaneously pretending the blue whale sitting next to it doesn't exist since the games take pains to explain WHY modern day machinery is present in their world, but never HOW did the inhabitants happen to come up with it or why you never see it anywhere else.
And finally the big one that no doubt many will question me on: since when is Sif a girl wolf?

Basically I have three reasons:

The name 'Sif' is derived from a Norse goddess of earth and fertility ( see here for more info : https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sif )
Sif's gender is never mentioned in the Dark Souls lore.
Female wolves have long proven to be as badass and lethal as their male counterparts. Possibly more so if they have pups to protect.

This plus the fact that MLP is likewise a female oriented franchise just made it seem more fitting to make Sif a girl.

Okay I think that's all the important stuff covered, and I probably need to shut up now. Please read, enjoy and comment if you can!

Chapter 16

“Well look at these ones. From what far away age hast thou come? Thine scent is very human indeed, but not intolerable.” The giant mushroom tilted its cap towards Griggs and Siegmeyer in greeting. “Welcome, I am Elizabeth, a noble guardian and caretaker.”

“Well, a pleasure it is to make your acquaintance in turn my dear.” The knight replied with a bow. Griggs continued to look weirded out. “I don’t suppose you’d be so kind as to tell us where we are? We seem to have gotten a bit lost.”

Beneath its cap the mushroom puffed up two small areas of its stalk, just under its eyes. This oddly made it look like it was smiling despite lacking a mouth.

“Thou standeth in the midst of my humble sanctuary, a retreat created for the Princess Dusk of Oolacile.” It replied, much to Siegmeyer’s delight.

“So this IS Oolacile then?” He queried.

“Indeed. Around us lies the Royal Wood, and beyond it the township itself. If thou seeks the princess though, I fear she is no longer here.” Elizabeth replied.

“Ah, well a true shame that, but we’re actually here seeking a friend of ours. Young lady, a bit on the hollowed side? Very spunky and courageous though.” The knight replied.

The puffs vanished as Elizabeth bowed her head (or stalk).

“I fear none have passed through this humble domain of mine since Knight Artorias first arrived to stop the spread of the Abyss. A tragedy I fear that will be. Such a hero has nary a murmur of Dark. Without doubt he has now been swallowed by the Abyss, overcome by its utter blackness. Indeed the Abyss is most likely unstoppable.”

Siegmeyer was about to voice a counter to the mushroom’s pessimistic appraisal, but Griggs signaled he had something to ask.

“Well as tragic as that is, I must inquire: how do you know we come from another age?”

The mushroom puffed her cheeks again.

“Thine scent is not of this land, nor of this time. It is reminiscent of one I have sensed on the air, another from a faraway age.” Elizabeth happily replied.

Griggs narrowed his eyes. “Another you say? Can you tell me more about this individual?”

Elizabeth tilted her cap upward, her eyes closing as she absorbed the many scents and stories that the wind carried around her.

“A most welcome visitor. I recognize her as the savior of Princess Dusk in her own age.”

Another look was traded between knight and sorcerer.

“You know this for certain?” Griggs asked cautiously.

“As certain as my own spores. Her aura is exactly as the Princess described. I can only hope she has come to again play the savior.” Elizabeth replied.

“And where exactly IS this Princess Dusk now?” Siegmeyer queried. The mushroom promptly wilted as if saddened.

“Snatched away by that horrifying primeval human she was. For what end I cannot say, only plead that she be safely returned to me.”

Griggs turned and noted the tensing of Siegmeyer’s hands around his sword, his armor clanking as he trembled in delight at the prospect of a new adventure now being offered to him.

“And…from where did you sense the aura of this savior?” He quickly asked.

Elizabeth nodded to an archway on the far end of the sanctuary.

“Across the Royal Wood and through the passages of the Grand Coliseum did I sense her. Now her scent grows faint, I can only presume she has moved on.”

“Right, well thank you very much and we’ll be on our way now!” Griggs replied as he grabbed Siegmeyer and yanked him towards the exit of the sanctuary. “Okay, so Laurentius actually did manage to get us to the correct area, we just landed a little off target.”

“Well considering there’s a nice cozy bonfire here too, that’s understandable. Certainly proved fortunate for us to learn how we might right a few wrongs while we’re here!” Siegmeyer excitedly proclaimed. Griggs gripped his catalyst and very carefully chose his reply.

“Siegmeyer, I know what you’re thinking, but please hear me out. The Abyss has already started to consume Oolacile, indeed as Miss Elizabeth said, Knight Artorias has already come and disappeared as was recorded in history. We can’t stay here for too long lest we risk being swallowed up as well.” The sorcerer argued as the two came to a bridge.

“Oh yes of course, no time to lose and all that! But still, a princess of the realm is in danger! No noble warrior can turn down such an imperative call to action!” The knight replied, his enthusiasm having not been dampened one bit. “Besides, think of all the knowledge to be gained along the way! Oolacile was a prime spot for the development of sorceries back in the day was it not? There could be any number of spells and tools just waiting to be recovered from the void!”

Griggs lagged behind slightly as the pair crossed the bridge and stepped into a dense and lush forest. He had little cause to put his life on the line any more than he already had…however, he had not considered the contributions to his art that had first been created here. Indeed, there could be something here that’d prove useful to the Dragon School of Vinheim…and he couldn’t help but feel somewhat tempted.

“We can’t allow ourselves to be distracted. There’s no telling what dangers could be lurking here, nor whether the Chosen Undead is safe or not.” He replied, though his voice wavered as he kept pondering the knight’s words. As if to snap both undead back to attention (and take Griggs’ statement as their cue) two humanoid monsters fashioned of tree limbs and tattered rags suddenly rose up before the pair. One hefted a rusted pitchfork, the other a plow.

“Well, case in point.” Griggs meeped as he and Siegmeyer jumped in opposite directions to avoid a nasty fate of being impaled on farming equipment. The scarecrows, as their appearance indicated they were meant to be, chose their targets and sought to prevent them from taking another step into the woods. Griggs and Siegmeyer duly proved that they were just as capable of fighting on their own as they were together.

“Hmmm, still, if that’s the worst this place has to offer we should get by just fine.” Siegmeyer smugly replied after cleaning the splinters and tree sap off his blade. Griggs kept his catalyst raised as he heard the sounds of other bodies moving amidst the trees.

“I wouldn’t be so quick to say that. Caution is always justified in strange lands.” The sorcerer replied as the two traversed the woods and came to another bridge.

“Oh come now Griggs, what’s the worst this place could throw at us?” Siegmeyer asked. Again fate sought to give him an immediate answer, and make sure he didn’t like it one bit.

No sooner had both undead set foot on the bridge than they were knocked off their feet by something hitting the spot in front of them with a great impact. Rising from their sprawled position on the ground, Griggs and Siegmeyer were struck dumb with fright upon seeing their way forward was now obstructed by the biggest and blackest dragon imaginable. Rising well over 90 feet in height upon its four legs (and that was not including the great expanse of its wings) the scaled monster turned its sharply angled head to them, revealing a single, glowing red eye that stared at the two like an angry god might stare at two puny insects it sought to smite. The undead thought to grab for their weapons, or to run, or find cover, or do something other than just lie there like a sacrifice of raw meat. Unfortunately their bodies refused to follow any commands issued as the dragon swept its hellish gaze over them both, growled in anger and then launched itself off the bridge again. They duly turned to follow its flight to the horizon, letting the silence hold till both it and its long, dark shadow had finally vanished.

“N-Need you ask for more, Siegmeyer?” Griggs whispered.

“Uh…no…no I think that was a most fitting sign of why we needn’t hang around here. Let’s find the Chosen Undead and take our leave with all haste!” The knight replied.

***

Elsewhere, another dragon was feeling similarly disdainful about what he was seeing: namely his student standing before him, with the weapon of the monster that had nearly killed everyone she cherished, asking him to please help her use it to potentially become another monster of similar terror.

“I trust, Twilight, that thou understands the weight of thine request.” Seath asked. To his relief, and subtle intrigue, Twilight winced and rubbed her foreleg again.

“All too well. Trust me there’s a large part of myself screaming for me to back down, to turn away and leave this course of action unexplored, but….I’m still plagued by this notion that if I don’t do this I’ll be even worse off.”

Seath nodded as he breathed deeply in contemplation.

“And promise did I to thine fellow princess that I would make thee the greatest sorcerer to exist. Naturally to do so would require thine mastery of all disciplines, the practical and the deadly.” The white dragon replied. “Thine grasp of morals is strong, but even the most benevolent of souls can still fall to temptations of the dark….”

Twilight steeled her nerves and nodded. “As I’ve already seen, again and again….but I suppose those same experiences have taught me that sometimes I have to take a chance…trust that I’m not like them, however much I may fear I am.” She looked up at her teacher. “Will you do it, Seath? Will you teach me how I can…use sorcery as a weapon as well as a tool for good?”

Seath’s wings flapped and smacked against the wall, his tentacles squirmed on the ground as he carried on a fierce internal debate.

“I shalt not deny the desire in me. T’was my goal from the beginning to bring out thine full potential. Thine aptitude with the sorceries I have shown thee, plus thine vanquishing of the firesage proves thou is ready.” He said while hugging himself. “However, I shall likewise confess my motives were self-serving, and that while thine talent is sufficient, thine experience is still lacking. There are still a great many dangers in teaching the dark sorceries to one as young as thou.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes. “So is that a no? Or a yes?”

“It is neither…for the moment.” Seath sighed and removed his glasses. “Before I give thee mine answer, I believe there are some…things that must be cleared between us.”

Now Twilight looked puzzled. “What do you mean?”

Seath held up his hand. “This is not the place to discuss such a matter. Give thineself a chance to rest first, and when dreams come to us both I shall provide thee with mine answer.”

The lavender alicorn snorted in disappointment, but then nodded her acceptance.

“Okay, but I’m holding you to that!” She said while levitating the demon catalyst off the floor. “I’m going to go practice for a bit. See if the other spells we’ve been working on come more easily with this thing.”

Seath looked the book he was writing and grabbed for his quill again.

“I shall remain here if thou needs anything, my student.”

The next few hours passed in a silence that was as comforting as it was awkward. Words flowed as easily as the ink from Seath’s quill, yet despite his concentration remaining sharply focused, the dragon felt restless. His greatest desire, the objective he’d been striving for ever since becoming Twilight’s teacher had just been handed to him on a silver plate, yet now, at the moment of truth, his indecision on whether to act or turn aside was worse than ever.

T'is always the last step that is the most perilous; the point where one must either fall down or else o’erleap, for beyond it there is no return.

Finally deeming he’d written enough, Seath rose and turned to one of the library’s bay windows, staring gloomily at the tapestry of Luna’s star filled night.

The stars show their fire so that light may blind us to our black and deepest desires. Yet no matter how our eyes try to ignore what devilry we craft with our hands, in the end, we merely make it easier to do what our eyes fear to see. Is thou a better soul to deny thine path to a fellow traveler, or will such obstruction only leave her vulnerable to whatever doom approaches? Is the choice even thine, or again is fate merely testing to see thou does as it intends?

Seath yawned and realized the late hour was taking its toll. It had been a wonderful and a horrible night in equal measures, but now that the festivities were over and the damage done, he had little energy to continue.

Spying a pile of pillows stacked neatly next to the fireplace, most likely there for ponies who preferred something warm and comfortable to lie upon while reading, Seath grabbed the lot and bunched them by the hearth. Piling logs up inside, he applied a spell to ignite them then let himself recline as the library was enveloped in the light of a roaring blaze. The fire did little to soothe his mind, a strange paradox but understandable considering it was just a simple mass of fuel being converted into empty energy, unlike the bonfires of Lordran which burned with the power of life itself. The memory of watching the Demon Firesage incinerate everything and everyone around him was also painfully fresh, but Seath still felt the need for a fire regardless. He’d spent enough time living in the dark, trying to pretend like if he couldn’t see the horrors around him then he could pretend like they weren’t there. If he was to serve any purpose now, he needed to step back into the light, to just see and remember what life could offer before it was all snatched away again.

Watching the flames crackle and pop, Seath let his eyes slowly close and drifted off to a troubled sleep. Not too long after, Twilight returned to the library, her body feeling similarly exhausted after a solid session of spell practice.

“Hey Seath, just wanted to say goodnight. Think it’s time I hit the…ermm..”

The alicorn paused as she took in the giant form of her teacher, stretched full length on his back beside the fireplace, breathing gently and face poised in slumber.

“Never mind, looks like you already beat me to the punch.” Twilight sighed as she plucked the dragon’s glasses up and set them on a nearby table. “I swear you’re worse than I am about nodding off in any random spot available.”

Noticing the fire was going out, she levitated a few more logs onto it. A deep, rumbling grumble came as the flames grew in volume again and Twilight thought the light might be bothering Seath. However, a quick check behind revealed the dragon was merely turning in the midst of uneasy dreams.

“Not even sleep can quiet your mind huh?” Twilight sat down next to her teacher, watching as he sunk his fingers into the pillows and his face tightened. She thought to go ask Princess Luna for help but then remembered the moon princess had already ventured into his dreams before, and Seath seemed disturbed by the intrusion.

“Just why do you insist upon holding in what troubles you? What do you fear in opening up to anypony? To me?”

Seath growled sinisterly in response. His head thrashed about as more visions assaulted him. Most ponies would no doubt find standing next to such a massive beast in the grips of such emotional turmoil unsettling, but Twilight just told herself that Seath had slept next to her before and no harm had come. Actually, to be honest the prospect of doing so again didn’t sound so bad, if for no other reason than to try and comfort her teacher.

“Shhhh, Seath, if you can hear me, I’m here. If you need one light in the darkness that consumes your mind, I’m here.” Twilight soothed as she recalled a tidbit Seath had said earlier. “When dreams come upon us both…well, let’s see about that.”

She grabbed a pillow for herself and got comfortable against Seath’s smooth hide. The fire had warmed it considerably so he felt even cozier than before, and even with the strange energy boost Twilight had gotten from her battle, the alicorn was slowly guided to a quiet slumber.

Sensing the two souls she’d been waiting for had entered the dream realm, Luna quietly emerged from her quarters, letting her senses guide her to the library where she beheld both student and teacher curled up together like two peas in a pod. Such a welcoming, adorable sight it made, the princess almost hated herself for having to disrupt it. However, she had a job to do, and the opportunity to get it done would not last long.

“Okay, here goes nothing.” The moon princess sighed as she sat down on the floor. “At the first sign of trouble, please do not hesitate to rouse us from our dreams.”

The Moonlight Butterfly, still sitting pretty on her back, obediently fluttered down between its mistress and her subjects, its head vigilantly swiveling to keep everyone in its line of sight as all times.

Focusing her mind inward, Luna stepped into her old familiar domain, taking both Twilight and Seath’s dreams and merging them together effortlessly. Twilight blinked as she suddenly found herself in a vast cavern, coated from ceiling to floor in a jumble of books and glimmering crystals. Before her, Seath stood gripping a long and thin shard of the aforementioned, staring gloomily at its piercing glow.

“Huh. Pretty.” The alicorn mused as she forded through the dense blanket of fog that hid the cavern’s floor from view. “Never thought you’d share the same preference for interior decorating as the power that gave me my castle.”

Seath tapped the crystal in his hands, his spirits sinking lower as it chimed like a bell in mockery.

“I had my reasons: practicality, aesthetics, peace, fear, madness, obsession, derangement. Crystal remains clean and strong no matter the years of neglect. Neither dust nor time can whither its perfect, impenetrable texture. Not even death can hope to dull its eternal glow.” The dragon replied.

Twilight delicately pulled one of the books out of the wall and flipped it open at random. The pages were smeared with indecipherable, chaotic scrawling, a senseless jumble of words that would only serve to drive one mad if they were to try reassembling them into something comprehensible.

“Do you fear death?” Twilight asked after returning the book. It was a rather perverse question to ask, but she’d noticed Seath spoke of it with a sense of hopelessness as he kept studying his crystal.

“Dost thou?” The dragon queried in return. Twilight contemplated and nodded.

“Sometimes I think becoming a princess has only made me fear it more, ironically not for myself but for others.” She replied. Luna silently strode forward to stand by her fellow alicorn as Twilight elaborated. “Knowing I’m going to live possibly forever makes me dread the thought that I’ll have to watch each member of my family and my friends die, that eventually even Spike will expire before I do. And then…tonight…” The alicorn shivered terribly. “Even if I had no choice, it still was a terrible shock to not only see but cause the end of life for a being.”

Seath nodded as a dark and very grim figure appeared before him: the familiar animated pile of skulls and bones draped in the flowing black robe.

“In Lordran mine own mortality did weigh heavy upon me; heavier than any other. For centuries I sought to correct the error made in my lacking the stone scales of my everlasting brethren. When at last I was met face to face with the Gravelord Nito, when forced was I to stare death straight in its pallid visage, my conscience did fracture for the first of many times.”

Seath set down the crystal for his student to behold.

“Thus, when the Everlasting Dragons lay dead at my hands, did I strive to take from them one of their greatest treasures: the Primordial Crystal. T’was a natural phenomenon seemingly filled with the same essence that infused the scales of dragons, and granted them abstinence from death.”

Twilight leaned forward as the crystal glowed brighter. Its intense light seemed captivating, but in a way that cautioned her against getting too close to it.

“And where it is now?” She asked.

“Gone. Destroyed by mine own deed and mine own rage.” Seath growled in weak anger. “The one who would claim my life, had I not been delivered unto thee, knew of my success in gaining its power, and that she would stand no chance of victory while it still kept me safe from the ravages of mine own physical weaknesses.”

An image of a humanoid warrior in plate armor materialized by Twilight. She gave quiet thanks for having something else to study and thus pull her attention away from that unsettling glow.

“And who is this?” She asked.

“A soul of some unique status, perhaps even as much as my own. My channelers did tell me she was referred to by several as ‘The Chosen Undead’ a human charged to seek out and destroy all who had been instrumental in founding the Age of Fire.” Seath explained. Twilight again looked unsettled.

“Why?” She asked. Seath dismissed the images of Nito and the undead, then for added measure he torched the whole cavern and watched it burn away into a black void.

“One could say she was spoiled for reasons to see us destroyed. Me especially.”

Twilight backed away as she felt a sudden, overwhelming sense of being crushed by the blackness. Fortunately Luna was there to drape a wing over her and assure the alicorn all would be okay.

“Wh-What do you mean?” She asked her teacher. Taking a deep breath, Seath turned to observe his student, letting her see for once how much his eyes burned and sparkled with the embers of his own inner demonic intentions.

“Thou both seek to know what kind of soul am I. If thou will be sated with nothing other than the truth I will tell thee now, and thou will have only thineself to blame for the horrors that will be revealed.” He snarled.

Twilight cowered under Luna’s wing, while the Moon Princess steeled herself and stared defiantly up at the white dragon.

“Be that as it may, we shall not back down. Thou knowest we seek not to judge yet, only to hear thine story from thine own perspective.” Luna replied. Taking strength from the moon princess’ voice, Twilight grit her teeth and forced herself to step away from the comfort of her fellow alicorn.

“Yes, Seath. If nothing else, I want to show you can trust me as much as I trust you. Please, don’t shut us out now.” The lavender alicorn pleaded. Seath folded his arms and turned his gaze away. The sight of those wide, innocent, and so wanting eyes was too painful and too familiar for him to bear. Had they not belonged to his student he’d be forced to gouge them out to spare himself further heartache. He had years of practice to fall back on for that too.

“Thine fellow princess, the monarch of the Crystal Empire, what was thine true reason for arranging our meeting, Luna?” Seath asked suspiciously. Luna snorted at her little scheme being so easily recognized, but then again she hadn’t really been discrete about it in the first place.

“She is the Princess of Love, an expert on the force that joins hearts together, fuels one's loyalty to a cause or a pony, and bridges conflicts across many realms. I asked for thee to meet because…I was beset by an inkling that love may be in some way tied to the insanity of thine soul.” The black alicorn confessed. Seath thought to take offense at such a detrimental opinion, but instead a momentary flicker of intrigue overcame him.

“Thou art more perceptive than I credited thee for.” He replied. Luna let this embolden her spirit.

“So I was right?” She asked.

“Perhaps.” Seath cryptically replied as he snapped his fingers and the darkness around the three was suddenly banished by a warm, golden light. Looking around themselves, Twilight and Luna found they were now standing in a richly decorate chamber of some kind, with a grand lounging couch before them. Reclining atop it was the same giant female human Luna remembered from the last time she entered Seath’s dreams, her regal attire and cheerful smile both beaming as bright as the sun that shone through the windows behind her.

“”Love’ is a foreign concept to dragons. Having no need for family, or emotional attachment, none of the everlasting cared for each other besides a collective need to defend what they saw as theirs. For eons I believed such a strange concept would remain unknown to myself, until one sought to prove me wrong…” Seath muttered, his eyes sealing tight as if it hurt just to look at the figure before him. Instead Twilight looked for him, her curiosity perked at now seeing such a stunning example of human being. As a pony her opinion of beauty was somewhat skewed, but she gathered this woman before them was a pretty fitting example of what humans would deem a paragon of all that was attractive and appealing.

“And…who is this?” She asked after several moments of study.

“Gwynevere, the Princess of Sunlight, Lord Gwyn’s daughter.” Seath replied as he turned his back to the female and slumped against the stairs leading to her couch. Twilight waited for further elaboration, but when none came she took a risk and pressed for it.

“And…erm…who was she to you?” The alicorn asked.

Seath rose to look at the doors of the chamber. He gestured to them and they flew open to reveal a scene from his memories:

***

The sun hung high and bright over Anor Londo, bringing with it equal amounts of warmth and irritation to Seath as he crossed the bridge to Gwyn’s palace. Despite having now enjoyed the disparity of weather and time for several years following the victory of the gods over the dragons he still welcomed the curiosity of feeling heat upon his skin, and the sense of hope and happiness that came with it. He just wished such had not had to be endured while he was in the middle of several rather critical experiments.

Passing the two armored guardians standing watch by the entrance gate, Seath stepped into the magnificent hallway and observed a new figure waiting at the other end. He was dressed in golden armor, reminiscent of a lion, and carried a massive spear that crackled with electricity. Seath wisely kept some distance between him and this figure, pondering just what Gwyn was planning by summoning him here out of the blue.

“Grand Duke Seath, we thank thee for thine hastened arrival. I am Ornstein of his Lord’s knights, charged to escort you to the private chambers.” The warrior knelt in respect to the dragon. A bewildering contrast that was, considering Seath could hazard a guess as to what purpose his weapon served, but it was best not to question such things.

“Thine story quickly, knight. For what purpose does his Lordship require my immediate attention?” Seath asked as Ornstein rose and gestured for the dragon to follow him.

“A most joyous occasion, Grand Duke. His Lordship trusts thine tutelage of his kin fares well?”

Seath arched an eyeridge at the non-sequitur.

“As well as can be hoped. T’would he grant my request that they not be simultaneously schooled in Pyromancy and Miracles as well I hold great confidence that I could hone their skills beyond the excellence they currently stand at.”

Ornstein nodded as the two came to a decorated set of doors at the end of the passage.

“His Lordship appreciates thine enthusiasm, Grand Duke, but he likewise wishes to honor the contributions that thine ally and friends in the church do offer. In compensation, however, he is pleased to announce thou shall yet be adding to thine number of students.”

Seath was about to query what the knight was getting at, but fell silent as the doors were opened, allowing the cry of a newborn baby to be heard. Ornstein took position by the entrance as Seath stepped into the room beyond. Lord Gwyn sat silent and observant as ever upon his throne, his hands resting on the hilt of his sword and his eyes staring in quiet contentment at a gilded cradle, around which numerous handmaidens were fussing about.

Seath paused as the Lord of Sunlight raised a greeting, then gestured for the handmaidens to give the dragon their attention. They duly lifted a tiny, squirming bundle of blankets out of the cradle and held it up for his inspection. Delicately he took it and pulled back the blankets to behold the exquisitely formed face of an infant girl. She cooed and gurgled as the sun fell upon her, her features glowing in its gentle, soothing warmth.

Realizing now why he’d been summoned, Seath brought the baby up to his eye level, letting her cutely reach out and bat at his nose while he peered into the depths of her being, to the fierce inferno of her soul. His wings fluttered in amazement as he beheld she positively brimmed with power, despite being only a few days, perhaps only a few hours old. Handing her back to the maidens, Seath clutched his chest and bowed to Gwyn.

“Thine lineage hath perhaps been proven strongest of all in this one. A fine student of sorcery she shall make and an honor it will be to teach her.” He replied. Gwyn nodded, though still his face remained stoic as ever. Sometimes it seemed nothing could be done to make the Great Lord smile, no matter how wonderful his new kingdom grew under his reign.

“I only ask, when she is entrusted to my care, what name shall I address her by?” The dragon asked. Gwyn looked to the handmaidens who duly cradled his infant daughter and answered with a gentle flourish….

***

“Gwynevere. Huh, that’s kind of cute actually.” Twilight smiled as the memory ended. “Though I don’t see why that would trouble you so…”

She turned back to see Seath was glowering at her, his teeth bared and his tentacles posed to lash out as he rose and stepped through the doors.

“Steel thine heart, my little pony, this tale hath only just begun…” He seethed. The hallway beyond the doors twisted itself like an elaborate tube made out of taffy. It reformed itself into another room where Seath lay in front of a darling two year old with burnt auburn hair. He held aloft a small ball of light in his hand and studied how she reached up to touch it with the typical curiosity of a young soul. One might fear his immense size would scare her, but much like Twilight, she seemed surprisingly at home being so close to the drake.

“As the years passed, Gwynevere proved herself as worthy as her siblings if not more so. She excelled under my tutelage, seeking my knowledge more than that of the others charged with schooling her in the arts of magic.”

The scenery changed and now Seath was with a teenage version of Gwynevere, his face gripped with caution as she tested her skills with a simple catalyst. The caution slowly faded as she managed to craft spell after spell, and by the end Seath was looking rather proud as she finished and turn to politely curtsy to her teacher.

“For much of her life I believed myself to be no more than friend and mentor to her, as I am with thee. She, however, eventually came to believe otherwise.”

The scene changed again. Now the adult form of Gwynevere stood outside on a moonlit night, before a grand and imposing castle.

***

“Grand Duke, your student requests an audience.”

Seath looked up from his test tubes and chemicals to see a channeler standing by the door to his study. He glanced at the darkness outside the window and arched an eyeridge.

“An odd hour to be seeking mine counsel…very well, show them in.” He replied before turning back to his work. Chemicals were mixed and their results carefully studied, until Seath heard the door open again and turned to behold the sun princess stepping inside.

“Dearest Gwynevere. Thine presence surprises greatly.”

The princess shrugged off her cloak and hood, revealing her face was marred by some terrible indecision.

“Forgive my interruption, Grand Duke, but, I come baring a question.” She replied. Seath looked over at his experiment and carefully moved it aside to be resumed later.

“Thou hast come baring many questions before. As always mine archives are open for thine needs.” He responded politely. Gwynevere’s eyes darted around the room, trying to focus on anything and everything besides the dragon in front of her.

“Thine books have helped my studies greatly, however, I fear this matter I wish to query is not among their volumes just yet. I know because thou still has yet been unable to commit any theories on it to parchment.” She replied.

Seath cocked his head, his intrigue rising.

“Such words could be construed as a challenge, great princess. I trust thou dost not seek to prove thine mastery as a sorcerer by beating me to a new discovery.” He replied. Gwynevere laughed, and the room seem to brighten with her cheer. Things always did have a habit of looking nicer in her presence. Seath found it oddly enchanting.

“T’is no challenge, Seath, merely a humble plead for the truth.” Gwynevere idly pulled at the hem of the white and gold trimmed shawl she wore. “Thou hast known me since my birth, of those I deem as friend and family there are almost none who know me as well as thou…in turn I consider no soul more trustworthy than the one thou bears.”

Seath stroked his chin, his curiosity running wild as to where his student was going with this.

“Thou is kind to say such.” He replied, getting another little smile from the princess.

“I ponder if I can be kinder still.” She approached the white dragon, each step carrying a strange hesitance to it, only to be succeeded by the step after it that was driven by some inner desire. “I only wish to first confirm, dost thou see me still as thine student?”

Seath shrugged and chuckled. “Only in the formal sense. While there is always more to be learned, thou has long since proven thine worth of striking out alone. Perhaps even to take students under thine own wing. I teach thee now as friend and confidante more than I do out of thine father’s demand.”

Gwynevere halted her steps, not out of fear but rather excitement.

“And such reasons are why I obey thee still, and why I have taken note of the matter in which thine research has focused recently.”

The eyeridge rose again.

“Of what dost thou speak?” Seath asked. Gwynevere folded her hands behind her back, resuming her steps but now taking herself on a little tour around the dragon’s study.

“Thine fascination with the concepts of birth and life have become more obvious as of late. I have seen the irritation in thine eyes when thou has whiled away the hours seeking to know of things such as love, lust, attraction and companionship. Thine scattered parchments and notes have also been somewhat hard to not notice, nor not read in the interim between our lessons.” She admitted with an adorable blush. Seath looked at the general disarray of his work area and felt a slight tinge of shame. Perhaps his channelers had a point about the archives needing to be cleaned more regularly.

“I assure thee, such is only a personal desire for understanding the wonders bequeathed to other races, my princess. T’is of no concern to thee.” He politely replied, though he noted this seemed to unnerve Gwynevere as she paused and clenched her fists.

“I know all too well thou would never intend to involve me in such study. I know too, however, that thou has hit hindrance after hindrance in thine pursuit for knowledge. This course of study confounds thee more than any other avenue, thine behavior during our lessons has spoken no differently.” She replied, sounding most sympathetic for her teacher’s plight. Seath was now feeling confused as the princess approached him again.

“As such, why dost thou come to me on this matter?” He asked.

Gwynevere reached out and took both of the dragon’s hands. Her skin felt as soft as the silk that robed her body, so much so the dragon felt ashamed that his own, scaleless hide should pale with its mockingly smooth texture.

“To offer thee my aid, if thou wishes it. To act upon feelings I have found myself beset by for some time.”

The blush was back, and Gwynevere tried to hide it by tossing her hair over her face. Seath rather wished she wouldn’t (it hid how cute she looked when embarrassed) but his mind was more preoccupied with her rather suggestive phrasing.

“Fairest Gwynevere, I fear thine words have lost me in their stead. What is this thou offers as aid to my-“

Seath had no need to finish the question. His answer was delivered in the form of the princess’ lips being pressed to his own. He thought to push her off, but then remembered she was firmly holding both of his hands.

Not that he’d want to push her off the more he thought about it.

No, no this was actually rather pleasant…more than pleasant…

He had no desire to stop this…at least until Gwynevere did so for him.

“I…forgive my directness, Grand Duke. It seemed more appropriate than to waste more time with words.” She meekly replied with embarrassment. Seath felt his lips, sensing how they almost sizzled with the heat of their union.

“I…I assure thee, thine directness is…appreciated.” He replied, his body feeling like it was on fire. This was strange, new, and not at all unwelcome. “I…was not aware thou felt so strongly for me.”

Seeing her affection had stirred such emotions, Gwynevere embraced the dragon.

“For many a year hath I sensed my attraction to thee is stronger than to any else. I did not come to thee before because I wished to assure it was not a mere phase of my blossoming into maidenhood.” The princess’ face was beetroot red as she placed a hand on Seath’s chest. She looked quite possibly the cutest he’d ever seen her look.

“Pray, might I continue with my proposition of assisting thee?” She asked. Seath now worried he was going to burn the princess with the sheer heat of his body. A mere sample of this novel phenomenon was one thing, but to be offered more afterwards?

“I…doubt I could stop thee from doing so…” He replied weakly before finding himself taken in another kiss. This one he made sure to return, wrapping his arms around Gwynevere’s voluptuous body as she let herself melt against his skin.

Yes, he definitely needed more of this.

He NEEDED this!

He needed HER!

***

Twilight suddenly realized she’d been holding her breath the entire time the memory had been playing. She let it out in a great whoosh.

“Well, that was…ummm….” She struggled for a suitable adjective while trying to ignore how red her face was.

“Unexpected, though quite endearing.” Luna jumped in, her own black fur helping to hide how bashful she felt. “She had feelings for you?”

“T’would seem so, as did I in return, though t’was not until that moment that I realized such. She had seen the discontent that did spawn from Gwyn’s rigid class system, loathed the way all residents of Izalith were mocked and distrusted for their more simplistic lifestyle, lamented how Gravelord Nito and his legions had all been forced back to their catacombs due to the public fear of death. She deemed that such segregation was fracturing the unity that had made possible the Age of Fire, and as she grew into one who could choose her own destiny, she sought to fix that.” Seath sighed. “T’would seem I was the only soul she felt a solid affinity with. Not even her own siblings nor the covenant established in her name attained the same level of trust and affection. When agree I did to become more for her….never shall I forget how she burned with utter happiness.”

Seath dipped his nose as his wings spread as if relieved of their previous burden. Indeed he seemed almost joyous as he stared at the paused scene of him and Gwynevere sharing their first time together.

“And from there…what happened?” Twilight asked.

Seath sighed again.

“For a time we fared surprisingly well. If our relationship did cause any unrest among family or nobility they voiced no mention of it. For once, dare I say, fate did deem that we be happy together.” The dragon replied as the vista changed to another moment of Gwynevere and him in a tender embrace, their eyes taking in a beautiful sunrise as they enjoyed the simple pleasure of each other’s company.

“You were lovers?” Luna asked.

The joy promptly vanished as did the scenery. Blackness returned as Seath scowled and rubbed his eyes.

“We were content to be together, but did we love each other? Aye, there lies the terrible question. She oft swore that her love for me was unconditional. I, however, could not answer in turn.” He replied.

“Why not?” Twilight asked, getting another scowl from her teacher.

“Have I not made it obvious, Twilight? The Everlasting Dragons had no need and thus no understanding of such a concept as love. I, likewise, was beset by the same shortcomings.” He spat, then turned to Luna. “If there is one who could answer in mine stead t’would be the one thou didst claim as expert on all matters related to the subject.”

Luna gulped heavily as she remembered Cadence’s own little analysis of the white drake. She thought to repeat what the pink alicorn had said, but then recalled the overtly negative tone of her words. Fortunately Seath seemed to not want to wait for a reply as he dove into the next part of his tale.

“As the years passed such inability to grasp such a seemingly important concept did begin to wear upon me. As my research into sorcery and immortality advanced so did my pursuit to understand my feelings for Gwynevere, yet no matter the effort, the answer continued to evade me. She desired to give me her heart and soul, yet try as I might, I could not do the same in turn.” Seath’s visage turned as dark as the void around him. “And thus, perhaps as punishment for my failure, came the point where time did seek to end our relationship. In true form it chose the most traumatic moment.”

He turned to gauge the ponies listening to him. They looked very apprehensive, but neither seemed eager to stop him from continuing. Again reminding himself that this was entirely on them, the dragon summoned a new memory.

“When my madness from being denied that which I sought to know grew too great, Gwynevere came to me with perhaps the kindest and most foolish offer: together we would bear a child as she knew I had often contemplated in mine research. In her eyes such a crossbreed would be the shining icon of the new age, a being that bore the strengths of dragon and gods, and was nurtured by both. We would explore love as a family, as well as representatives of a return to harmony and acceptance.” Seath shook his head, his voice sounding disgusted as well as remorseful. “At times I ponder if she hoped to prey upon the fatal power of mine curiosity with her own blind optimism.”

Twilight cleared her throat. “I take it others did not approve of that?”

“Thine phrasing is far too light, Twilight. Others did not just disprove, they sought to ensure that we regretted such trespasses till both of our dying days. We were left to enjoy our unions together, consensually and unbothered. When Gwynevere was at last with child, much to our surprise and delight, no gossip was heard, nor a protest cried even as the flames began to fade. When at last our daughter was born….then….then…”

White breath, laced with pure unbridled rage surged from Seath’s maw. Before him a duplicate of himself lifted another bundle of blankets from two of Gwynevere’s handmaidens. He pulled it back to reveal a strikingly pale but perfectly formed girl, a tuft of snow white hair already gracing her head and several tiny dragon spikes framing her eyes. A cute, fuzzy little tail poked itself from the blankets, swaying in joy as the infant gurgled and beheld her parents for the first time. Beside Seath, Gwynevere looked overjoyed at the mastery of their new baby, their flawless little crossbreed….

Then suddenly the chamber shook as something impacted hard against the door.

All eyes turned as the wooden walls shattered and splintered, voices screaming for the occupants to open up and surrender themselves for arrest. Seath handed his daughter back to the handmaidens and strode to protect his family as the doors were beaten down into matchwood. In strode a giant and rotund being, clad in armor that seemed to glorify his portly anatomy and wielding what appeared to be a gigantic hammer of some kind. Behind him dozens of silver knights charged in with their weapons drawn.

“T’was only at our daughter’s birth that we were notified of how our actions had displeased and horrified those around us. On orders from her brother, Gwyndolin, Executioner Smough led a brigade of Gwyn’s warriors to capture us and do as was law to all crossbreeds.”

Smough pointed at the bundle with demand for it to be handed over. Seath moved to block him and the executioner laughed while raising his hammer as a challenge. Seath exhaled a thick cloud of crystal breath, ready to fight the loathsome being, but Gwynevere held him back. He looked back at her, demanding what she was doing…then watched in stunned silence as the princess held up her hands in surrender. Her handmaidens stepped forward, holding the infant crossbreed out. Smough ordered them to put it on the ground, then proceeded to wind his hammer back in preparation to finish the poor child off with one solid blow. Fortunately several of the knights promptly stepped in and snatched the crossbreed away, chiding the executioner for not following due process. Seath shook his head, gaped, snarled and did everything he could to deny what he was seeing. Smough, with evident disdain, gave the order for the baby to be disposed of as per Gwyn’s Law and it was duly whisked out of the room. He then decreed that Seath was to leave at once and would be put to death if he ever approached Gwynevere again. The dragon rounded on the princess, she bowed her head and clasped her hands, begging him to please obey and not make this any worse for either of them. Seath could do naught but stare as her as he was forced out of the room by the blades of the knights and Smough’s hammer.

The memory ended, leaving the dreamscape in an uncomfortable silence, broken only by the plink of angry tears upon Seath’s tentacles.

“Betrayal, it seems, is most easily enacted upon those who have already done the deed themselves.” He said in a deathly cold tone.

Twilight stared in horror at her teacher, Luna held a hoof to her mouth as the pieces now finally fell into place.

“You trusted her, and in the crucial moment she failed to stand by your side?” The moon princess asked.

“So it would seem. She loved me, but she loved her family as well. Fate forced her to choose which mattered more. She chose.” Seath replied, his breath turning his tears to ice as he bitterly wept from the agony of recollection.

“Seath…I…I’m so sorry…” Twilight began, only for her teacher to hold up a hand.

“Save thine pity, Twilight, there is still more to tell.” He snarled.

The lavender alicorn swallowed heavily.

“More? Wha-What happened after that?”

Seath began to summon another memory. “After that, the darkness truly took hold of Lordran and all the souls that dwelled within it….”

***

Further and further into the darkness the Chosen Undead strode, knowing all too well that each step was only bringing her closer to a fate worst that death. Her role here in the Abyss had been served, there was no other reason for her to stay. Unfortunately the shadows were playing tricks on her sense of direction so retracing her steps was proving no easier a task. Not that going back the way she came would lead to anything good. All that waited above ground for her were the remains of Oolacile, and she’d already confirmed there was no means of returning to Lordran there. The bonfire in the coliseum had been deliberately cut off from the others so warping away from this nightmare was out of the question, as was just striking out into the surrounding lands since she’d been told this area was about 300 years too early for her objective.

300 years…crud had she really been rotting away in the asylum for so long?

Dashing such thoughts from her mind, the Chosen Undead turned back to what seemed like her only option: continue exploring the Abyss and see if there was another means of escape. If nothing else it appeared that someone had expected her to take that course of action anyway.

The undead held her lantern up and watched as flickers of color danced across the ground before her. After rescuing Sif (hopefully) she’d inspected the paths leading away from the cave the wolf had been hiding in, finding one was covered in scattered prism stones leading deeper into the darkness. Since prism stones at least served as a marker of some manner to prevent one from getting lost the Chosen Undead had been following them, figuring that even if they lead to nowhere she’d at least know how to return to a somewhat safer area.

Gripping one of her tracer swords in her free hand, the husk steeled herself for battle again as more of the black phantoms swarmed her from the darkness. Her pack by now was heaving reassuringly with the mass supply of humanity she’d acquired from these creatures, but the undead sadly knew she couldn’t draw any reassurance from this. The phantoms could kill her faster than their humanity could heal her if she wasn’t careful, and as there seemed to be no end to their numbers she couldn’t count on the odds shifting in her favor any time soon. At least Ciaran’s blades proved sufficient to strike them down with only a few hits.

Further and further the Chosen Undead descended, till at last she came to a toppled slab of rock bridging the gap over a bottomless pit. Common sense dictated this could lead to nowhere helpful, but it still bore the twinkling colors of prism stones, while the path along the cliff side looked like it terminated in a sheer drop. Again deeming she had no choice, the Chosen Undead carefully descended the cracked and crumbling slab, keeping her steps light and her body lowered so she didn’t lose her balance. At the bottom she found a chest, a real one mercifully, and opened it to be presented with a new pyromancy. According to the scroll it was written on it was known as ‘The Black Flame’, custom designed by a pyromancer who had wandered the Abyss long enough to hone its weighty power into an explosion capable of smacking away even the mightiest of shields. The Chosen Undead sighed as she memorized the pyromancy then let the scroll crumble to dust. Had she not already exhausted her energy fighting the phantoms this might have been a useful find. Now it just served as the last testament of another soul who had met their end down here. An end that continuously threatened to become her own if she didn’t find a way out soon.

Coming to a passage on the other side of the bridge, the female husk continued her search, encountering more phantoms and wearily cutting them down before consuming their humanity. Her body felt energized by the constant top ups but the hopelessness of her situation was weighing heavily on her mind. When she came to another platform and found the way ahead blocked by another fog gate, it seemed she had indeed reached the end of her tether. Fog gates never promised anything but misery so here was as good a place to rest as any.

The Chosen Undead set her lantern down and made herself comfortable on the edge of the precipice. She had neither the strength nor the resources to keep moving forward so it appeared turning back was going to be her only option. Back to the cave where her wolf friend had nearly died, perhaps to take her place and perish in her stead.

NO! No she couldn’t risk going hollow now! Not after everything she’d struggled through, and most certainly not when so much was dependent on her success! Even if she could just make it back to the coliseum at least she could refill her estus flask, and hey, if Ciaran was still there then the two might find some peace of mind together. For a little while at least…

The husk rubbed her dry and cracked eyes, fighting back the tears that threatened to spill from them again. She couldn’t stay here, even if those most important to her were here. Cruel as it seemed to have to leave everything she valued behind a second time, she was too important to Lordran to let petty personal issues get in the way. Maybe later, when she’d finally succeeded and was free of her obligations, she could see about coming back…maybe….

The female took a deep breath and slumped against the wall, focusing on the haunting sense of nothingness around her.

The sense of nothingness…and yet also the sense of being watched.

Glancing over the edge of the cliff, the undead felt herself shiver upon noticing a collection of eyes in the darkness. Not white ones but red as the blood that thickly oozed through her veins. They swayed back and forth in the void below, almost beckoning her closer. Tentatively the undead gripped the edge of the cliff and leaned over, her own gaze following those silent eyes.

Back and forth they swayed, like a pendulum.

Back and forth…

Back and forth…

Each time they seemed to call to her, asking her to lean forward a little bit more.

And a little bit more…

The undead felt herself giving over to the force of gravity, her balance finally upsetting and sending her tumbling to join those eyes in the void.

Only the sudden crash of something heavy landing behind her, and the grip of a hand on her shoulder, prevented her from the final, fatal fall.

“There you are! Bless what god or goddess graced us with such a fortunate turn!” Siegmeyer declared as he hauled the undead back from the brink. “See Griggs, what did I tell you? Always pays to check any elevator or staircase or passage leading into dangerous territory. You never know what you’re going to find!”

From above, Griggs descended with a ball of light floating above his catalyst.

“Ugh, I still say that was an unnecessary risk, however, I’ll concede that for once it paid off.” The long suffering sorcerer groaned as he joined the pair. “Are you alright, my noble savior?”

The Chosen Undead shook, then grabbed her helmet and yanked it off. She stared up at both of the two in dumb shock. After having had to pull so many other souls out of harm’s way it was a tad mind blowing that those same souls had now come back to return the favor.

“I’d say she’s in dire need of a rest. Looks like this place hasn’t been kind to her in the least.” Siegmeyer said as he whipped out his estus flask. “Here my dear, you could probably do with a swig or two.”

The Chosen Undead drank greedily of the healing flames, feeling herself returning to something resembling a stable mindset as her injuries were finally mended and the humanity in her took advantage to pep her up once more.

“There you go. Up you get, dear!” Siegmeyer helped her back to her feet and dusted her off. “Nothing to worry about now. We’ve come to take you to somewhere more pleasant! You’re had everyone worried sick!”

Griggs allowed himself a small smile. “I suppose this also makes us even for watching each other’s backs?”

To her surprise, the Chosen Undead found herself chuckling somewhat at that. Just at the moment when it seemed she was ready to give herself over, fate had finally thrown her a bit of a bone.

To give herself over….

The Chosen Undead’s smile faded as she heard a dark growling echo from the void below. Hesitantly she took a step towards the edge and felt herself shiver again upon seeing the eyes had vanished.

“Come along now, time we got back to Firelink Shrine. I think this place has done its worst to us.” Siegmeyer commented jovially as he hunted for a homeward bone. Griggs promptly lost his smile too.

“Siemeyer, what did I just say about…”

The Chosen Undead spun around, grabbed her friends and jumped back from the brink. As rude as it seemed to knock both of her rescuers flat on their butts she had good cause: namely the earth shattering roar that rumbled across the Abyss, followed by the return of an unwelcomingly familiar hand. A hand covered in simian like hair, as well as numerous ugly burns.

“Seriously, Siegmeyer, the next time you open your mouth I’m turning around and running as far away from you as I can!” Griggs swore as he scrambled from the descending limb. It smashed through the cliffside, breaking an enormous chunk of rock off and nearly sending all three of the undead into a free fall. Quick as a flash the Chosen Undead was back on her feet with her swords at the ready, prepared to finally face this damned soul that had worked so hard to make her life hell. The hand rose and curled itself into a fist. She raised her blades and braced herself to weather the blow.

“NO!” Griggs promptly got up and yanked the female husk out of harm’s way as more of the cliffside was demolished. “I mean, no. Look, while I value your willingness to throw your life on the line every time I or someone else is in danger, I’d like to request that, for once you refrain, please.”

“Yes…erm…don’t get us wrong, you are certainly one of the bravest and most skilled warriors I’ve ever had the pleasure of meeting, but I don’t think I’m being too harsh in saying none of us are prepared to face this…whatever this is…at the present moment.Maybe later we can come back if you really want to, though.” Siegmeyer quickly replied as more punches fell upon them. Conceding her rescuers had a valid point, the Chosen Undead joined them in rushing back up the way they'd come from, losing their footing several times as their assailant continued to pound away at the rock face. Everyone grappled for something to hold onto as the floor was ripped away from underneath faster than they could get across it. All three hurled themselves back onto the platform at the bottom of the fallen pillar as the giant hand made a last desperate lunge. Fortunately it seemed they had found a spot just a little too far for it to reach, and with another ungodly roar, the hand retreated.

“Indeed…much…MUCH…later.” Griggs groaned as he gathered himself up from the ground. “Can we please leave now? I think I’ve learned enough about how tragic the Fall of Oolacile was first hand. I’d very much like to find somewhere nice and less noisy to document my findings.”

“Jolly good idea!” Siegmeyer replied as he found his homeward bone and wrapped an arm around the Chosen Undead. “Stay close to us now dear!”

Griggs retrieved another bone for himself and the three were mercifully whisked out of the darkness, finding themselves landing back in front of the Lordvessel in a blaze of light.

“Praise the Witch’s Flame, you return at last!” Laurentius cheered as the returned heroes promptly collapsed before him.

“Chosen Undead! Pleased am I to see thee again!” Frampt declared as the female husk coughed and looked up from her sprawled position. As dank and disgusting as the sight (and smell) of the primordial serpent was, he might as well have been an angel for how relieved she was to see him in return.

“Exceptionally well done, Griggs. Perhaps I was wrong to deny your company when I first set out from Vinheim.” Logan commented without looking up from the book he was reading. “Please, everyone, take a moment to rest and collect yourselves. We have big news to impart. Well, more specifically, Laurentius does.”

The sorcerer gestured for the beaming pyromancer to take over so he could go back to his studies. Clapping his hands together, the hooded male smiled as brightly as the fires around him burned.

“Your return could not have come at a better time, Chosen Undead. I’ve found the location of our missing Seath!”

***

In the darkness a figure writhed in the grip of chaos. Numerous red eyes on the bizarre extensions of its misshapen skull blinked and flinched as the creature pounded the dirt and roared its anguish.

“I told thee, aye. T’was a frantic and reckless course of action bringing the Chosen Undead here! Art thou now convinced or must thou jeopardize matters e’en more?”

The figure ceased its maniacal pounding as it registered a new danger behind it. It turned to retaliate but a red aura suddenly appeared around its body, levitating it off the ground and crushing it like a walnut.

“Thou hast had thine chance to enact thine own vengeance, and failed miserably! Tell me why do I not just snuff out thine light right here!? None will miss thee, the Abyss shall not mourn thee, thou art as thine title hath always indicated.”

The aura cruelly shrunk around the creature’s buckling body. It writhed and cried in pain but, as had been stated, not a soul was around to hear, or care.

“Ah, but I still have some small use for thee…two remaining duties that may yet be thine salvation.”

Bones snapped like twigs in the magical grip. The creature braced itself for its demise.

“The last of the Lord Souls still remains somewhere in Lordran. Find it and see it safely to the ponies’ realm. Where it lands matters not, just obtain it before the Chosen Undead does!”

With its body breaking in about 20 different places, the creature wailed.

“Then, when thou hast accomplished that, turn thine gaze to the north; to the returned dominion of their Crystal Empire. It is time to reclaim what is rightfully mine.”

A weak, pain racked nod, almost like a plea for death.

“Do this and I may let thee breathe for another day. Fail, and thou shalt again be reminded of how truly forgotten thou art, pygmy!”

The aura vanished and the creature plummeted back to earth, fracturing a few more of its remaining bones on impact. The damage was nothing that could not be recovered from, at least for one of the being’s stature, but then again the physical pain was not intended to be the masterstroke. Rather the torturer’s blunt words were the real hardship; that all too present reminder that its victim was indeed alone and forgotten by all, trapped down here in the domain of its own making. Where it had no choice but to obey the one who so delighted in prolonging its suffering for its own ends.

Grunting weakly as it tested what parts of its body could still move, the creature curled up into a ball and tried to bear the pain till it recovered. Afterwards it had to plan for its new task, lest it again draw the wrath of its master and be reminded of the direness of its situation.

A situation it had only itself to blame for.

Author's Note

Well this hopefully will at least whet a few more appetites for coming events. Since a lot of folk were very accurately hypothesizing what form of fan canon I was following for Dark Souls I thought it was time I finally confirm a few things for them, not to mention start tying the A plot and B plot of this series together so I can finally finish this first arc and move things into a less pleasant state. :pinkiegasp: Oh come now, Pinkie, you knew going in that was inevitable. The category tabs up top don't lie!

Also for those who read this and may already be forming their own theories as to who the new mystery party apparently guiding events is, I ask that you please put a spoiler tab in your comments.

Have a happy July 4th for those who are celebrating it!

Chapter 17

“Grand Duke, the test subjects are ready for the experiment.”

Looking up from the smashed disarray of what had once been his study, Seath massaged his temples and rose.

“My thanks to thee, channeler. Let us hope these present us better results than before.” The white drake lamented as he descended down through his archives to the dungeon that had been set up to hold his quarry. How ironic that originally he’d seen the vast underground area as a waste of space and planned to turn it into a lecture center where he, or other sorcerers could teach successive generations of students. Now he thanked Gwyn again for giving him a castle with such a practical design. The levels upon levels of barred cells could hold an endless number of captured humans for his needs, and with so much rock and masonry above it was guaranteed no one would be able to hear any of the work that went on down here, nor could his test subjects hope for escape with all the added security.

Seath approached the cell at the bottom of the dungeon, his failing eyes picking out two cowering blobs of white and gold. Gwynevere’s handmaidens clung to each other in desperation as the drake approached them, their robes baring several tears and their skin besmirched by bruises from the channelers violently hauling them back to the archives. Seath felt they had still perhaps been too gentle.

“I trust mine accommodations are to thine liking? The channelers were kind enough to lodge thee in the biggest cell.” The drake queried coldly as he picked up the crystal catalyst lying on a nearby table.

“Muh-My lord, please my lord, let us go! We have done naught to displease thee surely! Her Highness Gwynevere will be worrying herself sick about our absence!” One of the two maidens cried. Seath felt his body grow simultaneously hotter with rage, and colder with apathy for the plight of these two pathetic cretins.

“Would she? The word around Anor Londo would suggest otherwise.” The drake mused as he tested his catalyst. “The covenant of her brother tells of her seeking to depart with the other gods. To travel to distant lands and marry one of another pantheon. Flann, I believe he is dubbed, a flame god to suit the warmth of her sunlight. A fitting union, woulds’t thou not agree?” He scowled. The maidens drew further back, feeling very small and vulnerable in the vast area of their prison.

“My lord…this is not as thou believes! The fires, despite all of Lord Gwyn’s efforts, still fade, Lordran’s time is coming to an end. She seeks only the promise of a better future!” One of them protested, then promptly gasped as Seath turned and spewed a rage fuelled crystal breath at her.

“A better future. How amusing. T’was a time I remembered she sought the same with me. So strong was her passion that we forge a new age together, then at the first sign of resistance she did falter…magnificently.” He replied his muzzle mere inches from the bars. “Try did I to convince her that her motives were not wrong, that we could still succeed if given more time and with more discretion. She feared the wrath of her family too much.”

The maidens backed away as they felt the cold, crystalline breath upon their skin. Even though Seath’s eyes moved lazily, not really focusing on them, or anything, the sheer hatred in them still pierced their souls with pinpoint accuracy.

“Tell me, humans, was thine action in handing over my child to Smough done of loyalty to thine princess, or fear for the wrath of our Great Lord? Had I put up more of a fight, wouldst thou have joined me in arms or merely aided in bringing me down?” He asked darkly.

“We…we are sworn to serve the will of her Highness. Against such numbers what chance would we have had?” One of them asked. Seath snarled and smashed his catalyst against the bars, causing more crystal to break out over their metal construction.

“Dost thou know how many of my own kindred I slew without aid? Didst thou believe the Everlasting Dragons all fell to Gwyn’s lightning or the Witch’s flames? Protect thee I could have done but thou still sought the way of least resistance!” He roared. The prison shook with the force of his voice. Seath pulled back and narrowed his eyes as a thought occurred to him. “Then again such could have been thine plan from the beginning.”

Both handmaidens gasped in fright as the dragon regarded them with a new fire of loathing.

“Gwyndolin could not have known of our intent so easily. Separate himself from us did he with many a year ago. His only means of knowing when and where to send his father's men would have had to come from a source inside our own trusted circle.” The dragon calmly and coldly mused.

“Wha…What? Grand Duke what madness is this you speak of?” One of the maidens cried, clinging to her fellow human tightly as the dragon grabbed the door to their cell and tore it open.

“Tis only the madness of eyes that have now been opened to the greater truth, to now see that despite all mine loyal service to Gwyn there are still those amidst his court who would wish for my joining my brethren and bother him no more!”

The dragon entered the cell, his catalyst glowing with a new twisted spell. The maidens retreated as far back as they could, stopping only when they encountered the impassable face of the back wall.

“T’was it Havel the Rock that instilled treachery in thee? Velka’s pardoners? The priests of the Way of the White? Who gave thee quarter to betray thine superiors that was too good to resist? For what manner of coin didst thou sell thine souls!?” He demanded.

The maidens cowered under his looming shadow, the brilliant white of his body only serving to make the darkness of the prison greater.

“G-G-Grand Duke we assure thee, we told none of thine courtship with her Highness. Tis only blind dreams and false stories thou follows! Our souls remain clear of any sin!” They pleaded. Seath snorted another coating of crystal over the wall above them, rearing his head back and resuming his calm visage.

“A bold claim thou stakes. Very well, if thou shalt not confess then we will simply put it to the test in thine stead.” He bluntly mused before casting the force of his sorcery upon the screaming women.

An unknown amount of time later Seath was smashing his catalyst against one of his own mechanical projects, venting his fury upon gears and steel, both of which fell easily to pieces under his terrible might. Behind him two new creatures weakly dragged themselves into the furthest recesses of their cell. Their serpentine bodies proving worthless for much in the way of mobility, and the tentacles flailing wildly from their heads made it impossible to see anything, assuming they still had any eyes to see the world. Underneath the cacophony of rage fueled roars and harsh, metallic blows, a hopeless weeping could just be made out.

“Filth, as t’was suspected. Utter failures brought down by the weight of their crimes.” Seath muttered after deeming he’d run out of ways to break the pile of scrap in the middle of the prison. “Channelers, to me!”

Several of the six eyed sorcerers ran down the stairs at their master's command.

“What is thine bidding, Grand Duke?”

Seath looked to the sobbing pisacas.

“Send word among thine ranks. From all corners of the lands thou wilt bring me more test subjects. Females, young, capable, and at the cusp of child bearing age are thine priority, but others will also suffice. The means by which they are acquired matters not. Just bring them here with all speed!”

The channelers bowed without hesitance.

“We shall do as thee requests, Grand Duke.” They chanted while racing back up the stairs to the Archives. Dropping his catalyst on the ground, Seath folded his arms and sneered at what a waste of time this whole debacle had been.

“Thine failure to stand by my side shall hinder me not, Gwynevere. Thine spirit was weak, but mine remains strong. Until your father doth march up to my gate and demand cessation himself I shall strive to accomplish what we could not together.”

A low, sinister hum seemed to catch the drake’s attention. He looked up into the shadows of the ceiling and growled.

“And then shalt I see to it that not even time can keep me from my goals. What was denied by the vicissitudes of fate shalt be mine yet!” He swore while storming out of the prison.

Seath stood still as a statue, his back turned to the two ponies. He awaited their cries of horror, their declaration that he was truly the worst ever. Instead all he heard was a light and panicked breathing.

“S-Seath…you…you…” Twilight stuttered.

The dragon nodded mournfully.

“In my anger did I lash out at those I thought responsible, strove to make them deliver unto me what they had so cruelly snatched from my hands. My efforts were in vain. Indeed, as I didst collect subjects and experimented on them, it became clear my wrath had been misdirected too.”

Luna held her wings close by her side, lest she risk shaking the feathers off them in her trembles. Before them images of Seath doing all number of unspeakable things to humans were presented, followed by a sequence of the number of pisacas increasing exponentially as every attempt ended in failure.

“As the years increased so did the number of errors in my attempt to replicate the results of my time with Gwynevere. When no longer could the channelers deliver a sufficient number of humans did I strive to come up with newer and more efficient means of obtaining what I needed.”

An image of a crystal golem forcing a female into its body was played. Twilight pulled herself closer to Luna for safety.

“When at last I could face failure no more I sought to seed the world with more horrors, companions to the demons that were destroying all that Gwyn built.”

Images of hydras, the larger, more monstrous version of the Moonlight Butterfly, man-serpents, crystallized hollows, man-eater clams and possessed guardian armors materialized around Seath.

“Mine own survival had now been guaranteed by the power of the primordial crystal, I had nothing to fear from death, or fate, or indeed anything it seemed. Gwyn left to sacrifice himself to the flames with nary a care of how I acted in his absence. Gwyndolin sought to hinder me no further. The gods departed and gave no word on how abominable they thought my deeds. None of the land saw fit to do else besides let me continue to be as terrible as my brethren once were, and occasionally stage a pitiful attempt to sabotage mine efforts.” The white drake scowled. He sounded as ashamed of the public apathy as he did his own insanity. Luna shared the sentiment, though she held equal horror for having now seen the depths of Seath’s depravity.

“Is this the extent of thine sins?” She asked. The question was forced, and her voice betrayed her reluctance to hear the answer. Unfortunately, Seath no longer cared by this point.

“Nay pony, more remains still to this tale. Dost thou yearn for me to continue?” He replied while holding up his hands as if to summon another memory.

“No.”

Twilight pulled herself from the security of Luna’s wing. Her eyes were tearing and her legs shaky, but unlike the moon princess she faced her teacher with a strange new strength.

“I’ve…seen enough for now. Just…answer me this, Seath: did you believe all of what you did, what you’ve shown us, was justified by what was done to you?” She asked. Her cheeks were wet but her face remained composed. As if to reward the lavender alicorn for her bravery, Seath turned around to face her.

“For years I did think my rage was just. The Everlasting Dragons cast me out as a pariah. Gwyn offered alliance and prosperity for both of us with one hand, and a dagger for my back with the other. Gwynevere sought my affection for only as long as it satisfied her. I had much to be angry at.” Seath sighed and covered his eyes with his hands. “But in the end, I know that too was only a lie to cover my own madness. With no restraint and no resistance my dark desires thrived as the flames do upon the sprites of humanity. I merely ceased to try and hold them at bay.”

Twilight nodded and wiped her eyes. “You told me a few days ago that if you had another choice, another less aggressive course of action, you’d have at least made the attempt to humor it. What prompted the change of heart after you did your best to ruin your own world?”

Seath’s features grew stoic, perhaps with just a tinge of disappointment that his student would fail to see the obvious answer to her query.

“Much of what drove me to madness in Lordran is absent from thine world, Twilight. In mine archives I was as much a puppet of greater forces as I was master of my own will. The primordial crystal sought to break my mind as often as it repaired my body. My failing eyes did twist and corrupt the messages in my books. My channelers lauded me for my perverse studies and gave me more resources and power so that I could continue such work. Even still I suspect fate did guide me towards its own ends as much as it let me choose to destroy all that I helped build!”

Seath paused to let the venom drip away from his voice.

“But here, thine own lands are far less feudal in regiment and the minds of thine subjects do not close themselves off so easily to that which they deem as dangerous or beneath their stature. With such drastically different influences mine eyes have been opened to see that which I tried so hard to turn my own blindness to for years.”

Seath summoned his glasses, as well as an image of Trixie.

“Thou dost not seek to let me do as I please. Nay, when I strayed from acceptable actions thou called me out and showed me how I erred. When thou faced thine own rival and nemesis thou turned the other cheek and sought to better her, rather than destroy her. As alike as thine soul is to mine, I cannot ignore the differences in how we apply our abilities. Nor can I decry thee a fool for showing understanding and kindness, where so many others have shown only distrust, and violence.” The dragon replied.

Summoning courage in all four of her hooves, Twilight stepped further from Luna and closer to Seath, her expression remaining cautious, but not afraid.

“Did you agree to take me on as your student because you see me as a chance to redeem yourself, or because you thought I could help you achieve your…ahem…goals?” She pointedly asked. Her eyes teared up again as Seath turned from her, his tendrils and wings wilting under the weight of his guilt.

“The potential thou possesses could be used in many a way, Twilight. I could fashion thee into a sorcerer more powerful even than I. I could rip the soul from thine flesh and use it to create a new primordial crystal. With thine library, thine ambition and what resides around thee, a whole new evolution of sorcery could be forged. What did I seek in teaching thee? All and none of the above.” He answered.

Twilight cocked her head.

“There is a saying among the undead, at least those who thought to study their hollowed brethren before they too fell to the curse of the Dark Sign: ‘Despite the futility, we work to accomplish our goals anyway. By fighting against the inevitable we derive meaning from meaninglessness.’ I ponder if such was why I strove to repeat my mistakes year after year, expecting a different result. I know it is at least partially why I now teach thee. “

Twilight’s ears rose ever so cautiously.

“Thine fellow princesses speak of an oncoming storm, one that I herald with my presence as I heralded the fall of the Everlasting Dragons. If such is to be visited upon thine land....I cannot say why, but I cannot let thee face it unprepared.”

Twilight sat herself down before the white dragon, her tears ceasing to fall, and her wings folding themselves neatly against her body. In spite of her face still being weighed by fear and concern, she seemed to have attained a new calmness as she drew in a breath.

“Princess Celestia has a saying of her own. Well, actually she’s got several from the many years of her reign, but this one sticks out the most to me. It’s the reason I always try to understand and accept first, rather than go the usual route of being cautious and keeping my distance.”

Seath raised his tendrils. “And that is?”

Another breath and Twilight rose to meet her teacher’s gaze.

“Mercy wins hearts and minds more than any sword does.” She replied while swallowing heavily. “I’ve repeated that to myself every time I’ve seen you do things that don’t sit well with me, and right now it’s the one thing that’s motivating me to try and see past the horrors you’ve revealed. What you did is…monstrous, twisted, and utterly deplorable…but still, it seems like you were provoked to do a lot of it. I don’t know if I can forgive you for that….but I can believe that whatever you were back in Lordran, that’s not who you are now.”

Seath’s jaw dropped open as his student forced herself to stand and take another step closer to him.

“You speak of wanting to do terrible things to me, yet so far you haven’t, despite having multiple opportunities. Honestly I don’t think you ever will.”

The dragon looked at Twilight in dumb shock.

“I betrayed and slew my own kind! To this day I still hold no regret over the genocide I made possible! How can thou build such trust upon me?” He asked weakly. Twilight shrugged sadly.

“Discord committed many evils in the past as well, yet still we eventually accepted him back among ponykind and let him live a…normal-ish life. It really seems like the same is true for you. The only difference is this time I’ve been charged to prove myself worthy of being the Princess of Friendship, rather than let such duty be delegated to another.” Twilight finally closed the gap between her and Seath. As if to prove her trust was not misplaced, the dragon reached down and lifted her in his hands to where the two could stand eye to eye.

“E’en at my worst, thine faith in me remains absolute. How hath fate determined that only now I deserve such quarter? After all I hath done and lost?” The dragon asked, half to Twilight and half to himself. The lavender alicorn shrugged again and nuzzled against her teacher’s features.

“I don’t know, but I can offer you this: let me teach you as you teach me. I don’t know if I can do anything to help you heal from such a horrendous life…but at least let me try.” She whispered. Seath shut his eyes tighter as the wetness built up in them again. This time, however, he did not weep for the loss of happiness, but rather for the bliss of relief, to finally know he needn’t carry the burden of his sins alone any more.

Behind them Luna looked to the horrible images Seath had conjured and quietly banished them back into the recesses of the dragon’s mind. He’d shown her enough for her to know what to do now. It was time she took her leave and let the two rest peacefully, free of nightmares and past terrors.

***

Sunlight and the bustle of the palace welcoming in a new day slowly roused Twilight from her slumber. Yawning in a very unladylike manner, the alicorn rubbed her eyes and then murred softly as something big and smooth brushed back her mane. She beheld the fire was nothing more than ashes now, leaving the warmth she felt to instead be provided by Celestia’s sun, and Seath’s hand.

“Strange, when came the dawn in Anor Londo I did think the traditional greeting of ‘Good Morrow’ rang insincere. Though t’was a curious sensation to witness the rise of the sun, there was naught to suggest it boded well for the coming day.” Seath commented as he looked out the bay window. “Now, however, this dawn does seem to carry with it the promise of good tidings, of new beginnings.”

Twilight lay her head back down as Seath helped smooth back any stray hairs. Despite the size difference he was surprisingly nimble with his fingers. Twilight pondered if that was also a result of him having to use them to fill in for his near blindness.

“So long as we have an understanding, then yes I’d like to think the same. I meant what I said, Seath. Showing trust to others has almost always resulted in them showing trust in me. I just need you to promise me you’ll respect that.” She replied. Seath rested his head down beside her, setting his glasses back on his face so he could regard her in sharp definition.

“On that I can vow, my student. I know not what dangers may loom on the horizon, nor can I estimate what use I shall be in aiding to defend thee from them. But if thou intends to keep mine art in the mind of the public, to grant me peace that my legacy shall not be lost, then I owe thee my loyalty if nothing else.” He solemnly replied. Though her heart was heavy and her mind still torn on whether this was really the right choice, Twilight leaned forward and kissed Seath on the nose.

“I won’t abandon you like Gwynevere did. As your student and your friend I promise that in return.” She replied, right before feeling her tummy rumble in want of nourishment. “Now, however, I think we need to start the day right. Best not to pursue knowledge on an empty stomach!”

Seath again found the will to chuckle as the two rose and headed out of the library in search of breakfast.

***

The intrepid band of undead stood around the bonfire of Firelink Shrine, each of them regarding the flames with their own questions, doubts and bewilderment as Laurentius finished explaining his findings.

“A land inhabited predominantly by equestrians you say. Hmmm, sounds like a marvelously exotic place.” Siegmeyer commented.

“How interesting that its inhabitants seem exceptionally experienced with sorcery too. Could they have abducted Seath in hopes of learning his knowledge?” Griggs followed as he crouched before the fire.

“It would explain why he has apparently chosen to assist them rather than find his way back to Lordran. The scaleless beasts’ own ego and desire to pass on his findings is what allowed sorcery to become the art form it is now after all.” Logan quietly added from behind one of the walls.

Laurentius nodded as each of the undead added their own theory on his discovery; all but the most important of the gathered souls that is.

“Whichever the case may be, it is clear we can only hope to gain answers by traveling to this new world. Fortunately it seems one of us is very keen to do just that.” He looked to the Chosen Undead as she finished dressing herself in a familiar set of bronze armor fashioned in the likeness of a lion. “Might I presume by your donning of Dragonslayer Ornstein’s own set that you intend to acquire Seath and the Bed of Chaos’ Lord Souls as originally intended?”

The female husk tested the weight of the armor and then dipped her head as if to ask what else she was supposed to do. The news that her original target was now in unknown lands, with a bunch of ponies of all things, had given her pause for thought, not to mention more questions. However, she couldn’t let that get in the way of her quest. If she didn’t get the Lord Souls back to Lordran then she was essentially dooming everything and everyone.

“Very well. I should warn you then that I only have a sparse amount of information as to what you might encounter when you get there. If you have any other matters to take care of while here, you might want to do so before you leave.” Laurentius continued. The Chosen Undead nodded and gestured she needed to depart from the shrine. “Okay then. Please hurry back. I’ll go prepare the Lordvessel for your journey.”

“Also, before you go, please take this with you.” Siegmeyer handed the husk a white soapstone. “I’m sure you’ll do fine on your own there, but just in case you need a bit of help, feel free to summon me or our fellow brave warriors to your aid!”

Gripping the soapstone tightly, the Chosen Undead nodded her thanks. Truthfully she had the strangest sensation she should’ve come across such a valuable item much earlier on in her quest, making her ponder why none of the numerous chests and bodies she’d looted had contained anything of the sort. Deciding to just be grateful she had it now, she stored it in her pack then stepped into the bonfire and was whisked away to parts unknown.

***

A grey, deathly silence hung above the lake, as it always had since time began. The water remained still and lifeless around the banks of the ashen beach, and the arch trees continued their neverending task of holding the great fog canopy at bay.

Out of the bonfire the Chosen Undead strode, her soul feeling just slightly more relieved to see this part of Lordran was still the same as she’d left it. Of everywhere it stood as the oldest and lowest level of the region, and had remained unaltered by all of the great events that had shaped the world above. If anything were to have disturbed this eternal vista then all truly was lost, as much for Lordran as for the lake’s most significant occupant.

Four huge, leathery wings parted to reveal a sight that by rights should not still exist. It stood upon its four massive legs in cruel mockery of the legends, its stone scales an insult to the gods’ great power and its silent, pointed face a chilling reminder of what had once claimed dominion over all.

It was a Stone Dragon, possibly the last of the Everlasting Dragons that had once ruled the lands. Here it resided in hiding, in the one remaining realm of its territory. Its existence was known only to those brave enough or foolish enough to seek out what lay beneath even the lowest slums of Blighttown, below the Great Swamp, and below the Demon Ruins.

Kneeling before the majestic beast, the Chosen Undead lifted up her hands in prayer to its eternal being. She’d found it after following a tip from a very eccentric merchant, the so-called Domhnall of Zena. Originally her objective had simply been to investigate the claim that a coterie of undead served it in order to be taught the ways of the dragon. Upon discovering this to be fact, and more importantly the reasons behind why any would wish to serve an ancient menace, she’d then agreed to train under it as well. Much like Laurentius’ teachings in pyromancy, it was a move that had paid off greatly during the more treacherous parts of her journey.

The dragon glowered at the miniscule warrior before it, seemingly angered by some previous wrong she’d committed. The Chosen Undead nodded her guilt and reached into her pack, pulling out a tightly wrapped bundle that Marvellous Chester had mercifully missed during his search of her belongings. She untied it and spread its contents on the sand before her: dragon scales, at least 30 of them, culled from a long and arduous period of hunting amidst Lordran’s perilous regions. Gathering them had cost her her life far too many times, but as the stone drake’s expression changed she knew the sacrifice was worthwhile. The dragon placed a great claw upon her head, silently bestowing its blessing and its forgiveness as the scales vanished from sight. She felt a new energy merge with her soul, another reward for her loyalty as an apostle. Good, she needed all the help she could get for the next part of her quest.

As if sensing her troubled thoughts, the dragon peered silently down at the husk, asking in unspoken words what was wrong. She replied with a heavy slump on the sands, the action telling the drake all it needed to know. It nodded in understanding, and the claw was now at the undead’s side, giving her the assurance that she was prepared to face this new challenge, no matter what.

Raising her arms again, the Chosen Undead ended their meeting with another prayer, swearing she would do the right thing once she got to the pony world.

She only wished she could still be certain as to what ‘the right thing’ was at this point….

Author's Note

Yeah rather a short installment this week. Haven't had much time to write these last few days due to an unfortunate turn of circumstances, plus I covered a lot of the important upcoming plot points in the last chapter so this really was just filling in the last few tidbits.

Chapter 18

Aurelia clenched her tiny hands. The little wolf pup stood less than 10 feet in front of her, its expression a mix of curiosity and caution. Its tail rose straight up and alert as the child bravely stood her ground, yet it did not fold its ears back to show its aggression. Well, not yet at least.

Across the meadow even the birds held back their chirps in respect of the two souls, letting them have the privacy and the sanctity expected of a civilized face off. The pup lowered its head as if to charge. Aurelia raised her fists in preparation to counter.

“You’re absolutely certain this is how they should be introduced to each other?” Ciaran asked from where she and Artorias lay secretly watching in the tall grass.

“They are as alike as two souls can be: a brimming fountain of potential but in need of proper instruction. We cannot hope to hone either of their talents until we know how they’re going to get along with each other.” Artorias replied. The wolf pup barked a challenge to Aurelia. The blonde haired child silently expressed she would not be intimidated into backing down.

“I think you have been spending far too much time with those forest hunters. First they’ve got you bringing stray animals home, now you honestly believe that having our student fight those animals to prove her worth will help her make friends.” Ciaran sighed.

“Well she has to have someone to bond with besides us, and a friendship forged at this age between them will prove to be invaluable for training them together.” Artorias replied as the wolf barked again and ran at the child.

“Some of us might also wish to acknowledge that defeat does not always result in said bond between souls.” Ciaran warned. Before her, Aurelia narrowed her eyes as her opponent closed in, measuring the pace of its legs, the bob of its head and the overall flow of its body with each stride. At the last possible moment she sidestepped out of the wolf’s path then tackled it side on. The wolf yelped as its forward momentum was abruptly redirected, throwing it off balance and making it easy for the child to force it down onto its back. It tried to nip at her with its little jaws, but Aurelia firmly planted both hands on its belly and held the wolf still. After a few fruitless attempts to recover from its downed state, the wolf’s own nature slowly took hold. It was not the alpha, not yet, and as such it had to respect its superior. Gradually the pup relaxed, showing it accepted its position in the pecking order. Aurelia duly released her hold and smiled as the wolf rolled over and stood again.

“You were saying?” Artorias teased as the wolf bowed its head and let Aurelia hug it around its neck. Ciaran rolled her eyes as the knight rose and applauded the two.

“An excellent effort, Aurelia. Clean, efficient and tactfully executed. I expect you and Sif will serve each other well to build your respective abilities.” The knight commented. Aurelia looked up at her mentor with a somewhat perturbed air, but Sif barked her consent that this was a sound idea as she pulled herself free and ran over to Artorias.

“We will of course be taking precautions to see you are both adequately prepared beforehand though.” Ciaran added, shaking her head as she picked up Aurelia. “We aim to make you into warriors, not enemies after all.”

Both child and pup looked to each other. Respectfully they exchanged an unspoken acknowledgement that they would take heed of their teachers’ words. If they were to face each other again it would not be out of loathing or malice. Artorias and Ciaran wanted them to make each other stronger, better, and thus they would do as expected.

Such was life in their odd little family.

The Chosen Undead shook herself out of her memories, sighing in disdain that she’d let herself get drawn into happier moments again when she was supposed to be mentally preparing herself for the next leg of her quest. She couldn’t dwell on the past and how much she wished to reclaim it now. It would just make it harder for her to again leave Lordran.

That said…it did at least remind her she had something to come back to. An unfinished matter she intended to take up with Alvina once she’d recovered the missing Lord Souls.

Above her, the Stone Dragon watched in silent contemplation as its apostle checked her gear, gave her weapons a dusting of repair powder then rose and bowed in farewell. It drew its wings around its body and returned to slumber as the bonfire enveloped the husk and whisked her away, back to where she would be expected to enact change, while it remained in its own static little corner, clinging to its own memories of a never changing world long since gone.

***

“Hello? Anypony home?” Trixie rapped on the door to Twilight’s castle. “Princess? Highness? Whatever? The Great and Powerful Trixie has returned to finish our business together. She demands you open up so we may settle things once and for all!”

The blue unicorn dramatically swept her new fur lined cape behind her and stood ready to be greeted by her rival. She remained standing that way for a good five minutes before finally it dawned on her that she couldn’t hear hoofsteps, or any sound from inside.

“Twilight? Are you in there or not?” She asked in annoyance. She pressed her hoof harder against the crystal doors and blinked as they slowly gave way. “Really? A newly crowned princess of the realm and she doesn’t bother to post sentries OR lock her place up?”

The unicorn stepped inside the castle, finding herself in an elegant but completely deserted entrance hallway.

“Twilight?” She asked, hearing nothing but the echo of her own voice. “Huh. No staff or reception or anything?”

She made her way through the castle, coming to the throne room and the six chairs surrounding the Friendship Map.

“All this finery going to waste. What a shame.” Trixie lamented as she pushed open the doors on the other side and continued her search. The sound of her hoofs clopping against the crystal floor started to get freaky when no other sound rose to accompany it. She explored what looked like an unfinished wing of the library, the kitchen, and several rooms that had yet to be assigned a purpose. There didn’t seem to be a soul in sight.

“Perhaps Trixie should come back later? If she’s out then there’s little to be gained by waiting around here…” The unicorn mused as she stepped into the back garden and sighted the bonfire. “But what’s this?”

She paused and observed the flowing enchanted flames, her eyes widening as she felt their heat and sensed their otherworldly nature.

“She can’t have been gone for too long, this looks like it was just started.” She murmured while sitting down. “But why would she leave it to just burn unattended? That can’t be safe.”

Trixie stared at the ethereal flames for a while longer, her attention completely absorbed in the way they flowed with such purpose, such rhythm, and such order; a stark contrast to the usual behavior of fire.

“Trixie should show she’s learned the lesson of being safe rather than sorry and see that this doesn’t accidentally burn all the surrounding area to the ground…but if Twilight’s conducting some sort of experiment here….”

The unicorn caught sight of a shovel sitting forgotten by the side of the pit. Her mouth tightened as she levitated it up and debated on whether to shovel some dirt over the fire to extinguish it.

Fortunately a sudden bloom of the flames made the decision for her, sending her crashing against the side of the castle from the force of the explosion.

“Ugh....what the…” Trixie looked up, only to find her hat had been shoved forward on her head from the impact, obscuring her vision. She yanked it off and blinked upon discovering she was no longer alone in the backyard.

“Check that…WHO the….” She muttered as the Chosen Undead stepped out of the flames. The two regarded each other in silence, neither quite sure what to make of the other. Moment after moment passed as the situation slowly grew more awkward.

“Who might you be, that stands before the Great and Powerful Trixie?” The unicorn demanded, gathering herself back up to her full height. She quickly realized this move came off far less impressive than she imagined as her full height only brought her to the waist area of the undead, but ever the seasoned performer, Trixie did not let this show through.

The undead did her the service of kneeling to get a better look at her. She’d known before departing what sort of inhabitants to expect from this strange land, but to see one in the flesh, talking and eyeing her up with all the manner of a fully sentient being still gave her pause to marvel.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie demands you identify yourself!” The unicorn commanded, her horn lighting up and her expression turning as fierce as she could muster. The Chosen Undead thought to go for the Moonlight Greatsword on her back, but stopped herself. She had no clue where she was, where she might start looking for Seath, or what manner of resistance she might encounter. Going the normal route of treating everything like a threat and reacting accordingly might actually make things harder than they needed to be. This pony was going on the defensive, yes, but only because she probably wasn’t used to having other folk just drop out of the blue (or rather out of the fire) in front of her. While the husk did not consider herself to be all that skilled in the art of diplomacy, she figured it couldn’t hurt to try.

“Mmmm…Muh…Mmmmuuuhh….eyyyyeee…Mmmmmuuuuughhhhh….” The husk coughed and clasped a hand to her face. Her mouth felt wrong, the skin rotted, her lips tightened and dry, and her jaw too used to remaining shut to adequately convey speech. Trixie backed away and her horn burned more intensely as the being before her groaned meaninglessly.

“I warn you, the Great and Powerful Trixie is skilled in many forms of deadly magic. She is NOT one you would wish as an enemy!”

The Chosen Undead sighed and removed her helmet. Trixie gasped as she beheld the husk’s cankered visage, death seeming to ooze from every inch of her zombified face.

“Uhhh…right…back to Trixie’s first question: WHAT the…!?” She instantly prepared to attack this resurrected monster, pausing only when said monster raised one hand towards her in request for patience, while the other reached out to grab the crystal spear thrust into the bonfire.

What happened next came as a relief to one party and an utter shock to the other.

The Chosen Undead trembled as she finally put the humanity in her to its intended purpose, something she admittedly should’ve done a while back but had been too distracted with her own problems to remember. Her rotted flesh slowly repaired itself and softened till it held the supple, tan texture of when she’d been alive. The sparkle returned to her eyes, bringing them out of the hollowed cavities in her skull. Her lips grew plump; her tongue energetic, the muscles around her mouth strengthened to the point where she felt like communicating vocally might actually yield favorable results again.

Flicking her thick, freshly grown braid of golden hair behind her, the newly humanized Chosen Undead flexed her jaw and said a quick prayer that she wasn’t about to embarrass herself again.

“Mmmmm…eyeee…My….nnnnn..name….*cough*….My name…is Aurelia. I’m….llll….I’m loo-looking for someone.” She said. Her voice still betrayed her status as one who’d been away from the world of the living for too long, but Trixie seemed too surprised to care.

“Uhhhh….okay then.” The unicorn said after another awkward silence. “Who…who might that be?”

***

“Now above all else, remember this, Twilight Sparkle: dark sorceries do carry the weight of the Abyss in their essence. Thou shalt need to accommodate for their heaviness in thine aim and thine energy expenditure.” Seath instructed as he set an apple down on a stone plinth in the palace garden. “Many a sorcerer hath found the art demands too much of them. Indeed even among the most skilled and experienced many failed in their attempt to master such a costly practice.”

“Well in my studies I’ve come across several spells that presented the same issue. Some of them eluded me all the way until I became an alicorn.” Twilight replied. She nodded to a small cloud overhead and flew up to it. Holding out her hooves, she cast an enchantment on them and let herself settle upon the white mist as easily as if it were a giant floating cushion.

“Typically only pegasi are able to do something like this. It’s only because I’m now both the bearer of the Element of Magic and at least part pegasus that I was able to figure out how to copy the magic and cast it on myself.” Twilight blushed as she looked down at her teacher. “Kinda wish I’d known then about that ‘Fall Control’ spell you taught me. Would’ve made the testing phase a lot less painful.”

Seath stared in quiet amusement as his student trotted around the cloud a bit more then brought herself back down to earth.

“Yet still thou succeeded in the endeavor. If nothing else, such proves thou may yet flourish where others faltered.” He replied while turning back to the apple. “The question thus stands: what else may that flourish bring out of thee?”

Twilight was about to ask what her teacher meant by that (as she seemed to be doing quite often as of late) but Seath had already began prepping a demonstration of the sorcery they were studying. Despite it being another fine and sunny day, with only a few clouds in the sky, an eerie blackness seemed to slowly close around the white dragon. His face tightened in angry concentration, his wings tensed as if fearing the need to flee, his tentacles thrashed and slithered across the ground like serpents as he raised his catalyst and launched a ball of black fire at the apple. Despite it being only a piece of fruit, the sight of the red flesh instantly wrinkling and rotting away as the dark magic consumed it made Twilight swallow in apprehension. Again she felt the doubt that this was a wise course of study nag at her, but again she thought about her brother, her friends and Celestia, and how close all of them had come to perishing right before her eyes. The only reason such an outcome had not come to pass was because, for one brief moment, she’d somehow managed to turn all her own internal darkness on a far greater foe. Had she hesitated, or not taken such a drastic action, would things have turned out so well?

Twilight stilled her worries and levitated the demon catalyst in her magic as Seath turned from the withered, pathetic remains of the apple.

“In order to draw upon the darkness of the Abyss, one must learn to draw upon the darkness in themselves. As thou hast done this once before, I ask thee simply to try and do it again.” He instructed. “Focus thine soul as thou would for any other sorcery, but then lace it with the ferocity of thine anger, thine hatred and thine terror.”

Taking a deep breath, Twilight gripped the catalyst in her teeth. Seath placed another apple on the plinth and stepped back as the alicorn began to search her feelings. She recalled what had shot through her soul when she saw Shining Armor lying injured in Luna’s burning garden, she focused on how those feelings had intensified when she saw Rainbow Dash lying burned and beaten next to him. In her mouth the catalyst began to exude a pitch black aura as it detected the infusion of negative energy. Twilight searched further for what had prompted her to throw caution to the wind and charge the monstrous Demon Firesage. She dwelled on the sight of Celestia, looking as black, charred and broken as the rest, and only mere seconds from being impaled upon her enemy’s blade.

Celestia….

Twilight’s eyes shot open, revealing they burned with the same blue-ish aura as before. She locked the apple in her sights and launched an orb of dark energy at it. Another piece of fruit met a most gruesome end as the alicorn sat back on her haunches and put the catalyst down.

“W…Wow…Great Faust I did it.” She said breathlessly.

“Indeed thou did, with precise control and near flawless craftsmanship.” Seath commented as he placed a third apple in the line of fire. “Pray, canst thou repeat the attempt for me?”

Twilight picked up her catalyst and nodded. On a whim she focused again on the sight of her fellow princess, her friend and her former mentor, bracing against the pain in her chest as she remembered how angry and yet how fearful the thought of losing the solar diarch had been. It was a traumatizing image to dwell on, but it served its purpose in helping her cast the spell once more. Black, shriveled scraps of fruit peel fell from the plinth as she hit it with a second, finely honed black orb.

“Most startling, and fascinating. T’would seem thine aptness for this is almost greater than any other sorcery we have practiced.” Seath slowly rubbed his chin. Twilight let the catalyst fall from her mouth so she could fill her lungs with some much needed air.

“Am I wise to be as terrified by that as I am emboldened?” She asked.

“Thou art.” Seath replied. “However to ignore such natural talent is foolishness on the highest level. For this moment, I ask thee to please continue, but describe to me thine experience along the way.”

Twilight nodded and felt her chest where it ached.

“It’s like I’m trying to drag some crushing burden from the recesses of my mind. Like I’m not just casting magic but physically hurling a huge weight simultaneously. I can see why you said this was a demanding practice.” Twilight replied. Her eyes flashed with an ember of blue as she looked at the ruins of her attempts. “Yet, when I cast it, for a moment there’s a feeling of blessed relief…like when the weight is gone, the negative emotions used to create it are gone with it. It’s…kind of intoxicating actually…”

Seath bit his tongue as his student swallowed and looked up at him.

“I take it that’s why these sort of spells are considered to be more dangerous than the others.”

“Aye, yet thou shows considerably more awareness of the temptation than others…” Seath replied. Twilight looked up at one of the windows of the palace.

“Yeah well, before you I had a good tutor teaching me to be aware of things like this.” She smiled at Celestia as she watched from above.

The solar alicorn placed a hoof over her own heart as Twilight and Seath continued with their lesson. Beside her Luna uneasily waited for her sister to say something, to offer up a commentary to the information she’d just imparted.

“Look at them, it’s like the first days of school all over again. Twilight’s being the ever-eager little scholar, and her teacher is observing with quiet pride at how she excels in her studies. I never realized it before but I actually miss that time when she and I shared the same experience.” Celestia finally replied while turning to the moon princess with a worried look. “I also used to joke back then that she might grow up to be a mad scientist with all the ambition she displayed to become the smartest pony alive. To now think that such may become a reality, however,…”

“It won’t, Tia.” Luna cut her off.

“How can you be sure?” Celestia replied.

Luna looked back down at the scene below, catching another glance up from Twilight as she explained something to Seath. She bit down on her own doubt.

“You’ve trained her too well. The more she takes to Seath like a second parental figure, the more I see your own teachings emerge in her. Honestly I think, and hope, some of it’s rubbing off on Seath too.”

Celestia narrowed her eyes upon catching the uncertainty in her sister’s voice, however, she kept her tongue in check.

“You say I was right to see this as similar to when I charged Fluttershy with reforming Discord, yet then I held no worry of what might happen as a result. Here…I cannot shake this cold worry in my being, this sense of dread as to what may happen to Twilight…” The white alicorn now viewed her sister with quiet desperation. “Why would two almost identical situations stir such different feelings in me?”

Luna blinked, and briefly looked annoyed at being asked such a sensitive question. The annoyance quickly faded when she realized the answer, but hesitated to voice it.

“Not that I wish to sound detrimental to another pony…but let’s face facts here, Tia, your feelings for Fluttershy aren’t the same as they are for Twilight.” The moon princess sighed. “It’s like when you had us all imbue our magic into Twilight to try and fool Tirek: you had no option but to place a pony you care very dearly for, perhaps more so than me…”

Celestia glared. Luna waved a hoof at her.

“I’m not critiquing you for that, Tia, just saying. Your relationship is more than just the average teacher/student set up, however you two may wish to avoid admitting it. As such, when you have no option but to place Twilight into a situation she may not walk away from, and trust her to make the right decision, that really hits you hard. It’s the same as when I have to send my own Night Guard on recon missions in foreign territories.”

Celestia uncomfortably tossed her mane back. “Maybe not quite the same as that…”

Luna shrugged. “Regardless, you worry you’re making a terrible mistake and Twilight will be caught in the aftermath. While I can’t deny the latter will happen, I can assure you the former is false.”

Celestia exhaled, letting her head fall as her breath left her. “And what about us still trusting Seath, despite having our reservations about him confirmed?”

Luna looked down at the white drake.

“Again I can’t say how things might have differed if history had not taken the course it did, whether Seath may have not become such a monster if he’d not been laden with hardship after hardship. I merely remain convinced we’re at least helping to make up for what came before. Provided we learn from the mistakes of his previous life, we may just be able to turn him back to the side of good.”

Celestia smiled slightly. “I guess I should commend myself for remaining confident that you’d eventually see things my way.”

Luna chuckled. “Yeah, well, I guess I should remember that we’ve known each other too long to still question each other’s logic. Such as right now, I firmly believe what you need is some nice jasmine tea and a hefty helping of Victoria Sponge Cake to put your mind at ease.”

Now Celestia had to laugh. “Yes, we definitely know each other far, far too well.”

***

Back at Twilight’s castle things had gotten no less awkward. If anything the revelations brought up as human and unicorn filled each other in on their respective reasons for being at the present location had only made things worse.

“If Trixie may just double check here: there’s no chance this is a different, second giant white dragon with a penchant for magic and a violent streak you’re seeking? Because Trixie is having a hard time believing this terror you speak of is the same as the one who….*ahem*…politely assisted her back in the Everfree Forest.”

The Chosen Undead massaged her eyes in aggravation and shook her head.

"Your own tale is no less easier to believe.” She muttered. Trixie frowned while scraping at the dirt.

“And yet he seemed so concerned for Trixie’s own well being. Rightfully so!” She boasted while thinking hard. “Well, if it is one of your own world you seek, then the Great and Powerful Trixie knows just how to go about finding them!”

Pompously, the unicorn flung her cape over her back, adjusted her hat to just the right angle and strode back into the castle.

“We must spread the word immediately! Let all ponies know of the monster that lurks in their midst and that Trixie is here to save the day…along with you of course!”

The undead felt a headache coming on at such ridiculousness. Then again, it wasn’t like she had any other feasible plan of action to go on, nor could she really hope to search amidst the ponies without standing out like a sore thumb.

Grimly, the human picked up her shield, put her helmet back on and followed the blue mare, hoping her imminent announcement to this civilization would at least be met with a warm welcome.

***

In Canterlot, a fellow pink mare was experiencing an imminent announcement of her own. Apparently not even the sting of singed fur and minor burns could blot out the respective twitches and niggles of one’s heightened sense detecting a new development.

“Ooooh! Left ear, tail, right front hoof! Someone new has arrived in Ponyville! Someone from a different world!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. She jumped out of bed, then promptly doubled over as more sensations made themselves known. “Oooh, but also itchy back and tingling flank! That means they’re scary and dangerous and...oh wait, that may just be my coat growing back. It did get pretty cooked last night in the fire. Hmmm, I wonder if that’s what a cupcake feels like when it’s in the oven. I should speak with the Cakes about a less traumatic way of making baked goods when I get home. Oooh but I do need to get home! We all do!”

Half a second later the mare was halfway across the palace, running to find her friends and tell them of the impending need to depart.

“Twilight and Seath are going to be so happy to hear this!”

***

“Twilight is not going to be happy to hear this.” A brown stallion commented under his breath while passing through the Ponyville marketplace.

“Well neither is Seath, at least if it’s the same Seath I think it is.” A blue mare replied while staring at the stage Trixie was proudly traipsing across.

“It is imperative that this dragon of questionable intent, this Seath the Scaleless, be brought forth immediately! The very fate of our world depends upon it!” The unicorn declared. A collective murmur of worry ran through the gathered crowd, though much like the one addressing them, many looked like they were still finding this a bit hard to swallow.

“Just to confirm, this is the same dragon that’s been hanging around with Princess Twilight for the better half of the last two months? Cause he’s been seen quite a bit around here and so far he’s not done much besides look intimidating and show off a few magic tricks, kind of like yourself. Certainly doesn’t fit the criteria of one who’s kidnapped thousands and terrorized lands with his creations.” One of the more skeptical ponies spoke up. Trixie rolled her eyes and shrugged.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie shares your doubts. She has met this dragon herself and would not be here showing off her trophy from an actual victory against an ursa major were it not for some…mmm…timely advice from him.”

Now the skeptical stares doubled. Trixie groaned and grandly spread her fur-lined cape out for all to see.

“And yes, Trixie is making no idle boast this time! Come forth and see the proof for yourselves! A handsome sample of an ursa major’s pelt, cut from the felled beast by Trixie’s own hoof!” She declared. The doubt slowly faded as several ponies in the front row reached up to feel her cloak and confirm it at least seemed to be genuine magical hide.

“Well that’s as well as maybe, but still, what proof do you have that one, whom a princess of Equestria deems safe enough to allow in her intimate company is the same one who apparently has helped lay waste to several nations?” A certain mint colored unicorn spoke up. Spotting her, Trixie smiled smugly.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie is glad you, of all ponies, should ask, Miss Lyra Heartstrings. First off she also witnessed, with her own eyes, this Seath brutally murder a band of Diamond Dogs in cold blood! If that were not at least some indication of the danger he poses, she has also been given the testimony of an eye witness from Seath’s own world!” Trixie stepped aside and gestured for the Chosen Undead to step onto the stage. She etched the last of several summoning signs on the ground with her white soapstone and stood to a collective gasp.

“Trixie presents to you a human from the land of Lordran, sent here to find and apprehend Seath for the crimes he has committed!” The unicorn announced. The undead subtly checked her face was fully concealed beneath her helmet and promptly grimaced. There had to have been a way to conduct her search without this whole song and dance!

“A…a human? An actual…human? With hands and no hair and everything?” Lyra breathlessly approached the undead, her eyes zipping from one feature of her anatomy to another and her jaw hanging lower and lower with each step. “You’re real…you’re actually real…I KNEW IT!”

All attention turned from Trixie to the mint unicorn (much to the former’s annoyance), watching as she promptly dropped to the ground and bowed her head like a disciple worshiping their goddess.

“I knew you existed! Everyone told me I was crazy but I knew you weren’t just a myth! Bon Bon, where are you? Come and see! See I wasn’t wrong to believe!”

From out of the crowd a beige toned earth pony with a purple and pink mane and tail, and a cutie mark of three wrapped sweets stepped forward. She thankfully looked as embarrassed to be called out as the Chosen Undead felt for being lauded over.

“First off I never said you were wrong, Lyra, just that I found some of your theories hard to accept. And second, now that the evidence is staring me straight in the face, I’m more than happy to admit my error.” Bon Bon replied as she stood next to the still worshiping unicorn. “I apologize for my marefriend’s enthusiasm, ma’am. She’s convinced your race has some history with our own.”

The embarrassment was washed away by a new wave of puzzlement. Slowly the Chosen Undead removed her helmet, bringing more gasps and awed mutterings as everypony now beheld her freshly regenerated and strikingly beautiful features.

“How…do you mean?” She asked, her questions from before now receiving reinforcements as the gathered equines began sharing in Lyra’s reaction. She’d expected to be treated like an oddity, going on what Laurentius had told her, but to be also considered by these ponies as a deity returned? And what was this talk of past history between this world and her own?

What had she missed out on, or not been told of?

***

“My word! Not that I wish to sound critical of the railway service but that certainly beats travelling by train.” Rarity exclaimed as the royal fleet of chariots touched down on the other side of Ponyville.

“Well, if Pinkie Pie’s intuition is right, and it usually is, somehow, then this is a cause for us to make haste in our return.” Twilight replied as she hopped off her seat and onto the street. “Kind of ironic that we sent guards to comb all the remote regions of Equestria for another visitor from Lordran, and then one turns up right in the most obvious place imaginable.”

“At least this time we’re here to welcome them as diplomacy would state. See to it we don’t have any more unexpected upsets.” Celestia calmly replied as she finished off her cake and placed her plate on her seat.

“Again, need I remind everyone, that was an accident! Queen was just reacting in response to being threatened!” Discord grumbled as he poofed into existence by the ponies, the Izalith chaos bug lovingly cradled in his hands.

“Regardless, we’d like to try and see that this time things don’t dissolve into violence.” Luna replied as Pinkie Pie jumped out of the chariot with her and ran like a pony possessed across the town.

“Oh this is going to be the greatest day ever! I’ll be able to throw a ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ party AND a ‘Lordran Reunion’ party at the same time! That means two times the fun, two times the festivities, two times the cupcakes!!” She bounced and clapped and laughed all the way to the marketplace, stopping only upon finding the large crowd of ponies gathered around a stage, seemingly conducting an energetic Q&A session with somepony obscured by their numbers. “Wha? Oh no, did someone beat me to the welcoming speeches already? Ah durn, I was hoping to be able to add musical accompaniment to that part!”

Behind the pink mare, Applejack raised the brim of her Stetson and peered into the crowd.

“Is that…Trixie Ah see on the stage? Since when did she return tah these parts?” The farmer queried.

“Apparently after having a chance to upgrade her wardrobe it seems. That’s quite an elegant new cape she’s wearing!” Rarity said in pleasant surprise. The ponies drew closer to their brethren, their heads cocking and their ears twitching as they began picking up bits of the banter.

…Are there any like us where you come from?

…Is it true your kind left us all the designs for things like cups, chairs, beds, door handles and so on before you returned to your world?

…Is that a sword on your back? What do you need a blade that big for?

…Are you familiar with DnD? Could we get a photo with you for our game group?

…What’s the story behind the lion motif on your armor? Are you a descendant of Huculese?

“Uhh, excuse me everypony? Everypony?” Twilight waved a hoof in the air. The crowd silenced themselves as they turned, surprised to see not one but three of the princesses approaching with a full entourage. “What’s going on here?”

Trixie cocked her hat back with a flourish and leaped off the stage.

“We’d love to ask you the same question, Twilight! It seems the not so little dragon you’ve been hanging with has a few unpleasant past deeds to atone for.” She stated while striding forward to face her rival…then while taking a few steps back to view the other ponies with her. “Actually…wait…where is that dragon friend of yours?”

“Uh…right here?” Spike raised his hand in confusion. Trixie sighed and slapped a hoof to her head.

“Not you! Seath! Where is Seath?” She demanded. In response the crash of enormous wings descended down from the sky, heralding the arrival of the last member of the entourage. As delicately as was possible for one of his size, Seath touched down in the market place, majestically drawing himself to his full height upon making contact with the ground.

“My stature as thus is suited not to traveling in a vessel sized for your fellow equines, thus I tailed behind on my own.” He replied while staring inquisitively at the blue unicorn. “I trust thou stands before us with the good intentions promised at our previous meet, fair Trixie?”

Trixie cleared her throat, her accusing glare losing a bit of its edge as she recalled the original reason she’d returned to Ponyville. She brushed it off and reminded herself a much more serious matter needed to be dealt with first.

“Not exactly…” She began before being interrupted by a sudden blaze of blinding white light from behind. Ponies promptly scattered in alarm, allowing the one they’d been shielding from view to step forward, one hand holding Artorias’ shield at the ready, the other aiming the glowing blade of the Moonlight Greatsword at Seath in accusation.

“What the…Trixie, what is going on?” Twilight demanded while igniting her horn at this intimidating new being.

“As I said, Seath has been accused of committing some very heinous acts, and Trixie has brought the one who will hopefully help us settle this matter!” The blue unicorn stated. Seath gaped in momentary confusion at the sight of an unknown female wearing what was blatantly Ornstein’s armor, then his heart sank as he saw the sword in her hand and the pieces fell into place.

“I suppose it t’were a foolish venture to hope thou would not come seeking me.” He grimly stated as the Chosen Undead put her helmet back on and stood ready for battle.

Author's Note

Yeah another short installment this time, though hopefully one that still accomplishes its objective in a gripping and entertaining way. Hit a bit of a bump in just how would I finally have Seath and the Chosen Undead come together for their unwelcome and overdue reunion, admittedly waffled on it for a while before remembering I still had Trixie planned to play a role in the story. Hadn't intended on her being the catalyst that will undoubtedly lead to more hardships for everyone but sometimes one's muse can take them down unexpected lines of thought when they let the story dictate the writing.

Also, yes I finally decided to have the Chosen Undead speak. Could not think of any way for her to interact with the ponies while still remaining mute so, going forward, I'll incorporate the suggestion from you all of having her talk when she absolutely has to.

And also, yeah I have no idea what the MLP equivalent of Hercules would be called so I fudged it after discovering there's a pony breed called the 'Hucul'. I apologize sincerely for not being able to think of a better pun.

Chapter 19

With its diverse range of residents and deeply cultured history, one would expect the ponies of Ponyville to have gotten used to odd occurrences, significant life changing events, and unexpected dangers landing on their doorstep. In the last five years alone the town’s more significant happenings had included becoming the home of the new bearers of the Elements of Harmony, a visit from the returned Princess Luna on the holiday named for her fall to evil, an outbreak of ‘cutie pox’ a disease long believed to be extinct, the appearance of an ursa minor, the brief hostile takeover over by Trixie, Twilight’s ascension to princess-hood, and of course the return of both Tirek and Discord. If there was any evidence of how far the quaint little town had come in accepting such strife as just another part of life it was the recent wedding for two of their own numbers, held at the same time the town was under attack from a bugbear. Despite the danger presented to all who had participated in the ceremony, the ponies had not let the risk deter them. They had six national heroes to keep them safe, and if the previous threats hadn’t managed to kill them then a lone monster probably didn’t stand much of a chance either. Heck not even the appearance of a changeling at the wedding had managed to do much besides raise a few eyebrows and set a few tongues gossiping.

As such when Ponyville again found itself as the center of fresh drama between visitors from another time and another land, its residents refreshingly did not panic. Instead they hastily sought safety behind carts and inside buildings where they could watch the proceedings, allowing the marketplace to be turned into a plane of jagged crystal formations and spewing geysers of molten lava; a fitting arena for the battle that was blooming within.

“Lyra, did your research on these humans state anywhere that they could cast fire from their front limbs? Or that they were apparently mortal enemies of dragons?” Bon Bon asked while peering out the window of her shop.

“Uhhh…well…I guess that depends on which account you read. Humans could do all sorts of marvelous things with their hands, including some forms of magic. It’s unknown if that was limited to just illusion type spells, or the same variety that we’re capable of though…” Lyra replied from behind the counter. “As for the part about battling dragons…ermmm…humans were believed to be fiercely territorial creatures…and there’s some evidence that dragons used to terrorize their communities for their own selfish gain. I guess that explains what just happened…”

Bon Bon noticed a projectile of blue energy on a collision course with her shop. She duly dove behind the counter and hugged her marefriend as it crashed through the glass and exploded against the far wall.

“Well, if nothing else, at least now I’ll have a good reason to finally order that new sign for the window display that I kept putting off.” She lamented.

“And I can rest easy knowing my desire to move away from Canterlot for more exciting ventures was not in vain.” Lyra sighed as the battle raged on outside.

In the marketplace, Seath expelled what was left in his lungs in another stream of cursed crystal breath. He then added a few choked curses in addition as the Chosen Undead braced herself against the attack behind Artorias’ magic shield, then rose to face him none the worse for wear.

“Mine deliverance from Lordran to here was seemingly at random, there was naught for thee to follow save for falling victim to the same means. How, pray, didst thou find me in such an efficient manner?” Seath demanded as he parried a strike from the Moonlight Greatsword. His hands trembled around his catalyst, both from the force of the blow, and the sting of cold power emanating from the blade. He felt simultaneously relieved to now know what had become of the ancient weapon after losing it, as well as disgusted that it was back in the hands of one who wished to end his life again with it.

“I had help.” The Chosen Undead replied cryptically. Seath backed away and peered disdainfully at his opponent. She sheathed her sword and held up a flaming fist as a hint. The dragon groaned in realization.

“Twilight’s bonfire…that which I first created to demonstrate my power to the ponies. Yet again my own ambition doth pave the way for my downfall.” He sighed while dodging the return of the blade. “Be that as it may, I warn thee, Chosen Undead, thou shalt find me a far stronger and more powerful foe than before!”

He demonstrated by unleashing a fury of soul spears. The undead warrior leaped and rolled out of the way of the salvo, keeping her shield in position to deflect any wayward bolts.

“I have not squandered the interim between then and now either.” She commented. Again she sheathed her blade and cast a long flaming whip at the dragon. He glowered and raised a barrier to bear the brunt of the fire.

“The teachings of the witch’s disciples is strong within thee, however, thou art a fool to think such will make thee a fair match!” He spat back. The two crossed weapons and struggled against each others might, while around them Twilight, Celestia and co picked themselves up from where they’d been scattered by the initial blast of the battle.

“Okay, I can understand WHY this might be the case, but does it seem to anyone else like every visitor we get from Lordran is ridiculously overpowered in some way?” Spike groaned as he extracted himself from the broken remains of the crates he’d been flung into when Seath first went on the offensive.

“Forget that, why do they all have to share an obsession with fire? At this rate Ah’m never gonna be able to go campin’ or even look at a baked apple again without sufferin’ PTSD flashbacks.” Applejack groaned as she grabbed her Stetson and crawled away from the scorched ground where one of the lava geysers had burst forth.

On the other side of the marketplace, Twilight was contending with the dual pain of having the wind knocked out of her and having landed on her wings in a very awkward position. Even worse both had been the result of her teacher smacking her aside with his tentacles, a noble but poorly executed effort to keep her out of harm’s way.

“Trixie…” The alicorn grunted as she got to her hooves. “I can accept you resent me for unknowingly making you look bad in front of everypony. I can accept you recklessly utilized the alicorn amulet because you wanted to prove your worth as a magic user. I will even accept you returned because you need closure to the previous disagreements between us. What I will not accept, however, is this!” She lit up her horn and summoned the demon catalyst from where it had landed. “Please, help me to understand, what were you thinking calling Seath out like that?”

Nursing a headache of her own, the blue unicorn glanced at the battle and grimaced.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie refuses to be blamed for this! She…she just wanted to help!” She protested. “Honestly…she…I was only going on what the human told me! I didn’t think they’d try to kill each other!”

Despite having not endured any blows to her head, Twilight felt pain starting to creep into that region regardless.

“One’s armed to the teeth, and said she was looking for a monster. The other is said monster, who is also one of the most powerful sorcerers to ever live. What did you expect was going to happen?” She demanded. Trixie gave her a sour look.

“It…seemed like the right thing to do.” She muttered in defeat.

“Twilight…”

Both ponies turned to see a slightly dazed Celestia standing over them.

“Now is not the time to argue what could have or should have been done. We need to stop this fight before it gets somepony killed….again.” The solar princess looked slightly nauseous at the last word. Behind her more of the marketplace was buried under a thick coating of crystal spikes as Seath forced the Chosen Undead to back away. She responded by evading his attack then dropping her sword long enough to grab several throwing knives from a hidden pouch in her armor and send them hurtling into her opponent’s flesh. Seath roared in agony and retaliated with a flurry of homing soul masses as he clutched at the fresh wounds.

Twilight needed no further prompt to gallop at a full sprint, vault over the crystals into the space between the two, and cast a magic barrier as the combatants charged each other again.

“Seath…warrior….please…both of you…STOP THIS!” She cried as her barrier buckled under the combined impact of her teacher’s catalyst and the Moonlight Greatsword. “STOP IT RIGHT NOW!!”

Both dragon and undead were snapped out of their battle rage as they sensed their weapons hitting an impassable front. Confused they looked to the struggling alicorn between them.

“Please, step aside pony, this is not your fight.” The Chosen Undead said, confused at how Twilight glared at her with unexplainable loathing.

“It is as long as you seek to bring it upon our lands.” Celestia replied as she and Luna stepped into Twilight’s barrier and reinforced it with their own magic. “If it is Seath’s life you seek to end, you must first explain why. Whatever differences may exist between him and you, we will not permit you to endanger our fellow ponies while working them out!”

“Not to mention the little tidbit that there’s more of us than there are of you.” Discord replied, popping up inside the crystal field as well. “Seriously, humor me this one question, how exactly were you planning to carry out an assassination attempt when it was blatantly obvious how outnumbered you are?”

The Chosen Undead took one look at the flaming insect clutched in the chaos god’s hands and her eyes went wide. Deftly she dropped her shield in order to retrieve the white soapstone and activate the summoning signs behind Trixie’s stage.

The confusion and tension in the marketplace promptly increased tenfold as the ponies now found themselves flanked by several ghostly apparitions of other heavily armed humans.

“Dear me! That was most unexpected. How may we assist you noble undead?” Siegmeyer replied as he stepped out and viewed the battlefield. “Ahh you managed to find Seath already! And the Bed of Chaos! Efficient as always eh?”

Discord whirled around and scowled as Griggs and Laurentius converged on him with their respective weapons primed for violence. The royal sentries attempted to move in on these new invaders but the pyromancer drove them back by summoning a wall of flames while the sorcerer protected them both with a magic barrier of his own.

“Okay, first off I guess that was kind of a stupid question. Second off, well…props to you all for coming prepared, not that it’ll do you any good!”

In a flash the humans now found themselves flanked by multiple copies of Discord.

“What do you say now, eh?” The army of dracoequus challenged. The humans took a moment to analyze the change in their situation…then sensing some unspoken cue, Laurentius, Griggs, Siegmeyer and the Chosen Undead dropped to their knees as a hail of soul spears erupted from an alleyway and proceeded to wipe out every single Discord clone.

“I say your powers of illusion are most exemplary. Unfortunately their status as mere soulless shadows is easily identifiable, and rectified.” Logan replied as he stepped forward. The real Discord reeled back from the impact of being skewered multiple times via astral projection. Seath just looked more bewildered and more scornful as he recognized the giant hat wearing sorcerer.

“Mine most reclusive fan at last emerges. I confess the cessation of thine laudatory correspondence to me years ago was unsettling, though no more than to see thee now, standing with a band of those who seek my death.” The dragon replied scornfully. Logan bowed in due regret.

“I only plead your forgiveness, Grand Duke. I bear you no malice, but this is the only way to save Lordran.” The aged mage replied.

That just made things even more confusing to everyone.

“Save Lordran? But I thought…Seath said they couldn’t…” Twilight looked to Celestia, then to everyone else. “Okay this is getting ridiculous. I need answers and no one is killing anyone till I get them!”

She jabbed a hoof at the Chosen Undead.

“You first. What is your name?”

The female warrior turned her attention and her weapons to the pony.

“In life I was christened Aurelia. Now, however, most apparently have dubbed me as ‘The Chosen Undead’. “ She answered cautiously.

“Okay. What is your quest? As in why did you all have to track Seath to here?” Twilight followed. The undead sighed and pointed the Moonlight Greatsword at her opponent.

“To recover the Lord Souls and succeed the Great Lord Gwyn by linking the fires. To cast away the Dark, and undo the curse of the Undead.” She stated plainly. If this was meant to enlighten anyone it failed miserably. Seath, Discord and the ponies just stared at her like she was the insane one.

“What is your favorite color?”

And now those stares were directed at Pinkie Pie with the same level of bewilderment.

“Purple.” The Chosen Undead stated blankly as the mare whipped out her party cannon and aimed it at her.

“Ha! Wrong! It’s blu-…wait…what? Oh, no wait that was the wrong question! I meant to ask what’s the airspeed velocity of an unladen crow?”

Almost everyone in the marketplace cocked their heads simultaneously.

“Do you mean a crow unladen by sin or one that’s just unladen by any physical burden?” Griggs helpfully queried. Pinkie’s mane deflated slightly as she began pacing around her cannon.

“Uhh…hold on a minute, did I say ‘crow’? I think I was meant to say ‘swallow’. No, no wait, maybe it’s something about which is the capital of Neighpon…no, that’s not it either. Oh, how could I have forgotten such a classic routine? Is it which woodchuck could chuck more wood if…”

BOOM!

Several beings grimaced, and several jumped in shock as Pinkie stepped in front of her cannon at just the wrong moment and ended up taking the blast that had been meant for the Chosen Undead. All watched in stark silence as the mare was shot across the marketplace like a confetti comet and smashed through the wall of the Carousel Boutique.

“PINKIE!” Rarity and Applejack cried as they ran over, only for the pink mare to pop her head through the hole in the wall, looking none the worse for wear save for being covered in confetti and broken masonry.

“I’m okay! Ooooh, and I found those trimming scissors you lost, Rarity!” Pinkie held up a specially designed pair with tooth fashioned blades. “They were behind your gem box!”

Twilight sighed and covered her face with a hoof. “Pinkie, that’s not helping matters!”

“Huh? Oh, yeah, sorry for interrupting, Twi. I need to go watch that movie again and remember how the scene goes. Then I probably should do something about fixing Rarity’s wall too.”

The pink mare was off like a rocket again, leaving the marketplace to stew in a very awkward silence.

“Well you ponies certainly seem to be a durable lot if that’s any indication. I can see now why the Chosen Undead decided to ask for help!” Siegmeyer finally replied, if for no other reason that to return to the matter of concern.

“No that’s just Pinkie. She does things the rest of us can’t.” Twilight said. “Which is even more reason why I’d like to get to the bottom of this before anyone else gets hurt!”

The Chosen Undead looked up at Seath, then at the bizarre patchwork creature cradling the Bed of Chaos. She contemplated just going for one of the two while she had the element of surprise but then thought better of it. If the ponies needed justification for her impromptu invasion she could at least humor them that much.

“Now, back to what you were saying, Miss Aurelia, or Chosen Undead, whichever you prefer, you say you’re here to save Lordran. Okay, that’s a noble enough cause, except Seath made it fairly clear that Lordran was beyond saving.” Twilight turned to her teacher. “Is that not so?”

Seath nodded grimly. “All of Gwyn’s efforts, mine own, and the finest minds in the land failed to rectify the curse of the Dark Sign, or the fading of the flames. I know not how any could believe any differently.”

Twilight turned back to the undead. “Okay, so how can you account for this?”

The Chosen Undead paused for a moment to contemplate. A moment that served to further muddy her mind as all of the questions and doubts from before fell upon her like a great rain.

“I…I know only what I have been told since leaving the asylum. For 300 years, possibly more, I apparently was left to rot, unconscious in my cell. At some point though, I awoke to the sight of a warrior above me. He gave me the key to my cell and told me to seek passage to Lordran. Upon reaching the Firelink Shrine I was told about the Bells of Awakening, and upon ringing them I returned to be met by the Kingseeker Frampt who told me of my being chosen to succeed the Great Lord and link the fires via the means I have told you.” She replied, her gaze narrowing as the ponies looked dubious, and Seath looked outright dismayed.

“Witless wench, how hath the primordial serpent filled thine head with lies.” The white dragon scowled. “Pray, what else did mine secret detractor tell thee?”

The Chosen Undead clenched her hands around her weapons, her teeth gritting under her helmet.

“To go to Anor Londo, retrieve the Lordvessel from the Princess Gwynevere and then sate it with the Lord Souls to access Gwyn’s tomb.” She replied, triggering an earth-shattering roar from Seath.

“False words! Every last one! Thine deception could not be plainer loathsome harlot, I know Gwynevere resides no more in Lordran!” He snarled. Everyone wisely took several steps away from the enraged drake, save for Twilight, Luna and Celestia who stood their ground to hold him back.

“The kiss I planted upon her hand would say otherwise, as would the Lordvessel she bequeathed to me, and this.” The undead dramatically revealed a sparkling silver ring from her pack. “An offer to join the covenant of the Princess Guard. I refused but she insisted I hold onto it in case I changed my mind.”

Twilight levitated the ring from the Chosen Undead’s hand, studied it, and then handed it over to Seath. He snatched it up and studied it for any sign of forgery or imperfection. His gaze slowly melted down from rage to pained denial as he sensed the gentle heat of a miracle enchantment radiating from the silver band, a sign that it was very genuine indeed.

“No…NO!” Seath hurled the ring on the ground. “This is all a lie! Frampt hath coached thee with devious intent to serve his own ends!”

Beside the drake, Logan leaned upon his catalyst in deep thought.

“The serpent did seem rather dismissive when I questioned him of your worth, Chosen Undead. Indeed he was quite willing to leave you to perish in Oolacile until we convinced him otherwise.” The aged sorcerer mused.

“Not to mention his detrimental reaction when I successfully worked out the secret of the Lordvessel to send Griggs and Siegmeyer to your rescue.” Laurentius piped up. The Chosen Undead’s determination cracked in several more spots as she looked to her fellow undead and processed this new revelation.

“Still…why would this Kingseeker Frampt send warriors to kill you for a lie, if indeed you are correct on that point, Seath?” Celestia intoned.

“Frampt hath loathed me for as long as he hath stood by Lord Gwyn’s side. Much like the foul Havel the Rock he thought I should have perished with the rest of the Everlasting Dragons. E’en before the war against my kindred he doubted Kaathe’s prophecy that I was to be the herald of the dragons' downfall.” Seath darkly replied. “Suffice to say, any excuse to finally bring about my second demise would suit him well.”

The Chosen Undead glared back at the drake, again contemplating the ways in which she could bury her blade in his heart, grab his soul, wrench the Bed of Chaos out of the patchwork creature’s grasp then be gone before the ponies could react. The only reason she didn’t was another voice chose that moment to interrupt proceedings.

“Well regardless it sounds like he had good cause!” Trixie claimed as she stepped into the field of crystal. “What answer do you have for all the people you tortured? The monsters you let loose on the lands? The terror you made for all those living in your own world?”

“She does make a valid point. There is much wickedness you have to answer for in any case, Grand Duke.” Griggs commented, much to the unicorn’s delight.

“So it’s true then! You are an utterly deplorable being! Worse than any of those locked up in Tartarus for having strung Twilight along thinking you were some wise sage!” Trixie accused. Ignoring the pounding agony in her brain, Twilight dropped her barrier and faced her rival.

“There was no stringing involved, Trixie. I know all about what Seath did before now. He told me fairly and with no details held back.” She stated.

The unicorn’s glee faltered.

“You are correct, Seath is both a wise sage and an insane maniac. The point is trying to alienate him is clearly not the right course of action if the evidence here is anything to go by.” Twilight argued.

Trixie stammered and then gaped at Twilight as if she had suddenly sprouted a second head. She then turned to take in the devastated marketplace and her face fell as she realized how her actions had only resulted in more hardship, just like they had the last time she’d come to Ponyville, and the time before that.

“I…but…he…this…” The unicorn shook her head and hid her expression behind a hoof. “Trixie just wanted to help! To show she’s learned from what you told her the last time we met!”

Groaning again, Twilight turned to the rest of the gathered souls. “Okay, so let’s review for a moment: Miss Aurelia, you need the Lord Souls to complete your quest. Two of those souls are held by Seath and the Bed of Cha…I mean ‘Queen’, hence why you’re here now to claim them. Is that accurate?”

The Chosen Undead nodded.

“And by doing that you believe you’ll be saving Lordran and succeeding Gwyn your Lord God, is that correct?”

Another nod.

“Okay, Seath, your turn now. What about the aforementioned do you believe is inaccurate?”

Seath snorted a small gust of crystal breath and crossed his arms.

“Ignoring my own knowledge of Gwynevere’s fate, only what I hath gleaned from my own research on the necessities for linking the flames. To do so shalt require one to make the ultimate sacrifice as Gwyn did before thee: thou must replace him as the kindling of the Kiln and burn for eternity in his stead!”

The Chosen Undead stepped back, her armor clanking as her body tensed in outright denial.

“Ah, left that part out Frampt did? I suspected as much. No doubt he did twist his words to denote thou would take Gwyn’s place as ruler on high, rather than his role as fuel for the fire.” The dragon glowered.

“Th-That can’t be!” The Chosen Undead exclaimed.

“T’is the only means any could find for maintaining the Age of Fire. No other option was proven viable.” Seath replied. The Chosen Undead furiously shook her head, and resumed a battle stance.

“Now you’re the one telling lies. That can’t be true. IT CAN’T BE!”

She charged the dragon, only to be thrown off her feet by a double blast from Celestia and Luna.

“Well clearly messages have become muddled and words have been misinterpreted between parties. If I may, I have my own version of this information to impart that may enlighten you further.” The sun princess intoned. “There is more to this than you have been told or could know, Miss Aurelia. I will be happy to provide you with our own records, but first I must insist that you, Seath and everyone else stand down. Seath is here as our guest and thus far has proven himself worthy of our protection. If you continue to try and kill him, I and every other pony under my rule will not hesitate to defend him!”

The Chosen Undead picked herself up from where she’d crashed against a crystal spire. She looked aghast at the polite but very stern stare from Celestia. A check to Twilight, Luna and Discord confirmed they would do as their apparent monarch commanded.

“Not to mention thine choice of armament to take me down is poor indeed. Unsettling as it is for me to behold that damned blade again I can take comfort from the fact that thou can do little to harm me with it.” Seath voiced, almost as a challenge. He wrapped a tentacle around the blade in his opponent's hands then quickly yanked it off. Rather than sever the white limb as would be expected the sword only fizzled and dealt little more than a blemish upon Seath's skin. Unable to believe this, The Chosen Undead aimed her weapon at the drake and tried to cast a beam of energy. Again nothing more than a pathetic fizzle resulted.

“Great is thine strength and nimble is thine body, but the Moonlight Greatsword requires more of an individual. T’is a creation of sorcery, forged via the sacrifices of Guyra and his followers for the purpose of vanquishing me and all who sought to serve me. Only a being of exceptional intelligence can hope to wield its true might, and as powerful as thou may be as a warrior, thou art no Austin Lyle Forester!” Seath explained. Caught out by the shortcomings of her skills, the Chosen Undead grimaced and let the sword fall from her hands.

“You…would take his side over mine?” She asked Celestia.

“Only until we get to the bottom of this matter. There is much that has been kept hidden, and a prophecy of our own that tells of Seath, Queen, and possibly your own involvement in a calamity that will soon befall Equestria. We have as much need to know what is going on here as you do, as well as a strong case for us to be allies, not enemies, if the worst is indeed soon to come.” Celestia offered a hoof to the undead.

The armored warrior looked to her fellow humans for their own input.

“Huh…well I don’t deny this is a lot to take in, not to mention a pretty big leap of faith, but as Logan and Laurentius did point out, there’s prior evidence to suggest it might be true in some regard.” Siegmeyer replied. “Also, as a noble knight I musn't forget that there is a time for diplomacy just as there is a time for war.”

The Chosen Undead looked to Griggs.

“A great mystery has befallen us, and while I would welcome nothing more than to return to the more simple plan of action from before, I cannot ignore that there are avenues left unexplored here.” The sorcerer replied.

“Not to mention we have enough enemies as is. I wish not to make more of an entire new race.” Laurentius replied while sizing up the number of ponies watching from windows and doorways, as well the royal sentries that were still standing beyond the wall of fire with their spears raised, awaiting orders from Celestia to attack.

“In the end though, this is your quest and thus your choice, noble undead. If you would rather get what you need and leave we will do our best to help.” Logan replied, a noble sentiment indeed, but then again, as a phantom he had little to fear besides being dismissed back to Lordran. The Chosen Undead, on the other hand, had more to risk if she went on the offensive. She still had plenty of other weapons to make use of, as well as estus, rings and of course her pyromancies, but at the same time, the sheer number of potential opponents facing her was considerable, and thou she had proven herself a force to be reckoned with, as had her allies, they all had their limits.

With her body sagging in defeat, the Chosen Undead accepted the hoof and let Celestia pull her up from the ground.

“Lordran slinks further towards oblivion with every moment. Understand I do this only for its salvation and what remains of its people.” The female intoned as she stored her shield on her back.

“I seek a peaceful resolution for the same reason, as much for your world as for ours. Trust me, Miss Aurelia, we have no cause to deceive you further.” Celestia replied. Nodding her acceptance, the Chosen Undead gestured for her fellow warriors to stand down.

“I take it you’re giving negotiations a try then?” Laurentius inquired cautiously.

“Yes. Return to Firelink Shrine but remain at the ready. If things go sour, I’ll summon you back here immediately.” The Chosen Undead answered solemnly.

“A most wise course of action, my friend! Best of luck!” Siegmeyer cheered as he was dismissed from the marketplace. Laurentius dropped the fire wall and vanished with him, followed by Griggs and Logan. The royal sentries promptly charged in with the removal of the barriers, but Celestia gestured for them to halt their acts as well as the Chosen Undead raised her hands in surrender.

“Twilight if we may, I think we should take this back to your castle. Somewhere where there’s less risk of collateral damage.” Luna intoned.

“Oh by all means!” Twilight replied, only to stop as her hoof nudged against the Moonlight Greatsword. “Umm…first though, are you going to be wanting that back, Miss Aurelia?”

The Chosen Undead glanced down at the ancient weapon, and sighed.

“If I am not worthy to wield it then I can see no use in holding onto it. I have plenty of other weapons at my disposal.” She replied.

“My gratitude to thee.” Seath said with subtle sarcasm as his tentacles wrapped around the sword’s hilt and pulled it towards him. “We have only one matter left to resolve then before our departure.”

All ponies turned to the white drake in query. This in turn afforded them all an excellent view of him lunging at the Chosen Undead from behind, impaling her clear through her torso with his new weapon and lifting her up.

“THIS, fetid bitch, is for cutting off my tail!” He snarled before hurling the fatally wounded undead across the marketplace. She gasped then whimpered pitifully as her body crashed onto the ground and vanished, leaving behind a glowing bloodstain. Shocked silence fell upon all again as the dragon spat on his opponent’s remains and shouldered the Moonlight Greatsword.

“Now, to the bonfire! Its flames will no doubt have already returned her to life. Let us put this rivalry to rest and cast aside the veil of lies it hath woven!” Seath coldly commanded.

Author's Note

Yeah another short one, again a result of me having far less time to dedicate to writing. I apologise to anyone hoping for a far bigger and longer battle between Seath and the Chosen Undead. I originally did plan for them to actually cause the deaths of several ponies during their face off but then considered that would probably make it hard for Twilight, Celestia and everyone to trust them enough for the next arc to feasibly happen, not to mention several of the more astute readers predicted such an outcome several chapters back and voiced their disliking for it so I naturally had to change things up a bit to defy expectations. After all I can always go back and start killing characters later. :pinkiecrazy:

As for the other points worth noting:

Originally in Dark Souls there was to be an animation where Gwynevere extended her hand to the player character and bid for them to kiss it before giving them the Lordvessel. Like many aspects it was cut for time constraints but is still referenced in several bits of fan lore.
As one reader already pointed out, yes, the Moonlight Greatsword actually makes for a very poor weapon against Seath (ironic considering that in the King's Field games it's specifically mentioned to be the only weapon capable of killing him). I included it so I could provide some more backstory as to how it ties into overall events, and also as a bit of a jab at my own playthroughs of Dark Souls. Since I mainly favored weapons and gear that level with strength and dexterity I almost never put any points into intelligence. As a result my own character build ended up in the same position as poor Aurelia, too damn stupid to use the Moonlight Greatsword and with too many other options to really warrant grinding for it.

You may all chuckle at my expense now. :rainbowlaugh:

Chapter 20

By this point the Chosen Undead had to accept that waking up in jail cells was going to be a recurring theme in her life. After the asylum, Seath’s prison and now this, she could pretty much consider it a habit, not of her own volition but rather because the powers that be apparently were in desperate need of a chuckle.

“I…uh…hope you’re okay?” The lavender alicorn queried from the other side of the bars. The newly resurrected husk reached out and touched the glimmering rods that divided her from her captors; crystal, freshly formed, and for good reason. She looked around and found herself by the bonfire she’d first used to enter this new realm of ponies, now with a make shift cage formed around it, guarded by several royal sentries.

“I sincerely apologize for…what Seath did. We all gave him an earful about it afterwards and let him know things won’t end well if he tries anything like that again.” Twilight awkwardly continued. The Chosen Undead looked down at herself and noted she again had been stripped to nothing but the leather rags she wore under her armor. Guess that was also something she’d have to get used to.

“Here, he said to give this to you. We’ve got the rest of your gear inside the castle. We’ll let you have it back as soon as we’re assured no one’s going to be killing anyone else okay?”

Twilight reached between the bars and set down a humanity sprite. Still feeling the pain in her chest from being gored by the Moonlight Greatsword, the Chosen Undead snapped it up, absorbed it into herself and then reached into the flames. Twilight stared in rapt fascination as the hollowed zombie again restored herself to a healthy flesh and blood human.

“For what it’s worth, I really am sorry for having to do this. I know you probably think we’re all mad for trusting Seath, based on what he’s done, but…well, he’s not been the same dragon since he came here, if that makes any sense. I don’t mean to keep you from fulfilling your quest and saving Lordran, but Celestia and Luna are convinced there’s more at work here than that. Something we need Seath alive and well for. Until we can figure out what, well, we can’t let you do anything to harm him, or let him harm you again.”

The Chosen Undead noticed several cushions, pillows and blankets had been placed in the cage with her, along with a selection of reading material. Looking to the sentries she noted they stood facing outward, with their spears poised as if to protect her rather than keep others protected from her.

“And the Bed of Chaos?” She asked.

Twilight cringed.

“That you’ll have to take up with Discord. He’s grown quite attached to her.” She admitted. The human sighed and buried her head in her hands. “You have to believe we really don’t want to have to do this, but something, somewhere is intent to see that whatever is going on involves us as much as it involves you.” Twilight said, more as a means to try and cover for the ineptitude of her previous response.

“I don’t know what to believe at this point. For the last few weeks, or maybe it’s been a few months, or years...I’ve told by everyone that I was selected to undertake the most crucial quest in history, that I would be the savior of Lordran and finally end all the problems that plague it. Now I’ve had no less than two sources claim that’s a complete lie, and you telling me there’s something even greater in the works, meaning my role is nowhere near as vital.” The Chosen Undead replied. Twilight tensed her jaw and thought fast. As a princess of Equestria she needed to become experienced in diplomacy, and if she couldn’t even handle speaking to one solitary being then she had no hope of negotiating with souls of real power.

“Well, hopefully, we can help you find answers as we try to unravel this mystery. Just let me and my fellow princesses work out what to do. Then we’ll release you and fill you in.” Twilight replied. The Chosen Undead took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

“You need fear nothing from me at this moment. I have too much to ponder and no means of presenting a threat. Just please don’t keep me waiting for too long.” She replied before giving Twilight an apologetic gaze. “And, again for what it’s worth, I’m sorry for the trouble I caused back in the marketplace.”

Twilight nodded and respectfully bowed to the human.

“I’ll be back as soon as I can! In the mean time if there’s anything we can do to make you more comfortable just ask one of the guards.” She darted towards the castle and the human settled in for a long, hard session of thinking about what she knew vs. what she believed.

“So, how is our…prisoner?” Celestia reluctantly asked as Twilight trotted back into the throne room.

“Doing well, for a girl who just got a giant blade through the chest. It’s exactly as you said would happen, Seath.” The lavender alicorn glared at the white drake. “Though that doesn’t excuse your actions.”

Seath hmphed and continued staring out the windows.

“Thou made thine displeasure clear, and unto thee I gave my apologies. All debts between that husk and I hath been settled. No further ill will do I bear her…for now.” He darkly replied. Taking this as the only show of remorse she’d get, Twilight rolled her eyes and climbed onto her throne.

“Okay, so what do we do? I really don’t want to have to keep her caged out in the backyard like an animal.” The lavender alicorn said. Luna nodded in agreement.

“I likewise still doubt that’s actually going to do any good.” The moon princess mused. “Is that what happens every time she…erm...dies?”

Seath nodded mournfully.

“If her life is taken from her the flames will simply give it back. E’en if she were to go hollow, she has no hope of finding release from her curse.” The white drake replied. Those around him had the good grace to look sickened.

“Then it is even more imperative that we earn her trust and her cooperation. The question is how.” Celestia mused as she paced around the room. “She seeks a means of curing her curse, however, by your admission, Seath, that’s not possible, correct?”

The dragon furrowed his brow as his wings twitched in random directions.

“Seath, is that correct?” Celestia repeated. The white drake closed his eyes and stroked his chin. He didn’t seem to be trying to evade the question so much as come up with an answer that wasn’t just wild mass guessing.

“There is none...that I know of. Thousands of years of research hath revealed unto me little more than dismal failures, yet, I cannot say for certain that a solution does not still exist.” He finally responded. “I can only, in truth, state that the means she hath been instructed to undertake will not yield that solution. By linking the fires she will only buy Lordran a little more time at the price of her own eternal suffering in the Kiln, if that.”

Celestia sighed sadly. “And now some force seeks to prevent even that from coming to pass.” She grit her teeth and snorted in defiance. “There has to be something we can do for her!”

Again Seath returned to his furious musings. Twilight narrowed her eyes as she began to pick up on how his body language betrayed what was running through his mind.

“You know there is, don’t you, Seath?” She half asked, half demanded. The drake glowered at his pupil, but he also nodded out of respect for her intuition.

“I have cause to believe. Only one course of action on this have we yet heard, and a most biased perspective it hath spawned from.” The white dragon replied. “But as a coin hath more than one side so doth prophecy. Frampt did approach the Chosen Undead first, but as I hath stated, t’was another primordial serpent that approached me before.”

Luna raised her ears. “Yes, the serpent I saw in your dreams, you said his name was…Kaathe?”

“Yay. I can promise not that he will give any different view on what can be done for Lordran’s sake, but nevertheless he is the same as Frampt, and we have not heard his version yet.” Seath replied.

“Okay, so where is this Kaathe?” Twilight asked, much to her teacher’s aggravation. It was so frustratingly fascinating how the lavender alicorn could prove herself to be of such incredible intelligence, yet still ask the dumbest and most obvious questions. Then again, who was Seath to judge, as one who had fathered an entire practice of magic yet could still be so easily lead astray by his own blind anger?

“Where all of Lordran’s most ancient and darkest secrets reside no doubt: somewhere that even the strongest and bravest souls deem too treacherous to enter.” The dragon replied. Another round of sickened looks were shared.

“So you’re saying that if we wish to contact him we must do as you and those who followed you have done? Leave our own world for yours?” Celestia reluctantly asked. Said reluctance only grew when Seath turned and nodded solemnly. “Is that even possible?”

Seath removed his glasses and stared at them in contemplation. “Much of what I hath seen of thine lands and thine abilities doth laugh in the face of what I previously knew to be possible. If a mere human can deduce the function of Gwyn’s flames to send herself here, I see no reason why thou cannot do the same in return.” He slipped his glasses back on and gave both Celestia and Twilight a soft gaze of assurance. “There are some exceptionally fine minds and strong souls among thine people.”

Twilight sighed and let herself blush, partially from the praise, partially because she felt awkward about her next question.

“And if we were able to travel to Lordran, would you accompany us, Seath? We can hardly hope to survive in your world without a guide.” She said. Seath’s wings wilted as his face went taught with opposing feelings.

“Thine world is strange indeed, but in a way that I welcome more with each passing day. I cannot deny now that thou presumed correctly that I wished to never go back, Luna, yet by the same notion I did fear that fate would take the choice out of mine hands as it always does.”

Seath put his glasses back on and looked to a side table, on which was the silver ring that the Chosen Undead had been given by Princess Gwynevere.

“And then there is this: an offer of hope long since abandoned. If Gwynevere hath returned, if the information of my channelers hath been proven false….” Seath shut his eyes in pained desire. “If we may at last be able to make up for where we hath both previously failed….”

Twilight frowned in sympathy.

“Well that’s a decision to be made when the time is right. We have other options to explore and I still have yet to fill all the relevant parties in on what I know of this matter.” Celestia replied as she sat down next to Twilight’s throne. “Seath, as you said, the Chosen Undead deserves to know the truth of what she’s been entrusted to accomplish. If I bring her in here do you promise to behave yourself?”

The dragon reluctantly nodded. “I do.”

“Very well, Lieutenant Green Bean, how goes the cataloguing of the human’s possessions?” Celestia called to an adjacent room. Out of it stepped a bewildered and very exhausted sentry.

“We’re…still in the process of searching that box she was carrying. We'd actually like to ask Seath about it since we’re a bit stumped as to how one small case can hold so much stuff. So far we’ve found enough armor, jewelry, weapons and random equipment in it to resupply the entire Royal Army, and there’s even more left for us to get through!” Green Bean turned to the drake and shrugged in defeat. “I mean it didn’t even feel like it weighed more than a pound or two when we brought it in. What manner of sorcery is that thing enchanted with?”

“That which caters purely to the villainy of avarice. It is specifically designed to hold an infinite amount of objects, via a pocket realm sustained within its craftsmanship.” The dragon stated. Green Bean exhaled and whistled in awe.

“Doctor Whooves is going to be so jealous to know he's not the only one who can pull that sort of trick. Well, while I’m here, may I ask permission for us to move into the grand dining room, Princess Twilight? We’re going to need the extra space.” He asked.

“Sure, Green Bean, feel free to use whatever parts of the castle you need to. Just if you come across some clothing that’s stylish and has no deadly hidden surprises please bring it here. I’m going to have the Chosen Undead join us for this discussion and she deserves some more adequate attire.

“As you wish, your highness.” Green Bean bowed and headed back into the room.

A little while later the three princesses, their dragon guest, and the human undead were settled comfortably around a selection of tea and cookies that had been brought into the throne room. The Chosen Undead looked considerably more at ease in the handsome traveler outfit taken from her gear. Indeed just being treated like something more than the lowest dregs of society seemed to have calmed her bloodlust, considerably. Despite still being flanked by armed guards, and getting several distrustful sneers from Seath, she drank her tea and savored the treats with quiet contentment.

“Now that we’re all here, I can finally explain what I know, or at least what I believe is related to the goings on here. I confess the accuracy of this tale I’m about to impart is still up for debate as it was told to me mostly as an after thought several centuries ago, and is based on very meager scraps of information culled from our historical records. If anyone is in doubt about this, please don’t hesitate to tell me, I’d appreciate having a more well rounded opinion to work from.” Celestia began. Seath and Luna, having heard this tale already, nodded they would speak when it was polite to do so. Twilight and the Chosen Undead just leaned forward to give their full attention as the sun princess delved into her revelations:

***

Giving his flowing beard a thoughtful stroke, Star Swirl looked over his revised notes again.

“Okay, this time for certain.” The mage declared as he stood to face his crystal ball. “I’m certain I will find something!”

He placed a hoof on either side of the opaque sphere and concentrated. A beam of magical energy flowed from his horn into the crystal, charging it with a fiery power.

“Somewhere out there…somewhere…”

The magic swirled and churned under Star Swirl’s careful control, slowly forming itself into rough semblances of shapes. The mage narrowed his eyes and concentrated harder, willing the shapes to take on definition, color, and detail. Admittedly he wasn’t entirely sure what he was going to end up with, but that was the whole point of the experiment. Star Swirl’s goal was to explore and discover, to entertain a theory set to him by his dear student, Clover, and see if indeed there was something beyond what ponies knew of the living world.

Little by little the shapes became more discernible. That was clearly a leg there at the bottom, and a foot…but not a hoof, interestingly. And there, that looked like a…a hand? Holding something? Something long, tapered, and sharp? A sword!

Star Swirl pressed his face to the crystal ball, peering intently as smaller details revealed themselves. He was doing it! Bridging the gap between his world and another! There was what looked like a head, or possibly a helmet. It was very square shaped whatever it was. Next was another limb…a hand! Holding…well, something large and bulky! How utterly fascinating!

The unicorn mage smiled in delight as he finally made out the form of a warrior, one possessed of a very different anatomy to his own. This was a remarkable discovery! Clover would be elated to know her ponderings had borne fruit! Allowed ponies to venture beyond the boundaries of their civilization and see what lay in the wonders of elsewhere! They’d have to work at it, of course, determine where was this place they were seeing, and when, then catalogue what else it could offer for study, set up a means of communication perhaps with its the inhabitants! A chance at first contact with a whole new world!

Star Swirl was getting so involved with his planning for the future he failed to notice the point when the being in the crystal ball turned around, no longer staring at something behind it but rather at the one observing it. Its square head tilted slightly to the side, then it promptly stepped back as if shocked to discover someone was spying on its actions.

Star Swirl was duly punished for his peeping when the crystal ball flared with a brilliant light and exploded. The mage found himself hitting the wall of his study at speed, papers and books scattering across the floor as the released magical energy formed itself into a swirling vortex before him. Out of it stepped the one he had been observing, allowing the bearded unicorn to at last get a proper, full on look at his new discovery.

“What the…oh…oh my!” Star Swirl half whispered and half gasped as he took in the scale of his guest. It bore a bipedal body, encased in what appeared to be chainmail with a tattered white tunic worn on top. Looking upward, Star Swirl saw the shape at the peak of the body was indeed a helmet of some manner, with a fine feathered plume arching over its cylindrical build like that of a knight. In one hand the being clutched a heavy, lethal looking sword, and in the other a large mountain of scrolls and leather bound tomes.

“Well, you certainly are a most welcome sight! Greetings strange one!” The warrior exclaimed. Star Swirl’s jaw fell open, then snapped shut again.

“You…I…I mean, uh, hello! Forgive me, I was not expecting…uh, company!” He stammered while getting back to his hooves.

“Yes I do apologize for my abruptness. I sensed your admiring gaze from beyond and…well, honestly your presence could not have arrived in a more timely manner!” The warrior enthusiastically stuck his sword into the floor and knelt before the unicorn. “I hope you do not think this too forward of me, but I believe we may be able to help each other out.”

Star Swirl held his voice for a moment. His excitement from before was returning with gusto at not only having made first contact with a new race but now being offered to work with them on an important manner. He looked around his study and lamented that neither Clover nor Princess Platinum could be here to share this momentous occasion with him, before realizing he was still needed in the conversation.

“Help each other?” He asked.

“Yes, given the fortuitous timing of your finding me, I have cause to believe our fates may be intertwined. The meeting of two souls from different worlds at this exact moment cannot be mere chance.” The warrior chuckled as Star Swirl looked confused. “Don’t worry I know how crazy this must sound. If you don’t believe me, I don’t blame you in the slightest!”

Star Swirl blushed and tried to hide his reaction. Whoever this alien being was, at least he seemed a jovial, lighthearted sort.

“No, no, I assure you I’m fully on board here. It’s merely just shocking to have such an incredible meeting come upon me, seemingly at random.” The mage smiled and bowed. “I am known as Star Swirl the Bearded, court wizard and trusted confidante to her royal highness, Princess Platinum of the Unicorn Tribe!”

The knight sighed as if relieved at this information.

“Good, then you are just the open, educated mind that I was hoping to find! My name is Gwy-erm…no, wait.”

He paused and looked down at the mass of documents clutched to his chest. Slowly he let his arm and its load fall away, revealing a brilliantly colored sun painted on the chest of his tunic.

“Oh dear, now I really am sorry! I’ve had need to change my name from the one I was originally christened with and am still getting used to my new moniker.” He tapped a fist against the sun. “Just call me Solaire…of Astora!”

Star Swirl nodded. “A pleasure and an honor it is to make your acquaintance, Solaire! I believe we have much to discuss!”

The knight’s cheerful demeanor faded a bit. He cautiously looked at the portal behind him and sighed.

“Indeed, however, as always, I fear time is not on our side. Or rather it’s not on my side! You probably still have a while. Hee hee hee.” He hastily affirmed. Star Swirl looked confused again. “If I may ask, where exactly are we?”

The mage looked around his study and cleared his throat.

“This is the castle of her royal highness, the aforementioned Princess Platinum. You stand in the heart of the unicorn tribe territory, in a land we…shakily refer to as ‘Equestria’.”

Solaire tightened his fists. “And…how long has this land been known as such?”

Star Swirl thought. “Not long unfortunately. The tribes only began to entertain the prospect of unifying into one nation a scant few years ago. We sadly remain a divided kingdom in all but name currently.”

Rather than sadden Solaire this seemed to elate him.

“Then I am not yet too late! Oh praise the sun for such good fortune!” He declared. Star Swirl cocked an eyebrow.

“Praise the sun? You speak of the stellar body supposedly commanded by the mythical Princess Celestia?” He asked.

“It and any other sun there may be! You know not of what wisdom and prosperity the sun may bring yet, do you?” Solaire queried. Star Swirl shook his head. “Worry not my equine friend, you shall soon enough!”

He knelt again and set down the scrolls and tomes before the mage.

“Contained within these works are the Annals of History from my homeland. I was tasked with preserving them during these troubled times, however, I have since been forced to admit that I am not worthy of such an important duty. Blessed am I to have found a better soul in such a dire moment!”

A strange, unearthly roar emanated from the portal. Solaire quickly stood again and grabbed for his sword.

“Ah but the calamity threatens to destroy everything in my absence. I must return and lead our forces to victory!”

He retrieved a shield from his back, painted with the same sun motif as on his tunic, and turned to leave.

“Wait!”

Solaire turned around in query.

“You’re just going to leave the history records of your entire civilization in the hooves of a soul you just met?” Star Swirl asked incredulously. His guest chuckled and nodded.

“You wished to know about my world do you not? Everything there is to learn about it is in those documents. Trust me, it is knowledge you need more than we do, though you may not realize it yet, and indeed may not do so for some time!” Solaire chuckled again. “The important part is I cannot let such knowledge fall into the hands of our enemies, nor can I take the risk of what may happen if such a calamity befalls your kind before you’ve had time to adequately prepare! Oh dear, I don’t know if I should have said that part! Hee hee hee, sorry!”

Star Swirl looked at the wealth of information just sitting before him like a pile of gold left discarded in the street.

“You’re sure about this?” He asked to another eager nod.

“Fate clearly intended for you to be the bearer of great things! And your descendants will be grateful when the time comes! Don’t worry, if anyone asks me what happened I’ll just say the annals were lost. Those that are dear to me feared they might be anyway, and as I said before, I was not worthy of protecting them! Indeed until I find my own sun there is much I am unworthy of!”

Another roar brought Solaire’s mind back from his wistful musings.

“Ah but now I really must return to the battle! Look, just keep passing that knowledge down through your future generations! Don’t let it be forgotten! And remember, PRAISE THE SUN!”

The knight held both his arms up over his head with the palms facing outward. Star Swirl only had a second to ponder if this was meant as a salute or some sort of farewell gesture before his guest charged valiantly back into the portal and it snapped closed behind him. The mage braced himself against the gust of wind as his guests’ means of traversing worlds vanished into nothingness, leaving him alone with a treasure he’d never have thought possible.

“Praise the sun? What could that mean?” The mage looked down at the annals. As much as he still questioned the wisdom of having such sacred texts entrusted to him when they had nothing whatsoever to do with ponies, his ears twitched in curiosity, and his hoof subconsciously stroked his beard in pondering.

“Well, I suppose it can’t hurt to see if the answer might be in here…somewhere.” The mage unrolled one of the scrolls and began to read.

Several hours later, he finally pulled himself from his studies, as there came a fierce knocking at his study door.

“Master Star Swirl! Sir, I’ve got dinner on the table! Would you care to join me? I haven’t seen you all day!”

The mage looked down at the tome open before him, his body feeling queer indeed as he looked at the numerous scrolls and books he’d already plowed through.

“Master Star Swirl?” The door creaked open, revealing a mare dressed in simple robes and a hood. “Sir, are you okay?”

The mage pressed a hoof to his chest as he finally turned and registered who had disturbed his reading.

“I…I suppose you could say that, Clover. At the very least I am feeling considerably more enlightened than I was this morning.”

Clover peered suspiciously at the documents spread out around her teacher, taking note that there were also slivers of broken crystal littering the floor between them and that she could sense the residue of a massive expulsion of magical energy in the air.

“What have you been doing in here, Master? And what are these? This is not your hoof writing.” She noted. Star Swirl chuckled softly.

“Your powers of observation remain as astute as ever, my student. I can only describe these as a gift from another time, and another land, a result of my investigating your theorems of trans-world observation.” He replied. Clover blinked in shock.

“My theorems? But, but you said they were too radical! A creative but ultimately ridiculous line of thought!” She protested, earning herself another chuckle and a stare of paternal affection from Star Swirl.

“That I did, and afterwards I considered that you proved several other similarly radical theories to have at least some grain of truth in them. As such I decided it was worth conducting a small test of your work, and now I will gratefully admit you have once again proven yourself to be as clever as your namesake.” Star Swirl grinned as he turned back to the book. “The information in these records is…magnificent! Avenues of thought I never considered before! Possibilities we could never have imagined to exist! I believe we may have here the very knowledge we need to make possible the prospect of a glorious and unified Equestria! Not to mention advance our magical techniques by thousands of years!”

Clover looked down at the tomes again, her eyes catching bits of paragraphs here and there. It certainly seemed to be a very thoroughly researched and well laid out collection of reference material.

“Will…Will you show this to Princess Platinum?” She asked.

“I feel I must. Her, Chancellor Puddinghead, Commander Hurricane, and Princess Celestia!” Star Swirl gasped as realization dawned. “Praise the sun….could he have meant….could she be….Yes, YES everypony must know about this! And how you made it possible, my fine student!” The mage declared. Clover hesitantly blushed.

“Well, as wonderful as it is to hear that, can I persuade you to have something to eat first?”

Star Swirl’s thought process abruptly broke off as he thought about the prospect and felt a very angry rumble coming from his tummy.

“Erm…yes, that might be wise. Yet another reason you are rightfully considered to be clever!” He sheepishly smiled as the two stepped out of the study.

***

Celestia sipped her tea slowly, gauging the reactions of those around her as she finished. Seath looked resigned to some grim, subtly inferred message from her story, Luna still looked adorably dubious, The Chosen Undead just looked bewildered and Twilight looked positively starry eyed.

“Does…anypony wish to comment on this?”

The human pinched the bridge of her nose and flinched in concentration.

“There is…an old folklore about what happened to the Annals of History. But all I know from it is a child of Gwyn was blamed for their loss, and was subsequently stripped of his godly status and left to wander the land as a mortal. I know nothing of any Solaire. Certainly never heard any mention of him from Astora on the odd occasions I visited that province.” She mused.

“Tis no mere myth…not entirely. A firstborn did Gwyn sire before Gwyndolin and Gwynevere, and charge me to teach. Vanish did he under most sudden circumstances, but mine own information did state he was sent to scout for a new haven of the Gods when the flames did first fade. Their departure was made possible by what he found and claimed in their name in distant lands.” Seath stated with subtle skepticism.

“Well I demand to know why such a tale is never mentioned in any biographies or texts of Star Swirl! That’s incredible, Celestia! Why would anypony want to keep it secret?” Twilight asked with the same enthusiastic manner as a fan addressing the celebrity they idolized (which wasn’t far off all things considered). Celestia looked to Seath and shared an eye roll.

“Think about it, Twilight. Would you want to admit that a sudden bevy of glorious new discoveries and resources you wanted to share were courtesy of someone else? That an invader from another world just handed you an entire library of new knowledge for vague reasons? How do you imagine others would react to that? How do you think it would make you look to them?” She asked. Twilight’s excitement smoldered as realization descended upon it. “Star Swirl wanted to share the truth, but Princess Platinum feared what the reaction might be if the other tribes knew unicorns had been in contact with races outside of Equestria, not to mention the need to maintain their own superior grasp on magic. They brought the three tribes together and rationed what aspects of the annals they saw worthy of sharing. Over time it did the job of instilling a sense of trust between ponies, thus paving the way for the unified kingdom we now live in.”

Twilight pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes.

“But still they lied about its source?” She asked with disapproval. Celestia nodded softly.

“There is no other account of any humans or beings from Solaire's world sighted in Equestria. Over time it seemed his visit was indeed a random, one off occurrence so the need for the truth to be revealed eventually became irrelevant. I don't agree with that, myself, but again by the time this was told to me it was too late to do anything about.” The sun princess’ poise faltered. “However, the annals also told that we should still be wary of any signs that the calamity which he mentioned may reappear one day, and that, like him, it was not bound by the limits of its own realm.”

Celestia looked to Seath. “The power you wield over souls, the concept of being ‘undead’, both were foretold by the annals, as was Queen’s abilities to command fire and chaos. Even if what remains doesn’t state HOW the aforementioned tie into things it was enough to give me concern for what may follow now.”

The white dragon nodded somberly. “Thine reaction when first I did demonstrate my skills suggested as much.”

Twilight swallowed hesitantly. “So, where are these annals now?”

Celestia sighed and poured herself another cup of tea.

“That is where this story grows muddled, and dark. Once what was deemed safe from the contents of the annals had been passed around it was decided they needed to be kept secure as Solaire had requested, somewhere fortified that could only be accessed by those who could be trusted with such powerful knowledge. Perhaps, erroneously it was decided the most fitting place was a territory to the north, a nation recently welcomed into the fold on request of its king…”

Celestia paused to let the truth smack everyone in the face.

“You don’t mean…” Twilight gasped to a sad nod.

“Yes, the Crystal Empire.” Celestia replied. “You can all guess how Sombra put such a gift from us to use afterwards.”

Author's Note

So finally we get a mention of the one so many have been asking about. I figured it was high time I work Solaire into the story somehow, even if I'm still a horrible bastard for only showing how he was involved previously and not where he is currently. :twilightangry2: Yes, I accept full blame. Bad, bad, me.

Took me ages to figure out how to tie the significant figures from Equestria's past into the past from Dark Souls while still staying true to the fan canon for both. Hopefully I didn't botch it up too much. *fingers crossed*

Next week we continue the history lesson and discover how Solaire manged to royally screw the ponies over as much as he aided their development with his actions. Good times all around! :pinkiecrazy: ( <---- I love this emoticon).

Chapter 21

When one was a princess, everything had to be done in moderation. You couldn’t let yourself get too bogged down in the demands of your country, nor could you indulge yourself too much on the luxuries afforded by your station. You had to walk a tight rope of balance between the two, knowing when was the time for fun, and when was the time to get serious.

Such was the situation Celestia found herself in as she and several of her closest bodyguards stood in a hidden fortified chamber far beneath the palace of the newly re-integrated Crystal Empire. Several floors above them the crystal ponies were holding a grand celebration to welcome in Prince Shining Armor and Princess Cadance as their new rulers, following the defeat and seeming end of the tyrant, King Sombra. After 1,000 years Equestria at last stood as the completely unified nation it had once been before events had taken a dark turn. By all accounts it was a time for all to cheer and be merry, but for Celestia, her participation in the festivities would have to wait. She had a more important duty to tend to first, now that she had access to the secrets that had been entrusted to Sombra. The very same secrets that, ironically, had given him the edge he needed to become the monster that all now feared.

“This is all you could find?” She asked despondently, staring at the pathetic pile of parchment scraps.

“We’ve searched every possible inch of the archives, your highness. Unless Sombra made another hidden chamber that’s so secret not even our seismographic spells can find it, this is all that remains of the Annals of History.” One of the sentries replied. “It would appear he literally read them to shreds in his effort to learn their contents.”

Celestia sighed and massaged her brow with a hoof.

“That or he destroyed the parts containing the knowledge that gave him his powers so no other pony could become his equal.” She mused as she levitated a fragment. The writing on it had faded with age, but its beautifully artistic penmanship was still visible, telling of the care that had gone into documenting everything about this so-called other world that the annals had come from. The language, while rather archaic, was still comprehensible enough to confirm what she’d been told about previously had been no lofty tale of yore. Here was the mention of magic being used and perfected by a wholly different realm just as it had been in Equestria, populated not by ponies but beings of many species. Some familiar, some not so much.

“Captain, I request some time alone to read through these and commit them to memory. When I’m done, I want them stored in an airtight container and placed among the other relics in the palace archives above us. They can hardly be of any danger in their present state so there is no reason why we can’t keep them in a more easily accessible area.” Celestia commanded.

“As you wish, your highness, though I would like to note that Prince Armor, Princess Cadance and no doubt your sister will soon notice your absence. What shall I tell them if they ask where you are?” The sentry queried.

Celestia sighed and found the will to smile. “If they do I’ll take that as a sign I need to shelve my work in favor of having some fun. Come and get me and I’ll join them back upstairs.”

The sentries bowed and left their diarch to her studies, permitting her to drop the smile and sigh despondently.

“Seems like there’s so few occasions to just kick back and forget one’s woes these days.” The princess muttered as she studied a tapestry of what appeared to be dragons warring with some strange bipedal beings in shining silver armor, flowing across what remained of a page border. “These records are what allowed Equestria to finally stand together as one, and then allowed one solitary soul to nearly tear us apart again in his own selfish quest for power, before forcing us to banish this entire region out of existence for 1,000 years. There has to be something still salvageable here!”

***

“And…what did you find?” Twilight queried as Celestia paused to refill her tea again.

“Nothing beyond what I have revealed. All that remained of the annals’ contents were random mentions of souls, fire, undead and chaos. Sombra did an exemplary job of covering his tracks after learning what he could. Honestly I’m not even sure how much of his power actually came from the annals vs. what he created from corrupting our own original knowledge of magic.” The sun princess hung her head as if ashamed at having failed those who had trusted her. Twilight, however, now had cause to contemplate a myriad of new possibilities from this information. Seath seemed to be doing the same as he scooped more powdered tea into his bowl and whisked it into the hot water.

“So where currently are the remains of these annals then?” The lavender alicorn asked.

“Still in the Crystal Palace archives, no doubt. When I was done reading through them I made sure my sentries chose the most generic, non-descript chest to store them in and left them in a darkened corner of the main chamber. To the unknowing eye they’d appear to be nothing more than a random container amidst hundreds, completely unworthy of note.” Celestia replied. Seath snorted softly as he turned the bowl in his hands and sipped his tea.

“Hiding a treasure in plain sight. Thine craftiness is impressive.” He mused. Celestia smiled with just a hint of pride.

“It works surprisingly often, as history will attest.” She said.

Putting her tea down, Twilight rose and began to pace the room, her brow furrowed and her head dipping under the weight of a great amount of contemplation.

“Okay, then there may be another avenue for us to explore. Well, two possibly but the second one is a bit of a stretch. Spike?”

In a flash, the baby dragon appeared out of a side room.

“You called, Twi?” He asked.

“I need you to start documenting some plans of action here for us.” Twilight declared as her pacing sped up. Spike took a seat where he wasn’t in danger of being trodden on and whipped out a scroll and quill.

“Alright, fire away when ready.” He smirked.

“Okay first, Seath and I need to have a look at what remains of these Annals of History. I believe you, Celestia, in that they may not have much more to reveal on our current predicament but at the same time, if past events like when I accidentally switched everyone’s cutie marks around is anything to go by, I have a knack for seeing and determining new solutions to problems that stump other ponies. Considering these annals came from Seath’s world he might be able to likewise lend a fresh perspective.”

The white dragon raised a curious eyeridge.

“Second, if we can neither confirm nor deny that there’s a cure for this Dark Sign curse, I’d like to see if I can likewise shed some new light on it, meaning that with your permission, Miss Aurelia, I’d like to study you and see just how the curse works. Can’t guarantee I’ll find anything, but I want to try.” Twilight continued, with a lessened show of confidence. The Chosen Undead looked understandably doubtful.

“The fact that no mind in Lordran, no matter how ‘brilliant’…” She cast her dubious stare at Seath. “Has managed to discern the nature of this curse for generations upon generations does not dissuade you?”

Celestia brushed back her mane and let a small amount of pride infuse her smile.

“Twilight speaks the truth about taking an unorthodox but no less effective approach to investigating conundrums. I have seen this countless times when she was my student and I believe it cannot hurt to let her lend her own perspective on your condition.”

Though she was loathe to do so, the undead turned to Seath in request for his opinion.

“If mine time among these equines hath taught me anything, it is that they possess strength and abilities in areas none of Lordran could imagine. If mine student believes she can accomplish what even I cannot then such is entirely possible.” The white dragon replied. The Chosen Undead looked to her teacup, her hand reaching to rub at a burned circle glowing menacingly on her neck.

“If my quest is based upon a lie, as you say, then I have no cause which to remain focused on. If greater tribulations do loom upon us, greater than I can hope to face, then I have no significance. The prospect of turning hollow seems to grow greater with every thought…” She lamented. Celestia frowned, not wanting to see another soul lose hope when she had done nothing to warrant such misfortune (well, technically she hadn’t). The Chosen Undead took a deep breath and sat back up again.

“If, however, you believe I can aid you, in any way, then that will at least give me a reason to keep going for now. Until we get to the bottom of things.” She rose and knelt before Twilight. “I am at your service if you need me.”

Twilight smiled and patted the undead on the shoulder with her hoof.

“Alright, then I think a field trip to the Crystal Empire is in order first. No doubt Shining will want to recover in a more familiar place and it seems there’s answers potentially waiting for us there. I just need to go have a chat with Trixie and my friends first.”

Celestia wiped her mouth with a napkin and stood.

“While you’re doing that, I wish to have a word with Seath. Just a small matter that needs to be settled.” She smiled at the drake, who just glared warily back.

“And if it may help you, Miss Aurelia, I have a story or two that might help you find cause to hang on. Heaven knows out of all of us, I’ve been in a far too similar situation to your own.” Luna beckoned for the Chosen Undead to join her at the table again while the other princesses went off to their respective needs. Twilight and Spike passed into the grand dining room which had now been turned into an Aladdin’s cave of trinkets, weapons, and armor. Twilight couldn’t help whistling in awe as she beheld just how much gear the Chosen Undead had brought with her for the sake of fulfilling her quest. No doubt many would deem it overkill, but now knowing the importance of it, Twilight saw the vast arsenal as an indication of how badly the Chosen Undead needed to accomplish what she had been charged with, lest she resign herself to an eternity as a mindless, shambling corpse.

“How’s it going Green Bean? Any closer to finishing up?” She asked as the royal sentries pulled a very long and very sharp spear from the undead’s pack. The blade crackled with a few small bolts of electricity and the sentries hastily noted it then shoved it off to one side before it ended up causing any harm.

“I think so. We’re not coming across too many more big items at least.” One of the armored ponies replied as he mopped his brow. “At this point it might be faster to just ask your human friend what else is meant to be in here. I’m getting worried we might miss something when we have to put everything back.”

“Oooh, in that case could you ask her if it’s okay for me to use this?” Pinkie Pie popped up out of one of the piles of armor, the strange light generating maggot perched on her head. “Nopony has any idea what it is, but I’m guessing it’s some sort of hat. A hat that does its own light show! The perfect party accessory!”

Twilight smiled and sighed as Pinkie enthusiastically bounced around the room, the creature on her head giving her a personal spotlight to show off her moves.

“I’ll make a note to ask once I’ve had a word with everypony. Come on, Pinkie.” Twilight pushed through into the next room where her friends, and her rival were gathered in uncomfortable silence. Trixie, in a somewhat refreshing change, was looking far less boastful and pompous than in the marketplace. She’d taken off her cape and was slowly turning it over in her magic, staring at the fur lining as if lost in some unpleasant memory.

“Alright girls, we’ve had a chance to talk to Seath and the undead. Condemnations, explanations and apologies have all been exchanged and I think we’re ready to make a fresh start.”

“Good, cause Lyra’s no doubt gonna be chompin’ at the bit to know what we’ve done with the first human she’s seen, and the press are already gatherin’ in droves outside the castle gate.” Applejack commented while staring out a window at the mass of ponies climbing over each other for some sign of what their resident princess was doing about the latest development in this strange debacle.

“I’d also like some assurance I’m not going to have to ruin somepony’s day due to them trying to ruin mine or that of my friends. Rainbow Dash, loathe as I am to say this, shamed me with her heroic efforts back in Canterlot. I’m not going to let another pony get themselves hospitalized simply because I couldn’t be there to do my part!” Rarity declared with a graceful slam of her wineglass against the arm of her loveseat. The move was perfectly measured to produce an audible chime, yet not slosh the contents around so much that they spilled or damage the vessel. Twilight paid the unicorn silent admiration for showing such bravery, and simultaneously such exquisite lady like behavior.

“I fear you may be forced to prove that bravado soon, Rarity. After talking it over with Celestia et all, I’ve drawn up the following plan of action. First off, Seath, Celestia and I are going to escort Shining and Cadence back to the Crystal Empire. Celestia believes there’s something there that may shed some more light on what’s going on. In the event it doesn’t, however, there’s a second, somewhat more drastic option…” Twilight paused to swallow and brace herself for the inevitable reactions from her friends. “We’re going to have to travel to Lordran and….yeah, that’s what I thought.”

The alicorn stopped and weathered the shocked stares and gaping jaw drops that amassed upon her from all sides.

“Uh…Twilight, would you mind repeatin’ that fer us? Ah don’t think Ah heard you properly.” Applejack asked, and pleaded.

“We’re going to have to go to Lordran.” The alicorn replied, wincing as her friends gave her a second salvo of their reactions.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie thought herself insane for her actions…now she ponders if you are any different.” The blue unicorn muttered.

“Ah…well that’s layin’ it on a bit thick, Trix, but she may have a point, Twi. Ah’ve only had the pleasure o’ meetin’ four such folk from there, and that’s been enough to convince me that Ah never wanna set hoof in that place!” Applejack replied.

“I agree, but we may not have a choice. There’s only so much we can do here in Equestria, any other soul who might actually be able to assist us further is back there where the trouble is brewing.” Twilight deflatedly replied. “Look, again, I’m going to first exhaust all possibilities that will allow us to avoid leaving, but if worst comes to worst, I need you all to promise me one thing. Whatever is waiting for us in Lordran is far worse than anything we’ve faced before. If we’re going to pit ourselves against it, as the Elements of Harmony, I need to know that you’ll all step up your game. We’ve taken some hits yes, but that’s because we didn’t expect anything of the magnitude that Seath and Aurelia have had to face. Now that we know, I believe that together we can endure against it, provided we all give it our best.”

Silence held for a moment as the other ponies contemplated this.

“That includes you, Trixie. Just as I’m hoping Seath and Aurelia can put aside their differences and work together, I’d like us to do the same.” Twilight added, much to Trixie’s surprise.

“Me? With you? Well….erm…” The unicorn sighed as she let her cloak fall into her hooves and clutched it to her chest. “The Great and Powerful Trixie is as her name suggests, however, she must admit that as a showpony there is still a…minor difference between her abilities and your own. How can she hope to help you?”

Twilight stepped forward and placed a hoof on the unicorn’s cloak.

“Well, clearly you’ve been honing your skill in some way, seeing as you actually made good on at least one claim. Also while the alicorn amulet may have been guiding your actions, it’s not like just any magic user could’ve just picked it up and used it so that shows you do have more potential that would first seem apparent. I need the help of my friends if we’re going to get through this, and I want to include you among that number.”

Trixie looked up at Twilight, then turned her gaze away, not wanting to face the fact that, yet again, her rival was proving to be the better pony.

“There is…more that Trixie must acknowledge. You give Trixie chance after chance to atone for her errors, yet Trixie cannot do the same for those whom she legitimately owes a debt to.”

Several of the ponies looked confused as the unicorn put her cape back on.

“Trixie’s victory in the Everfree was partially due to Seath helping her out. While she still distrusts him in light of his past crimes, she was wrong to forget that in the heat of the moment.”

The confusion turned to dumbfounded doubt.

“Please give Trixie time to think it over. She…again needs to reconsider how she approaches her problems in life.”

Twilight nodded and turned to her other friends. “And as for you all?”

Rarity looked to her wine, watching the red liquid slowly flow around in the glass chalice. She contemplated the likelihood that another type of red liquid could end up being spilled in copious amounts depending on her decision.

“While none of us have ever outright asked each other before, Twilight, there’s always been a subtle understanding that we would all follow our friends into Tartarus itself if such was required. If you’re asking me to now make good on that claim, rest assured I will.” The white unicorn replied. Twilight let another moment pass so Spike could swoon uninterrupted.

“Applejack?” She asked.

The farmer took a deep breath and pushed her Stetson forward on her head.

“Well, as the Element o’ Honesty Ah’ve said mah piece about wantin’ to stay as far away from such a nightmarish land as possible. However, by the same bit, Ah gotta realize Ah can’t let mah fears stop me from being there to help. If you need me by yer side, Twilight, Ah ain’t gonna let you down!”

Twilight’s wings ruffled at the sentiment.

“Fluttershy?”

The yellow pegasus trembled and tugged at her mane.

“I can’t deny I’m as frightened as Applejack about the prospect, but at the same time I perhaps have more souls depending on me than any other pony. For their sakes…for her sake, I have to do what I can, if needs be.” She whispered. Her face looked pained yet even despite her reluctance she did not falter in her speech. Twilight took this to heart as she turned to Pinkie Pie.

“Do I even need to ask?” Twilight said with subtle amusement as the pink mare kept adjusting the creature on her head and watching how it altered the light it gave off in response.

“A chance for another epic adventure? Grind our levels to the max, get loads of treasure and XP? Hey..grrr..ggrrr…count me in! I’m not letting the darkness eclipse anyone’s sun! Ngh!”

Twilight cocked an eyebrow at the odd choice of words, then she reminded herself that pretty much everything Pinkie did was odd in some manner.

"Discord? Wherever you are?" She asked while looking around the room. In a flash the dracoequus was by her side, lovingly stroking the Izalith chaos bug.

"Well, I don't think it bears repeating that the idea is suicide and the thought of putting my darling widdle Queenie-Weenie in any more danger just chills my heart."

He opened a cabinet door in his chest and removed his ice covered ticker. The chaos bug duly ignited and thawed it out for him.

"However, at the same time, I find the idea of Fluttershy taking similar risks stirs similarly uncomfortable feelings in me. Not to mention, seeing as you didn't try to separate me from my pet I guess I sort of owe you all." Discord replaced his heart and kissed Queen. "If that's what you gotta do, I gotta do it with you!"

Twilight found herself giggling as the dracoequus whipped out shovels and bags of fertiliser. "Now if you'll excuse me, I really need to get back to fixing Luna's garden. It's about the only part of my work load I can actually say I enjoy."

He poofed back out of existence, leaving the ponies sharing looks of quiet bewilderment.

"Gotta admit, Ah never figured a being of chaos for havin' a green hoof." Applejack observed.

Twilight shrugged. "I think that's the whole point. If it doesn't make sense to us then he's bound to be all over it. Anyway, I’m going to prepare to visit the Crystal Empire. Anypony wants to tag along, I’d appreciate the extra company!”

The alicorn left to start packing, feeling warmly emboldened that yet again, her most trusted friends had proved they were as worthy of their stations as fate had deemed them to be.

***

Elsewhere Celestia and Seath stood facing each other on opposite ends of the small room. One had resigned herself to another litany of verbal lashings, the other debating whether to deliver on expectations or apologize for having previously misjudged the other party.

“Truly Celestia, the times I thought thee a flighty sadistic fool are now matched only by my regret that we were not met sooner.” Seath lowered his glasses and rubbed his eyes. “Thou sought to fill all parties in with thine own knowledge, yet still thou holds back this, perhaps the most critical details. Pray, cans’t thou explain thine logic?”

Celestia closed her eyes and silently expressed her dismay at her actions.

“Because I have no idea if this part is true, or if I’m indeed just crazy. I’m revealing it to you because you’re the only one I can think of right now who might be able to confirm or deny.” She said. Seath snorted in weak amusement.

“Thou shalt gain naught but disappointment if thou placeth hope in me having contemplated such ventures before. Mine musings were troubled enough with the challenges of the present and the all too immediate future. To look even further into the seeds of time…hmmm….” Seath pushed his glasses back up and stroked his chin. “Thine theory is fascinating indeed, and perhaps I was wrong to not focus my research on such an unexplored avenue, but at this moment, I can shed no further light on thine ponderings.”

Celestia sighed and let herself relax a little. “Then we’ll have to relegate that to the pile of things to be looked into later. Right now, there is the other matter that Twilight is no doubt discussing with her friends and which I need to discuss with you.” The white alicorn adjusted herself back to a regally authoritative stance and approached the dragon. “If we must venture into your world, I cannot and will not allow what happened during Luna’s birthday party to repeat itself if…or rather when we have to face another danger of your world. I need to know what else I can do to amplify my own powers so I can protect those I rule over, and those I care for. I need you to tell me what weaknesses the creatures of your world have, what forms of magic I can use and pass on to everypony to defeat them. Whatever it takes, Equestria and its subjects must be ready, as much with it’s own resources as with your sorcery!”

Seath’s eyeridge rose along with his wings and his head tendrils. If the sun princess’ insane ponderings were fascinating, this sudden change of character was most intriguing indeed. Here was no longer the pacifist, hard-core diplomat and quasi-hippie who tried to avoid conflict every chance she got. No, this equine standing before him was as her station demanded: a royal who sought to do what she had to for the sake and the safety of her kingdom.

“Despite thine differing coats and thine differing affiliations, thou bears much of thine sister’s tendencies.” Seath mused as the alicorn stared him down.

“I’ve fought my fair share of wars and shed probably more blood than any pony can justify. I’ll do it again in a heartbeat if I truly have no other choice.” Celestia replied. Seath looked at the securely closed and locked door behind her.

“The Chosen Undead hath no doubt approached her quest with the same attitude. No doubt she hath also paid the price with blood of her own, lost to countless deaths and Gwyn can only attest what manner of mental derangement.” He cautioned. His wings and tendrils rose even further when Celestia did not back down nor look even the least bit bothered.

“That’s a risk I’m willing to take. You’ve sworn to teach Twilight all there is about sorcery, I need you to swear to teach me how to improve my own magic to serve as the guardian my kingdom will need, as I swore to be when I first accepted my crown.” She demanded. Seeing neither warning nor evidence of what tragedy may befall such ambition would sway the princess, Seath held up his hand.

“Whatever it takes?” He asked.

Celestia nodded and pressed her hoof to his palm.

“Whatever it takes.” She repeated. The dragon nodded his agreement.

“T’is a match then, noble princess.” He replied while lowing his hand again. “Now, as mine student and thine secret admirer hath stated, answers await us in thine empire to the north.”

Celestia looked perturbed at the dragon’s choice of words but just sighed and nodded.

“I’ll have the carriages made ready. We’ll just need to stop by the Canterlot General Hospital to pick up Shining Armor and Princess Cadence first.” She stated before groaning as a camera flash lit up the window from outside. “Also we’ll probably have to give a press statement at some point too.”

***

The Chosen Undead idly turned her tea cup in her hands as Luna looked down at her. The human felt simultaneously better to know another soul who had faced the worst of her own inner demons and triumphed, however, there was also a lingering sense of dismay that the moon princess’ situation didn’t quite compare to her own.

“I hope that gives you at least a little peace of mind.” Luna hesitantly asked.

“I…It does…but…I still don’t understand.” The undead sighed while putting her cup down. “Your fall to darkness and redemption is inspiring, but…I don’t see the correlation between that and my own.”

She sounded very ashamed at failing to see the intent behind Luna’s story. The black alicorn sighed and smiled that it was okay.

“I didn’t mean it as a direct comparison…but, well let me ask this instead: your goal is to remain motivated in order to hold onto your sanity and thereby not succumb to the curse you’ve been afflicted with?”

The undead nodded.

“Well I succumbed to my own demons because I believed I needed to live and die by my stated purpose. When that purpose seemingly ceased to be important I took every path necessary to right what I saw as a wrong, blind to the fact that there were many alternatives I could have pursued. I have the ability to guard ponies in their dreams. My natural environment allows me to conduct needed tasks without worrying about the same attention and fanfare that my sister attracts. I’m the reason the thestrals still thrive and have cause to serve the common good. There are plenty of other things to keep me motivated besides just being the princess of the night. Sadly, I didn’t realize it till after I’d made a mess of things and spent a thousand years in exile.” Luna paused for breath. “All I’m saying is, take a step back and think on what else you might have to keep working towards. There has to be more you can do for yourself and your homeland…”

The Chosen Undead’s gaze lowered in contemplation. Her body settled as if finding the weight of her responsibilities a little easier to bear.

“I’ll…I’ll try that…and let you know what I come up with.”

Luna smiled as everyone filed back into the throne room.

“Why don't I stay here with you for now? Just to show that, if nothing else, you've got somepony to fall back on.” She said. Now the Chosen Undead had cause to smile too.

“You have no idea how rare and unexpectedly welcome it is to be offered something like that."

***

Across a barren and desolate region of Equestria a familiar dark portal opened in the sky. This time, if there were any souls about to welcome the arrival of visitors, they wisely kept their presence hidden as the black hand descended, clutching the warped, angular form of an ashen white body. Numerous bloody cuts across the hand told of the struggle it had endured to obtain its latest catch, and the way the body in its grip thrashed violently about told it had only succeeded by the skin of its proverbial teeth. Granted it had of course faced the added challenge of making sure it had the right being too, as the void it had pulled its catch from had contained several such identical beings, with only one of them harboring the true prize.

To be absolutely sure, however, it gave the warped form a crushing squeeze, feeling its pain ease as it sensed the warmth of a Lord Soul. Yes, it had grabbed the right one, and at last all but one of the vital components were where they needed to be, both for its own plan and the one who held it by its own self imposed leash. It needed only to claim what lay in the northern territory of this realm and all would be ready for the next phase.

With a bitter show of triumph, the hand hurled the ashen king onto the ground, taking solace from the sickening crack of it breaking on impact. A rustle disturbed the air as the hand then pulled itself back into the portal, a sign that at least one inhabitant of this realm was already moving in to see what unexpected gift had been left on its doorstep.

It didn’t bother to check who was about to stake their claim to the final Lord Soul. Whoever it was, they were the one intended to find it and use it for their own ends.

That was assurance enough for the time being.

Author's Note

Yeah I'm a day late and a dollar short this week (literally speaking sadly). Been scouring the streets looking for work, and also will be traveling next week so my mind, if you'll forgive me readers, has not been on my writing.

I also wanted to, hopefully, address the issue a few readers had that I was nerfing the ponies too much in favor of making the Dark Souls cast superior. I let that be the main guide for this chapter, setting the pace for Twilight and co. to ramp up their stats and show that the defenders of Equestria can still be a force to be reckoned with even without external aid. Crossing my fingers I succeeded in that. :twilightsheepish:

And yes, unlike before, I'm going to keep who gets to be the bearer of the last Lord Soul a mystery for the moment. Unlike the previous three which were all obvious matches, I found several contenders among the MLP cast for who could provide a decent fourth foil if suddenly gifted with immense power so I've got some more thinking to do on who is the most deserving.

That's all for now. Enjoy and comment please!

EDIT: Yes, the bit I added about Discord having a gardening passion is a reference to this fic: Discord's Garden

Take it as another recommendation for your reading lists. It's quite heartfelt.

Chapter 22

“Shiny, seriously, I know you have an image to maintain. As my BBBFF, as the captain of the Royal Guard and now as the joint ruler of this place you can’t appear weak or easily hobbled.” Twilight sighed. “But when the doctors told you to take it easy and NOT put your legs through too much work they didn’t mean it as a challenge!”

Stepping out of the carriage, Shining Armor very lightly set his cast encased limbs on the ground, easing a little bit of weight onto them, then a little bit more, testing how much they could support.

“And as one who’s previously been brainwashed by Chrysalis, had my horn corrupted by Sombra, my body warped by Discord and my powers stolen by Tirek and used against me, I was making no idle boast when I said this was nothing by comparison.” The unicorn soothed as he leaned on his crutches and took a very ginger step forward. “Seriously, it’s a couple of fractures and a few skin grafts. I’ve risked worse happening on many of our…ahem…more energetic nights.”

Twilight looked to Princess Cadence who was making a deliberate effort to stare at anything besides her companions, a feat made only more difficult when her husband leaned over to nuzzle her lovingly.

“Many of your more energetic…whaaaat?” The lavender alicorn bleated.

The Princess of Love turned as red as a rose.

“Ask no questions, Twilight, otherwise I’ll be forced to tell you no lies.” She giggled while stepping out after Shining.

“Eugh…right…just please be careful.” Twilight said while making a face.

“I would agree you don’t need to again prove how manly you are though, Shiny. Those same nights you speak of have already convinced me.” Cadence added, making the lavender alicorn beside her look even more disturbed.

“Fine, if I fall over you both have my permission to laugh and sing ‘I told you so.’” Shining Armor grinned while hobbling forward on his crutches. “Now come on, it’s been too long since I last got to enjoy a stroll through this place with the ones I love.”

The troupe made their way through the pristine streets of the Crystal Empire, Spike, Celestia and Seath bringing up the rear as ponies waved and greeted their rulers’ return. They also made note to cheer Spike upon catching sight of him, making mention of his role in saving the empire and making it possible for all to live in peace. None of this escaped Seath’s notice as he silently surveyed this wholly alien and yet so eerily familiar domain.

“Thine reputation precedes thee here, Spike. As with I, it seems the wonders made possible by crystal owe their existence in part to a dragon…” He mused. Spike rubbed his head awkwardly.

“Well I don’t know about that. All I did was help Twilight liberate the Crystal Heart, then transport it to the palace when Sombra captured her. Didn’t seem like that great a feat….” The purple drake blushed as a camera flash caught him for somepony’s photo album. “Then again, it is kind of nice that my efforts were appreciated.”

Seath rolled his eyes and returned to his studies. After reading through Twilight’s literature on the empire he had a fairly good idea of what to expect, yet as always, pictures and words on a page could never quite express the same majesty of something as seeing it in real life. The white drake wrung his hands around his catalyst as an endless number of clear, crystalline equines looked up to him and bowed respectfully. Even as one who had mastered the art of living crystal and created an army of beings such as the ones walking the streets around him, the drake still felt in awe at what had been made possible here. The ponies inhabiting this place were no mere mindless golems given life, they bore themselves as a sentient fusion of organic flesh and clean, flawless quartz; an evolution the white dragon had never even considered, let alone tried to create.

Seath looked to the buildings, the guard towers, the palace that loomed up ahead. Everything reflected perfection back at him, a paradise that positively shamed his crude attempts with the crystal cave beneath his archives. The further the entourage walked, the more Seath found himself feeling paradoxically at home, yet also a trespasser in a land he had no right to exist in.

“So, what do you think so far?”

Seath jerked his head over to see Celestia staring at him expectantly.

“You’ve gone awfully quiet. Has the majesty of the empire taken your breath away?” She asked. Seath pushed his glasses back up and snorted softly.

“That and more. An essence radiates from every nook and corner of this place, a memory I hath not recalled for centuries….” He shook his head and concentrated on the sensation. Celestia stared in intrigue.

“Could you possibly expand on that a bit more for me?” She asked.

Seath looked to a crystal obelisk standing in the middle of a small square ahead. The entourage approached and he took a moment to stop and touch its smooth, immaculate surface.

“This dominion did previously stand as one with the rest of thine kingdom. Now that it stands once again dost thou not feel as a stranger returning to a place that both is and is not their home? As if every wall, street and soul here were built for thee, yet thou still is without a right to claim it as their own?”

Celestia furrowed her brow and pursed her lips.

“Somewhat. I never really considered this place ‘home’ in the same way I see Canterlot as ‘home’. It’s a territory that was made for ponies to prosper in, just like the rest of Equestria.” She replied, while smiling in an oddly curious manner. “Are you saying that YOU feel that way?”

Seath looked to the ponies around him, then back to the obelisk. Everything stirred the same feelings in him that Twilght’s castle originally had, only far stronger.

“I am beset by a sense of…eternity. As back in mine own caverns, there is naught to tarnish the majesty here, nor a hopeless sense that time will eventually put end to all. It is as comforting as it is troubling. As if I am wrong to feel as one with here….” He commented, eyes closed in deep contemplation. Celestia’s smile grew brighter as she coaxed the dragon to follow her.

“Good, then our visit is already yielding new clues.”

***

“So rather than smithing via the normal means, you etch these titanite shards onto your armor and weapons to make them more powerful and durable?” A guard asked as he studied the smooth black ingot in his hoof.

“Yes, for standard equipment at least. It’s a bit of a matching game since items with magical properties can only be improved with titanite imbued with the same attributes.” The Chosen Undead explained, gesturing to several piles of other ingots she’d brought with her, all of which were either colored differently, or twinkled with some otherworldly nature.

“Huh, umm…while I don’t wish to offend in asking this…do you mind me making use of one of these smaller shards? Smithing is what I did for a living before joining the guards and I still like to tinker with various metals and ore on my days off.” The sentry asked. The human glanced to his flank, which had a cutie mark of an anvil and hammer.

“Many of those I have met do attest that it’s good for soothing ones nerves.” She shrugged. “So long as it is indeed one of the smaller shards, you may. They are not easy to find but I do suppose one has to see their abilities to believe them.”

Like a foal who’d just been handed an ice cream sundae, the sentry smiled in gratitude and trotted away clutching his new treasure closely to his chest.

“If possible, could you try etching a bit of it onto one of those steel plates you keep in the palace shop, Armored Core? I’m keen to see if this blade’s sharpness is affected at all by materials from its own world.” Luna raised the Moonlight Greatsword in her magic and brought it down through a stack of metal bars. She promptly stumbled upon encountering almost no resistance, the glowing weapon instead cutting through the steel like it was butter. She promptly dropped the sword and caught her breath while the Chosen Undead watched in curiosity.

“Well, at least you seem to be having better luck with that blade.” She replied. Luna sat back on her haunches and just stared in awe at the weapon.

“As an alicorn I am more attuned to using magical artifacts. I wonder if perhaps it can sense that.” She hefted the sword again and cocked her head. “Incredible, despite its size it feels like it has almost no weight. And while honing light to an edge that can cut like this is nothing new to me, I’ve never heard of being able to do without the use of one’s horn.” The moon princess exclaimed. “Where did you say you found this again, Miss Aurelia?”

The Chosen Undead looked uncertain of how to respond.

“Inside Seath’s tail, literally nestled within the muscle and flesh. I was told it’s one of the many odd phenomenons around Lordran; that certain beings have a blade or some other weapon magically implanted in their bodies to bolster their combat prowress. After finding these other two weapons from cutting the tails off two other dragon like beasts I got into the habit of checking every creature for similar loot.”

From her belongings the undead picked up a curved sword that resembled a bone spike, and another craggy greatsword that glowed as if it were made of molten rock. Luna’s curiosity grew as she resumed studying the Moonlight Greatsword.

“Most interesting…and in his dream, I saw another human wielding a blade that looked exactly like this…a human that killed Seath and was then addressed by the same name he mentioned when comparing your own skill with this weapon: Austin Lyle Forester.”

The human first looked dubious, but then a more freaked expression overcame her as she recalled what else Seath had said to her back in the market place, how apparently his legacy extended beyond even the first days of the Age of Ancients, and apparently he’d had to deal with others trying to do the same as she in that time before time.

“You’re inferring that my efforts to kill him were merely a case of history repeating itself?” She asked. Luna smiled with a tinge of shame.

“It…seems to be that way. Certainly would explain why his dreams are so haunted by visions of his demise, and why he would take measures to ensure this sword couldn’t harm him again…if indeed this is the same sword that killed him the first time around…” Luna winced as she saw she had completely lost the Chosen Undead. “I’m sorry if that makes no sense. Honestly it sounds crazy to me too.”

The human perched her chin in her hands and chewed the idea over.

“No crazier than the fact that time doesn’t flow in a linear fashion in Lordran so what you speak of is not an impossibility either…Seath is an undead so, like me, he would have to have been alive and died at some point previously, which he confirmed did happen….” The human pinched the bridge of her nose and tried to ignore the pain from trying to logically process such insane thoughts. Being stuck in a repeating set of events was horrendous enough, but knowing you were going to die at the end of each loop... dear Gwyn, suddenly she could see why Seath was so obsessed with fate and trying to avoid whatever it had planned!

“This is a very disturbing possibility. I considered it would be a mercy to Lordran if Seath could torment it no longer with his creations, but if I was in fact merely carrying out the will of some higher power that sought to torment him…like a puppet being guided to commit some terrible deed at the demand of the one pulling its strings…” She hugged herself and shivered terribly. "Was I really doing the right thing?"

Luna snorted in sympathy.

“To an extent, yes you were. I believe this sword may be another clue to what’s going on, so you did us a service in obtaining it.” She smiled. The Chosen Undead placed a hand on her breast and sighed as she felt the phantom pain of where she’d been gored with the aforementioned weapon.

“Well, considering I’d never have met you nor found out about this bigger picture had I succeeded, it is perhaps a second blessing that someone stopped me…which ironically means I now owe that mysterious someone my thanks as well as my ire.” She sighed and chuckled morosely. Luna put the sword down and trotted over to sit beside her guest.

“It seems we still have much to discuss, though this cluttered mess hardly makes for an ideal setting. What say we retire to the kitchen for some snacks and some more story swapping while the guards finish re-packing all your possessions?”

The Chosen Undead arched an amused eyebrow.

“From what Seath has told us about what life is like for one such as yourself, you probably could do with a little fattening up.” The alicorn winked while sniffing the air. “Not to mention I can tell Pinkie Pie is already working on more treats for everyone, which will only go to waste as my sister isn’t here to scoff them all down.”

Deciding to not question such generosity, the undead rose and followed the moon princess through the castle to where the doors of the kitchen stood firmly shut. Despite this a myriad of sweet and warm aromas oozed freely out through the cracks to tickle the noses of the two and set their mouths to water.

“Smells like she’s really busy in there. Pinkie?”

Luna pushed the door open, revealing a table piled with enough baked goods to feed at least five legions of ponies. Behind it the oven was glowing hot with the silhouettes of several racks of more treats baking away, and the stove was spewing fire like a volcano underneath several sizzling broiling pans that were melting chocolate and sugar.

“My…Faust.” Luna stopped dead in her tracks and gaped. “Pinkie?”

A maniacal giggling came from the supply closet.

“In here…hee hee hee. Grab a plate and get to eating! I’m just…hee hee hee hee…getting more ingredients.”

Luna furrowed her brow at the way Pinkie’s voice sounded, however, the smell of all the delicious snacks quickly settled that worry and she duly grabbed a plate and began loading it up.

“We shall…umm…shall we tell everyone else you’ve got food available in here?” She asked.

“Please…hee hee hee…please do. I thought to send one of the guards, but he’s…hee hee hee…got his hooves full helping me.” Came the reply as several bags of flour were tossed out of the supply closet.

“Alright. Thank you for doing this.” Luna replied.

“Think…hee hee hee…think nothing of it! Please, eat, eat! One must always keep their sun fuelled you know! Hee hee hee! That’s what Rocky says!”

Luna cast another glance at the supply closet as several boxes of yeast joined the flour.

“She does these things?”

The moon princess looked down to see the Chosen Undead humorously balancing two plates stacked with a small mountain of delicacies, eyeing them up with the type of hunger that could only come from not having had a decent meal in years.

“All the time.” Luna snickered and shrugged, before catching sight of several chocolate confections on the edge of the table. “Oooh, she even made some moon pies too! Mmm, seems almost like she makes it her duty to spoil everypony rotten!”

The pies made their way to Luna’s plate and the two left to find somewhere nice and private to consume their feast. Behind them Pinkie stepped out of the supply closet grinning insanely with the glowing body of the Sunlight Maggot still perched on her head.

“Yep, that’s me. Spoil, spoil, spoil! Fatten everypony up so their suns can burn!”

She held up a large rock speckled with red liquid and kissed it.

“My thanks to you, Rocky, for the idea, and helping me convince the sentries to help.”

An armored stallion’s unconscious body was dragged out of the supply closet, his helmet missing and his mane sticky from a huge bleeding gash in his scalp.

“This is going to be the best damn sun rise ever!”

***

Even though she felt somewhat dirty for acting like a voyeur, Celestia couldn’t help fawning over how cute Twilight looked as she scrutinized the remains of the annals. Her face twisted and her eyes narrowed as she analyzed and memorized each word on the parchments, studied the artistic borders, appreciated the penmanship and the masterful quality of the research. It was everything that made her the adorable bookworm everypony loved.

Well…maybe some more than others…in a stronger sense than might be expected.

Celestia sighed. She had no real purpose being here. She already knew every word on each of the parchment scraps by heart. There was nothing new she could add. Yet she remained seated by Twilight’s side, staring at the lavender alicorn and feeling a familiar sense of peace in her mind…laced with perhaps just a hint of selfish satisfaction that Seath was elsewhere.

“So, what do you think?” She asked after Twilight had strategically spread all the parchments across the floor like a detective might do with a series of photos or case files. Celestia remembered the lavender alicorn used to do that during joint projects when she’d originally been her student…and then remembered how much she missed that sort of playful interaction. It seemed like she was doing that a lot as of late…ever since she’d deemed that she could teach Twilight nothing more and sent her to Ponyville.

Just like Luna stated. The white alicorn recalled with a sharp twinge of shame.

“It just doesn’t seem fair.”

Celestia snapped out of her own lament. “Twilight?”

“The possibilities these scraps hint at, the aggravation that I may never know what else was contained in their words. I hate feeling like I’m being denied the ability to learn more!” She sighed. A small ember of pride slowly burned Celestia’s lament away.

“You’ve always been like that. I’d be more concerned if showing you these DIDN’T trigger that reaction.” The white alicorn smiled. Twilight dipped her nose and blushed. “Any thoughts on the information that IS available here?”

Twilight nodded and reclined against her teacher’s body. Celestia felt her heart grow warmer.

“You stated in your story that this Solaire believed meeting Star Swirl was not by chance, so if we take that as a basis, it would suggest one of two possibilities: we were either meant to receive these annals in any case, or we would have happened upon the same knowledge eventually and all this did was speed up our own learning. Thus the first part of the mystery here is did we get a gift from another civilization, or did another civilization get a gift from us?”

Celestia got a funny sort of smile on her face. Twilight held up a hoof.

“Okay let me back up actually: Star Swirl observed Solaire, but Solaire sensed he was being watched and apparently figured out how to track Star Swirl back to Equestria. If that much is possible to the souls of Lordran who’s to say they couldn’t also have been observing us? Or other civilizations? And since we know from Seath’s Repair spell that time works differently in Lordran than it does here, who’s to say they couldn’t have seen more than just the immediate present of our history? Maybe they saw what we later accomplished in our own magical studies and adapted it for their own ends, then when they realized we needed that knowledge sooner than expected they made use of the opportunity to hand it to us!”

Twilight paused and looked up at her fellow princess. Celestia’s brow had furrowed and her smile had grown larger, as if she was trying not to laugh at her former student’s ranting.

“Uh…feel free to stop me if you think I’m talking crazy?” The lavender alicorn cautiously asked.

Now Celestia did have to laugh, loud and uproariously. She was quick to gesture that it was not at Twilight’s expense, however.

“Oh not at all! Honestly I just…oooh…I forgot how much fun it is watching your mind work away at a problem. Ahhh, I always did enjoy setting you the most complicated test questions then sitting back while you refused to discard any possible line of thought in solving them.” Celestia replied while wiping her eyes. Twilight giggled with embarrassment.

“Ah right…yeah…well, to your credit you were kind enough to not call me out when I got really stuck into bizarre ponderings like this. Honestly, I forgot how nice it is to have a pony who’d just listen and accept what they hear.” A mischievous glint crossed Twilight’s eyes. “What happened at my brother’s wedding notwithstanding of course.”

Celestia’s smile promptly vanished and was replaced by a mock expression of hurt.

“Are you STILL holding that against me, Twi? I said I was sorry!” She protested. Twilight now held the funny smile firmly on her lips as her former teacher turned and made an exaggerated show of sticking her nose in the air.

“A chance to prove that for once the mighty immortal sun goddess made a mistake? Of course I’m going to hang onto that! With all four hooves!” She teased. “Mainly because afterwards I realized you’re not some perfect being who I could never hope to match, you’re just a pony like everyone else. Perhaps more powerful and sophisticated yes, but I like a little bit of normalcy still.”

Celestia felt her body growing even warmer as she looked back at Twilight, seeing that same sort of affection she secretly harbored in return.

“So you indicate, by repeatedly telling everyone to ignore your new status. Hmph, praise a pony with one side of the mouth, insult them with the other. I’ve taught you far too well.” The solar diarch sighed. She draped a wing over Twilight and let another moment pass of them just enjoying each other’s presence.

“Yes, that you have.” Twilight proudly said, her blush returning as she leaned up closer to her fellow princess’ muzzle. Another silence descended as the two alternately debated on whether to just cherish this time for what it was, or perhaps take the advice all their friends had been giving and perhaps see if they’d been holding off on something more. It might have been wrong for a teacher and student to feel this way about each other, but then again, knowing they technically weren’t of that status to each other now had changed things. They had nothing holding them back from exploring how deep had their feelings gone…save for…for…

Celestia pulled back as she felt her feathers scrape against one of the parchment scraps. Remembering they actually had a more serious reason for being there made her feel wrong for distracting her student. To her increasing sadness, Twilight almost looked relieved that the moment was now passed.

“Anyway, we’re getting off on a tangent here. Laying aside my theories, there’s still nothing here to explain why Solaire felt he wasn’t worthy to hold onto these, or why he felt we had to gain this knowledge ahead of schedule.” Twilight rearranged a few of the parchment scraps and studied them for a moment. “Also, if Sombra indeed was responsible for destroying the rest of the Annals why would he hold onto a few meager sections? There’s nothing significant in any of these that would warrant keeping them intact while destroying the rest…”

Twilight groaned as she sensed she was getting too wrapped up in her own thoughts again. “I think we need Seath here. An eye witness account would probably help.”

“Indeed, let’s see where he’s gotten to.” Celestia replied as she rose and stretched.

***

“And so after Celestia bet me that she was still the braver of us two, I read her the story I found in our mother’s library. It was quite possibly the most bittersweet victory of my life as she didn’t come out from under her bed for a whole two days. Mother eventually had to crawl underneath and spend several hours coaxing her out, while I was banned from reading anything from her library for a month.” Luna sighed and felt a guilty snicker rumble in her throat. “Was still worth it to see them both emerge from our room covered in dust and cobwebs.”

The Chosen Undead smiled as she helped herself to another delicious fruit tart. Her own guilt at pigging out on all the baked treats was mitigated only by the knowledge that she probably wasn’t going to eat as well as this again for a long time, nor be able to for once enjoy the company of another kindred soul without worrying about how long it’d be before they were next attacked.

“Hardly any worse than what I did during my youth. At the start of the cold season we have an occasion known as ‘Night of the Dead’ where we leave chestnuts and offerings to Gravelord Nito and the souls of our deceased relatives that now live under his reign. For so many years I enjoyed swapping terrifying stories of what the Gravelord and his servants do to unruly children….and now…”

The Chosen Undead sighed as she felt an uncomfortable heat in her bosom.

“Now I’ve not only met Nito but also killed him for his Lord Soul. Somehow I feel like I’ve ruined the whole mystique by revealing a lord god of my homeland was nothing more than another being who just happened to wield immense power.”

Luna nodded softly.

“I thought the same too, for a time even after I was restored from being Nightmare Moon. I thought ponies would respect me if I ascribed to the old ways, maintaining my mythos as a force of nature rather than a physical being.” The moon princess took another moon pie in her mouth, and then shamelessly scoffed it down, scattering crumbs everywhere. “Then I bore witness to my first ‘Nightmare Night,’ a holiday apparently founded to build upon that same mythos, and keep everypony’s fear of me strong.”

The Chosen Undead paused in her munching upon catching how regretful Luna sounded.

“Honestly, that was quite an eye opener. Even if it meant my mystique had to take a hit, I decided afterwards I didn’t want that anymore. It makes me happier being treated like a normal pony, appreciated for just being me rather than a power of the land.”

The human reached for her tea and drank slowly, letting the smells of spice and jasmine stir her thoughts.

“The humility you all display, despite your status as similarly god like beings is…well, as alien as it strikes me, it seems to have done more good for your people than how the Great Lord and his pantheon governed Lordran.” She commented, sounding as entranced by her observation as she did saddened at the realization it brought. Again Luna tsked and smiled.

“Well, I’d prefer not to judge just yet, having not physically seen your world for myself.” She said with a hint of trepidation. “Though depending on what Twilight and Seath find, I may have to soon…”

The Chosen Undead shared the apprehension as she fidgeted with her teacup.

“Do you…really think she can find a cure for the Dark Sign curse?” She asked. Luna bit her lip, not wanting to instill false hope.

“Considering what I’ve seen of her track record…if there is any in Equestria who can accomplish the impossible, Twilight Sparkle would be my first pick.” She stated, firmly yet gently. The human nodded and let these words soothe her nerves.

“In the mean time, our plates are getting pretty empty. What say we check that the guards have gotten all your equipment secured then hit the kitchen for seconds?”

The Chosen Undead happily rose and followed the moon princess out into the hallway. The clicks of hooves and boots against crystal echoed across the still walls as the two made their way through the noticeably silent castle, coming to the grand dining room and finding it deserted save for the still present mess of armor and weapons.

“Huh…strange. Not like the guards to just leave a task half finished like this…” Luna commented as she paused. The Chosen Undead felt her nerves tingle in caution, but brushed it off as a jerk reaction.

“Well, considering your Miss Pinkie Pie is such an exquisite cook…” She offered. Luna thought about it and nodded.

“True, they must all be downstairs enjoying her wares. Might as well join the party.” Luna replied as she picked her way across the litany of armaments. Her guest looked over her supplies as she followed, debating on whether to grab one of the smaller daggers she’d acquired, just in case. Again, considering how she’d yet to be shown any aggression by the ponies, she decided against her judgment.

The two continued through the eerily silent domain, hearing not even a whisper of life from any other soul. A very unsettling contrast, considering the ear rattling sounds of their footsteps foretold of how well sound carried amidst the castle’s crystal interiors.

“Pinkie Pie? Applejack? Rarity? Where is everypony?” Luna queried as she came to the kitchen door. “Perhaps they all stepped out for some air or…”

Luna halted as she pushed the door open and beheld several guards lying on the kitchen floor, all out cold and bleeding from various concussive blows to their heads. The moon princess only had a moment to ponder this very disturbing scene before she felt herself be subjected to a live demonstration of how it had come about, in the form of a heavy cast iron pot being smashed into her skull.

“Oops, sorry!”

The Chosen Undead ran to aid her host as she tumbled to the floor. Unfortunately this put her in the perfect position to receive a second demonstration as the pot made friends with her face.

“Sorry again! Hee hee hee hee!”

With her thoughts now swirling around in a whirlpool of pain, the Chosen Undead clasped one hand to her cranium with the other igniting in preparation for battle. She whirled around and found herself staring at the empty void of the doorway, her attacker having apparently already moved to a new vantage point.

A vantage point that thus allowed her to land a third strike with the pot.

And when that failed to put the human down for the count, a fourth.

And a fifth.

“Sorry, sorry, sorry and so on. Hee hee hee. My, you humans really are a durable bunch. Guess Lyra wasn’t kidding when she waxed so poetically about your grandeur.” Pinkie Pie exclaimed as she slammed the pot over and over again against the undead’s skull. Luna groaned as she tried to shake off the wooziness and get back to her hooves. Pinkie Pie giggled and bludgeoned her back into unconsciousness as well.

“No, no, no! Can’t have you up and about yet! The sun still has to rise! Hee hee hee hee hee!” Pinkie Pie giggled as the Sunlight Maggot on her head cast its light on her latest captures. She grabbed them both, Luna by her mane and the Chosen Undead by her hair and dragged them out to the backyard, where the rest of the sentries, Rarity, Fluttershy, Trixie and Applejack all lay trussed up by the bonfire.

“Oh but it’ll be soon though. A grand, GRAND sunrise! Fuelled by some of the best souls around. Hee hee hee hee hee!”

The pink pony grabbed a length of rope in her mouth and set to tying up her friends with gusto.

***

“He’s hasn’t moved once this whole time?” Twilight asked. The sentry shrugged as she looked at Seath.

“He just touched the Crystal Heart for a moment then stepped back and lapsed into that meditative pose. We thought about asking him to leave, but seeing as he isn’t really doing anything wrong we figured it’d be better to give him the benefit of the doubt.” The armored mare replied. Twilight observed how the white drake stood as still as a statue, his head tucked against his chest while his wings and tentacles remained static as if frozen in their motion. Hoping she wasn’t about to disturb her teacher, the alicorn stepped into the chamber, feeling her coat tingle with that familiar sensation of being in close proximity to that which gave the Crystal Empire its power and its well being.

“Uh, Seath?”

A small clutter of crystal particles escaped from the dragon’s nostrils.

“I’m sorry to interrupt…whatever it is you’re doing…” The lavender alicorn continued.

“Fret not. Thou interrupts nothing more than a lingering upon distant memories.” Seath soothed as he slowly pulled himself from his trance. ‘This artifact of thine…it doth imbue me with such fascinating embers…thoughts not of the darkness that did plague my past but the few rays of light which did pierce the shroud…”

Twilight looked to the Crystal Heart, feeling herself be filled with a likewise sense of peace and merriment as she took in each angle of its shimmering construction.

“It is as its shape indicates. The empire’s previous ruler Sombra had to lock it away due to his...rather accurate fear that its power and the hope it inspires in ponies could be used against him.” She replied. Seath nodded with some cryptic sense of understanding.

“To cast away chaos, shatter the grip of tyranny and hatred, and unite the common souls in harmony with the power of belief….just as mine father originally intended.”

Twilight perked her ears. “Your father, Seath?”

“Yay. When first the world was made, the God King Sylval did send unto it three of his mightiest lords, Vallad, Alphos and Elwin, to shape its lands and birth its races. Though their creations were unmatched in magnificence they were also untamed, yet rather than nurture what they made, Alphos and Elwin tired of their work and departed the world. Thus, with only one to do the work of three, were chaos, corruption and devastation wrought between all.” Seath said. Twilight felt her coat prickle, not from the power of the crystal heart but from a stunning realization.

“Just like you said the other gods of Lordran abandoned it when things started getting rough, and thus everything fell apart?” She said.

“Yay. In response, Vallad sought to mend the lower souls by creating I and my fellow dragon-god, Guyra, to rule in his stead and instruct our subjects in the ways of faith, hope and order. With the world in our hands, and our minds harmonized, Vallad did trust all would be well.”

Twilight drew back slightly with unease.

“Except, as you’ve said at length, it wasn’t. What went wrong?”

Seath opened his eyes and stared at the Crystal Heart with a sudden sense of weight, as if he felt too impure to be in the presence of such a higher power.

“Be it a lacking in Vallad’s craftsmanship, or fate again finding such noble intentions too loathsome to allow, we were not born as our father intended. Rather than strive to work together, Guyra and I harbored a fierce hatred of each other. Instead of uniting the world, we divided it further, allowing the darkness that gripped our souls to contaminate those we were trusted to better. In the end, Vallad apparently did see but one option to fix such error…” Seath bared his teeth in anger.

“He made your subjects rise up and kill you…just like Miss Aurelia was sent to kill you….” Twilight realized, placing a hoof over her mouth. “Great Faust, no wonder you’ve gone to such lengths to try and break free of such a vicious cycle.”

Seath turned to stare at his student in anguish.

“Yet all mine efforts to do so doth end in failure and the cycle continues to repeat. Pray, what proof is there that e’en my teaching of you will differ in the end?” He said with great self-loathing. Twilight blinked, then glared as if offended.

“You'll just have to trust that it will. This isn't Lordran, or Verdite, or whatever, and things have mercifully unfolded differently for us. What's more Celestia’s already taught me the value of knowing when to use power and when to hold back and I…well, I can assure you I've taken that to heart, so that makes me the ideal candidate to properly wield your own knowledge and use it to figure out a solution.”

Seath allowed his eyes to widen just a bit at his student’s confidence.

“And second…wait…Oh Faust...” Twilight shut her own eyes and slammed her hoof down on the floor as inspiration struck. “Solaire…could he have also been aware of this? Was he likewise trying to help break the cycle?”

Seath narrowed his gaze again as his student went from confident to perplexing.

“You need to have a look at the annals, Seath! I think someone may have been trying to help you in your efforts!”

The white dragon now looked dubious, but as Twilight tugged his tentacle and bade him to follow her he duly turned and departed. Now was not the time to be questioning the same mind who he’d previously lauded as being perhaps more intelligent than his own and able to accomplish what he could not.

“Celestia! I think we may be onto something! We gotta get back to the archives room now!” Twilight excitedly exclaimed as they came to the solar diarch standing by a great bay window. “Quick, get the palace scribes! We’ve got work to do! Also, please stop lowering the sun. We’ll need the light for a bit longer.”

Celestia smiled as she turned to follow her fellow princess.

“I’m glad this little venture is bearing further fruit, Twilight, but it’s only around 4 pm. I’m not due to lower the sun for another few hours.” She gently assured. Twilight gave her a strange look.

“Then why is it getting darker in here all of a sudden?”

The trio glanced out at the window at the previously sun drenched courtyard, finding that indeed Twilight was right, and the reasons for why were very, very wrong.

A black portal had formed in the sky, one that two of the onlookers recognized all too alarmingly well.

“Seath…is that the same aperture that…”

Twilight never got a chance to finish her question. This time no mere hand appeared to deliver a new surprise. Instead an entire figure descended from the portal to the ground in a ball of pitch black fire, shattering the window and bringing down a fair portion of the wall around it with the force of its impact.

On instinct, Celestia leaped to cover Twilight from the explosion. Right behind her Seath raised his catalyst and erected a magical barrier to deflect the incoming hail of broken glass. The force still pushed all three souls back, but they managed to avoid getting knocked off their hooves.

Just as well since it quickly proved to only be an introduction to the true terror.

As ponies ran in fright, and sentries scrambled to defend their princess, the new arrival dispensed its flames and revealed itself in gory detail. It’s body was a hulking mass of darkness, warped and twisted by the cruelty of whatever force had spawned it. On one side a giant, muscular arm, covered in simian like hair and ugly burns pounded at the ground. On the other a shriveled, scrawny limb clutched what appeared to be either an axe, or a staff, using it to help carry the bulk of its body, and the nightmare-inducing feature that sat upon its summit.

Both Twilight and Celestia felt their bodies go cold as they beheld what apparently served as the monster’s head: a pair of curved bony extensions that rose high into the heavens and fanned out to encompass multiple jagged protrusions. From this atrociously corrupted skull a large number of glowing red eyes glared at all who sought to impede its progress.

“Seath…is this someone you know?” Celestia whispered as her guards formed a tight circle around her. The creature paused as if realizing it was outnumbered.

“Nay…this…abomination I hath never laid eyes upon…” The drake intoned as the black beast promptly raised its massive hand and summoned a number of black orbs to fix the problem of the opposition. “I can only believe it a sign that others hath noted our activities, and found them wanting.”

Author's Note

Annnd we're back...for one week at present. No sooner do I get home than I receive word that I'll be starting a new position and a new schedule so while that's great news for my financial well being it does leave it a bit up in the air as to how much writing time I'll have going forward and when I'll be able to resume regular updates.

I only hope this effort I put together during my all too brief vacation time at least gets folk raring for more. Thought it was high time for the one who started this whole chain of events off to reveal himself and give the ponies a true test. They're going to need it if they ever hope to face whoever is pulling his strings.

Also, before anyone starts worrying, no I am not hinting that the next chapter is going to contain anything resembling the plotline of 'Cupcakes'. All baked treats that appear in this series I promise will be 100% free of pony bits and no major character is going to find themselves winding up as a snack at any point for anyone. That's too easy and too final a demise for this sort of saga after all. *laughs maniacally* :pinkiecrazy:

Also if any wish for more context on Seath's stated origins, I recommend viewing this video if you haven't already:

King's Field Lore Part 1

Chapter 23

Despite the numerous parables about the importance of one’s first experience in any situation, there still existed an equal number of beliefs that the second time around was always better in some way. Maybe it was because past experience made a given task easier, maybe it was because having lived through something once one knew what to expect and could now react accordingly.

Celestia aptly demonstrated both to be the case in her second round against a creature of Lordran. While her sentries proved their valor in braving the onslaught of black orbs from the warped, hideous beast, they ultimately found the force of such powerful magic too great to withstand. Having cut her teeth with the Demon Firesage, however, the solar diarch spotted the attack for what it was and repelled the orbs accordingly.

“Dark magic…how fascinating. You show all the skill of Sombra and the greatest practitioners of the art, yet bear none of the characteristics inherent to wielding such heavy power.” Celestia intoned as the monstrous entity smashed the rest of the wall down with its giant paw and entered the palace. “No bubbles, no mist around the eyes, no crystal growths…just pure, impenetrable darkness.”

The being raised its great hand and summoned a circle of black orbs around its enemies. They quickly closed in to crush the ponies. Celestia promptly cast a levitation spell over every sentry without wings and lifted them up to the ceiling, narrowly avoiding the fiery black explosion that then erupted from underneath. Enraged at such impudence, the being swept its staff at the equines as several of them tried to skewer it from above with their spears.

“No.”

Celestia charged her horn and launched a searing beam of light at the monstrosity. With a growl of grim acceptance, it held out its hand and used it as a shield to take the blast and the spears.

“No, you are not harming any more of my little ponies!” Celestia repeated. The beast sought to challenge her statement, closing its fingers around the spears then swinging its arm around like a flail to smash the sentries into the far wall. Gritting her teeth, Celestia formed her magic into a wave of light and fired again. This time her opponent was thankfully knocked back far enough for her to land on the ground before it.

“I don’t know who you are, but I am Princess Celestia, ruler and guardian of this land you trespass upon. If you have any grievances, you will take them up with me!” She ordered. The beast roared and launched another salvo of dark orbs. Celestia moved to deflect, but another magic shield sprung up to beat her to it.

“And if you’re just here to cause trouble, you’re going to have to deal with me as well!” Twilight stated, trotting up to stand beside her mentor.

“As thou shalt I!” Seath replied, feeling his bloodlust rise as the creature turned to face him. “Thou will find this pair merciless in their actions, but e’en if thou does triumph, I am a denizen of thine homeland and am all too familiar with such treachery!”

Several eyes closed, several more opened. The misshapen being lowered its great hand as if considering what manner of power it faced. It turned four of the eyes on its right most horn to Seath.

“Rgggghhh….you……grarrrgh….tray-tor….grhg….”

The broken crystal floor tinkled as the beast angrily clawed at it.

“Tray-tor…See….hgrrrghhhh…See-thuh…..”

Seath arched an eyeridge and held his catalyst tightly.

“Knowest of me thou dost?”

The beast huffed and growled, its eyes rolling and blinking as if in pain.

“Tray-tor…hell..hel-ped…Guh-win….”

The creatures suddenly roared and hurled an enormous handful of razor sharp crystal shards at the dragon. Seath immediately brought up his own barrier again to deflect, but the beast then followed with a crushing punch that sent the drake flying.

“Seath!” Twilight cried as the drake joined the soldiers in decorating the wall with new recesses. Instinctively the alicorn launched her own magic in retaliation. Her opponent groaned as if the pain from the attack was no worse than the pain it had to live with just being as it was.

“No….cannot know…ghrgh…not yet….”

The beast lurched forward, using its own flank as a front to absorb Twilight’s magic. The air began to stink with the smell of burning flesh, but despite doing visibly severe damage, Twilight apparently couldn’t stop the creature from getting close enough to raise its arm in an effort to flatten her.

“No trouble….grghhh…no gree-vance….need one…hurghgrgh…one thing…grrghhh…STAY AWAY!”

Twilight finally had to stop and do as instructed, lest she join the floor in being smashed into a thousand fragments as the giant hand impacted upon it. Celestia leapt into the air and moved to intervene, but the beast drove her back with several more hard swings of its staff.

“Not time….hgrgh…too soon….all doomed if finds out…” The beast grunted as it lurched down the hallway, using its hands and legs to gallop like a demonic gorilla. Celestia summoned several swords of light and sent them to nail it in the back. Rather than turn and defend itself, the beast merely let the blades impale it, tumbled to the ground, roared and then forced itself to stand back up.

“No pain….not yet…grghrgh…must find…”

Celestia moved to pursue. Deeming this apparently warranted a response, the beast hurled another salvo of black orbs at her. Snorting in aggravation, Celestia dodged and let more of the hallway be destroyed in her stead, forming a barrier of rubble between her and the unwelcome visitor.

“After him!” One of the sentries called, having picked himself out of the crater in the wall. The solar diarch sighed and held out her leg.

“No, not as we are. He’s too strong for that.” She sighed while baring the expected looks of shock.

“But, your highness….”

Celestia brushed her mane out of her eyes and quickly put together a plan of action.

“Inform Prince Armor and Princess Cadence what’s happening, then get to the armory and grab all the crystal arrows you can carry. Then meet us outside the archives.” She ordered. The soldiers continued to look bewildered.

“Ma’am, with all do respects, how do you know that’s where…”

“It’s a gut feeling. Please, captain!” The princess calmly but firmly asked.

“As you wish, your highness.”

The armored ponies ran off and Celestia ran over to Twilight.

“Are you okay?” She asked fearfully. Twilight shook her head and gave her mentor a smile.

“Fine. Just…Great Faust I’ve never seen anypony just take punishment like that. I definitely hurt him but he just kept coming!” She gasped. Celestia nodded mournfully.

“Dark magic enables one to endure many such hardships, which in turn is why I think I know what he’s here for.” She turned to Seath who was retrieving his glasses.

“Are you well enough to still stand by us?” She asked. Seath growled and scornfully glared at her.

“If thou had tracked mine own performance in battle thou wouldst know of mine fortitude.” He said. “Twilight, get thine catalyst. T’is time to put thine teachings again to the test. I shall do what I can to halt this mysterious invader, and hopefully deduce how we were previously met!”

Twilight swallowed in reluctance, but upon seeing Celestia nod her approval of the dragon’s plan she bowed her head.

“Okay, I’ll be right back! Please be careful, Seath!”

The white dragon’s malice lifted momentarily at his student’s concern.

“No risk shalt I take unless necessary, Twilight. On that thou may be assured!”

The dragon raised his catalyst and blasted the wall of rubble apart with a heavy soul arrow. Giving his compatriots a solemn bow he charged off after the monstrosity.

“Okay, now let’s hope Discord hasn’t gone anywhere too far.” Celestia said as she teleported herself away.

***

“Now you see, Queenie, nightshade comes in many varieties but all require the same sort of care to look perfect. Tight grouping of the plots and diversity between each flower are the key to a beautiful ensemble!” Discord narrated as he meticulously placed one seed after another in the freshly dug bed. “Since the flowers are all hermaphroditic, it's also important to rotate them every time you plant, never putting the same variety in the same soil twice. That way you're assured a healthy amount of cross pollination, which in turn will keep everything colorful and fragrant.”

On her fireproof blanket, the chaos bug happily munched away on another charcoal briquette as her owner continued his work in restoring Luna’s garden to the lush oasis it had previously been.

“That in turn is also is why for eons ponies thought to use the flowers as a makeup foundation, despite the fact that nearly all varieties are toxic in some manner. Suppose you could think of nightshade as a sort of commentary on the relationship between harmony and chaos in that regard. Sure it’s lovely how everyone coming together makes the world all nice and pretty, but indulge yourself too much in it and it just makes it easier for beings like myself to secretly undo everything. A natural cycle if you will!” The chaos god waxed philosophically. “Alternately you could see it as how one cannot exist without the other. Without chaos, order just makes everything stagnate, but without order, chaos eventually leads everything to ruin…kind of like what happened here.”

The chaos bug screeched sadly as if apologizing for causing the garden to go up in flames.

“Oh now, now, let’s have none of that! You did nothing wrong, my little firebug. Well, besides almost getting everyone killed but what can you do? I mean YOU attacked her first!” Discord pointed an accusing finger at a random tree. As if realizing it’d been caught out, the Moonlight Butterfly slowly flew up out of hiding.

“And don’t start with that whole ‘But that nasty wasty Seath programmed me to attack on sight! I’m not to blame!’ I know your kind and you abuse that excuse far too much as is! If this had been a few years earlier I’d have taught you a lesson by turning you into a really tacky jewelry piece and selling you to one of those snotty foals that have no taste in fashion!” The patchwork creature snorted. The butterfly charged its antennae as if fearing for its life.

“Ahhh, but by that same logic I can’t really be mad at you either. You only do what you do because that was why you were created…same as any golem or imitation life form I’ve whipped up to tease my friends. If I didn’t want them to stick to their one, sole purpose I’d have given them more reason to exist…”

Discord sighed as he put down his trowel and rose to stretch.

“Heck if the powers that be wanted ME to be something more than the epitome of what everypony distrusts they wouldn’t have imbued me with such a maddening need to upset the balance of everything. It’s only thanks to Fluttershy that I actually found a new way to apply my abilities and thus still have reason to exist…”

Both chaos bug and butterfly cautiously inched forward at the suddenly somber tone of Discord’s voice.

“Fluttershy…oh, how easily I forget what a service that mare’s done for me. Helped me mend my ways, given me reasons to start over, to try new things…to find something to care about…somepony to care for….”

Discord winced as if pained. He looked to his two companions and threw open his arms.

“Ah now I’m getting all sappy. Come on, big group hug! Let’s forgive and forget and move on!”

The bugs found themselves in a crushing embrace. The Izalith insect burned brighter as if fanned by the affection, the butterfly twitched its wings and flexed its body as if trying to squirm out of the hold.

“Well, glad to see some of us are making up for what we’ve done.”

Discord promptly snapped out of his moment and released his embrace.

“Yes, well…one of us has to be the mature party here, Princess.” He grinned. Celestia rolled her eyes.

“Hopefully not too mature to not still use your more impulsive behavior. The Crystal Empire is under attack by another menace of Lordran! I need you to come with me and provide back in the form of lightning.”

Discord arched the eyebrow over his larger eye.

“Lightning? As in you want me to make storm clouds and zap things like the proverbial angry god?” He asked, scanning the princess’ reaction as if expecting this to be a trick.

Celestia nodded warily. “This creature is a master of dark magic, possibly more so than Sombra. Twilight and my own spells are proving sufficient to hurt it, but not stop it. This is…admittedly a bit of a gamble but we need to try hitting it with an even more pure form of light energy…the kind only you can provide on the fly!”

Discord went from looking dubious to positively ecstatic.

“Why Celestia! I never thought I’d see the day where you’d be bold enough to make such a request! Oh this calls for a celebration!”

The garden was suddenly covered in falling streamers and balloons as the sound of kazoos echoed all around. Discord popped a party hat on his head and whipped out a giant cake. Groaning, Celestia nabbed the chaos god in her magic and yanked him towards her.

“Later. We need the lightning now!” She commanded. Discord sighed and summoned a door that opened onto the entrance to the Crystal Palace.

“Pffft, fine. You’d probably hog all the cake for yourself anyway.” He said as the two returned to the battle.

***

The closer Seath got to his target, the more he felt uncomfortably at home. The new arrival had made short work of trashing the hallway and the rooms in its mad search for whatever it sought, and gradually the white drake was reminded of his own crystal chambers, and their respective states of devastation. How strange that the memories of his old abode now chilled him rather than comforted him, yet how bizarre that a totally alien world would suddenly resemble his own with but a little mess and disorder.

How fragile our illusion of control proveth… Seath mused as he came to the archives and sensed the danger was close. A strange black ichor stained the walls, the chests and the floor, the result of one who had no time to fiddle with locks or drawers and had instead resorted to more aggressive means of hastening its search. Seath sniffed at the air, and felt his body grew colder still.

“Thine stench is strong with many essences. I sense death, despair, loneliness and darkness….yet…there is also life…heat…” Seath primed his catalyst and let himself alight on the ground as an explosion of scrolls and books burst from a side room.

“Thou reeks of a power I know too well…yet it doth radiate too strong to be held in a being of such solitude…”

A second explosion of black orbs met the dragon as he drew closer. Seath raised his barrier and study the feedback as it absorbed the attack.

“It is…humanity…it fills thee from head to toe…” He said with cautious intrigue. The beast strode out of the room, its giant fist clenched and ready to smash the dragon up again if needed.

“Fathered all humans….hrgh…gave them…my soul…grghh…unleashed…its power…..changed me…destroyed me….GARRRRGH….but…but made new age…possible….NGRRRRRRGH…unti….ARRRGH…UNTIL…!”

The beast hurled its fist at Seath, stretching its arm like taffy to cover the distance between them. Seath dodged then smashed his catalyst into the arm. A thick cloud of black mist hit him in the face as the crystal spikes tore open fresh wounds. The beast roared and drew back.

“GARRRRR….past….past found me….held me….seeks to esc-GRGH-escape…”

Despite his curiosity being piqued, Seath formed a crystal spear with his breath and hurled it at the retreating monster. It nailed it in the chest and the beast doubled over onto the wound.

“No…ARGH…can’t stop me…no pain to match….GRARGH…how...HRRRK...have suffered already…”

Seath filled his lungs and stood ready as the warped abomination summoned more dark orbs. As if its ranting was bewilidering enough, it then made things stranger by focusing the attack on another section of the archives instead of its opponent, destroying a great number of cabinets and book shelves.

“Thine durability is great indeed…but I shalt not be intimidated by such if thou still seeketh to destroy those who have taken me in!”

The beast turned seven of its center most eyes on the dragon, narrowing them as if scornful of Seath’s bravery.

“Yes…grgh…always was…since…beg-in-neeng….swore…GRAGH…swore to Guh-win…begged for safe-tee…HURGHHH….this…this just repeat of…GRAGH…of night in Kiln!”

Seath, unwisely, let this cause his guard to fall. The beast promptly leapt upon this as it leapt into the air, punching the dragon to the ground and impaling Seath through the shoulder with its catalyst. Seath was only spared from a more fatal injury by instinctively expelling the air in his lungs and coating the monster in cursed crystals.

“Thou…urrrgh…thou knowest of that night? How??” He demanded. Balling its fist up, the beast punched itself in the face, shattering the crystals but also knocking itself for a loop.

“Was…oooh…was there! Found….grarrrgh….found soul….GAAAAAAARGH…found soul in flames! None….HURGH...none noticed….all too…GRGH…distracted with…with talk of war…GRAGH…of plan to kill dray-gons…”

Clutching the wound, Seath scrambled back up. The injury was significant, but it had only put one limb out of commission. He still could use the other, and his breath.

“Another Lord Soul? Thou art…” Seath started, then broke off as the beast roared and clutched its own shoulder.

“Pig….gurgh…called me pig…pig-me….ARRGGHHH!”

Fingers tore into flesh, slowing ripping a great clump of the beast’s own body off.

“Fur-teeve…was so fur-tive…forgot..ten...so ease…GRAAAAARRR…easily…”

The beast held aloft a dripping, gory chunk of its own flesh. It crushed it in its hand and the flesh turned to mist.

“Furtive….Pygmy…?” Seath felt a nagging ember of a memory…something that had seemed so insignificant he’d just let it wallow in the deepest recesses of his mind.

“Yes…but now….GRGH…will call me by name!...MAN! URARGHAH!”

The mist slowly formed into vaguely humanoid silhouettes. Little white eyes blinked into existence at the summit of each.

“MAN-MANUS!...FATHER…OF….ABYSS!”

The beast hurled the freshly formed humanity phantoms at Seath. Still too lost in his own effort to try and latch onto the nagging memory, the dragon was immediately beset by a wrenching sensation of cold, slicing like knives through his flesh and into his soul. He hurled himself away from the phantoms, gasping as he sensed blood oozing from several more injuries. Despite now being almost crippled with pain, the dragon forced his catalyst to charge, launching a salvo of soul spears to take down the phantoms closest to him. This did little than buy him a few more seconds as the ones behind the first line quickly moved in to replace their fallen brethren…

Fortunately those few extra seconds were enough for another being to throw another barrier up in front of the drake and protect him from any more harm.

“Hey, uh, sorry to interrupt but may we step in on this conversation? It sounds important.”

The drake turned to see Shining Armor and Princess Cadence behind him, the prince looking remarkably well and confident, despite leaning heavily on his wife for support as he cast his defensive shield.

“I doubt thou can lend any further light on our foe’s revelations, but thine presence is welcome regardless.” He bleated as Twilight ran in with Spike and the sentries in tow.

“SEATH! Oh Faust, what did he do to you?” The alicorn cried upon seeing her teacher’s blood soaked body. Taking a page from Shining’s book, Seath propped himself on his catalyst and made a grand show of being unhampered by his injuries.

“Muddy matters further with claims of us being previously met. T’would seem all sides have a tale to tell in this mystery…” He sighed trying not to wince as every movement brought fresh agony. Twilight thankfully was not fooled and promptly summoned a burning flask of estus.

“Well good thing I thought to refill this before we left Ponyville. Drink up and let me take point. If he’s willing to talk I’ve got plenty of questions to ask!” The alicorn stated as she grabbed her catalyst in her magic.

“You may want to…ergh…dispense with his entourage first. They bite…hard!” Shining winced as the humanity phantoms continued to amass against his barrier. It crackled and fluctuated from their sheer proximity but ever the stalwart soldier, Shining held them back.

“Let me handle that, dear. Just drop your shield for a moment and I’ll take care of the rest.” Cadence said politely. Shining looked uneasy about letting his wife step into danger, but the pink alicorn just smiled reassuring at him and doffed her mane. Deciding to trust her, Shining let the barrier fall, and Cadence promptly showed how one could be both pretty and deadly as she vaporized the entire lot of phantoms with a rainbow wave beam.

“See, nothing to it when I’m ready and on my guard!” She giggled as Shining blushed.

“And I thought I was supposed to make you swoon. Sheesh!” He muttered before letting a loving nuzzle silence him. Twilight cocked an eyebrow as she observed the burning black sprites left by the phantoms’ demise.

“Humanity? Is this where it comes from?” She asked, looking to Seath as he chugged the estus and sighed in relief.

“Apparently so. I regret I am at as much of a loss as thou.” He said. Another earth rocking explosion brought both their attentions back to Manus as he blasted through another wall of the archives.

“You know, if you need something from here, it’d be easier and faster for us to find it for you.” She called out. The offer fell on deaf ears as Manus just pushed through the hole he’d made and continued in his mad search. Grumbling, Twilight charged forward at the lumbering beast, only to be stopped by another encroaching circle of black orbs. Twilight sighed, dropped her catalyst and blasted them away with her own spells.

“Also I, like Celestia, am no stranger to dark magic. You’re going to have to try something different if you want to match me!” She claimed. Manus groaned and hurled his great arm at her, knocking multiple shelves and cases over.

“Not want…to match…need to find…ergh…to finish work…gragh…” He grumbled while tearing through stacks of scrolls and books. Twilight took to the air and found a point where there wasn’t an immediate risk of something falling on her.

“What work? If you need aid, you don’t have to go trashing the place up! We can help you as we’ve helped Seath.” She demanded. Manus rolled the eyes on the back of his horns towards the bothersome equine.

“No….grgh…can’t help…nah..grgh-not as is…” He growled and swung at Twilight with his catalyst. She nimbly dodged the bladed weapon and forced it away from herself with another magic attack.

“Well that’s rather presumptuous of you!” Twilight said while scrutinizing the beast’s oversized limb. Her face lit up in recognition. “It was you that delivered Seath to me in the first place wasn’t it? And Queen to Discord? You must need us for something!”

Manus roared as several crystal lances buried themselves in his body. Underneath Twilight, the sentries charged in while frantically reloading their crossbows. Manus bore the pain of their next salvo then simply smacked the poor ponies aside again, covering them in his own blood from all the puncture wounds.

“Had to do…grgh…as commanded….nrgh…cover tracks….not…gragh….not let see!” He bellowed while smashing at the walls with his fist. Twilight moved to stun him again, only to have to duck a bookcase as the monstrosity grabbed it and heaved it at her like it weighed nothing.

“Not let who see? And see what?” She pleaded as the beast collapsed. “Look, we don’t want to fight you, or hurt you, just...AIEE!” A bronze statue of Sombra was sent on a collision course with her next. “We want to help! Please stop attacking us!”

Manus rounded on the equine, his teeth gnashing in pain wracked doubt.

“Can’t help me! Can’t see as…GRAGH…as are….living….ngrgh…living can’t see!” He roared and hurled more orbs at another wall. The resulting explosion sent debris and ponies everywhere.

“MUST FIND….GRRRRR…WHERE IS…!!!”

Twilight pulled herself out from under the unconscious body of a sentry, checking the poor mare wasn’t in immediate need of medical attention before turning her focus back to her opponent. Between Manus’ insane rambling, the destruction of so much irreplaceable artifacts, seeing Seath injured and the memories of her battle with the Demon Firesage still fresh in her mind, the mare was getting more than a little ticked off.

“Fine, if that’s how you want to do it…” She charged her horn and launched a rainbow wave of energy at Manus. For the first time the beast was unable to just endure the attack, and instead found himself being launched clear across the room to join the soldiers he’d plastered up against the wall. A fresh stench of skin crisping and charring began to fill the air as Manus collapsed to the ground in a smoking heap.

“Now, still want to cause trouble or can we talk?” Retrieving her catalyst, Twilight stood at the ready as the hulking black behemoth twitched, coughed and amazingly began to get back to his feet.

“No talk…nothing to say…need to find…urgh…” Manus clutched his side, using his catalyst as a crutch. Twilight grit her teeth as he turned and glared at her from multiple perspectives. “Let me…urgh…find…or all…urgh….doomed.”

Quickly the alicorn thought about the most diplomatic response and put her catalyst back down again as a show of peace.

“Yes we gathered that. Believe it or not, we have some inkling of what’s going on here too. Your actions are just the confirmation that we’re right to likewise suspect something bad is about to happen.”

Manus gnashed and growled as he hobbled towards the alicorn.

“If you know about this as well, there’s more to gain from helping each other than trying to go it alone. Tell us what you know, and we’ll do everything we can to aide you, provided you likewise are trying to prevent whatever this coming calamity is.”

Manus opened several eyes, and narrowed several more.

“Know of…grgh…you know?” He demanded

Twilight nodded. With a roar that could have been relief as easily as it could have been anguish, Manus tore another part of his body out and hurled it into the air.

“Strong…you…could be....GRAAAAAWWWWRRR…but..must be…surrre…” He hobbled back again as Twilight found a rain of humanity phantoms now descending upon her. Frantically she scrambled to raise a barrier, but no sooner had she gotten her horn lit than the phantoms were caught in the beam of another magic user.

“You want to be sure? Fine. Let me show you how much flank I, as one of the kindest and most loving ponies in the land, can kick!” Cadence said as she vaporized wave after wave of phantoms. Twilight tactfully moved herself out of harm’s way as Manus growled and leaped at the bubblegum princess.

“Ah ah ah. Not today. Not on my wife!”

Cadence was encased in a barrier that took the brunt of Manus’ downward strike. Behind her, Shining Armor dragged himself into the chamber with Spike’s help, teeth bared and face set in an expression of grim determination, despite the hindrance of his broken limbs.

“Enemies only get one shot to take down me or my loved ones, and your fire friend from before used that up.”

Manus stumbled back, his pain momentarily forgotten in the revelation that these equines were a greater force to be reckoned with than would initially seem. He stared intently at Twilight as she alighted to stand with her brother and sister-in-law.

“So, now that you’ve gotten a taste of what we’re capable of, do you wish to talk now?” She asked. Manus sized up each of the ponies, then the white dragon as he stepped in behind Shining. He could also hear the clops of reinforcements coming down the hall to the archives.

“You…strong…grgh…could help…gragh…but cannot see….and cannot stop now….graaagh…need…need…horn…” He raggedly replied. Twilight arched an eyebrow while Cadence and Shining looked perturbed.

“Horn? You don’t mean…” Without thinking, Cadence glanced at the floor. A second later she realized the terrible error of this as Manus roared and leaped to fire an enormous salvo of black orbs at the ground. The resulting explosion mercifully tossed those closest to him safely away; everyone else, unfortunately, suffered a sudden descent as the weakened floor caved into a hidden chamber below.

Outside the archives, Celestia’s ears shot up in alarm as she felt the reverberation of the crystal beneath her hooves threatening to give way. She spread her wings and flew full force to the aid of her subjects, with Discord struggling to keep up.

“You couldn’t have let me teleport us closer than outside the front door?” She demanded as the huffing and puffing dracoequus pulled up beside her.

“Excuse me for wanting to play it safe! After the fiasco with your sister’s garden I thought it a sensible move to avoid getting too close to another of Lordran’s more…chipper folk!” He argued as the two entered to find the prone bodies of several sentries surrounding a great chasm. “And I believe this a fitting vindication of my caution!”

Celestia looked down in horror, seeing the black beast galloping to a central stone plinth in the lower chamber, mounted atop which was a glowing red horn.

“Twilight! Cadence! Shining!” She called out. The rubble from the collapsed flooring shifted as if answering her call. Two great pairs of fairy wings lifted the broken crystal off of Seath, carrying him out of the wreckage, along with Twilight, whom he’d managed to catch and cover with his body. With her fear now momentarily abated, Celestia turned at the sound of more refuse being levitated off the floor. Shining, Spike and Cadence emerged, still encased in the former’s magical barrier. Using her wings, Cadence lifted them both back up to the main area of the archives.

“Praise Faust! Are you okay?”

Cadence gently set her husband on the ground and let Spike tend to him as she shook some of the dust and rubble off her coat.

“We’re fine, but still grateful to see you.” Cadence sighed. “This creature isn’t too hard to put down, but he sure doesn’t like to stay down.”

Celestia grumbled as she nodded to Discord.

“Then let me try something. Cover me from up here if you can!” She levitated a quiver of crystalline arrows from one of the sentries and held it in front of the dracoequus. “Discord, if you please?”

Discord duly summoned a toga and a great white wig for himself, then formed a black thundering cloud over his head. Pulling a pair of sewing needles out of his attire he used them as mini-conductors to draw lightning and weave it into the arrows.

“Charged and ready, your highness. See how he likes a few billion volts up the backside.”

Celestia dove into the hole, drawing several arrows in her magic as she slammed onto the ground below. Manus barely had time to register this new arrival before he was beset by a new problem. One he could not so easily ignore.

His body jerked and burst as the unmistakable power of electricity coursed through it, causing him to drop his catalyst and smash onto the floor, every muscle cramping up in the worst way.

“That’s close enough.” Celestia stated sternly as she drew several more arrows. Manus slowly stilled as the charge from the ones buried in his flesh dissipated. He turned whichever of his eyes weren’t currently rolling wildly in their sockets on the princess.

“I thought that was what you were after. Hoped Cadence and Shining’s efforts to hide it would buy me enough time to return.” Celestia nodded to the plinth as she angled the crackling arrows to target what she hoped were vital spots on the beast’s body. Manus groaned and fumbled for his catalyst as he rolled over and got back up.

“You’re definitely a tough one, I’ll have to give you that. I don’t think I’ve ever seen anypony take this much damage and still stay in the fight.”

Finding his catalyst, Manus propped himself up and faced the solar diarch.

“Dark….grrrr…soul…..arghh…destroyed me….but…gragh…gives me….ngh…strength….graghh…so much strength.” He moaned as his body jerked and shuddered with the aftershocks of the electricity. Celestia strode forward with her arrows pulled taught.

“Well be that as it may, I’ve clearly found your weakness. Not that I want to kill you, but if you won’t give me any other option…” She let the statement hang as Manus struggled for breath. “I gather you’re the one we have to thank for first visiting Seath on us, and making us aware of several soon to be unpleasant circumstances. For that, I guess I owe you a small mercy.”

She placed a hoof on the horn.

“But whatever you want with Sombra’s remains, I can’t let you take it. That monster has caused more suffering and hardship than even my own sister at her worst, and I’m not about to let him be brought back by any means.” She said. Manus coughed and backed away.

“Has…nrgh…has to be done.” He seethed. Celestia shook her head.

“No, it doesn’t. Lay down your arms, talk to me, and we will find an alternate solution.” She offered. “Please, I don’t want more blood on my hooves.”

Manus looked to the horn then to his opponent.

“Not…nrawr…not your choice. Grrrgh…giving you chance…RAWRRRRGH!...chance to op-op…ARRRGHH…op-p-p-pose pah…GRRRRGH…past threat.” He stammered, pain resonating with each syllable. Celestia grit her teeth as she felt equally pitiful and loathsome for this warped abomination.

“What past threat? Perhaps if you could explain, we might empathize more with your cause.” She said. Manus seized up and clutched his other side as if feeling a new agony there. Celestia let the arrows loosen in her magic and dropped her guard, concerned she’d perhaps dealt more harm than she intended.

“Cause…nrgh…cause was for hoo-mans….gragh…but…grgh…. now destroyed….grgh…all gone….grrrgh gone for you…rarrrgh…must save….grrrAAAARRGHHH MUST SAVE!”

Suddenly Manus’ arm was meeting Celestia’s face at mach velocities, nearly breaking her jaw with the impact. She hit the wall with crushing force as her opponent gave up even more of his flesh to create more humanity phantoms. Despite her aching head, the princess’ managed to draw another cluster of arrows and send them flying, but they only served to snuff out those among her enemies that opened their eyes to the world first. The ones that followed ensured their comrades were not sacrificed in vain as they swarmed Celestia and proceeded to ensure she stay down for the count.

“No…NOOO!” Twilight cried as she saw her beloved former mentor, friend and so many other things being mercilessly drained of all her life force by the black ghosts. “Seath, let me go!”

Against his better judgment, the dragon released his student. He had more to worry about as Manus dragged himself back towards the horn.

Twilight summoned her catalyst from where it had fallen and galloped full speed at the phantoms, summoning a swarm of dark beads as she closed in.

“Let…her…GO!”

The beads found their marks and vaporized a fair number of the sprites. Realising they had a new enemy to contend with, the remaining stragglers turned and amassed on the alicorn as she dove to protect Celestia.

“Stay back! I mean it! Stay back!”

The phantoms ignored this advice and continued to press their advantage while the alicorn was busy priming another spell. Twilight grit her teeth as razor sharp cold shot through her body, each impact from the black essences feeling like a punch to her soul as well as her organs. Realizing she couldn’t bear the pain and charge her catalyst at the same time, Twilight discarded her weapon and instead let loose with her horn, taking down another of her enemies’ numbers and giving them cause to back off again.

“Last….*cough*….warning…”

The few surviving phantoms held their distance, as if considering the alicorn’s words, or, alternately, to wait until Twilight could no longer ignore the severity of her injuries and collapsed beside Celestia. Silently, they moved in again to deliver the fatal blow to both ponies…

…and then rainbow colored waves surged down to light the darkened chamber, catching the phantoms in their aura like a net and removing them from the world as quickly as they’d been brought into it. Gaping in disbelief, Twilight looked up to see Cadence peering down from above, her own horn primed and her face smiling in relief.

“Stay still. I’ve got you covered.” The pink mare said. “Figures that even after so many years a foalsitter’s work is still never done.”

Wincing as she registered her strength had been depleted and her limbs felt like limp noodles, Twilight turned to see Seath still engaged in battle with Manus. The dragon fought valiantly but even with all the damage done to him, Manus still managed to hold his own. He weathered blow after blow, let Seath tire himself with casting spells and dodging counterattacks.

And then when the dragon had to stop to catch his breath, he grabbed him by the head and slammed Seath into the ground.

“Seath…” Twilight struggled to get up, telling herself to ignore the wracking agony of her injuries. She glanced down at the floor, at the burning black humanity sprites left in the wake of the phantoms’ destruction. With great effort she extended a hoof and slammed it down on one.

The result was like downing a double espresso mixed with the most potent painkillers imaginable. Suddenly Twilight felt her strength pour back into her body as the humanity merged with her soul, giving her the ability to stand, grab her catalyst and charge at the black abomination.

“I said stop…”

Manus turned as he registered a lavender colored projectile on approach. Spreading her wings, Twilight nailed him right above his jaw and the monstrosity dully went sailing.

“And…”

The demon catalyst's blade met with Manus' right horn, cleaving several of the eyes on it.

“I…”

Manus launched a defensive salvo of orbs. Twilight dispersed them with her magic and gave the beast a taste of his medicine with her own dark orb spell.

“MEAN…”

More spells, and more pain. Manus slumped to the floor as more of his blood pooled around him.

“STOP!” She screamed, following with a rapid onslaught of dark beads. Manus grunted and fell over, his feeble cries finally snapping the alicorn out of her rage. She let herself land on the floor, staring warily at the barely breathing beast.

“*cough*….strong….*cough*…strong you are…grgle….wrong to doubt….*cough*”

Twilight leveled her catalyst at Manus as he weakly pushed himself up out of the pool of his own blood.

“*cough*…little time left….but…grgh…soul is strong….nrgh…like…grgh…See-ath…like…hrgh…witch….like….”

Several red eyes swiveled upward as Discord poked his head over the edge of the hole.

“Grrrr…was right…souls are here…*cough*…past…and…grgh…now…*cough*...Seath…hrrk...and you…”

Deciding to take a risk, Twilight checked on her teacher. Crystal was forming across several cuts on his head, but as his eyes met his student’s he nodded that it looked worse than it was.

“Yes you did me a favor by letting me meet Seath. Unfortunately, that’s not going to buy you any mercy if you’re not going to stop attacking.” Twilight said as her teacher rose and primed his catalyst. “I highly doubt you can take much more so I’m giving you one last chance: surrender and let us help you. Please!”

Manus leaned heavily on his oversized hand, his head resting against the floor as if he was too weak to lift it.

“Help…hrgh…yes…can help me…but not here….nrgh…not as…urghhhh…”

The beast wilted forward as if finally succumbing to his wounds. This immediately snapped Twilight back into her regular helpful mode and she ran forward to catch Manus in her magic…

…which turned out to be an opportunity too good for the beast to pass up.

“Living can’t see…must be…”

No sooner did the alicorn have her enemy in her aura than she found herself likewise cocooned in Manus’ giant hand. Frantically she thrashed about but his grip remained as strong as ever, the fingers easily closing around her, choking her, crushing her into batter.

“Must be…undead…”

Twilight felt Manus’ thumb press against her flank, right on top of her cutie mark. The pain of being crushed into pulp was suddenly joined by the sensation of being branded, a searing spike of heat forcing itself onto her skin.

“Undead…hrrrk…undead will see…!”

In spite of all the commotion in the chamber, the breaking of Twilight’s neck still rang out clear as a bell. Time seemed to freeze for all except Manus, giving him the chance he needed to drop the alicorn’s corpse and grab Sombra’s horn off the plinth.

“Past…ergh…past seeks to undo all...grgh…follow back….graaagh…help save….find...ngh...pend-dant....ARRGHHH…but….warning….pre…hrk!...prepare…”

With her eyes still fixed on Twilight’s lifeless body, Celestia ripped every last arrow from her quiver and hurled them at Manus in a crackling hail of vengeance.

“Prepare…to…die!”

Manus dropped to the floor, grabbed his catalyst and pointed it weakly at his pooled blood. An instant later the blood had turned into a whirling portal that sucked him safely out of harm’s way, leaving the arrows to clatter uselessly off the crystal floor as it snapped closed behind him.

“Twilight…” Celestia gasped, her tears helping to dilute the blinding flash as the lightning from her arrows exploded in every direction. “No…”

Seath roared as his own skin was cooked by the sudden electric discharge. Fortunately it was quick to dissipate and he was left nursing tears of his own as he looked to where his student had fallen.

“No…” The drake repeated, his shock (pun intended) ebbing away as he saw Twilight’s corpse vanish. A glowing bloodstain marked the place of her death as two words appeared that gave the dragon cause to both despair and cheer in equal measures.

“No!” He declared, reaching to grab Celestia. “The bonfire, quick! Fortune may yet still favor us!”

Celestia blinked, letting her tears carry her sadness away so she could gape at the dragon in dismay.

“Now, Celestia! The curse is upon her!”

Celestia looked to the blood stain, her mind snapping out of its mourning and her spine going cold in realization.

“Oh…oh no!”

Both souls spread their wings and joined their comrades back on the main floor of the archives.

“Cadence, I have to return to Twilight’s castle. I…think she’s been resurrected there! Can you take care of things here?”

The pink alicorn needed a moment to break out of her own shock. Her ears twisted and flexed as she wondered if Celestia was talking crazy due to her grief.

“Resurrected? What are you…” Cadence broke off upon seeing the desperation in her fellow princess’ eyes. “I…Yes, yes we can handle things here. Just…as soon as you…erm…know, contact us. Please!”

“I will. As soon as I know! Come on, Discord!”

Deeming it wise to not argue, the dracoequus followed Seath and the solar diarch back out to the carriages. In their wake several soldiers ran in to tend to their wounded comrades, and their captain who was now trying to drag himself over to the hole.

“No. No please, don’t look!” Cadence ran over and held her husband and Spike back from seeing the demise below.

“Don’t look? Why? What happened? Where’s Twilight?” Spike demanded. Cadence’s voice seized in her throat as she tried to keep both males looking at her.

“What just happened to my sister?” Shining demanded with increasing worry. Biting her tongue, Cadence pressed her head against her husband’s.

“I…I don’t know. Manus…did something…she’s…she’s gone.”

Despite his pristinely white coat the color still visibly drained from Shining’s face.

“But Celestia and Seath think they know how to get her back! Just trust me that she’ll be okay.” Cadence hastily reassured. Neither Shining nor Spike looked unconvinced but nor did they contest the princess word. Cadence thanked them with a hug as her tears finally fell.

“Please…please Faust, may she be okay…” She sobbed.

Author's Note

Another one just shy of the deadline..and yes, to play it safe, I'm going to now aim for Sunday as my upload day every week rather than Friday. Was worried I was going to miss this week too due to a freak wind storm taking out the power in my town for most of the weekend but thankfully the local electric provider proved their mettle in getting most places restored as soon as the trees stopped falling.

So, we've finally reached the point that will test how well I can truly mesh my two chosen worlds. Feel like I did better at balancing the fighting this time (thank you to those who lent their advice) and while the outcome may not have been preferable, at least the ponies better held their own as promised. It's another reason I had Manus be the adversary this time. Since he has so much health during his boss fight he could act as the damage sponge needed for everyone to throw their best against and still succeed in his goal.

As for why did I have to kill Twilight in the process? Honestly, that was always going to happen at some point. If anything she got an extension to her life thanks to readers either guessing how she was going to die previously or pointing out she needed to go out on a better note. I knew the ponies were going to have to start expiring sooner or later since, as is hinted in the first game (if you listen closely to the interaction between Siegmeyer and Sieglinde) being alive in the DS universe is actually a detriment to your survival, not an advantage. It also adds a bit more urgency for the mystery of what's going on to be unraveled and a cure for the Dark Sign curse to be found. As things were, it seemed a bit too easy for the ponies since there wasn't any really serious threat to their well being, so long as the bad stuff remained relegated predominantly to the DS cast.

Anyway, that's all I've got for this week. Next we'll go back to see how Pinkie Pie's little tea party is going.

:pinkiecrazy: : *giggles* Yep, my lovely little tea party for all!

EDIT: Yes I know Manus can't summon humanity phantoms as part of his attacks in Dark Souls. However, said phantoms had to have come from somewhere, and so long as we're running on the logic that Manus is the Furtive Pygmy and common ancestor of humanity, it makes sense.

:trixieshiftright: : So what then is your explanation for why he doesn't do so in his boss battle, hmmm?

Glad you asked, Trixie. Because there he's facing off against a single opponent, who also happens to be a descendant and can thus use humanity to recover from damage. Manus is just genre savvy enough to not inadvertently aid you in taking him down.

:trixieshiftleft: : ....*sigh* Fine, let's go with that. Trixie finds this series crazy enough without stirring the pot.

Chapter 24 Author's Note

Quick couple of notes:

Yes, this is meant to take place at the same time as chapter 23.
Yes, I intended it to be partly a meta commentary on the 'rivalry' between Dark Souls and Skyrim (both games having been released around the same time and garnering significantly die-hard fanbases)
Yes, I apologize to all Beatles fans for using an excerpt from one of their treasured classics in such a dour toned piece.

Chapter 24

On any other night, the scene Trixie awoke to might possibly have passed as sweet. The heat of a roaring fire was warming her coat, she could hear foalish laughter all around her, and the sky looked so vibrant and pretty overhead. Indeed the only things tarnishing an otherwise lovely evening was the pounding migraine in her skull…oh yes, and the fact that she yet again was securely trussed up with rope.

“What the…” The blue unicorn mumbled as she struggled and felt her hooves kick at thin air. Looking down she noticed she was tied to a post, hanging about a foot off the ground. Looking up she was met with the surreal image of Luna in a likewise state of imprisonment, along with Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, the sentries, and the human undead. “Princess Luna? Am I dreaming?”

The black alicorn whinnied and slowly turned towards the light, revealing several streaks of dried blood caked onto her temples.

“Trix…Trixie? What are…oh…oh Faust.” Luna struggled against her bonds and found she was pretty much immobile. “I wish I could say yes, if for no other reason than it meant I could do something about it, but no. No, this unfortunately is reality.” She looked around and noticed she and her fellow ponies had been arranged in a circle around the bonfire. A small pile of branches had been placed at the foot of each of their posts, and for good measure, she, Trixie and Rarity were all now sporting suppressor rings on their horns.

“Well…Trixie would then like to know what’s going on…but somehow she senses the answer will not please her.” Trixie sighed. Hearing the maniacal giggling again, Luna turned to stare at something in the distance.

“I fear we may be finding out anyway.” She lamented as Pinkie Pie entered the circle, singing loudly to herself and dancing about in the light from the Sunlight Maggot.

“Here comes the sun!

Here comes the sun!

And I say, it’s alright.

Sun, sun, sun, here it comes!

Sun, sun, sun, here it comes!”

“Pinkie…what are you doing? What is all this?” Luna asked. Pinkie paused, turned, then promptly bounced and cheered.

“Ooooh you’re all awake again! Perfect timing! I was worried I conked you so hard you’d miss the sunrise!”

Luna arched an eyebrow then winced in agony as Pinkie piled more branches under her post.

“Conked? Trixie’s latest headache is a result of your actions?” The blue unicorn asked in dismay. Pinkie’s smile faded for a moment, then instantly reappeared.

“Oh, oh no silly! Rocky was the cause of that. I told him to not get too rough but well, he is quite a stalwart at the best of times!” She giggled and whipped out a very bloody rock.

“I told you your friends wouldn’t agree to this if you asked in the normal way. I merely used a more persuasive collection of words.” Pinkie said, dropping her voice to a rasping growl and shaking the rock as if it was the one talking.

“Yes, yes, you’re a very profound speaker, Rocky, but I still say you got a bit too passionate, as always. That’s why I asked Mrs. Potts to take over.” Pinkie returned to her normal voice, set the rock down and pulled the cast iron pot out.

“It’s all fine to be passionate, but I kept myself polite and to the point! And the results speak for themselves.” The pink mare continued, now affecting a high pitched voice with a posh accent. “I got everypony on board with a minimum of fuss!”

Trixie looked to Luna for clarification on just what manner of madness she was witnessing. Luna scrunched her face up and indicated she was equally baffled.

“Only because you bored them to sleep! Look at them! They almost slept right through the main event!” Pinkie continued in ‘Rocky’s’ voice again. The Sunlight Maggot glowed brighter as if to spotlight this bizarre vaudeville act as Pinkie sighed and patted her props.

“Now, now you two! What did I say about fighting? You both did me a huge favor and I’m very grateful, but I’ll not have you arguing with each other now!”

She crossed her arms and pouted before responding in the respective ‘Rocky’ and ‘Mrs. Potts’ voices.

“Sorry, miss.”

“Indeed, my apologies, good sir.”

Pinkie smiled and hugged the two inanimate objects, much to everyone’s increasing concern.

“Anypony else gettin' a sense of deja vu? Like when we had that surprise party fer her?” Applejack whispered.

“Yes but that was due to our, perhaps, ill judged attempts to keep her in the dark. I can’t imagine why she’s relapsing now…unless…” Rarity’s eyes narrowed as the light from the maggot danced with the light from the bonfire. “Pinkie, why are you still wearing that…thing on your head? What IS that anyway?”

Pinkie again lost her smile for a moment, then her face twitched, contorted itself and the cheeriness reappeared like magic.

“This? It’s my official party hat, Rarity! Can’t have a celebration for the sun without party hats right?” She giggled and tsked as if the answer was obvious. Rarity arched her eyebrow.

“And where did you find such an…ahem..unusual attire?”

Pinkie twitched violently and her eyes went wide.

“Oooh, uh, it was in a pile of her stuff!” She pointed a hoof at the Chosen Undead. “Sorry where are my manners? You don’t mind me using it do you?”

All eyes turned to the human, many of them casting very accusatory demands for an explanation. The undead exhaled slowly as she found herself back in the hot seat for the umpteenth time in so many days.

“I found it during my travels through the ruins of Izalith, inside the body of another larger insect creature. Aside from that, I know about as much as the rest of you: it emits light and it…may possibly be alive.” She said, glaring back at everypony as if daring them to try to pin their predicament on her. “I just took it with me in case I needed an alternate light source. I didn’t try to wear it, or use it, or do anything else with it!”

Applejack snorted and turned away to give the female warrior some breathing room.

“Well, Ah think that’s still cause enough to think it’s time you took it off, Pinkie. It…well, this don’t really seem like the right occasion to bring it out.” She very tactfully stated.

“Indeed. It…really doesn’t match your coat either. Completely the wrong shade to be paired with pink!” Rarity quickly followed, adding a little more pleading to her words in hopes they’d hit harder. Pinkie definitely seemed to break from her mania for a moment and give it some thought.

Then her face violently twisted itself back into a smile again and she laughed uproariously.

“Oh you two! Such jokers! This is the perfect occasion for it! It’s the standard we all must abide by if we are to rise and shine with the sun!” She proclaimed. Rarity nervously bit her lip and tried to move again. The ropes tying her to the post remained as resolute as ever in keeping her immobilized.

“Pinkie, it’s six o’clock in the evening. This is the time when the sun sets, not rises!” Luna pointed out. “Well…at least it’s supposed to be…”

She looked at her sister’s burning star, still hanging motionlessly above the horizon. As pretty a vista as it made for, the fact that it wasn’t descending as normal was quite unsettling. She hoped nothing had happened to Celestia up in the Crystal Empire.

“Oh not THAT sun, princess! Our suns! The ones in all of us!” Pinkie giggled and grabbed two large sticks that were wrapped in cloth soaked in a thick black liquid. “I’ve been shown what it’s like to burn like the brightest star, now I’ll make it so we all can burn together! So many suns rising at once!”

Nobody required further clarification on what the pink mare meant exactly. Her thrusting the sticks into the bonfire and setting them alight was just the visual aid to accompany the very cold, sickening feeling in everyone’s stomachs.

“Pinkie! Ah’m serious! Whatever you’re plannin’ stop it right now!” Applejack said, looking both angry and very alarmed as her friend swung her torches about.

“Nope! Suns gotta rise! Gotta burn! You’ll see! Oooh, all the sunlight will be glorious! Hee hee hee hee hee!” Pinkie declared, her face twitched, stretched and twisted itself with each movement, as if it was getting harder to keep the maddening grin in place. “Now…hmm…how am I going to do this so everyone shines equally? Maybe start with you?”

She pointed a torch at Green Bean and Armored Core.

“Mmm, no, too much muscle on you both. You’d burn long, but slowly. Need something to really make a flash…hmm…how about you Rarity? You LOOOVE glamor and glitz and all the sparkly things!”

Rarity’s heart leapt into her throat as the flaming torches were aimed at her. Amazingly she managed to keep her expression calm and her voice measured.

“Pinkie….please…I have a family. I have Sweetie Belle!” She said, sounding angry rather than scared. Pinkie blinked and backed away as her face kept twisting in on itself like taffy.

“Huh? Buh…oh…OOOOH right! You’d probably burn brighter together with her then! Okay I’ll wait and come back to you!”

Rarity glowered, pondering just what was this…mentality that had possessed her friend, and what was she going to do to punish it once she got free? Well, if she got free.

“Who else could really be the star to kick things off? You, Luna? I mean you are the Princess of the Night after all.”

The black alicorn looked to the ring on her horn keeping her magic suppressed and sighed.

“Pinkie, please, for all our sakes, think about what you’re doing!” She pleaded. Pinkie did so. Her smile slowly became more forced, as if some other being was literally pulling on her lips to keep them correctly positioned.

“Right…think…hmm, I see your point. All that black on your coat wouldn’t make for a really bright flame. Too much smoke probably too. I’ll have to slot you in somewhere else.”

Luna hung her head, cursing whatever force had seen to it that this was an appropriate new venture for their entertainment.

“Oooh I know! YOU!”

The torches came to bear on Trixie.

“You’re a showpony aren’t you? Being a bright, shiny spectacle is your entire schtick! You’ll be perfect!” Pinkie declared. Trixie humored her for approximately three fourths of a second.

“Right that’s it, Trixie is taking her leave from this mad house!” The unicorn aimed her horn and forced it to cast a spell at the pink mare. As expected the ring around it just fizzled as it neutralized the magical charge but this did little to discourage the unicorn from trying again, and again. Pinkie stared in confusion at the frantic jabbing in her direction, then giggled.

“Hee hee hee hee, no, no, that’s not going to work, silly! Rocky told me you all might have some second thoughts and I should pat the guards down for any gear that could disable unruly unicorns.” Pinkie turned to the rock and switched back to her 'Rocky' voice. “Always be prepared, as I say!”

Trixe grit her teeth and kept trying to do something with her magic, which in turn made Pinkie Pie laugh harder at her futile efforts.

“It is funny to watch you though. Hee hee hee ha ha ha!”

Trixie continued to fight against the ring, eventually causing Pinkie to tumble over backwards such was her mirth.

“Seriously, Trixie, she’s right. You can’t force your magic through a suppression ring!” Luna whispered. Trixie glowered and kept trying anyway.

“Trixie is well aware, but it’s keeping her distracted!” She whispered out of the corner of her mouth. On her other side the Chosen Undead twisted her head to glance behind the unicorn, seeing her front hooves were frantically wriggling themselves free of the ropes. Quickly she snapped her attention back to the giggling mare.

“Do me first. I wish to join you in bringing out my sun!” The female declared. All eyes again focused on her, now to see if she had likewise snapped.

“Huh?” Pinkie picked herself up from the ground.

“My quest from the beginning was to become the new Lord of Sunlight. If you can promise to help me achieve it, then I accept your offer!” The undead declared. From the other side of the bonfire, Applejack and Rarity both silently mouthed their demand to know what the hell she was doing. The Chosen Undead looked to them and silently pleaded that they trust her on this.

“Ooooh, you’re volunteering? Oh aren’t you helpful! Hee hee hee!” Pinkie wasted no time in tossing one of her torches onto the branches piled at the Chosen Undead’s feet. “Thanks! That‘ll make the next part so much easier!”

“You’re welcome.” The undead grimly replied, bracing herself as a blaze erupted around her feet. The agony of merciless heat was instantly upon her, yet as if wishing to follow Rarity’s example the undead grit her teeth and bore it out.

“Are you bucking crazy!? She’s going to kill you!” Trixie whispered. The undead shot her a deathly glare.

“She’ll be far…ngh…from the first. Urrrrgh…just keep…working on…your…ropes!” She whispered before throwing her head back and thrashing from the growing heat.

“Oooh look how quickly the flames take to you! You truly are a healthy, bright and shining sun! Oooh so shiny!” Pinkie cheered and danced around the bonfire as her first victim writhed and thrashed in the consuming inferno. Her other pending victims alternately stared in horror or tried to look away from the massacre that was now underway.

“No, no, no, no! This can’t be! I didn’t…I didn’t think she’d actually do it!” Rarity whimpered as she shut her eyes and folded her ears against her head. “Oh please tell this isn’t how it ends, Applejack! I can’t bear to think my nightmares about Pinkie’s more eccentric habits are actually coming true!”

Despite her own chilled terror, Applejack forced herself to look, to notice how the Chosen Undead was valiantly keeping her mouth shut and testing the strength of her bonds as the flames slowly burned them away.

“Well…erm… not that Ah wish to instill false hope…but Ah think our human friend may have a plan here.” The farmer feebly whispered. “Remember, she took a minotaur sized blade to the torso and still came back kickin’…”

Despite now feeling nausea creeping up on her from the smell of roasting flesh, Rarity bit her tongue and dared to crack open one of her eyes. She saw the Chosen Undead was now completely enveloped in the flames yet still she did not scream. Though her thrashing body told of how much agony she was in, the warrior tugged at her fraying ropes, working herself out of them as they were consumed by the fire. She tumbled forward off her post, using what little strength she could muster to start tearing off her burning clothes.

“Oh, whoops! Should’ve checked you were more properly secured before I started! Ah no matter, you were a brilliant first act! Hee hee hee hee” Pinkie complimented as the undead finally succumbed to the flames and vanished. “This is so much fun! Who wants to shine next?”

With her eyes still fixed to the ashen silhouette burned onto the ground, Applejack bit her tongue and grit her teeth.

“Faust please forgive me for this stupidity, and stand by mah side now.” She whispered before calling out. “ME! Let me become as the sun that nurtures all mah apple trees, Pinkie!”

Rarity stared in breathless horror, as did everypony else.

“Applejack, now what are YOU doing?” The fashionista demanded.

“Takin’ a gamble…and hopin’ mah luck holds.” Applejack cursed as the crazy eyed pink mare approached, shining the light from the maggot on her head at her friends.

“You, Applejack? But you said earlier that you wanted nothing more to do with fire, after all the nasty creatures that tried to kill you with it.”

Applejack let a moment pass for Pinkie to realize the hypocrisy of her statement. Sadly Pinkie seemed oblivious but the orange mare noticed her manically cheerful visage didn’t look as sincere up close. Her mouth appeared strained from having to keep grinning, her pupils had shrunk to pin points, her eyes looked blank and weren’t blinking, and her cheek muscles were throbbing as if exhausted from keeping everything turned upward and in a jovial arrangement. She didn’t look happy, she looked like she was being forced to act happy, no doubt by the damn spiky abomination sitting so smugly atop her cranium.

“Yeah well it ain’t the first time Ah’ve had to face somethin’ that scares me. Least if you are gonna be the one Ah can rest easy knowin’ Ah’ll…urgh…burn for the sake of friendship.” She stated, adding considerable emphasis to her last word. Pinkie’s expression cracked in a few more places but whatever was controlling her refused to let the façade shatter. Applejack risked a glance behind her and saw Trixie paying her a silent commendation as she slowly pulled one of her limbs free.

“Awww, that’s so sweet of you to say! I knew you’d warm up to the idea eventually! Hee hee hee, ‘warm up’!” Pinkie raised her other torch as if to hurl it at the farmer.

“Jest one thing first!” Applejack interjected with a little more panic to her voice. “Ah can’t stomach the thought of shinin’ like the sun while Applebloom and Big Mac have to sit it out. Apples stick together through anythin’ and everythin’, and that includes becoming brightly burnin’…hurk…balls o’ fire.”

Rarity felt as sick hearing this as Applejack looked saying it. If there was any mercy to their situation it was that Pinkie lowered her torch and seemed to be taking her friends’ request very seriously.

“Mmm, that is true. You all are as tight knit as a family could be. I’d hate to leave one of you out…” Pinkie Pie looked in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres and sighed. “Oh but they’ll both be out harvesting your apples right now to try and make up for you not being there. I don’t want to interrupt them…”

Applejack’s blood turned to ice as Pinkie smiled so wide it was as if she was trying to decapitate herself via linking the ends of her mouth. Heck, for all anypony knew that was exactly what she was trying to do!

“OOOOH I KNOW! I’ll get you going, then have them join you later! You’ll shine for a long while, long enough for them to finish their chores!” Pinkie finally declared. “That works perfectly, oh I’m such a bright, clever pony! Hee hee, ‘bright’…bright indeed!” She said, sounding like she was trying to convince herself as much as those around her.

Realizing Applejack was running out of ways to keep Pinkie distracted, Trixie violently wrenched her other limbs, trying to get another one free. The interlude between her very humiliating capture by the Diamond Dogs and her meeting with Twilight had given the unicorn some time to brush up on the art of knots and how to bypass them, but her own impatience to settle the score with the alicorn had denied her any real opportunity to practice. Despondently, Trixie hoped her own fear at the threat to her life and those around her would make up for the lack of experience.

“Pinkie…please. You know Ah can’t leave mah family now!” Applejack pleaded, her tears only making her eyes sting more in the heat of the torch.

“Oh it’ll only be a little while, Applejack. They don’t need you that bad…bad…no..baaaaa…” Pinkie’s voice trailed off as her face made another attempt to resemble a surrealist painting. “Bad…no….I mean no. It’ll all be fine, trust me!”

“Pinkie! Stop! This course of action bodes well neither for thee nor thine friends!” Luna commanded in her Royal Canterlot voice. Pinkie turned as if surprised as the sudden booming tones. More pain etched itself onto her visage as she giggled.

“No…no….nope…noppers! Can’t stop now! Suns have to rise! Hee hee hee! You know that! Hee hee hee!”

The torch was raised, and the orange mare braced herself for the worst. With her own face now wet with despairing tears, Trixie yanked and pulled, her limbs growing slick with either sweat or blood. As much as she wanted out of this nightmare she couldn’t leave everyone else to suffer in her wake. She couldn’t!

Fortunately she didn’t have to as in the next instant the bonfire suddenly bloomed like a red flower and out of it stepped the freshly resurrected Chosen Undead. She dropped to her knees as if still reeling from the pain of her own pan searing, but just as quickly she put a finger to her lips and pulled off the rest of her charred clothing. Pinkie’s ears twitched at registering a new arrival, but as she turned the warrior reached into the leather strap fastened across her breasts and retrieved a little surprise she’d been keeping close to her for an emergency such as this.

“Huh? Oh no, does your sun need a relight?” Pinkie asked as the undead struggled to her feet and faced her. In her hands she clutched what appeared to be two small stones, one with the silhouette of a dragon’s head carved on it, the other with the silhouette of a dragon’s body. Pinkie cocked her head as the human held these up and tightened her grip. The stones glowed for a moment, then her body burst into a fresh inferno, this one a mix of green and white flames. The rewards from the Stone Dragon did their work, burning away the human’s original form to release an incredible transformation. As the flames dissipated she now stood with the angular head and heavily scaled mane of her eternal lord, her back was graced with a small pair of wings, and a ruddy tail now extended from her waist. From brow to toe she was covered in freshly grown stone scales, a fitting attire for her now dragonoid self.

“Ooookay….well that’s just silly! Heh heh heh heh. What do you think you are, the Dovahkiin?” Pinkie teased. The dragon warrior opened her mouth and roared. The force promptly knocked the pink mare off her hooves and mercifully blew out her torch at the same time. Applejack let out a tiny whimper of relief.

“Whoah…ha ha ha ha ha! I guess that’s a yes then! Oooh, let me try now!”

In an instant Pinkie was back on her hooves. Out of nowhere she pulled out a giant megaphone and shoved it to her lips.

“FUS RO…DAH!” She bellowed, now returning the favor to the Chosen Undead. The dragonoid braced itself against the surprisingly powerful breath, giving Pinkie enough time to slide a boxing glove onto her hoof and finish the job of knocking her opponent to the ground.

“Hee hee hee hee hee! Oh let’s try another one! Umm…ooh, can you do Fire Breath?”

The dragonoid scrambled back to her feet. Deciding to take this as a straight request, she let loose with a searing stream of flames.

“Super! Now let me think…oh yes! FO KRAH…DIIN!”

Suddenly the fire was repelled by a wall of ice. The Chosen Undead found her breath literally freezing in her throat as the cold extinguished her flames and left her reeling. Gagging she clutched at her face and puked ice crystals onto the ground.

“Hee hee hee hee! Oh what fun! Another one! Um…JOOR ZAH…FRUL!”

The words hit the undead dragon like a punch to the stomach, forcing her to her knees again as she struggled to get her breath back.

“Ha ha ha! Now uh…how does the next one go? Oh right…GAAN LAH…HAAS!”

The Chosen Undead collapsed as she felt the mare’s voice suck the strength right out of her scales. Frantically she fought to get herself off the ground again and just as frantically she flopped back onto it like a limp rag. Pinkie clapped her hooves and laughed at her plight.

“Trixie, while I don’t blame you for staring, could you possibly see about resuming your escape attempt while we’re still not the focus of attention?” Luna asked as the dragonoid slowly gathered what she had left and used it to face the pink mare again.

“Right…right…grrrr…Trixie swears, after this is over she is never returning to this insane town again.” The unicorn grumbled as she inched her other limb out through the ropes. “That’s…rgh…after…however!”

With a burning scrape of coarse threads tearing at her skin, Trixie finally got both hooves free. Frantically she grabbed the suppressor ring on her horn and twisted it off, sighing in relief as her magic returned to full power.

“Finally!” She gasped, grabbing the ropes in her aura and undoing the knots. Weakly her body tumbled to the ground, giving Pinkie pause from her torment of the undead warrior.

“Awww, Trixie no! You can’t come off your post yet! You still need to show us all how you burn like the brightest star!”

Trixie glowered as she retrieved her hat and slapped it full force back onto her head.

“Oh, The Great and Powerful Trixie intends to burn alright. Just not herself!” She threatened before firing a magical beam at Pinkie. The pink mare danced wildly out of the way, giving the Chosen Undead a chance to get a second wind and follow with another flame attack. “Playtime’s over, you pink psycho!”

“Nah uh! Not while you can’t catch me!” Pinkie giggled. “Feim Zii…GRON!”

In a flash she literally vanished from sight, leaving Trixie rubbing her eyes.

“Hee hee hee hee! Wow, who knew this stuff actually worked! I thought the designers just liked playing around with funny words!” Pinkie’s voice came from every direction. Unicorn and dragonoid shared a disgruntled look.

“Please, a disappearing act? Trixie can do that in her sleep!” The unicorn grumbled as she charged her horn and fired at a seemingly random spot. Pinkie promptly cried out and there came the sound of hooves frantically scrambling away. “Not to mention the light from that thing on your head makes it pretty obvious where you are.”

On the ground a shadow of Pinkie looked at itself, trapped in the illuminated cone from the Sunlight Maggot. It made a gasping motion, shocked to see it was still present despite its caster being in an ethereal state.

“Oh darn! Well no matter!” Pinkie materialized into physical form again. “How about a little…Lok Vah…KOOR!!”

Trixie and the Chosen Undead braced themselves for another attack, yet strangely this time nothing seemed to happen.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie demands to know, what was that supposed to do?” The unicorn scowled. Equally puzzled, Pinkie shone the light from her head piece at the surrounding area.

“Uhhh…actually I don’t remember. I was laughing too hard at all the funny words by the time I reached that entry in the manual.” Pinkie looked upwards and cooed. “Oooh what a lovely clear sky we have this evening!”

Smacking a hoof across her face, Trixie turned to the undead.

“Do you think you can keep her busy? Trixie needs to go work on her inner escape artist.”

The dragonoid cracked her knuckles and signaled she’d recovered from the previous onslaught. Pinkie grinned like a demon possessed as the scaled warrior approached her.

“Another round? Wait, I’ve got the perfect one for this! Su Grah..D-rrrmmm!”

Pinkie’s shout died in her mouth as the undead simply reached over and forced her jaws shut. She murfled a few more unintelligible words but her opponent just dug her talons in and kept her muzzled.

“This is why I treat silence as a virtue.” The dragonoid muttered as she wrestled with the mad pony. Behind her, Trixie grabbed Applejack’s ropes in her magic and began undoing them.

“Not that the Great and Powerful Trixie wishes to infer a lack of knowledge, but were any of you aware that your friend had this side to her? Or that she could do so many things not inherent to earth ponies?”

Applejack sighed as her bonds loosened and she fell forward onto her hooves again.

“Yes and no. She’s had…episodes like this before…though not quite as bad. As to how is she literally spewing magical spells? Well, we got no idea what that thing on her head is doing to her so that could be the case…” The farmer sighed as Pinkie reached into her mane and yanked out her party canon. The Chosen Undead grabbed her hoof and twisted it till she was forced to drop the weapon. “Or it could just be that it’s Pinkie…cranked up to eleven…look at this point Ah don’t really care as to the how or why, Ah jest want her back to normal.”

Trixie raised an eyebrow as she released Fluttershy, then Rarity.

“And…do any of you have a plan for how to accomplish that?” The unicorn asked while helping her white comrade get the suppression ring off her horn.

“We’ll think of something. We always do.” Rarity stated confidently. “Just keep working on getting everypony else free.”

“Mmmmfffff…frmmm…free!?” Pinkie bucked the Chosen Undead in her stomach, forcing her to let go of her mouth. “No…NO! Can’t have you free yet! Raan Mir…TAH!!”

The otherwise quiet night was suddenly awakened with the sound of chitters and squeaks. Dozen upon dozen of animals suddenly popped their heads out of the bushes and trees, apparently answering some call to aid. They swarmed on the ponies, angrily voicing their displeasure at how dare they keep fighting against one of their own friends.

“Don’t…even…”

The animal hordes suddenly stopped in their tracks, their eyes losing their ire as Fluttershy stepped between them and her friends.

“Please, all of you, stay out of this.” She quietly requested while piercing every single creature with her trademark Stare. The animals’ resolve quickly faltered. They turned and scurried back to their hiding spots while meekly squeaking and chirping their apologies. Fluttershy sighed in relief as Pinkie Pie wailed in dismay.

“Awww no fair! A sunrise is no fun without an audience!” She protested while bucking the Chosen Undead off her. “Alright that’s it! I’m saying you’re all going to get back on your posts and do this properly, and I mean GOL HAH...hrrrrrk!”

An arm around the neck from the Chosen Undead silenced the mare again, and a dual tackle from the freshly released guards soon had her on the ground.

“And as much as we regret having to show any measure of harshness, I must insist you shut up now, Miss Pie. Also it’s time to take this damn helmet, or whatever off!” Green Bean grabbed one of the Sunlight Maggot’s spines and tried to pull it from Pinkie’s head, only to find it appeared to be firmly anchored to her skull.

“Owww! NO! Nghh…let go! Get off..hrrrkk…off my body!” Pinkie cried, her voice noticeably losing its usual perky edge as the maggot glowed all the brighter in resistance. On the other side of the bonfire, Luna impatiently waited for Trixie to finish untying her and sighed in relief when the ropes finally fell away.

“Trixie trusts you, as diarch, has some means of resolving this before anyone else gets massacred?” The unicorn panted grumpily as she rubbed her aching horn.

“Well, now that I’m back in the fight again I’m certainly going to try.” Luna replied as she pulled the suppressor ring off her horn. “Thank you, Trixie. Your skills with knots are surprisingly effective.”

The blue unicorn shamefully pulled the brim of her hat down to hide her face.

“Trixie has had…previous cause to improve. Let’s leave it at that.” She grumbled as the two ran over to the building struggle.

“Hold her down, I need to have a look into her mind.” The moon princess said. Green Bean and Armored Core duly pinned the pink mare’s hooves to the ground, while the Chosen Undead took over trying to wrench the maggot off her head.

“Nghh..NO! My body! Nghhh! My sun! ARRRGH! MY SOUL!” Pinkie cried in an increasingly lost and empty tone. Blood began to trickle down her temples as the maggot clamped down harder, tearing her scalp in the process. Luna placed a hoof on her chest and focused a starry beam of her magic at the mare’s head.

“I don’t know who or what you are, but I will not let you use this poor mare as a means of hurting us or achieving your own ends. Release her now!” The black alicorn demanded. Pinkie just thrashed and snarled like a rabid beast.

“No…rrrghh…you not take! Hrgh…needs to shine! To dazzle! Hrgghh…needs to be the sun!”

Luna grit her teeth upon hitting a mental wall. She increased the strength of her spell and slowly drilled her way through, which only seem to increase Pinkie’s agony.

“ARRRGH…let go….RRRRGH…mine now!” She wailed. Luna folded her ears against her head and continued to focus. Bit by bit Pinkie’s defenses fell away, revealing a strange white fog beyond from which came the harsh monotony of white noise. Taking a quick breath, Luna burned this fog up, leaning in to see what manner of cerebral torment was going on behind that.

A second later she wished she hadn’t when an avalanche of maggots suddenly flooded into her mental landscape, the wrenching sensation of thousands of tiny mouths eating away at her mind and soul forcing Luna to break the connection and reel back.

“Heh heh heh…no…FUS…nrgh…RO….ergh…DAAAAAAH!!!”

Now Luna was flying back, and not of her own volition. It was literally like a class 5 hurricane had leapt from Pinkie’s mouth to flatten her against one of the posts, leaving her aching and shaking from the combined battering to both her head and her body. The guards, Applejack, Rarity, Trixie and Fluttershy joined her as the blast sent them all crashing in multiple directions.

“Hee hee hee hee h-rrk! Hrgh! Hrgh! Mine! Not yours! Hrk! NOT YOURS!”

Pinkie threw her head forward then violently snapped it back, smashing the spines of the Sunlight Maggot into the Chosen Undead’s face. Roaring in pain, the dragonoid released her and she duly scrambled back to her feet.

“My soul! MY SUN! Hee hee hee hee ha ha ha ha ha! MINE!” She cackled. Thick streams of blood now stained her face from multiple tear wounds, yet her eyes danced with a zombie like wildness to them. “This body has so much light! So little self-esteem! HRRRRGHHHH! So easy to tempt! To coax into giving up! HA HA HA HA! MY NEW SUN BURNS SO BRIGHT!”

Spying the discarded torch on the ground, Pinkie snapped it up and thrust it into the bonfire to set it alight again.

“AND NOW SO WILL ALL OF YOURS! HA HA HA HA HA HA HA!”

Nursing a sharp pain in her ribs from how she’d been wrapped around the post, Applejack pushed herself up off the ground. Her Stetson lay crumpled underneath her, she picked it up and gently placed it back on her head.

“You want us to burn that badly, you’re welcome to try. But that’s our friend you’re possessin’ and the fact still stands: we WILL do everythin’ we can to stop you and free her from your control!”

The farmer looked to Rarity and Fluttershy. They wasted no time in stepping over to stand by her side.

“All of us!”

She looked to Trixie. The unicorn hesitated, looking to the castle’s back door as if debating on whether to make a break for it and escape the madness.

“Together!” Applejack continued with a little more insistence. Heaving a sigh, Trixie walked over and stood by her as well.

“Why not? Going at it alone hasn’t done Trixie any favors.” She sighed while glaring at the pink mare. Luna fiercely fought back the phantom sensation of the maggots and stood as well.

“As…unusually gifted as you are, this is a battle you cannot hope to win. Let Pinkie go, or so help me, I will make you!” She threatened while charging her horn. Pinkie swung her burning torch at her friends, staring at them with her dead eyes and her agonizingly tight grin.

“Hee hee hee…still got time. This is a strong body…erghhh…and your world is full of other hrgk…other souls…” Pinkie’s head leaned to one side as if her neck was getting tired of supporting it. She reached up as if to right it.

“So…hee hee hee…either way…my suns will…hrghhh...RIIIIISSSSEEE!”

Violently the mare drew her hoof back, revealing a can of gasoline she’d pulled out of heaven only knew where. She threw it at the ponies, followed by her torch. In an instant a giant wall of fire separated her from her friends. Luna quickly threw up a defensive barrier and focused it around everypony as they scrambled away from the flames. Pinkie made use of everyponies’ panic to turn and make a mad dash for the castle.

The Chosen Undead, having been lucky enough to be caught on the same side as her, saw that Pinkie didn’t make it past her. She let loose another force roar, knocking the pony face first onto the ground, then rolled over and grabbed her back hooves so Pinkie couldn’t just buck her off.

“Hee hee…no…not going to work…” Pinkie giggled darkly as she drew out a gleaming butcher’s knife from under the maggot. The dragonoid bared her teeth and braced herself as the blade came down upon her arm with great force...

...whereupon it promptly bent and snapped in half as her new stone scales proved too tough to be penetrated. Pinkie paid her respects with a gasp of shock.

"What? Awww, that was my best flaying knife!" She cursed before giggling. "Ah no matter, I have more."

Another blade was drawn. The Chosen Undead spewed fire at the hoof holding it and Pinkie growled as she was forced to withdraw. She tried butting her opponent again with the maggot but the dragonoid grabbed one of the forward spines and forced her head down to the ground again.

"Grrrr....hee hee hee...that's right keep making me angry! Ha ha ha ha...oh I'm going to have so much fun with you when I...hrgghhh...get free!"

The two wrestled and viciously writhed in the throes of their impromptu third round of the night. As if seeing this was not going to be resolved promptly, a new challenger decided now was the time to enter the fray. The bonfire bloomed with the resurrection of a fresh soul and out of it stepped a most unexpected nightmare.

“AGGHHH! AH! Ha...hah...Wha..What? What just happened? Where am I?” Twilight gasped as she stumbled onto the grasp. To say she looked decidedly less well than she had earlier in the day would be an understatement. Her rich lavender coat had lost its sheen, the colors faded as if she'd been through the wash too many times. It was also cankered and missing huge patches of hair as if she’d picked up a severe case of mange in the process. Her flesh was dried, brown and appeared as if she’d just come from a long nap in the dirt. Everywhere her dirty white bones were visible through holes that had rotted through her body, and her wings were devoid of all but a few mottled feathers. On her face, two black, empty sockets marked where her usually vibrant eyes had been, and her mane and tail were now reduced to a paltry wisp of limp hairs.

“Pinkie? Wha…Rarity? Fluttershy? What are you doing here?” Twilight turned and stumbled again at the sight of her own castle standing tall and true. “How did I get back here?”

Despite presenting a very real threat, the blaze encroaching through the backyard was forgotten as every pony stared at the zombified alicorn in slack jawed horror.

“Tuh…Twilight? Is…Is that you?” Rarity asked breathlessly.

“I…uh…yes! Of course it’s me! Why would it not be?” The equine husk asked before reality finally smacked her in the face. “Why is my backyard on fire???”

Quickly Twilight erected a magical dome around the flames then focused on filtering the air out of the space inside. The fire was efficiently starved of any means to keep burning and went out with ease.

“What in Equestria is going on here?” The rotting alicorn demanded.

“We…We could ask the same of you…” Fluttershy shakily stepped forward, her mouth hanging open as if her jaw was paralyzed and her eyes blinking rapidly as if to purge some unpleasant irritant from them. “Great Faust…what happened to you, Twilight?”

Twilight cocked her head, then cringed as she felt her spine creak with the movement. She reached up to nurse the resulting ache in her muscles, and her own jaw went slack as she encountered a patch of bare, crinkling skin. She drew her hoof back, noticing it and the leg it was attached to were both in a likewise state of decay.

“Wha…What is this…What’s happening to…” Twilight continued to check herself, her now zombified state bringing more confusion than it did horror. Even when she finally saw her cutie mark and noticed it now bore a black ring around it, the alicorn just looked resigned as the truth became clear.

“Oh Faust…I’m an undead!” She gasped.

“Twilight?” Rarity cautiously stepped forward, swallowing in fright as her friend sat down on her flank and placed a hoof to her chest.

“Some…Something attacked the Crystal Palace: another monster from Lordran. It stole King Sombra’s horn…and I guess it killed me when I tried to stop it. Killed me, and cursed me…like the Chosen Undead…” She stammered, her hoof pressing against her chest as if searching for something, a heartbeat, the feel of her lungs inflating, some sign she was still alive in some respect. Her friends all stared in the most awkward and terrifying silence they’d ever experienced.

“No…No please! That can’t be…” Applejack finally ran forward and pressed her own hooves to Twilight’s face, smooshing the dead flesh and withered hair in outright denial of their presence. “You aren’t…oh Faust…”

Twilight’s black eye sockets wilted in sympathy as her friend now found new cause to shed tears.

“You are…oh Twilight Ah’m so…so sorry!”

Twilight held up her hooves as if to give assurance…only to then realize she was at a loss as to what assurance she could give. The truth was right there, plain for all to see, there was little else to be done besides try to come to terms with it…if that was even possible.

“I…I…It’s…” Twilight stammered before being distracted by the sound of Pinkie growling and snarling as she fought with the dragonoid. “What’s going on with Pinkie?”

Luna felt her cheeks getting wet as her own tears fell. “The creature on her head’s driven her insane. It made her try to burn us alive, saying we all needed to shine like the sun. We…well we’ve not had much luck breaking her free of its influence.”

Twilight stood and walked over to the struggle. “Pinkie?”

The mare whipped her head around with such a frenzy it was a wonder she didn’t break her neck in the process.

“Huh? Oh Twilight! Glad you could join us!” She exclaimed before taking note of the alicorn’s state. “You’re looking…a little worse for wear.”

Twilight looked over the blood running down Pinkie’s face and her manic, soulless expression. She felt an urge to be nauseous, but from her stomach there came only a forlorn sensation of nothingness.

“So are you. What’s going on?”

The Chosen Undead and the guards pulled Pinkie up from the ground, keeping her limbs secured in case she tried any other nasty tricks.

“Well duh, I’m trying to raise some suns! But no one seems keen on the idea!” She said with nary a hint of care. “I mean what’s the big deal in wanting to shine? To burn? Burn like our souls….hee hee hee…our bright, pure souls…”

Twilight stepped back, looking to Green Bean and Armored Core who were likewise staring at her in terror.

“Uh…Princess? Wha..What happened to you?” Green Bean gasped.

Twilight sniffed and rubbed her leg.

“I faced another force of Lordran, and found I wasn’t strong enough to defeat it. It killed me and now I’m in the same boat as our human visitor.”

Unwisely, the Chosen Undead let go of Pinkie to muffle her gaping shock. Fortunately Pinkie seemed too confused to take advantage.

“Huh? Buh..you can’t be dead, Twilight!”

The alicorn husk looked dismayed.

“I fear I am..well I’m undead now. Cursed just every other unfortunate soul from Seath’s homeland.”

The pink mare wildly shook her head.

“No, no! You CAN’T be! I need you alive to shine like the sun!…Except…no, your sun has gone dark…it’s burned out…you’re….you’re…”

Twilight looked to her other friends.

“I’m what you’d have made all of us if you’d been allowed to carry out…whatever it is you hope to do here.” Twilight cautiously stepped forward. “Pinkie…look at me. This is the fate that awaits every pony in Equestria if we don’t start taking this seriously! Please, if it’s even you I’m talking to, I need you to come back. Fight whatever this…this thing is doing to your mind…”

Pinkie’s smile vanished. Her mouth contorted as if something was trying to pull it back into shape, only it was too tired to resume its usual position.

“But…But…need suns…need to shine…like souls…” She said twitching as blood got in her eyes, in her ears, her nose all over her muzzle. Twilight desperately wanted to shed tears but her ducts were parched from the effects of the curse.

“Please, Pinkie, we need you. I need my friend...to help me…” She pleaded.

“Buh…But…no…”

With a trembling hoof, Pinkie reached out and touched her friend’s cheek.

“No…no…so dark…so cold…this…is death…I was going to…” Pinkie’s head slumped forward, her breath growing ragged.

“This…this…need suns…but…made me…”

Tears mixed with the blood as Pinkie kept twitching like crazy.

“My head…so heavy…need…need to….”

Suddenly she seized up and threw her head back, the Sunlight Maggot’s spine’s catching on Twilight’s dead flesh and tearing several deep fissures.

“NO!...HRRRG…MY BODY NOW!....ARRRGH…MY SOUL! NOT YOURS!”

Pausing to let out a strangled sob, Pinkie wrenched her hooves free and grabbed the maggot.

“No…made me hurt….ngh…hurt my friends….grrrgh…”

As her tears increased so did the bloodflow as the mare tore her own scalp further.

“ARRGHH…MINE!...ALL MINE!...MY SOUL! MY SUN!...GRRAAARRRGH…MUST SHINE! MUST BURN!”

Pinkie tripped and fell onto the ground. A pool of her own life fluids began to form around her as she yanked and tugged to no avail at the angrily glowing insect.

“Yes….ngh…will burn….we will burn! Ahuh…”

Releasing the maggot, Pinkie crawled back onto her hooves. Her smile was back, but this time it didn’t seem so forced. Nay, she seemed almost relieved about the situation now.

“Burn for what we did…ngh…ngh…burn for the pain….the hatred….gaaaahhh….burn for your sake….gahhh…just…BURN!”

Wailing in pain, Pinkie ran forth and jumped onto the bonfire, her insane giggling praising the flames as they licked hungrily around her coat.

“PINKIE!” Twilight and Applejack screamed as they both ran to the rescue. Staring in rapt fascination as her hooves as they blackened in the heat, Pinkie reared back and punched both her friends off the fire.

“No…don’t…heh heh heh…let me burn…please…can’t fight…can’t….GRRRGHH…resist….hurt you all…hee hee hee…can’t forgive…just…ooooh gahhh…just please…GRRRGHH…FAUST PLEASE GET THIS THING OFF MY HEAD!!!”

The flaming pink pony stood up from the inferno as if to jump from it. Instead she grabbed the maggot again and resumed trying to relieve herself of it.

“GET…OFF….NGH…PLEASE GET IT OFF! ARRRRRGHHHHHHH!”

Blood, muscle and sinew crackled as they dripped into the flames. Again the dreadful smell of fat and meat cooking away rose along with Pinkie’s screaming. The pink locks of her mane slowly fell away as they were ripped from her head along with her skin, the Sunlight Maggot fighting tooth and nail to remain latched on until, with a deathly wail, Pinkie finally tore its last few moorings free.

“Ha…ahuh…ahuh….ooooh…such a weight off my mind…” The burning mare sighed as she let the maggot fall from her hooves. “Feels so…light…”

Blood gushed and instantly dried from the raw, wet meat that remained on Pinkie’s skull. Flaps of skin snapped back to hang in tatters around her face. Her tears evaporated in the heat as her expression sank into a visage of sad relief.

“I’m…I’m sorry…my…friends…I…made a mess….” She whispered before collapsing into the flames again.

“PINKIE! NOOO!” Twilight ran forward and grabbed her friend’s sizzling corpse. The Sunlight Maggot tumbled out of the flames too as its former victim was dragged from her funeral pyre, its body blackened with ash and glowing in anger.

“Applejack, Trixie, get some water! Fluttershy, the first aid kit! Rarity, a blanket! Green Bean, Armored Core, Get rid of that…thing!” Luna ordered as she ran over to help Twilight smother the flames.

“Grant.”

The guard ponies stopped as the Chosen Undead spoke up.

“Sorry?”

“I need Grant! The club from my gear!” The dragonoid commanded while nodding to the maggot. Both guards ushered her inside, followed by Fluttershy and Rarity. Meanwhile, Applejack and Trixie ran over to a faucet used for watering the grass.

“Please Faust, no. Mah parents was hard enough, don’t take mah friends from me too!” The farmer prayed as she filled her Stetson then ran back over and doused Pinkie’s burning corpse.

“Likewise for Trixie, if Trixie is still worthy of your grace! Don’t make her lose the support she just earned back.” The unicorn followed while forming a stasis bubble to hold a much larger volume of water. She splashed it onto the charred mare, getting everyone around her wet in the process but also extinguishing the flames.

“Come on Pinkie, don’t do this. You’ve survived more than all of us!” Twilight wept as she gently nudged the blackened husk of smoking flesh. “Give me a sign! Please!”

Surreptitiously the alicorn’s hoof accidentally alighted on Pinkie’s cutie mark. Fresh flames leaped from around the point of contact and Twilight yanked the hoof back to see a new addition had been added around the balloons: a glowing ring that slowly ignited and bathed Pinkie in an eerie orange aura.

“Wha? Did I just…oh no…no!”

“Twilight!”

The alicorn looked up to see Celestia, Discord and Seath descending from the sky.

“Twilight, you’re alive! You’re…” Celestia gasped as she landed and got a closer look at her now undead fellow princess. Twilight dipped her head and sat down.

“Yeah…only sort of…” She sniffed as Celestia embraced her in her wings.

“Oh Twilight…I didn’t…I mean…”

“What is that smell? Were you all having a barbecue here?” Discord interrupted. “I’m detecting an essence of caramelized sugar on the air, mixed with the unmistakable scent of wood roasted meat…which given no one here is a carnivore would entail…”

The chaos god’s eyes fell on Pinkie’s corpse.

“Oh…oh my…oh heavens oh my!” He exclaimed, covering his mouth and gagging terribly as Seath touched down behind him.

“Where’s Shining Armor and Cadence…and Spike?” Twilight asked in a panic.

“Safe. Manus escaped but no one else got hurt…no one else…” Celestia clamped her eyes shut as the tears began to flow. “Oh Twilight…please forgive me! I tried to save you, but he…he…”

Seath dropped his catalyst and approached the two, his own tears burning his cheeks as he knelt.

“We both…faltered in our duties to thee…” He stated somberly. Twilight reached out to touch both her mentors with her hooves, trying to put on the bravest face she could while currently having very little function in her facial muscles.

“It’s not your fault…either of yours…” She said before turning to her friend’s corpse again. “Pinkie…”

Wiping her eyes Celestia turned and gasped anew.

“Sister, what happened here in my absence?”

Luna hung her head. “I fear you were not the only ones to suffer another menace of Lordran. It tried to turn Pinkie against us. She made the ultimate sacrifice to save everypony.”

“T’was not entirely a sacrifice…” Seath intoned while nodding to Pinkie’s body. Slowly it vanished into nothingness, leaving a glowing bloodstain and the same short epitaph that heralded Twilight’s demise:

As Rarity, Fluttershy et all returned bearing their supplies, the bonfire bloomed and let loose a new mockery of their efforts.

Pinkie Pie stepped out looking much the same as Twilight: rotted, worm eaten and as hollow as a pony could be. The only mercy was she seemed to be in somewhat better spirits.

“Huh? Oh, hey girls! Sorry if I kept you all waiting!” The mare looked over herself and sighed softly. “Huh, well least now I’ve got the perfect look for when Nightmare Night comes around.”

Overcome with grief, Twilight ran to embrace her undead friend, both of them now sharing the impact of their new statuses as Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack, Luna, Celestia and even Discord joined in. Some cried, some assured they forgave whatever trespasses had transpired that night, some just silently held their friends and let them know they were there to support them. Behind it all Seath grimly removed his glasses and bowed his head.

“And then, there were two.”

As if to commemorate this new tragic twist, the clang of metal striking upon metal rang out. All eyes turned to see the Chosen Undead wrenching the giant club, Grant, off the Sunlight Maggot, raising it high into the air and bringing it down again to crush the insect beneath it. She paid them a small glance of apology for her own role in their torment, then resumed smashing the parasite till it was a bloody stain upon the ground, the light above its broken spines finally going out.

It was going to be a very dark night in Equestria.

***

With his massive hand, Manus held aloft Sombra’s horn. Out of the darkness a red aura enveloped it and carried it over to the other occupant of the Abyss.

“Mighty and most noble equine, dost thou lie so low? Are all thy conquests, glories, triumphs and spoils shrunk to this little measure? Oh horror and treason! Such disgrace shall be answered forth!” A voice lamented as the horn settled into a great pair of clawed hands. They tenderly gripped the glowing artifact, cradling it with all the respect and care befitting of such a powerful treasure. “Thou hast done well. Liberation doth knock softly upon our door thanks to thee.”

The same aura enveloped Manus, yet though the monstrosity braced himself for the worst, he felt nothing but the tingle of ghostly fingers probing his injuries.

“Ah but the toll taken upon thine being t’is most gruesome. Filth as thou art, thine fortitude shames e’en the gods. Bade thee, rest now and recover. Thou shalt be needed soon enough.”

The fingers removed themselves. Manus made to move, but found himself immobilized by the aura.

“Unless…thou hast more to tell of thine travels to the pony realm?”

Manus remained mute, his oversized hand clutching one of the cavities where he’d torn his own flesh out to create the humanity phantoms.

“Mmm…thine voice may be still…but a greater weight to thine soul do I sense. Dids’t the ponies awe thee with their resilience? T’was it the sight of a world to which fate hath not yet tarnished that shocked thee to thine core? Like a work of Ariamis himself dids’t thou feel shamed when forced thou was to foul its majestic sanctity?”

Manus cringed as if his suspicious silence was due to all and none of the above. With a disappointed growl the other entity released him from its aura.

“Suit thyself then. Whatever fresh burden thou seeks to bear alone it shall be known soon enough. Rest and heal for now.”

Manus slumped heavily against the ground, using his catalyst to drag himself off to another part of the darkness. Tsking to itself, the other entity turned its great form around and disappeared into a great cavern. The glow of Sombra’s horn revealed the twinkle of numerous piles of gold coins, a treasure as vast in size as it was ironically worthless in value, a fact which the being promptly demonstrated by smashing one of the piles in its way aside so it could approach the cavern’s other occupant.

“How low the sun lies, despite thine efforts. Into this dismal existence, we both entered in the morn. At noon we faced each other for the right to claim it as our own. Now at dusk we both stand, trapped and alone in the dark , yet verging on the precipice of final escape. Dost thou still deem me enemy and monster with all I hath done for our salvation?”

The horn was brought upon a small humanoid body chained to the wall, revealing it was dressed in a set of chainmail with a tattered white tunic. A simple cylindrical helmet with a great plume covered its head, and on the tunic itself was a faded but still recognizable symbol of a burning sun.

“A true paradox thou art, Solaire. For thine father’s kingdom thou fought valiantly, yet for an obsession that has brought nothing but woe, thou sacrificed thine father’s trust, thine history, and thine own status. Thou gives praise to the sun at every opportunity, yet for many a year thou did naught to stop the spread of the Abyss’ darkness. For every soul thou saved in hindering mine own efforts, thou stood idle as ten more were lost to the terrors of this land. Thou art both hero and disgrace in equal measures.”

The knight looked wearily up from his slumped state against the wall, then dipped his head again with nary a murmur.

“Ahh fret not. In time thou shalt be gifted with a new mouth to lend new vision on our work. Thou shalt see the paradise made possible by the absence of thine lineage and thine subjects. A voice from the future shalt burn away the lies of the past, and thus mine ancient purpose in giving hope unto the world shalt be fulfilled. This time with one truly worthy to stand by my side!”

Sombra’s horn was delicately caressed, its beholder sighing in contentment at its foreboding glow.

“Welcome home, son.”

Chapter 25

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 26

MONDAY

While some ponies might have shown adversity to becoming a slave to the predictability of a routine, Applejack was not one of them. To her, the worst days were the ones where she DIDN’T have reason to rise with the morning rooster; when the orchard was bare and any chores she needed to do were brief and simplistic. No matter how hard the work might be, the orange mare just found it comforting; her never faltering dedication to the daily grind of farm work often tended to confuse or even disturb those who hadn’t heard of the brain behind the prosperous Sweet Apple Acres. Just knowing that she’d used the day to help her family and maintained the business she’d inherited all those years ago gave Applejack a sense of contentment unmatched by anything else, and Faust knew she needed it now more than ever.

“Big Mac! How’s it coming over in the north section? Need another set o’ hooves?” AJ asked, giving the tree behind her another good buck. On the horizon, her brother looked at the hundreds of healthy apple trees in front of him, all still brimming with unpicked fruit.

“...Eeyup?” He said cautiously. Truth be told, he could easily handle what remained in his section of the orchard, but Applejack seemed almost desperate for any excuse to keep busy; the stress of the journey ahead of her taking a heavy toll, physically as well as mentally.

“Good! Ah’ll be there right quick!” Applejack almost shouted, relief evident on her face. Deeming she wasn’t going to get any more fruit from the tree she was under, the farm mare began grabbing the apples that had missed her basket, strategically piling them up so nothing would spill when she moved it to the wagon.

“Ah…uh…don’t suppose Ah could persuade you to grab somethin’ to drink before you do?”

Applejack looked up to see her sister trotting over with several glasses of ice cold lemonade balanced on her head, condensation beading down the crystal clear glasses.

“Yer’ workin’ up quite a sweat there, sis. Granny says we can’t have ya gettin’ dehydrated on us.”

Applejack opened her mouth to protest, only to shiver at the sheen of nervous sweat that had built up on her brow.

“Ah…well, guess Ah am.” She muttered sheepishly while grabbing a glass and downing it in one gulp. “Trees are bein’ quite generous this year. Like Granny always says, we can’t let such a good harvest go fer nothin’!”

Applebloom nodded and smiled.

“Yeah, good thing we still have the whole o’ summer ahead of us.”

Applejack grabbed for a second glass and drained it with the same aching need.

“That’s no reason to slow down, sis! Only so many hours in the day!”

Applebloom nodded with added hesitance. “Right, but Ah know we still have the rest of the week at least…”

“Right, but we still gotta grab what we can before the time com- Ah mean before Ah have to…consarnit, ya know what Ah mean, ‘Bloom!”

A third lemonade gave up its existence to fill the very awkward silence. Applebloom avoided eye contact, lamenting that she didn’t just bring the entire pitcher with her.

“Now look, Big Mac needs me like yesterday! Mind loadin’ these apples onto the wagon fer me?”

Applebloom looked to the remaining glass on her head. Her sister quickly relieved her of it.

“No problem, but Ah don’t think-”

The foal never got a chance to finish her statement, with Applejack already galloping across the orchard to assist her brother. The giant red stallion, to his credit, just stepped aside and let her attack his assigned trees with all the gusto of one who really, really wanted to keep herself distracted. Carefully moving the apples onto the wagon, Applebloom collected the discarded glasses and walked back to the farmhouse.

“Granny, Ah think you need to have a word with her before she bucks holes into the trees.” Applebloom sighed, watching her sister attack the trees several more times after the last apple had surrendered and fallen to the baskets below. “ …Also we’re gonna need more lemonade.”

***

Celestia’s sun began to slide below the horizon as Applejack stifled a yawn and threw her hooves into yet another tree. The apples on this particular tree, however, stubbornly refused to be dislodged, despite the orange mare continuing to punish the oaken pillar for its impudence.

“Jackie! Sun’s gettin’ real low. High time you took a break and got some food in ya, don’t ya think?”

Mopping her brow, the earth pony turned to see her grandmother trotting up, baring a steaming plate of apple cobbler with a side of roast barley and vegetables.

“In…in a minute, Granny. Just gotta get this tree done *huff* …and the twenty or so behind it *huff*, and all of the west section *huff* and-” Every statement was punctuated by the crack of hooves against wood, the apples overhead just swaying in mockery of Applejack’s efforts. “Ah can keep this up all night you know! You gotta fall at some point!”

Shaking her head, Granny Smith set the plate down on the ground.

“That they do, but Ah’d bet the farm that they’ll beat ya until ya have a good long rest. Come on, Jackie, let’s not forget what happened the last time you tried harvestin’ the entire orchard by yerself.” The aged green mare intoned. Her granddaughter grit her teeth and drove her head into the tree.

“Ah…*huff* Ah promise, I’ll stop just soon as-“Applejack broke off, stopping to smash the tree one final time with all of her enormous Earth Pony strength, the crack of impact reverberating in the twilight silence.

A single, solitary apple dropped off one of the branches.

“WHAT IS IT GOING TO TAKE FER YOU TO FALL?” She screamed in exhaustion, throwing her full body against the trunk and grunting as the effort merely knocked the wind out of her.

“Some more time for nature to take its course, and fer you to rest and regain yer strength.” Granny sat down next to her panting granddaughter. “Please, Jackie, stop. Ah can’t have you hurtin’ yourself like this, nor can yer family.”

Too tired to argue, Applejack just collapsed against the trunk.

“Ah know, but…Ah only got a week before…before we leave. Can’t…*huff* stop now when there’s still so much to do…to prepare you fer-”

“For the possibility of havin’ to be without ya?”

Despite her extreme fatigue Applejack whipped around to gape at her grandmother.

“Oh come now, Jackie. It’s obvious you’re afraid for the worst here. It’s written on yer face plain as the sun in the sky; ya never were good at hidin’ things.” The old mare smiled fondly, a twinkle in her tired eyes.

Applejack collapsed again, taking off her Stetson and wiping her eyes.

“Ah don’t- that’s not- oh heck, who am Ah tryin’ to fool here? If I don’t find a means of keepin’ mah mind occupied Ah’m worried Ah’m not goin’ to be able to be there for Twilight when the time comes.” She said, her voice degrading to a painful whimper. “Granny, Ah’m terrified.”

Nodding in understanding, Granny gently cradled her granddaughter’s head in her hooves, coaxing her to lay it in her lap.

“Nothin’ wrong with that, darlin’. Faust knows Ah’ve walked into challenges of my own with shakin’ hooves and a sense of utter dread in mah gut. However, Ah walked into them despite my fear, and Ah gotta think that after everything else that’s happened to ya and yer friends, yer goin’ to do the same.”

Despite her age, Applejack curled up like a foal trying to hide from the evils of the world around her.

“Ah’d make a lousy Element of Harmony if Ah didn’t…but Ah can’t shake the feelin’ that this time…might be the one that does me in.”

A hoof lightly brushed over her mane.

“Ya know, there’s eventually gonna to be a time where Ah’m not going to be around, Jackie.”

The blunt statement of fact made Applejack widen her eyes in shock.

“Don’t look at me like that! Ah ain’t a princess like yer friend, Jackie. Life’s been good to me but everythin’ has its end. Just like how I planted all these trees with ma folks when I was a young filly and watched em’ grow-“Granny Smith paused, gesturing to the vast orchards of apple trees around them, “-I raised yer Ma and Pa, and then you three, to be here after Ah was gone.”

She smiled ruefully, thousands of memories seeming to flash in her eyes as she looked to the setting sun.

“Granted, Ah very much hope Ah’ll be kickin’ fer a while yet, but when I do go, Ah’ll be happy knowin’ this: Ah’ve done right by mah family for every single day Ah’ve been a part of it. Ah helped yer parents build this place into the sprawlin’ orchard it is now, and Ah swore to make you and yer siblin’s into model ponies after they were gone. Whatever happens, Ah can honestly claim to have used mah life for the best possible intent.”

Applejack blinked back her tears, letting her face instead be shrouded in doubt.

“And…what? Yer sayin’ that what Ah’m about to do is the same?”

Granny shrugged. “Well, let’s not be too modest here, this is the well bein’ of Equestria itself that yer defendin’! That’s a far higher demand than most of us, me included, would deem themselves worthy of undertakin’.”

Applejack shivered terribly. “What if Ah… fail?”

“We’ll all be devastated and miss you terribly, but we’ll know you laid down yer life as much for our own safety as that of every single mare and stallion in Equestria. No pony, not even an Apple, could be asked to do more.” Granny stated, smiling as her granddaughter sat up. “That said, the chance of that happenin’ is likely to be less if you approach it with a well-rested mind and a full belly.”

Applejack winced as she smelled the cobbler and felt her tummy rumble.

“Suppose Ah can’t argue with that. Just…” She sighed and hugged her grandmother. “You’ll still be here if Ah make it back, right? Ah mean- when Ah make it back?”

The old mare chuckled and returned the hug. “Of course, Jackie. Ah didn’t spend my whole life here just to leave when mah family needed me the most. Now, let’s have somethin’ ta eat. Then we’ll head inside and get you in yer nice comfy bed.” She noted the Stetson lying on the ground. “I’ll even iron yer hat to get some o’ the wrinkles out, how’s that sound?”

Applejack sighed and smiled. “Like Ah’m truly blessed to have such a wonderful family.”

***

TUESDAY

There was something different about nap time today. Typically Pinkie would change the Cake twins, feed them a snack, then put them down for an hour while she tended to the bakery and let the Cakes have some time for lunch.

Not today, however. Today the pink mare had only done the first two tasks, seeming hesitant to continue with the third. Instead, she was just cradling the twins in her front legs, reclining in the rocking chair that sat by their crib. It wasn’t a bad change of pace as far as Pumpkin or Pound were concerned- indeed, the only reason they weren’t already asleep all snuggled up with their adoring sitter was that she was far more subdued than normal. Her usual smiles and cheery attitude seemed forced today, like she was covering for something less pleasant. Her embrace, while gentle, betrayed the subtle tension in her muscles, almost as if she was afraid to let go of them.

“Still awake, huh? Yeah I don’t blame you.” Pinkie finally said. “Was kind of hoping I might join you in your nap today but I guess that’s out the window.”

“Gooah?” Pound gooed softly in query as to what was wrong.

“This is probably a stupid question but do I still feel…normal to you two?” Pinkie asked. “Like does this feel like my chest against your cheeks? Do you still believe it’s me hugging you?”

Both foals cocked their heads in confusion. Pumpkin leaned in to sniff at Pinkie’s coat and shrugged.

“Can’t tell the difference? Really?”

Pound craned his head slightly to look at Pinkie’s flank. As a very attentive baby, he had noticed the addition of the black ring around her cutie mark, but assumed she’d just gotten ink on it or it was part of a joke, like when she’d smeared shoe polish on the eyepiece of Twilight’s telescope.

“So the fact that I’m different in some manner doesn’t bother you two?”

Again those simultaneous expressions of adorable bewilderment looked up at her. The twins could tell their foalsitter had changed, but not in any manner that struck them as dangerous.

“Goo?” Pumpkin asked, totally lost. Pinkie felt her eyes start to tear up at this. How strange that felt after a day or so of being a rotting zombie.

“I’m sorry, it’s just- I was so afraid!” The pink mare sniffed. “Even after Miss Aurelia restored me to my usual self I thought nopony would be fooled, that you’d sense I wasn’t the same, but…”

“Goo?” Pound asking, mimicking his sister. Pinkie gave them both a tearful kiss on the forehead.

“They made it sound like being undead was the worst thing ever, even worse than sugar-free cupcakes! That I’d be forced to leave and never get to see either of you two again! Oh, how can I even put this into words you’ll understand?” Pinkie wiped her eyes and sighed. “Aunt Pinkie did some bad, awful, horrible, meanie-pants things. She let out a part of her that she’s tried to keep repressed, and it made her hurt her friends. She tried to stop but couldn’t…so she hurt herself to make it all end.”

A phantom burning sensation came from the Darksign on her flank. She tried her best to ignore it.

“So now Aunt Pinkie’s a bit different than before, and even if that’s okay with you and your parents… she needs to go away soon to try and fix things.”

The twins began to get teary eyed. They couldn’t stomach the thought of being away from their beloved foalsitter.

“Oh, don’t cry! I’ll be back! I mean it! I just… I’m not sure how much more different I’ll be when I return. What happened to Aunt Pinkie isn’t normal.” Pinkie sniffed again. “I’m just telling you both this because she’ll come back fine and well if she has a reason to keep going, and you two mean more to me than anything.”

Pound blinked away his tears as he was hugged tighter to the mare.

“I hate the thought of leaving you more than anything else, but that doesn’t mean you two can get up to your old tricks while Aunt Pinkie’s away, okay? Be nice to your parents, behave yourselves and don’t break anything. Do that and Aunt Pinkie will be back good as new!”

The twins heads wilted to either side of Pinkie’s legs, so heavy was their confusion.

“That is, if you understand anything of what I just said…”

Pumpkin and Pound turned to each other. They had no idea what their foalsitter was getting at, but honestly that didn’t matter. Being asked to do things by grown-ups was annoying, but the twins could tell it was really important.

“Pinkie…Pie…” Both twins gently cooed, reaching up to touch the mare’s face with their tiny hooves. The tears spilled freely as Pinkie rubbed her face against the foals’, a strange but not unwelcome lightness blooming in her very empty feeling body.

“I’ll make it back for you two, I promise!” She sobbed happily.

From the doorway, the adult Cakes both sighed in resignation as the weight of the scene descended upon them as well.

“At times, I can’t tell if I should cherish how much she adores our foals, or fear that they love her more than me.” Cup Cake mused as she leaned against her husband. “Then I see things like this and remember how fortunate I am to have her in our lives, and how much I never want her to leave.”

Carrot Cake draped a hoof around his wife’s neck, nuzzling into her cheek fur.

“If what she told us is true, then we know what we have to do, sweetie. Just remind her she has us rooting for her, and that we need her as she needs us.”

***

WEDNSDAY

“Scootaloo, where’s the cloak Rarity made me for Hearth Warming?” Fluttershy called as she sorted through several items packed into a travelling case.

“Right here! Hey! Give it up you little…just a minute, Mom!” There was a sound of scuffling, followed by the exchange of several words that the pale yellow pegasus was certain her daughter hadn’t learned in their household. Finally, the little orange filly appeared, red-faced and clutching a colorful cashmere wrap in her teeth.

“Sorry, Angel suddenly seems to prefer sleeping with this rather than his usual blanket.“ Scootaloo grumbled as she laid the cloak in the case. Fluttershy hung her head.

“Maybe I should let him keep it then. I mean, if he likes it…”

“No. Mom, please, Rarity made it for you. That little white monster will do just fine with his normal accommodations.” Scootaloo replied as she placed her hoof firmly on the cloak. Fluttershy thought to protest further, but decided against it.

“You checked that there’s enough feed and supplies for everyone?” She asked.

“Three times now, Mom. Aunt Tree Hugger checked as well just to be sure. Heck, we’ll still be good if you’d do as I asked and double up on the medical supplies you’re taking with you.” Scoots replied. Fluttershy blinked in shock.

“Oh no, I couldn’t possibly do that! What if the squirrels got the flu while I’m gone? What if the water supply for the beavers got contaminated? What if you got sick and I wasn’t there to…”

“Mom…” Scootaloo said gently.

“And if Tree Hugger couldn’t get you to the hospital in time…”

“Mom!” Scootaloo said with greater insistence.

“And I couldn’t get back to take care of you and everyone and…”

“MOM!” The orange pegasus shouted in alarm. Fluttershy jumped at the piercing interruption to her worrying thoughts. She stumbled over her own hooves and plopped hard onto her flank, staring at her daughter with ragged breaths.

“Mom, please stop. It scares me when you get like that.” Scootaloo instantly regretted having to raise her voice but sometimes it seemed to be the only measure that could snap Fluttershy back to her senses. Unfortunately it also usually resulted in the poor pegasus tearing up and muttering apology after apology, as she then proceeded to do.

“Oh Scootaloo, I’m so sorry! I just, I thought…” She hid her face in her hooves. “I’m so terrified of what I have to do. To leave you again after I just got you back…and what might happen if I don’t make it back and-”

Scootaloo sighed and walked over to hug the sobbing mare. “Mom, please don’t cry. Aunt Tree Hugger’s making tea. Can we just sit down and talk?”

Fluttershy looked up through the hazy film of her tears. It hurt all the more that her daughter was proving to be the stronger soul in their relationship but Scootaloo seemed adamant to give the support her own mother could not.

“Come on, you don’t have to leave for another few days. There’ll be time to pack and take inventory later.” Scootaloo pleaded. Sniffing and rubbing her eyes, Fluttershy let herself be pulled to her hooves and lead out of the bedroom.

A few moments later both pegasi and their earth loving friend were seated with three steaming cups before the fireplace. Tree Hugger, ever the laid back and respectfully polite mare, had given her friends the couch while she curled up on the floor. Whether Fluttershy and Scootaloo needed the space, however, was another matter, as they were still wrapped up in each other’s embrace.

“Now, do you feel okay with saying what’s on your mind?” Scootaloo asked as Fluttershy gently stroked her mane.

“I… I don’t know.” Fluttershy’s eyes stung as she looked down into her filly’s concerned expression. “I promised I’d be there for you from now on. That’d I’d make up for having to give you up. I felt ready to be the mother you needed, and now it seems that chance is being taken out of my hooves. If I stay here, Equestria is doomed, and if I leave-”

Scootaloo sighed. “You’re worried you won’t see me again.”

Fluttershy nodded and shed more tears. “I’m so sorry.”

Tree Hugger raised a hoof as if to interject. Scootaloo shook her head and bade her that she had this.

“Mom, you’re right, we’ve been through this already, and what I said remains the same. You made a mistake in high school, got involved with a stallion who had no need of you beyond his immediate satisfaction. Yeah that’s dumb, but I guess it happens. Least the other foals in the orphanage said so.”

Fluttershy sniffed and cringed as her mane was brushed from her face.

“Yes what you did hurt, yes I hated you when the truth finally came out and you said you wanted me back.” Scootaloo reached up and pressed her forehead to her mother’s. “What’s important, however, is you DID come back for me, rather than leave me to be somepony else’s problem. You stepped up to your responsibility when you knew you were ready, and now, if nothing else, I know I have the kindest, more caring mare in Equestria as my mother!”

More tears fell, not all of them from the yellow pegasus.

“I'm still scared that your status as an Element of Harmony requires you to go into dangerous territory, but I also know you’re still going to do it because that’s how much you care about your fellow ponies. That really means a lot to me.”

Fluttershy tried to take reassurance from this. Unfortunately her daughter’s words just served to fuel another very pertinent worry.

“But if I’m not strong enough…”

“Mom, please. Don’t talk like that.” Scootaloo begged as she buried her face in her mother’s chest. “It’s hard enough for me to say this. I need you to believe you are strong enough. Strong enough to be there for your friends as you are for me. I mean, even Rainbow’s going to need the help!” The filly blushed adorably. “Don’t tell her I said that!”

Finally, Fluttershy broke out into a small smile. She kissed her daughter on the forehead and hugged her tightly.

“Just keep the cottage clean and look after the animals. So long as you’re doing fine, that’ll be my reason to keep going.” The pegasus whispered. Scootaloo’s wings buzzed to confirm she would and Fluttershy turned to Tree Hugger. “That goes for both of you.”

“Hey, like, no worries. Scoots and I will be right as rain.” The earth mare soothed. “Just a shame Discord’s gotta go with you. Was hoping to get some good vibes off him at my next poetry slam!”

“Speaking of extremely attractive, intelligent and loveable draconequui-” The aforementioned poofed into existence. “Much as I dread to think what manner of hippie type love you’re going to be subjecting her too, there is someone dear to me that would probably be better off if left here.”

Discord set the chittering Izalith chaos bug down on the floor. Sensing the room seemed unnaturally cool and dark, it crawled over to the logs in the fireplace and set them alight with its flames.

“While I have my doubts about Seath’s whole doom and gloom routine on how my darling Queenie is harboring an all-powerful soul, I suppose it can’t hurt to take precautions.” He set down the flame proof blanket, oven mitts and the bag of charcoal briquettes. “Just remember to keep her away from anything wooden or flammable, don’t bathe her if she doesn’t need it and make sure she eats regularly to keep her happy. That way you shouldn’t have to worry about her summoning any more giant monsters to trash the place.”

Fluttershy gaped at the draconequus in terror. Discord hastily raised his lion paw and smiled. “Relax, I told her very clearly to behave herself while we’re away.”

“And seeing as I handled Smooze no problem I think I can handle a cute little wood bug.” Tree Hugger smiled as she slapped on a mitt and tickled the Izalith insect, rambling somewhat incoherently about her ‘fantastic energies’.

Discord rolled his eyes and huffed. “Rest assured Queenie, I’ll make sure you don’t have to endure too much of that.”

The chaos bug just chittered ambivalently.

***

THURSDAY

“Alright, now we slide the spatula under the pancakes, making sure it’s fully underneath…” Rarity gently guided Sweetie Belle’s hoof as instructed. A small amount of the bubbling cake still spilled as the top part wasn’t quite cooked, but the unicorn just told herself to be patient. It was still edible and when her sister was concerned that was progress.

“And now we just twist our hoof like this and flip it onto the other side…yes, just like that!”

Sweetie Belle shakily flipped the pancake and braced herself as it sizzled on the griddle. When the usual sensation of heat and smoke failed to erupt, and no interdimensional portals had spontaneously opened around her like the last time she had made a meal, the filly breathed a sigh of relief.

“Phew! Okay that doesn’t seem so hard…though I still don’t understand why I can’t practice my magic at the same time and try to levitate the spatula.” She said. Rarity bit down on her tongue and frantically composed a diplomatic response.

“It… it pays to take this in little steps, Sweetie. First let’s try to get you making a proper breakfast that doesn’t require the fire department, then we’ll worry about doing it with magic.” She smiled trying not to think of whether they’d even have enough time to do so before she left. “Now try to do the same to the others.”

With her brow nervously dripping with sweat, Sweetie Belle took the spatula in her forelock and tucked it under another pancake. With grit teeth and held breath she turned her hoof and the cake promptly splattered everywhere as it fell back into the pan. Rarity instinctively backed up behind the kitchen table, as did her sister, but as the pan sizzled she very carefully approached and surveyed the damage.

“Okay…that wasn’t too bad. It’s a bit messy but still good.” The unicorn sighed in relief. “Ermm…I think that’s enough practice for today. Why don’t you have a seat and I’ll finish making breakfast?”

Sweetie Belle looked disappointed but duly climbed onto one of the chairs surrounding Rarity’s little dining area.

“You’re sure it wouldn’t be better for Pinkie Pie to show me how to cook?” She asked. Rarity’s ears twitched as she flipped the remaining pancakes.

“Perhaps, dear, but she has some rather urgent business to attend to…” The unicorn sighed. “As do we all, unfortunately.”

Sweetie Belle cocked her head as her sister levitated over two finished stacks of pancakes and followed with syrup and butter.

“So, I was thinking… after school, would you like me to show you a few make-up techniques?” Rarity then asked as she sat down and began to dress her breakfast with the needed trimmings. Her sister looked halfway between elated and suspicious.

“You’ve never let me anywhere near your make-up!” Sweetie Belle commented, eliciting a defeated roll of the older unicorn’s eyes.

“And yet that hasn’t stopped you from getting into them, has it? So, I might as well show you how to use them properly.” She replied, getting a rather mischievous smile on her face. “More so if you wish to make yourself look nice for that lovely little Button Masher.”

That did the trick of efficiently dispelling Sweetie Belle’s suspicion. Instead she instantly blushed and turned her head away.

“For the last time I do NOT have a crush on him! He’s just…well he has a lot of cool games and loves having me around to play them. It’s nice having someone besides Apple Bloom and Scootaloo, who doesn’t fret over cutie marks as much…and doesn’t think less of me because I’m a filly….and thinks I have a nice singing voice and…” The unicorn foal broke off upon noticing the look her sister was giving her. “It’s NOT the same thing as a crush!”

Rarity nodded sagely.

“Oh, of course not! Whatever was I thinking...” she grinned shrewishly. “I guess that’s a no to the make-up offer, then…”

“No no no, please, I’d love to! I want to look as pretty as you do!” Sweetie Belle backtracked.

The smile faded from Rarity’s face.

“Oh Sweetie, I know you will…but, just in case…I’d feel better knowing I’ve prepared you for everything that I should have.”

Sweetie Belle’s ire was smashed under the sudden weight of realisation.

“You are coming back, right, Rarity?” She asked in a small voice. Taking a deep breath, Rarity forked some of her breakfast into her mouth, giving herself time to think and thus decide how much of what she was about to say was a lie and how much was cold comfort.

“I’m going to try my hardest to. We all are. But considering what happened to Twilight and Pinkie one cannot be too prepared. By the same bit, however, one cannot back down, even in the face of adversity too great to possibly overcome.” She looked at the foal across from her. “I don’t suppose it’s worth asking why you always agree to undertake such recklessly dangerous stunts with your friends?”

Sweetie Belle shrugged. “We’re the Cutie Mark Crusaders. It’s a basic understanding that we always go at our activities together, no matter how dangerous they may be.”

Rarity nodded. “And being an Element of Harmony is no different. I hope that helps you better understand why I’m doing this.”

Sweetie looked scared, but still put her fork down and trotted over to the chair by her sister.

“While sometimes I wish you weren’t like this, I knew the instant you came home and told Mom and Dad what happened at Twilight’s castle that you were going to follow her lead. My big sister is way too brave and too considerate to do otherwise.”

Rarity blinked in surprise.

“Just…promise me you’re not going to take it too far. I think it’s wonderful how you describe in your journal what you’d do for each of your friends… but don’t forget you have a family waiting for you as well.”

The smile found its way back onto Rarity’s face.

“Trust me, I’m going to be keeping that at the forefront of my mind every step of the way.” Suddenly, her smile disappeared. “Wait, you’ve been reading my journal?!”

***

FRIDAY

Rainbow Dash impatiently trotted around her hospital room, checking the clock on the wall for what seemed like the five hundredth time. All over her body, the still healing skin grafts stung terribly with each strut of her legs, but that just seemed to fuel the pegasus’ desire to be free of her confines.

“Dash, please, slow down. There’s ponies on the floor below you trying to sleep…probably.” Soarin groaned as his marefriend stomped and grunted.

“Well if the doctor would just hurry up and get back with the paperwork I wouldn’t need to disturb them. Seriously, how long does it take to write up a patient discharge form?”

Soarin glanced at the numerous bandages wrapped around Rainbow’s body and cringed.

“Longer than normal when the patient isn’t ready to be discharged.” He replied. “He did say you needed another few days to completely…”

“No! No more sitting out on the sidelines. Not after hearing about the attack on the Crystal Palace, not while my friends, and family, and Equestria, and YOU are still in danger!” She declared. Soarin let a brief ember of pride shoot through him at his marefriend’s concern before resuming his worried stature.

“Dashie, please. We don’t know that for certain. Twilight herself said they still had other avenues to investigate.”

“Right, which entails going into the same hole of Tartarus that spawned the damn beast that did this to me, as well as the black monstrosity that killed her!” Rainbow raised her hoof and smashed it against the wall. “I am so going to go kick that freak’s flank from one end of Lordran to the other for that!”

Soarin hung his head and walked over to coax Dash’s hoof away from the crater it was making in the wall.

“Dashie, I love that your first priority is to support your friends, I love that you’re more worried about my wellbeing than your own, and both are reasons I expressly demand and beg that you please think about this before doing anything stupid.” The stallion gently insisted. Much as Rainbow’s impulsive nature and undying loyalty drove him wild, he’d seen how it could also lead her astray into some very risky ventures, and from what her friends had described in the letter they’d received the previous day this was possibly the riskiest yet. Fortunately his approach of being agreeable yet firm was helping Rainbow to step back from her vengeful thinking and look on the situation with a less hot headed mindset.

“I…I am. I know Soarin, this is no Wonderbolts trial or Equestrian Game challenge, but you know I love you just as much as I do my friends. If somepony hurts my friends, then they hurt my pride. I gotta be a mare, I can’t let it slide.” She sighed and sat down on the side of the bed. “I can’t stand back just because I got a few burns and a wounded ego. There’s too much for me to fight for here.”

Soarin nodded as he sat down beside her.

“And that’s why I need you to please promise me, seeing as I obviously can’t talk you out of it, that you’ll be careful. No unnecessary risks, no crazy stunts, no Daring Do imitations.”

Rainbow harrumphed and rubbed one of the stinging burns on her shoulder.

“Fine, none of the above, just my usual heroic deeds and dedication to being 20% cooler than everypony else.” She said, much to Soarin’s chargrin. To his credit, a single look was all that was needed to get Rainbow to rectify her statement. “I’ll be within reason! Geez, when did you get to be such a worry wart?”

The stallion sighed and leaned over to kiss his marefriend on the lips.

“When some reckless mare had the audacity to steal my heart and make me feel like I was the luckiest colt in Cloudsdale.” He replied, relishing the slight tint that came to Rainbow’s cheeks. “Speaking of which, if I needle Spitfire to hurry up and find a place for you with the Wonderbolts, will that give you further cause to get back in one piece?”

Rainbow hung her head in defeat. “Always gotta use my dreams to reign all this awesomeness in. I dread to think what you’d have done to some other poor mare if I hadn’t snapped you up for myself.” She grumbled before hugging the stallion tight. “Throw in some train tickets back to Ponyville and promise to look after Tank and you’ve got yourself a deal!”

“Thank Faust.” Soarin said in relief while kissing Dash again.

***

SATURDAY

Twilight knew this was wrong, that not feeling much beside a dull sense of awkwardness was a bad sign. Yet, as she sat across from her parents, with her brother and his wife on a communication portal and Seath awkwardly hunched over by a bay window, the undead alicorn still nursed a subtle gratefulness for not being able to work herself up into her usual bundle of nerves. Telling everypony the news of what had happened to her, and more importantly what she intended to do to fix it, had not been an easy task. In all fairness, neither Twilight Velvet nor Night Light had thrown a fit (even if the former looked like she was about to). Shining Armor looked cautiously relieved that his sister wasn’t in as bad a state as he feared, and Cadence was doing a masterful job of holding her tears back. If nothing else, the family support she’d always relied on to see her through held firm despite the gravity of the events that had transpired.

“Twilight…you’re certain there’s no other alternative? No doctor we can take you to see? Nothing Celestia can do if given more time?” Night Light asked hesitantly. Twilight looked to Seath, who did his best to appear fixated on some unseen event happening outside.

“A most loathsome and enigmatic pox is the Darksign curse. Many a century of medicine and magical research hath gone towards finding a cure, and many a century of death and failure hath followed.” The dragon sighed as he placed a hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “Mine own experience doth dictate that nary has a means of relief existed. However, mine witnessing of thine daughter’s capabilities doth stoke the ember of hope that she may yet achieve the impossible. T’is her earned right to try if she believes it can be done.”

Twilight Velvet looked at the white drake with a composed expression that nevertheless betrayed the righteous fury becoming of a mother who’d just lost a cherished offspring (at least in a partial sense). Seath, to his credit, took the scorn without protest.

“And the only way for her to try is to venture back to your homeland? The same homeland that’s already gotten her… like this?” She demanded, very nearly tearing up on the last word. Seath grumbled and clenched his hands.

“I assure thee, I wish not to burden her with such a perilous task!” He argued.

“Then why can’t you do something about it? You said you’ve dealt with this curse for eons, what’s stopping you from trying to put all that knowledge to use helping my daughter?” Twilight Velvet demanded.

“Mother…” Twilight Sparkle began but Seath cut her off.

“Permit her turn to speak. With all I hath done to earn the hatred of entire worlds, a few words shalt prove a paltry addition to the weight of mine sins.” He said darkly. Getting to her hooves, Twilight Velvet strode to stand before the great dragon.

“As a mother and a parent I have to accept that I can only do so much to protect my foals. That eventually I have to let them out into the world to make their own decisions and deal with the consequences of their actions. I accepted this when Twilight became Celestia’s student and when she was sent to Ponyville. I accepted this when Shining joined the Royal Guard and when he moved to rule over the Crystal Empire. That does not mean, however, that I can simply stand back and let them be forced into actions that may very well be a matter of life or death.”

Twilight groaned and held her head in her hooves.

“Mom, I already told you, that’s…well, that’s not really an issue anymore. For better or worse I’m possibly even more impervious now than when I became a princess.” Twilight said, to several dubious reactions.

"Then why do you look so exhausted?" Night Light asked. The alicorn blushed and bit back a yawn.

"That's my own fault, not Seath's. We've been doing a lot of studying in preparation for this venture, nothing serious!" She assured.

Twilight Velvet cringed and shook her head.

“You’re still my little filly, though. No matter how you may be changed or twisted, you will always be my daughter.” She said sadly. The lavender alicorn saw the pain slowly seeping through the cracks of her mother’s fracturing visage. Her body felt a little more like its old self as the weight in her heart grew heavier. Unpleasant as it was, the sensation was probably the closest she’d felt to true emotion during her time as an undead.

“And that’s why I have to do this, as much for my own peace of mind as everyone else’s; Celestia, you, Dad, Shiny, Cadence… all of you have a part in this as well.”

Seath arched an eyebrow at the order of names, though he seemed to be the only one who noticed.

“Just… promise me that this will work. That you’ll cure yourself of this curse and come back safe.” She said before glaring at Seath. “And that YOU will do your job in protecting her. Celestia’s track record may be almost spotless but I’ve not forgotten the times she failed to be there when Twilight needed her. Promise me you won’t make the same mistake!”

Dragon and alicorn exchanged glances, neither sure how to respond.

“Twilight is as any teacher could wish for in a student: a monument to their ideals and a paragon of what they themselves could not be. For the sake of what little honor still burns within me I shall strive to keep her from harm.” The dragon replied after considerable thought as Twilight reached out and took both her parents’ hooves.

“And this will work, I know it. With Seath and I working together, this curse doesn’t even stand a chance!”

Shining raised a hoof from the portal.

“Just remember we’re all here for you, sis. You got a lot of ponies that need you back home!”

Twilight sighed and smiled at her sibling.

“Trust me, that’s what I’m counting on!”

***

“Well, that went as well as I could’ve hoped. I mean at least they didn’t shout or scream.” The alicorn said as she and her teacher flew back to Ponyville, having said their goodbye’s to her family in Canterlot.

“As thine brother did state, thine parents show remarkable strength of character.” Seath commented with more reserved tones. “Again thine value of family as a union of souls rather than an institution of authority doth mock the efforts of Lord Gwyn to provide a standard that all of Lordran should follow.”

Twilight noted her teacher dipped lower in the air as his thoughts grew heavier.

“Yet as the Great Lord was punished for his efforts thou art in turn…to what end does fate seek to show how it stands not for any attempt at harmony?

Twilight dropped her altitude to bring herself alongside the dragon again.

“What you said to my mom…was that what you wanted her to believe or what you truly believe?”

Seath glowered at now being forced back on the spot right after barely managing to defuse a similar situation.

“It is what all needed to hear, and what needed to be said. I speak as much to quell mine own doubts as that of thine.” He said with a weary sigh. “To swear would be to deceive. To plead that one does not lose faith would be little comfort, but t’would also be truth. T’is all that hath driven the practice of miracles yet e’en now as Lordran crumbles as many retain the knowledge of that art as they do mine own.”

Twilight nodded. Small comfort indeed, but right now she was just glad that Seath could offer her something even in the depths of his own despair.

“Well that goes both ways. We can make this work, Seath. You just have to trust me as I do you.”

The dragon exhaled slowly as the castle came into view.

“I can ill afford to do otherwise now. Indeed, t’were I to have any doubt in thee at all I wouldst not have agreed to fill this week with such aggressive teaching.” He sighed as Twilight clumsily landed. The strain of the excessive amount of studying they’d been doing over the last few days was beginning to show, yet still the alicorn had methodically absorbed all he’d imparted to her, practiced her spells through the night until her catalyst refused to let her continue, and even begun a venture to seeing if pony magic and sorcery could possibly be combined. As great a demand as she’d had him place upon her, Twilight had proven she was indeed an even faster learner when she needed to be.

“Well soon I’ll hopefully have a chance to show you were right to do so. For now-” She yawned and pushed the door open. “I suppose using one night for its original purpose can’t hurt can it?”

***

SUNDAY

Checking the time on the Ponyville clock tower, Trixie gave her caravan one final check over. The door was latched shut, what few possessions she was leaving behind were safely stored, and the caravan was in an out of the way spot where it was least likely to attract the attention of any wanton thieves, assuming there even were any in this so called picture perfect town.

Assuming she’d actually be back to check at any point for that matter.

Pulling her cape down over her saddle bags, Trixie headed in the direction of Twilight’s castle. The sun was getting low, and she had no further reason to hang around town.

No further reason to really hang around anywhere, really.

The blue unicorn’s head descended with the sun as she approached the crystalline castle. Her entire purpose for coming back had been to settle the score with Twilight once and for all. It had been her reason for searching out new tricks and new spells to practice, to find ways to actually do what she’d previously boasted about. The last year or so all she’d been fixated on was bringing closure to their rivalry.

And now fate had promptly spat on her efforts by subjecting the alicorn to something far worse than anything she could dish up. She could claim Twilight had it coming, what with having every grace of life up to and including becoming royalty handed to her with no effort on her part, but that just sounded petty, not to mention hollow (no pun intended).

The great castle rose up into the heavens above Trixie, its flawless architecture a perfect, clean mask to hide the bloodshed and insanity that had taken place within its walls. A multitude of press ponies still mobbed the front door but Trixie had been shown a tactfully hidden side entrance that she could use to evade them. Stepping inside, she saw that steps had been taken to preserve the façade beyond the exterior.

The place had been cleaned up, everything was in order, and as she entered the main chamber, she saw the six Elements of Harmony were all seated on their respective thrones. All perfect without a single hair out of place, and yet just as much of a willful deception.

“So, seeing as we’ve discussed a lot of things without your input, Rainbow, I thought we’d let you have a few moments to say whatever you need to say.” Twilight offered, to which her pegasus friend just smiled and shook her head.

“No need, Twi. As the Element of Loyalty, you know I’m about action not words. Just point in the direction where you need me to go and I’ll handle the rest.” Dash replied. “Soarin’s got everything handled at my house, and I know Shy’ will have Scootaloo well looked after.”

Fluttershy nodded. “Tree Hugger will make sure of it. I just hope I don’t have to burden her with foalsitting duties for too long.”

Dash placed her other hoof on Fluttershy’s, giving her a look of assurance.

“Then I think we’re both ready to head off.”

Twilight nodded as her assistant came in carrying a wrapped bundle. “Spike, is Aurelia about done repacking her stuff?”

“She is, and she asked me to give these to you and Pinkie.” The dragon unwrapped the bundle to reveal a small pile of humanity sprites. “I gave her everything that we recovered from the Crystal Archives but she thought it best that you both have a little extra insurance.”

Behind the young dragon the Chosen Undead stepped out, decked in a new set of armor made of polished brass that looked like it had been originally been designed for a being of a far greater stature. As heavy as it looked she wore it quite well, as would be expected if the ease with which she had handled the club Grant and her other enormous weapons and items were an indication of her strength.

“You have our thanks then, Miss Aurelia. We’ll do our best to see it doesn’t go to waste.” Twilight replied as she divided up the humanity and handed half to Pinkie.

“As I will try to make sure you don’t have to use it, though I do have something else for you all for that.” She set down a selection of weapons and equipment wrapped in a sheet. “In Lordran, it is customary that one receives a starting gift when they embark on a quest. A gesture of good luck that will hopefully serve them well in some manner during their travels. The good knight Oscar, who freed me from my cell in that accursed Asylum, gave me similar aid before I disembarked. Taking your somewhat different anatomies into account, I’ve selected the following as the best choices for you in turn.”

The seven ponies clustered around the offered items, asking about each and making their choices, until Celestia stepped in with Seath and Luna in tow.

“Twilight, I’m about to step out and hold a press conference. Do you want me to say anything on your behalf?”

Slipping on her saddlebags, the alicorn tested their weight and shook her head.

“No, I think we’re going to head out now. Everyone’s done what they needed to do…I think.”

She looked in Trixie’s direction. The unicorn sighed and shrugged.

“Trixie has had a bit of an eye opener this past week in how little she has keeping her here. If she follows you now it is in hopes that she can make something more of herself in another region…one where her reputation does not precede her.” She grumbled. Seath shared her disdain as he thought about how his own return was not likely to receive a warm welcome.

“Okay. The instant you arrive, send me a letter. And keep me updated on what you find. Equestria is counting on you all!” She said, before adding in a softer voice. “I’m counting on you, Twilight.”

The alicorn looked up just as Celestia leaned over to kiss her on the cheek.

“Please, don’t forget me!” The white alicorn whispered before turning and heading towards the front door along with Luna. Twilight stood watching her departure with an unreadable expression, the spot on her cheek burning with a not unpleasant sensation of heat.

“What… was that about?” She asked.

“Ask when we are next alone.” Seath quietly replied. “Come, the bonfire beckons.”

The party trekked out into the backyard, finding Discord impatiently pacing about wearing a loud tropical themed shirt and clutching a stuffed suitcase.

“There you all are! I’ve been waiting for ages for you to finish up your little pre-trip pow-wow! Time waits for no one you know!”

The watch on his wrist demonstrated by popping off its band and running off into the hills. Seath found himself oddly chuckling at the sight.

“Thine statement is far more accurate and a greater falsity than thou may expect.” He mused as everyone gathered around the dancing flames.

“So, uh…how does this work? There like some ritual we gotta do, or one of them creepy incantations?” Applejack asked, gulping heavily as she stared into the swirling shapes of light and heat.

“Close thine eyes and permit us to do the rest.” Seath said as he and the Chosen Undead reached into to grip the crystal lance thrust into the middle of the fire. “The flames shall take thee in their embrace and speed thee into the space beyond. When thou opens thine eyes again…”

The bonfire did exactly as described, blooming outwards to engulf the souls around it.

“We will be in Lordran.”

Author's Note

Whew! This hopefully captured just the amount of feels for everyone. Sorry it got uploaded later than usual but I wanted to have both my editors have their say on it before posting so some negotiating of schedules and time differences had to be done. Was worth it for their refining of my prose!

To bring up one question that was asked a lot, I'm basing Fluttershy and Scootaloo's relationship on this comic here: http://matty4z.deviantart.com/art/sorry-I-couldnt-be-there-for-you-407773499

and the damn tearjerker of a fan fic it spawned:

http://www.fimfiction.net/story/169839/but-im-here-for-you-now

Honestly it's the first time I've rewritten my own headcanon just on how many levels it works for the characters involved (originally I had Scootaloo down as the adopted daughter of Lyra and Bon Bon since it creates the ultimate nuclear pony family). It explains why Scootaloo can't fly because she inherited her weak wings from Fluttershy, it shows why Flutters is so scared of making mistakes (because she already made a BIG one) and why she dotes on every creature in need of a mother, and it just gives Scootaloo the perfect compensation for not having a big sister like Sweetie Belle and Applebloom. If that wasn't enough I also plan to have it play into some more key events in Lordran when Fluttershy discovers she's far from the first being to have stepped into parenthood far before she was ready for it.

Hopefully that helps clear a few things up and as always, feel free to ask and critique.

Editing and proof reading again comes courtesy of Gogito
and lunarstallion

Chapter 27

“So this is Lordran, huh?” Applejack queried as she beheld the surrounding vista of grand desolation from the edge of Firelink Shrine. “Well, Ah can see why you were so appreciative of the change of scenery, Seath.”

The white dragon grumbled as he took in a breath. The air tasted as stale and empty as he remembered, a sad contrast to the vibrancy that permeated Equestria. There was no life to be had here, no cheer, no energy. Just the ever present signs of a kingdom long since destroyed.

Destroyed as much by his own machinations as that of time and tragedy.

“For generation upon generation, this land stood as a monument to the power and magnificence of the gods. For a thousand generations more, it remains as testament to the price of hubris, and shrine to the fury of fate when one strives to stand against it…” Seath’s head wilted. “As has happened before, after and as long as this vicious cycle continues.”

“Well if nothing else it allows for some lovely photo ops!” Discord declared as he snapped shot after shot of the scenery. “Oh the destruction, the ruin, the complete collapse of society and order, everything here is so beautiful!”

Taking a deep breath, Applejack left the draconequus and headed back to the throng of souls gathered around the bonfire. Introductions between the ponies and the humans had mercifully gone better than last time. Though the sight of Seath standing amidst the equines had given Siegmeyer, Laurentius, and Griggs cause to keep their distance and their arms at the ready, the Chosen Undead had done a masterful job of assuring her allies that all would be well, and if Seath did not act in everyone’s best interests then the ponies would all too happy to help in teaching him a lesson. Seath had politely bit his tongue and glared in silent loathing.

“Okay, so now that we’re all here, what’s the plan fer fixin’ Pinkie and yer condition, Twilight? Not to mention seein' about who or what round’ these parts is so keen on terrorizin’ Equestria?” Applejack queried. Twilight made a quick addition to the checklist she’d been writing and stood.

“Well, after a lengthy talk with Seath and Aurelia, I’ve come up with the following to start us off. First, as Aurelia correctly pointed out, this shrine is far too exposed and unprotected to use as a base of operations. If Seath can promise his archives are as well fortified as he claimed, we’d be much safer there, not to mention the amount of research material we’ll have to work with will be invaluable for learning more about this place.”

Seath turned to glower at the Chosen Undead. “Much as thou hast excelled in destroying mine fortifications and butchering my channelers, what remains will still prove a worthy haven.” He swore before adding in a low grumble. “And where credit is due, thou was kind to spare my books from thine rampage.”

The Chosen Undead shrugged. From where he was sitting in his usual spot behind a wall, Logan perked up.

“I would most welcome a return to such a font of knowledge. Before I deemed myself privileged to stand amidst such a paradise on my own merit, but to work with the Grandfather of Sorcery himself? Bliss!” The sorcerer declared in an almost dreamy voice. Seath arched a wary eyebrow.

“There is still much to explore down in the Crystal Cave too…I’ve been pondering about what I sensed while down there. Perhaps Seath and you could lend a fresh perspective, Princess Twilight?” Griggs queried. Beside him Seigmeyer awkwardly ran a whetstone across the blade of his zweihander.

“Also we were a bit remiss in clearing out the golems and hollowed that you’ve got infesting the place. Would you prefer to have those corralled or might I offer my services for a bit of pest control?” He asked, trying not to sound too excited at the prospect of adding a few new trophies to his collection of slain beasts. Seath rolled his eyes and tried not to think about how thrilled he’d been the last time he got to indulge in similar bloodlust.

“If thou must. I ask only that thou spare any channelers of mine that hath not yet fallen to the power of another. While I still breathe they will not hesitate to assist us.” He replied. Twilight quickly added another note to her list.

“Good, Faust knows we’re going to need it, especially for this next part.” The alicorn set down her quill and took a deep breath. “Now, from what I’ve seen of how these bonfires work, we all could technically just teleport there immediately… however, considering what else we need to investigate, I’m pondering if it might be more efficient taking the long way.”

A low groan from something that could possibly have been human, and was very likely not, echoed across the air. Twilight tried to not feel queasy at how all the warriors and sorcerers around her immediately reached for their weapons.

“Uh, Twi, are you sure that’s a good idea?” Rainbow asked while flying up to get a better aerial view of the terrain. "It's not looking too friendly beyond the immediate area."

“To an extent, it’d probably be safer. I’d certainly feel better if I had more time to study the Lordvessel before sending a large number of souls through it.” Laurentius replied. “I admit, while I’m glad you all made it back safely, the fact you arrived here in the shrine rather than the altar below us gives me cause to worry.”

Twilight hummed.

“Well, maybe I can have a look with you. I do know a few things about teleportation myself. Also, Seath, you said you wanted to see the Princess Gwynevere who’s residing in Anor Londo, and we also need to track down this Kaathe character you mentioned and ask if he has any further information on what’s going on.” Twilight said while staring intently at her list. Seath looked to the ring on his finger and nodded.

“There are indeed many affairs we must put to rest. I dread to think what has become of the last two Lord Souls if the Witch and I have already found our way to thine world.”

The Chosen Undead rubbed uncomfortably at her chest plate, though no one seemed to notice.

“Heck yeah! We gotta find that Manus jerk and make sure he doesn’t cause any more trouble! See to it he rues what he did to you and Pinkie, Twilight! Rue it right to his final breath!” Rainbow Dash declared while viciously smashing her front hooves together. Underneath her, Twilight looked up, surprised at her friend’s bloodlust.

“Rest assured, Rainbow, we will. Damn straight we will.” The alicorn said with a darker edge. “Okay so here’s what we’ve got so far: Get to Seath’s Archives. See Gwynevere. Find Kaathe. Stop Manus and retrieve Sombra’s remains. Find a means of curing the Darksign curse. Hmmm… anything else?”

Siegmeyer raised his hand. “While I have no doubt you’re all fine warriors in your own rights, these are rather treacherous lands. You might want to visit a few of the blacksmiths around here and see if they can fashion you some armor to protect your hides. There’s a lovely Andre fellow just up there in the parish!” He gestured to a set of stairs leading away from the shrine.

“Alright, that’s worth checking out too. Anything else?” Twilight asked as she added it to her list.

“Just one thing.” The Chosen Undead rose. “I need to know if Seath’s claims about my quest are true. Hear it from the lips of the one who sent me off on this chain of events in the first place.”

She walked away from the bonfire, through the crumbling shrine till she got to the chamber where Frampt was slumped against the floor, sleeping like a baby. A very loud and atrociously smelling baby.

“The surfeited groom doth mock his charge with snores while death and nature do swarm about him.” Seath growled sarcastically as he followed in behind. “What joy is such constants, e’en with the great passage of time.”

The Chosen Undead demonstrated her full agreement by drawing her chaos blade and smacking Frampt on the head with it.

“Hm? No, no, I’m fine! I’m fine! Well and wide awake!” The serpent yawned. “Do not treat me like an old withered snake!”

The female warrior leaned heavily upon her sword. “Frampt, we need to talk.”

The black snake stretched his jaw and clicked his teeth together.

“Hrmmm, yes. I am pleased to see you well. Is it something… urgent?” His voice wavered as Seath rose up to stare with dripping hatred into his blood red eyes. “I see thou has succeeded in bringing Seath the Scaleless back for the summary harvesting of his Lord Soul.

The female undead drummed her fingers on the hilt of her sword.

“That depends, first I just want to ask you something. Something that’s been on my mind as of late.” The warrior replied. “You claimed succeeding the Great Lord Gwyn was my fate, that you looked into the seeds of time and could see that I was destined to come to you and undertake this quest of linking the fires, cast away the Dark and undo the curse of the Undead…”

Frampt nodded sagely.

“Such were mine words, and by retrieving the Lordvessel and placing it upon the altar thou proved thyself to be the successor of Lore!” He said. The Chosen Undead nodded cautiously.

“Then tell me…what did you see of this new Age of Fire that I am destined to rule over? What’s it like?”

Frampt idly clicked his teeth.

“An age of true magnificence it shall be! Glorious and everlasting, it will shame even Gwyn’s great empire!” He proudly declared, to another cautious nod.

“And who shall be running it along with me? Will Siegmeyer, or Logan, or Laurentius be joining me?”

Frampt clicked his teeth a little more hesitantly.

“If…If they possess the fortitude to endure by your side it shall happen!”

The Chosen Undead cocked her head. “You don’t know for certain?”

The clicking grew more rapid.

“T’is their decision, Chosen Undead, not mine. I merely guide thee along the way to thine destiny.”

The warrior gripped her sword. “Like you guided the residents of Oolacile?”

The clicking abruptly stopped.

“Forgive me, Chosen Undead, but of what dost thou speak?” Frampt asked.

The warrior looked to Seath. He silently nodded for her to keep going.

“The one who kidnapped me in Lost Izalith left me in a very unexpected place: specifically the land of Oolacile, 300 years before now, right when it was consumed by the Abyss.” She explained. “There I was spun a very disturbing tale: of a toothy serpent who allegedly tricked the populace into awakening an ancient power, that in turn was the real reason it fell to ruin.”

She stopped and looked to Frampt for comment. Frampt ground his teeth slowly.

“A tragic tale, but one I most certainly held no involvement in. If a serpent it t’was that deceived man it could only have been one who sought to undermine my own friendship and loyalty to the Lord Gwyn!” He said. The Chosen Undead looked to Seath again. The dragon nodded that this could easily be true.

“Many like thou do crawl through the filthy earth and rotten sod, Frampt, all with their own ambitions and aims. Indeed some do seek to counter thine own good intent…” Seath dressed the last two words with a particularly heavy amount of sarcasm. “But to what end can one be assured thine aim is nobler than they?”

Frampt slammed his teeth together. “Thou speaketh heresy and blasphemy as ever, wilted relic! My faithfulness to our Great Lord is unquestionable!”

Seath nodded slowly. “As was mine for many a generation, till those of his court sought to dissolve our trust. By such logic, if I now stand as traitor and disgrace, what proof is there that thou is any different?”

A wave of putrid stench hit the drake in the face as Frampt growled. He held his breath and tilted his nose above the rancid air.

“Such foul and wicked words are all too common amidst traitors, and shall not be stood for any longer. Chosen Undead, do as thou is fated and purge this blight from Lordran!” Frampt ordered.

The warrior looked to the drake. Her hands tightened around her sword in evident desire to shed the blood of something.

“Answer me this first, Frampt. During my escape I was reunited with the one who told me the sordid tale of Oolacile’s downfall. When I bested him in combat he declared I was to bring about a very different fate to the one you speak of; that in reality I’ll actually end up plunging the entire world into darkness and destroy what vestiges remain of the gods and the Age of Fire. They were quite insistent that you were aware of this.”

Frampt gnashed his teeth harder.

“Lies! Thine quest shalt save this land and perpetuate the Age of Fire, this I know!” He countered.

“But such may be brought about by many means, and still thou evades the request for knowledge on what may come of thine most needed warrior.” Seath intoned. The Chosen Undead got a funny look on her face.

“Griggs and Siegmeyer also report that you seemed very hesitant to contribute to my rescue effort, until they basically forced you to let them into the altar.” She replied to more frantic and angry gnashing.

“Such was an unfortunate turn of events, and wrong I was to doubt the ingenuity of thine peers. This I admit and apologise for. Now, do as thine destiny demands, and harvest Seath’s soul!” Frampt commanded. The undead’s chaos blade was raised, but at the serpent’s throat rather than Seath’s.

“Not before you prove your own honesty! What is the Age of Fire going to look like under my rule? Will I get to install my father as the head of my Royal Knights as he always wanted to be?”

Frampt glared at the warrior yet tilted his head back as the burning edge of the blade pressed upon his flesh.

“If such is his cause then it shall be so.” He replied, only to be met with a look of sudden fury.

“Then I’ll be able to bring him back from the dead? Because I fear that’s where he is!” The Chosen Undead replied coldly. “No more evasive answers, Frampt! Am I to succeed Gwyn as the ruler of Lordran, or is Seath right in that I’m actually intended to go into the Kiln of the First Flame and burn for eternity as he did?”

Frampt opened his mouth in aghast, his position deteriorating as rapidly as his anger was rising.

“Who…Who hath told you this?” He demanded as the blade dropped from his throat.

“So it’s true then! Seath was right!” The warrior exclaimed, getting another blowing gale of rancid breath in her face.

“Thou sorry fool. How my fondness for thine kind is tainted by the sadness of how easily lead astray thou art. No more! If thou will not end Seath as was intended, I shall do it myself!”

Seath raised his catalyst as the serpent opened his massive mouth. A final battle between the two long lived beings seemed imminent…

And then, fortunately, a cupcake landed right in Frampt’s maw and sent him reeling.

“Whooo, okay, things are getting heated in here. I think we all need to calm down and take a breather. Who’s up for a little ‘Welcome to Lordran’ party?” Pinkie declared as she threw streamers into the air and tossed cupcakes to everyone. “Come on, we’ve got the perfect set up here! Nice big room, plenty of dance space. Just need to set up some lightning and music and we can…”

“HRK! BLEH!”

Frampt promptly spat the cupcake back onto Pinkie’s head, showering her in crumbs and frosting.

“What horrible and foul concoction is this thou seeks to poison me with? Never have I suffered such an atrocious confection!” The serpent growled. “If it is souls thou seeks to obtain thou shalt earn naught from me with thine efforts!”

The chamber promptly went silent as Pinkie Pie turned around, staring up at the giant snake with a look of pure shock and dismay.

“But…But that was one of my Prized Pink Velvet and Peanut Butter Swirl specials! Everypony in Equestria loves those!” She protested. Frampt glowered at her.

“Thou shalt garner no sympathy from me with trinkets! Begone, this concerns thee not!” He said, warranting a fierce clop of hooves.

“Oh yes it does!” Twilight stepped in, looking rightfully pissed at what she’d just heard. “Thanks to the continued influence of forces originating from here, she’s now cursed as an undead, just like I am. We need your help to try and break the curse, just like you said was supposed to happen!”

“Not to mention we have a vested interest in seeing Seath stays alive… least for a bit longer.” Applejack stood before the white drake. “You want to do him in, yer gonna have to deal with us first!”

“All too right! Heck, you might have to anyway after what you just did.” Rainbow Dash declared while hovering into view. “Word to the wise, no one insults Pinkie’s cupcakes!”

Frampt looked from dragon to human to equine as the chamber slowly filled and the numbers against him kept increasing. Grinding his teeth, the serpent blew another gust of stink at everyone.

“Enough…this course of action shall accomplish nothing. I shall slumber, until summoned again.” He grumbled before vanishing down the hole in the floor. The gathered souls tolerated this for roughly a quarter of a second.

“The hay you will!” Rainbow Dash flew down into the hole and the sound of a fierce scuffle ensued. Presently she burst back into the chamber, hauling Frampt up by his mustache like flaps of skin.

“Unhand me, thou loathsome harridan! I am not some aged relic to be abused!” He shouted, causing the pegasus to wince and hold her nose.

“Well you sure smell like one! Ugh, seriously, what have you been eating?” She grumbled while forcing Frampt onto the floor.

“Anything and everything, though he seems most fond of these.” The Chosen Undead drew out a cake of what appeared to be dried dung. The ponies all looked suitable disgusted.

“He literally eats…feces? Well that explains a lot.” Rarity murmured through the cashmere scarf she’d wrapped around her face as a crude air filter.

“Least we can do something about it. Come on Applejack, help Rainbow Dash get his mouth open.” Pinkie Pie pulled a packet of extra strong mints. “If we’re going to question him we should do something about his breath!”

Frampt struggled with the ponies, but it proved a futile struggle. Between his teeth being too big to conceal and Applejack’s superior earth pony strength, it was easy work for the orange mare to pry his jaws apart.

“Alright Mr. Party Pooper Poop Breath, welcome to winter freshness!” Pinkie Pie tossed a mint down Frampt’s gullet. The serpent promptly screamed in agony.

“BY GWYN’S BEARD IT BURNS! THOU SEEKETH TO KILL ME, FOUL WRETCH!?” He bellowed. The ponies reeled and covered their mouths.

“Euughh…guess we’re going to need more than one to counteract that stench.” Pinkie Pie whinnied.

Holding her breath, Applejack forced the snake’s mouth open again and her friend tossed another mint in.

“ARRRRRGH! SUCH WRENCHING BITTER COLD! WHAT MANNER OF DARK SORCERY IS THIS?” Frampt wailed. From where he was respectfully staying out of the ordeal, Seath munched on his cupcake.

“A manner I regret to not have thought of sooner. It maketh for a most entertaining scene, if nothing else.” He said thoughtfully as Pinkie fed Frampt a third mint.

“GRRRGH! THE PAIN! THE AGONY!” Frampt exhaled a fetid mix of crisp coolness and searing hot stink. Pinkie Pie scratched her head in confusion.

“I don’t understand. These are the strongest mints Bon Bon makes. Hmmm…maybe I should try mouthwash instead.”

She reached into her mane and pulled out two bottles of total protection.

“Think he’d prefer wintergreen or cinnamon?” Pinkie asked before Frampt slammed his head against the wall of the chambers, knocking Applejack and Rainbow Dash off.

“No, no, please! No more! I cannot endure against such merciless torture!” He said while coughing and hacking. “My mouth burns with the chill of death! Oh horrid is this machination!”

Shrugging, Pinkie set down the mouthwash. “Well hopefully that’ll teach you to not say such mean words about humble baked goods!”

Tossing the dung cake in her hand, the Chosen Undead approached the retching serpent.

“How about we make a new deal, Frampt. Start answering truthfully and I’ll help you get the taste out of your mouth. We’re going to need the extra souls anyway.”

Gasping for breath and moaning at how painfully fresh each inhale felt, Frampt eyed the fecal patty and hung his head in defeat.

“I….I yield to the will of thine allies, Chosen Undead. Yes, I confess I hath not revealed the truth in its entirety, but permit me some small mercy to explain that such was the demand of my station.”

The female leveled her blade at the serpent again in demand for him to clarify.

“Since Gwyn first welcomed me as friend and confidante I was sworn to be his Kingseeker. Since the time that the First Flame did burst forth from the embers I vowed to find a worthy successor to fuel the fire and keep the Dark at bay whenst the time did come.” Frampt gasped.

“And you felt the only way to do that was to send someone to act as a living sacrifice?” Twilight demanded. Frampt glared at her but kept his distance.

“I yearned for an alternative to present itself. My fondness for humans is no lie, nor was my affinity to Gwyn! When last I was forced to accept that sending one to do as the Great Lord did before was the only means I was devastated, but as one sworn to uphold the will of Gwyn and his Fire, I did as my purpose demanded. To humor the alternative would be to betray the gods, as many have done before.”

Frampt glared at Seath. Seath pointed to the bottles of mouthwash and curled his tentacle around one.

“And what alternative is that?” Twilight continued. Frampt closed his eyes and shook his head.

“That which those who have brought thee into this matter no doubt hope to enact.” Frampt sighed. “I beg of thee, seek to know no more. Instead permit me to cast aside the lies and tell thee where thou may find the truth of the matter that plagues us all.”

The alicorn eyed him suspiciously. “And why should we barter any deal with you?”

Frampt lowered his head in pleading. “Because then I may rightfully say that I did not falter in my duty as Kingseeker. Whatever thou finds and whatever thou chooseth, I will have found and instructed Gwyn’s rightful successor to do as destiny intended.”

Seath delicately placed the mouthwash back on the ground. “Thou desires to fulfill thine purpose so badly?”

Frampt stared at him again with pitiful loathing. “For all the centuries I hath watched pass, I am still no more than a tool of fate, able to do no more than as it sees fit and then be forgotten…while the legacy of others will yet live on.”

Seath narrowed his eyes. There was something else in the serpent’s words, some hidden message apparently related to the true reason he hated Seath with such passion.

“And if we agree? What will you tell us?” The Chosen Undead asked. Frampt took another breath and groaned as it tortured the raw skin of his throat.

“Return to Anor Londo, seek out she who gave thee the Lordvessel. She may not be able to tell thee what thou yearns to know, but one close to her may.”

Seath’s suspicions were momentarily forgotten as he felt the warmth of the ring on his finger again.

“And what of the curse? How do we break it?” Twilight demanded. Frampt slowly clicked his teeth.

“For that one must understand what brought forth the Dark in the beginning. I cannot say, for I was not there to witness it. However, one of my kindred was.”

Twilight’s ears rose. “Kaathe?”

Frampt nodded. “If he is to be found anywhere, it is where the Abyss still lingers. Thou must brave the Dark to seek him out, though I warn thee that the Abyss is not so easily traversed.” He turned to the female warrior. “I plead thee, Chosen Undead, may thou now deliver as thou offered? Each breath I draw cuts my throat as the blade of Gravelord Nito himself!”

The Chosen Undead thought about it, and then tossed the dung cake into Frampt’s maw. The serpent gulped it down and sighed in relief as he felt the welcome aroma of vile decay fill his gullet again.

“Thou hast my gratitude, and my deepest apologies. I truly wish there was another way.”

Frampt exhaled a flurry of white souls which the undead gathered and stored in her pack.

“There may yet be, as these ponies believe. If nothing else I think there may be a way to safely search the Abyss. An unexpected presence in Oolacile gave me a clue about it.” The Chosen Undead brought out another dung cake. “Is there anything else you wish to tell us?”

Frampt sighed heavily. “Only that our paths may yet cross again, as I hope they will. Thou hast proven thyself a very worthy successor indeed.”

Another dung cake found its way down the serpent’s maw, and while the sight disgusted many of those present, the souls Frampt gave back were most welcome.

“You gave me a job, I aim to get it done. No matter what it takes.” The Chosen Undead replied simply.

“Indeed, as do we all. Come on girls, let’s have another quick chat about how we’re going to approach this now that we know a bit more.” Twilight gestured for everyone to leave the chamber. “And Frampt, sorry if we got a bit rough there. I appreciate your being honest with us.”

“Just remember, if we think you’re trying to trick us…” Pinkie waved the mouthwash at the snake and he duly reeled back.

“The creativity of thine cruelty will serve thee well while here, equine. Rest assured, I have no further cause to deceive thee.” He hastily replied, then looked seethingly at Seath. “T’is thine own instruction that hath guided such brutality?”

“Nay, they are naturally thus, and a great service it has done for their world.” The dragon replied, sounding almost like he was laughing. “Enough even I cannot bear to think the tragedy of Lordran may befall them.”

Frampt narrowed his eyes.

“Thou knows this changes nothing, dragon. However thou seeks to humor this subversion of the given order, thou hast no hope so long as the Lord Soul still burns within thee!”

The cheer left Seath’s visage. His wings tensed and his tendrils rose, betraying that the snake could still get under his skin. Frampt relished it for all it was worth.

“That shalt be decided at the appropriate time, and no sooner.” Seath slowly intoned as he departed. Frampt turned to stare the hole in the roof of the chamber as he was finally left in peace.

“Indeed it shall. T’is on him now whether to maintain the illusion, or bare the truth. No more shall he subvert my own purpose for his gain! Come what may in this hopeless mess, I shall see the rightful king take the place of our Great Lord!”

***

“So…did you have a good talk?” Griggs asked awkwardly. “It sounded quite…erm, emotional in there. We thought about intervening but your equine friends volunteered first.”

Slipping on her helmet, the Chosen Undead calmly sat down and composed herself by the flames.

“We learned enough to move on. Right now I personally need to return to the Darkroot Garden and find the Forest Hunter Covenant. Their leader may know something about how we can traverse the Abyss and find Kaathe.”

Siegmeyer raised a wary eyebrow under his helmet.

“Are you sure? I can’t imagine they’ll be all that pleased to see you. Word across the lands is they’re really not keen on seeing anyone who’s not of their number these days.” He cautioned. The Chosen Undead steepled her fingers and contemplated.

“Back when I was trapped in Oolacile she visited me down where you rescued me. Admittedly I could be misinterpreting what was said between us, but I believe she wants me to seek her out again for some purpose.”

Nodding, Siegmeyer stood and held up his sword.

“Well you can count me in on that venture then! Not about to let a good woman venture into the dangers of those woods without a little aid!” He stated proudly. “Who knows? My little Siegliende might even be there somewhere!”

Griggs twisted his catalyst around in his hands as he stared again at the stairway leading up into the parish.

“You might want to tag along, equines. Andre’s shop lies in the same direction so you could see about suiting yourselves up along the way.”

Rarity perked up considerably at that.

“Well, if it’s fitting and sensible fashion that’s to be done then I certainly join you. I couldn’t possibly let one who doesn’t know all of my friend’s measurements off by heart work on any manner of ensemble without my input!” She summoned a notepad and pen. “Fluttershy, I’d like you to tag along. You’re one of the best models I’ve ever had the pleasure of working with after all.”

The yellow pegasus smiled meekly. “Okay, Rarity. What about everyone else?”

Seath stared off into the distance. “The entrance to Anor Londo lies beyond Sen’s Fortress, a wretched hive of villainy and death traps. Its halls hath claimed souls by the thousands, but with mine knowledge our passage shall meet with greater success.” The drake removed his glasses and massaged his eyes. “Sen did consult with me for much of its design.”

Rainbow landed by Twilight and placed a hoof on her shoulder.

“Then I’m definitely coming with you! Not lettin’ Twi face any more danger on her own, no matter how prepared you think she is!”

Twilight trembled as she felt a comfortable warmth bloom inside her at her friends' concern.

“Guess that leaves me to go with Rarity and Flutters. They’re going to need muscle in some manner!” Applejack replied.

“Trixie will follow…just in case.” The blue unicorn added.

“And I’ll go with whichever promises more entertaining pictures!” Discord proudly proclaimed. An explosion of fire behind him neatly illustrated the power of his sincerity.

The next three explosions that followed, however,…well...

“Oh, and I might possibly have disturbed some of your…erm…companions up there by the cliff side, when I was trying to snap a picture of them!” The draconequus replied right before dodging a falling axe. Five corpses dressed in ragged armor and wielding rusted weapons charged the shrine. “Uh, that’s not going to be a problem is it?”

The human warriors promptly shot to their feet and formed a barrier in front of the ponies as the hollowed soldiers threw themselves full force upon the party. The Chosen Undead parried another axe swing and kicked its wielder back against a crumbling wall. Griggs provided support with soul arrows and Siegmeyer methodically sliced the arm off another that was attempting to flank the party.

“You all may want to back up a bit more, this is going to get…”

SCHILCK

“Erm…messy.” Laurentius finished as blood splashed across his vest and a head rolled onto the ground by his feet, having been liberated from its body. Another hollow hurled a firebomb in his direction, the pyromancer sidestepped and thanked his opponent by setting it alight with a combustion spell.

“Uh…should…should we be doing something?” Twilight asked with slight nausea as she watched the burning corpse collapse and cease to move.

“Only observe, Twilight, and heed. This is what thou shalt be met with each step from here on.” Seath replied glumly as the warriors slaughtered the rest of the hollows. Tearing her blade from the torso of her latest kill, the Chosen Undead took a deep breath and shook her head.

“Yes, on that, as one critical rule to follow for your continued survival while here: stay close to the bonfires as you come across them and assume everything you see is going to kill you. Aside from a few good souls like those who’ve joined me, Lordran has no desire greater than to see all who enter it dead.” She turned to glare at Discord. “That means keep your distance and be cautious with your approach!”

The draconequus looked halfway between offended and squicked.

“I DID keep my distance! Never got within 30 feet of them. And I made sure my flash was off! I fail to see how I could’ve been a more considerate tourist.” He sighed and raised his camera. “Here, let me make it up to you all! A nice big victory portrait with your new trophies! Come on now, everyone bunch together…”

The chaos god looked through the viewfinder, only to see the hollow vanish in a fiery aura.

“Huh? Wait come on that isn’t fair! I almost had the angle just right!” He groaned while the ponies just stared in confusion.

“What happened? Where did they go?” Spike asked.

“To be reborn by the flames. Momentarily they’ll appear right where your patchwork friend found them…and if we kill them again the same thing will happen.” The Chosen Undead gestured in the direction of the cliff side. A dry, deathly cough and the clank of armored bodies moving into position from that direction was all the ponies needed to have their flesh crawl with dread

“Welcome to Lordran, girls.” Twilight stated desolately.

Author's Note

Annnnd he gets it in in the dying seconds! Ironically I finished this earlier than I do most installments due to its shorter length. Then my editors thought it might be a bit too short and a bit too bland so I brainstormed and redid a few bits to make it longer. Glad I did now that I think about it since I originally had Frampt come off as a lot more of an asshole. Granted some may deem that an apt description considering how pretty much all he tells you in game is of questionable accuracy, but after thinking it over I came up with a slightly more sympathetic reason for why he might want to hold back on the truth, or alternately why he literally can't tell you everything due to other forces holding his leash.

What do I mean by that? Well, we'll have to see in the next few chapters now won't we? :raritywink:

Editing and proof reading again comes courtesy of Gogito
and lunarstallion

Chapter 28

“Well, you must be new arrivals. Quite a bit different from the usual fare that comes through here.” The bearded blacksmith smiled wistfully at the ponies. “In need of some smithing are we?”

“Yes, that would help.” A very shaken Rarity exclaimed. “Our short walk here provided a very…erm…graphic demonstration of why we’d need it!”

Behind the ponies the Chosen Undead wiped fresh blood off her blade, a result of another small scuffle between her and the numerous hollowed soldiers that plagued the parish they stood in. While she thought it a safe enough way of introducing the ponies to Lordran, showing how they needed to be on their guard at all times while not subjecting them to any truly great terror, their reactions at seeing just a few soulless bodies be slaughtered gave her cause to worry. She hoped their resolve wasn’t going to falter now that they were stuck into the thick of things, especially considering far worse lay ahead.

“As always, we have need to venture beyond the safety of this parish. Do you think you could fashion up some armor that would fit their quadruped statures?” She asked as Rarity shakily levitated a notepad from her saddlebag.

“I…I have all of our measurements and fashion preferences here…and if you need additional services…well, I’d very much appreciate something to get the carnage I just witnessed outside off my mind!” She exclaimed before pressing a hoof to her chest and taking a deep breath. The blacksmith hmmed then chuckled as he looked over the presented information.

“Well this is certainly the most stylish request I’ve gotten yet. Mmm, yes, I think I could whip something up with this. As your friend there will attest, Andrei of Astoria hasn’t let a soul down yet!”

The Chosen Undead nodded as she reached into her pack and withdrew a large pile of souls.

“I trust this will cover the cost?”

Andre sized up the value of the offered tender and shrugged.

“Even if it’s not, you’ve done me a fine service bringing me all those embers and materials for my smithing needs. A small discount won’t be asking too much of me in return.” He took the souls and sighed in relief as they were infused into his body. “Ahhhh yes, that’s the stuff to keep the hollowing at bay. Alright, to work! To work!”

He pulled a glowing hot metal bar from the nearby furnace and proceeded to start hammering it on his anvil. Rarity took up a position by the opposite wall and slowly drew in shallow breaths.

“I’ll join up with you all later. Just need a moment to compose myself.” She smiled weakly.

“Okie dokie lokie! I’ll just leave this here in case you need it.” Pinkie Pie whipped the unicorn’s fainting couch out of her mane and positioned it by the wall. Rarity blinked in surprise.

“How did…actually never mind, Pinkie. Just thank you for the consideration.” Rarity replied before flopping limply onto the velvety cushions.

“I’ll stay here as well and help set up the sewing equipment.” Fluttershy replied. She drew a soft cloth out of her saddlebags and mopped Rarity’s brow then set about taking out the fabrics and needles the unicorn had packed. Pinkie in the mean time happily bounced back up the stairs where her friends were clustered around another fire, several of them looking suitably unnerved.

“Well, if nothing else, this is certainly one of the more enthusiastic welcomes Trixie has received from the inhabitants of a new province.” The blue unicorn muttered as she gauged a spattering of blood on her cloak. “At least you humans don’t pull any punches about your intent.”

The Chosen Undead sighed as she sat down and retrieved a repair kit from her pack.

“Did you expect it to be any different, after what happened at the shrine?” She asked.

Calming herself with a few more deep breaths, Applejack took off her Stetson and shivered at the sight of an arrow skewering it; an arrow that could easily have ended up in her head if she hadn’t heard the sound of the crossbow letting loose behind her back, or if she’d been a second slower in ducking.

“No, no, it’s as you said, just…starry apples, it’s one thing to be told of how bad this place is, quite another to witness it fer real.” She yanked the arrow out with her teeth and spat it onto the floor. “Even the changelins’ didn’t put up as much of a fight durin’ the invasion of Canterlot as those poor souls that keep attacking us.”

The Chosen Undead nodded, cleaned off her blade, and set about dusting it with repair powder. She honestly didn’t know whether to pity these ponies for their innocent naivety, or envy them for never having to have dealt with the same manner of never-ending tragedy. Following that thought she again had to ponder if she was really doing the right thing by indulging their desire to help out in this debacle.

“Oh never worry, lass! You’ll get used to it soon enough.” Siegmeyer encouraged from where he was standing guard. “Even if not, that’s why we’re here. The knights of Catarina are always prepared to defend the helpless.”

Both Applejack and Trixie looked offended at the insinuation that they wouldn’t be able to handle themselves.

“Now just a consarnin’ minute here! We may be strangers in this place, but we certainly ain’t helpless!” The orange mare declared while slapping her hat back on. “Just give us a little bit longer to adjust and we’ll be fine!”

"Hopefully." Trixie muttered to herself.

Under his helmet Siegmeyer nodded in satisfaction.

“That’s the spirit my dears! Now while we have the time, I was thinking of a few combat tricks I could demonstrate for you. It’s always handy to have a little physical prowess to fall back on!”

The sound of a bowling ball rolling across the floor above was heard, followed by the crash of pins being knocked down. Presently one such pin bounced down the stairway into the bonfire chamber, wearing a battered helmet and tattered rags. Discord appeared behind it looking most pleased with his efforts.

“Annnd another flawless strike! Ahh, to think I almost forgot what fun can be had when you don’t have to worry about the well-being of those around you.”

A soul wafted from the bowling pin and infused into Discord, right before the bowling ball itself vanished in a fiery aura.

“If anyone is worried about those bothersome corpses crowding the ground outside, worry not. I have the problem well in hand!” The draconequus promised as his eyes lit up at the sound of groaning and shuffling feet. “Hmmm, this time I think I try a pop gun against them…loaded with real soda pop!”

He poofed back out of existence, leaving everyone looking befuddled…save for Pinkie Pie, who just looked annoyed.

“Hmph! Well if he thinks he can get an edge over me in our little friendly competition, he’s got another thought coming.” The pink mare whipped out her party cannon and cocked it like a gun. “Call me if you need me, girls. I’ve got XP to grind for!”

Pinkie ran up the stairs and out to where the undead were amassing.

“Erm…of course I will fully understand if some of you follow a different school of thought.” Siegmeyer added. Applejack placed a hoof over her face as there came the sounds of explosions and noisemakers.

“Still, as one who doesn’t have Discord’s power, or Pinkie’s…ahem…enthusiasm, Ah think Ah’ll take you up on that combat trainin’. As you said, it can’t hurt.” Applejack said confidently.

The knight nodded happily and gestured for the mare to follow him up the stairs into the chapel area above. “My pleasure, fair ladies. Shouldn’t take too long, and if you wish to practice a bit afterwards we could always head out and face the hollows again alongside your friends. They seem to be on top of things!”

Outside the fizzing of carbonated drinks exploding against groaning individuals mingled with the pops of streamers giving several unfortunate souls a grand but fatal send off.

“I beg your pardon, Pinkie, these ones are mine! Can’t you go bother the ones crowding the altar room inside the church?” Discord argued.

“Nah, they’re wearing different armor. I want to see if I can grab a complete matching set first! Ooh, there’s one with a cape! DIBS!”

More explosions rocked the exterior as the two continued their impromptu massacre. Stepping into the relative safety of the sanctum chamber above the bonfire, Applejack shared a look with Trixie and gave a weak smile.

“Well, least some of us are havin’ fun.”

***

“Yes here, this shall prove a suitable spot.” Seath alighted upon the roof of the parish, followed shortly by Twilight and Rainbow Dash. “In times pass the Bell Gargoyles woulds’t stand guard over exposed areas such as this. Now, with Frampt’s awakening, however, I would wager they have pulled back to Anor Londo to defend the dominion of the gods.”

Rainbow looked up at the intimidating statues lining the edges of the roof, then noted the blood stains and broken tiles littering the roof itself, telling of a merciless battle that had been waged across it.

“Meaning we’ll probably have to face them once we make our way there?” She asked hesitantly.

“Yea, assuming the Chosen Undead hath not given them cause to abandon their station. They are merciless in their efforts to slay the unworthy, but all beings have their limits. With many of the gods having long since abandoned Lordran there is little to keep them here, save for the promise of continued violence and bloodshed.”

The blue pegasus grimaced. “Sounds wonderful. Nice to know there’ll be so much to look forward to while we’re here.”

Unslinging her catalyst, Twilight sighed in resignation.

“All the more reason for us to be ready, no matter what it takes.” She closed her eyes and went through the warm up regime to charge her catalyst. “Okay, so you want me to try a bit of target practice, Seath?”

The drake nodded. “If it pleaseth thee, many a weak and hobbled hollow doth wander amidst this parish. T’is a fitting opportunity to test thine mettle without undue risk.”

Far below, the comical massacre continued, now with the swirling horn of a kazoo being blown to wrap a body up in its paper length and crush them to death. Rainbow looked over the edge of the roof and scrunched up her nose.

“Also a chance to prepare in case Discord or Pinkie go off the deep end again. They’re both enjoying the battle down there a little too much to be healthy.” She intoned. Twilight bit down on her catalyst as Seath crossed to the other side of the roof.

“T’is the attitude we all must adopt if we wish to survive, and t’is now what I charge thee with to see if thou art ready for the journey ahead.” He tapped the side of a doorway, heralding a raspy groan. “Griggs and Logan hath done the service of corralling hollows up here. See how thou fares against them.”

An emaciated corpse stumbled out of the doorway, its jaw hanging loosely below its blank expression. It hobbled slowly towards the alicorn who swallowed and took a deep breath.

“Okay…remember, it’s already too far gone. By this point, anything you do is a mercy…otherwise it’s going to either force you, or kill you again…” She whispered to herself.

The corpse raised its arms and began ambling faster. Biting down hard on her catalyst, Twilight charged a soul arrow and launched it at the hollow. It stumbled back as the magical bolt hit it square in the chest, its torso folding over backward as if it had no spine. Presently, it recovered from the attack, and pushed its rotting body forward again. Putting down her catalyst, Twilight switched back to her normal magic and hit it in the face with a blast. This seemed to finish the job as the corpse fell over and rolled down the decline of the roof. A small mass of white fire leapt from its body and infused into Twilight, making her shiver in unease.

“Okay…uh…that was...a start.” She said, sounding disturbed.

“Try another.” Seath ordered, tapping the doorway again. Another corpse hobbled out, another suffering lamb to the slaughter. Twilight felt her heart sink at how just empty the humanoid shell before her looked. No expression, no life behind the eyes, nothing but a barely held together mass of flesh, running on what few fumes it had left due to being denied the chance of final rest. Steeling herself, she shot the corpse with another blast, then picked up her catalyst and swung it once it had recovered. The blade of the demon catalyst sliced into the dried skin and its pyromancy enchantment set it alight, leaving the hollow to collapse and burn as it gave up another soul to its opponent. Twilight cringed and flinched at the far too familiar scent of burning flesh.

“Alright…let’s…let’s keep it going.” She said as the drake summoned another hollow. She hit this one with a flurry of soul masses, hastening its death with multiple strikes. The one after that got a double barrage of magic, and the one after that was killed with a heavier version of the soul arrow. Eventually the bodies around the roof began to vanish as they were resurrected, leaving Twilight to swallow heavily as she kept a mental count.

“Dost thou feel ready to face additional enemies at once?” Seath queried. Gritting her teeth, the alicorn held a hoof to her face, grinding it against her skull as if trying to force something from her mind.

“Do it, Seath. Don’t let up.”

Two corpses hobbled out onto the roof and were duly sent to their demise. Three came after, and Twilight kept mowing them down without fail. Seath again felt his soul burn with pride as Twilight tried different combinations of sorcery, her own magic, and what physical attacks she could manage. Behind her, Rainbow Dash just looked more and more disturbed.

“And to think, sooner or later, I may have to do this too.” She muttered to herself as Twilight faced down five hollows at once. The alicorn’s expression told of how she killed both with uncertainty, but also with anger, a sensation Rainbow Dash wasn’t entirely unfamiliar with (the nasty business with Lightning Dust and having to confront Spitfire over her leadership of the Wonderbolts had triggered similar feelings). On one hoof, she could understand why Twilight would want to vent on those who were responsible for her condition, on the other, it wasn’t exactly pleasant seeing the Princess of Friendship slaughter with such gusto.

And then…on the third hoof, Rainbow Dash felt a nagging sense of jealousy that Twilight was proving more apt at shelving her concerns till the danger had passed. The pegasus’ status as the coolest pony among her friends seemed in danger as her friend kept demonstrating her superior skill. Naturally, Rainbow wanted to defend her title….except that would entail racking up a body count of her own…if she had the stomach…

“Ughh, is there really no alternative here?” She pondered. “On that, am I wrong to be so disgusted at what’s basically a favor to these unfortunate beings?”

“Not at all, fair pony. While it is only natural for a soul to sin, it is also wise of they that recognize their errors.”

Rainbow turned around and spotted a human standing in the doorway behind her, dressed in flowing black robes with a hood and mask covering his face. He held his hands out to either side as if doing a morning stretch and his eyes were closed as if meditating.

“And who might you be?” She asked suspiciously.

“Oswald the pardoner, of Carim. A servant of Velka, sent here to do her bidding in the judging and forgiving of sins.”

“Velka…” Dash’s ears rose as she recognized the name. “You mean the crow lady?”

The human nodded quietly. “One and the same. For thee a warm welcome, friend. I sense thou is new to the land of Lordran.”

Rainbow narrowed her eyes. “Yeah you could say that. What’s it to you?”

Oswald smiled. “Only if thou cometh to confess, or to accuse. For indeed, all sin is my domain!”

Rainbow raised her haunches and ruffled her wings. “Hey, what are you insinuating with that? I may be a reckless youth, but I haven’t done anything wrong! Well, nothing serious at least!”

Another slow and cheerful nod.

“Indeed thou hast not, yet thou knows such deeds lie in thine future. I wish only to calm thine mind, so thou shalt make the right choice when thine time is come.” Oswald replied. Rainbow Dash cocked her head.

“When my time is…what? What are you, a fortune teller?”

Oswald shook his head. “Only a teller of sin, and a messenger of the Lady Velka.

Rainbow backed away, eyeing the human with increasing suspicion.

“And you just randomly happened to be here to deliver a message to me? Is that it?”

Oswald chuckled.

“Many hath traversed this bell tower in their efforts to preserve their humanity. I sense thou and thine comrade art no different. Thine presence here is as expected.” He said cryptically. Rainbow grit her teeth in anger, and Oswald just chuckled again. “Thou appearest to lack faith. Fear not, the gods are magnanimous. Thou shalt see the truth when thine time is come.”

He reached into his robes and drew out a scroll and a book.

“To thee, I present a blessing from the Lady Velka, though I cannot say who it is for. Perhaps thou art fated to deliver it to another as I was ordered to deliver it to thee. Perhaps it is thee who shalt serve justice to the guilty. Who can say? Heh heh heh heh…We shall know only…”

“Yeah, yeah, when the time is come.” Rainbow glowered as the documents were set on the ground. “And what makes you think I’m just going to accept a bunch of waste paper on nothing more than the mad ramblings of an idiot?”

Oswald resumed his outstretched stance and tutted.

“Thou travels in the company of the greatest sinner in all of Lordran. If such trust can be placed in a soul as drenched in sin as he, how can thou deny that of a humble pardoner?”

Rainbow looked disgusted, yet her head sunk low in defeat.

“Touche, weirdo.” She said while gingerly picking up the scroll and book. “Don’t think this means you’re making any friends though!”

Oswald nodded and chuckled.

“We shall see. Until we meet again!”

Rainbow slipped the documents into her saddlebags and fluttered over to Twilight.

“Hey, uh, Twi, you almost done there?” The pegasus asked as her friend squared off against a severely limping hollow that had somehow managed to survive the force of her last attack. Twilight focused on creating another soul arrow to finish it off, only for her catalyst to fizzle out, signifying she didn’t have the energy to keep going. With an aggravated groan the alicorn took her weapon in her magic and drove it through the hollow’s gut like a spear, causing it to finally drop dead.

“It appears I am…thank Faust.” Twilight slid the catalyst into the sling on her back. “Seath, I think we’ll have to call it there. I… I’m ready to embark on our adventure.”

The white dragon nodded and beckoned the ponies to join him on the other side of the roof.

“Physically, thine skills are sufficient for now…I ponder though, mentally how fairest thou?” He queried, seeing the conflicted expression on Twilight’s face.

“Well…I’m nervous…and still uneasy. I know I asked you make me better at this whole killing thing but I feel…nghhh...”The alicorn rubbed gingerly at her leg. “It’s still deeply troubling.”

She looked up, expecting Seath to be angry. Instead the dragon now looked conflicted as he dispensed the hollows crowding the doorway and then moved to the edge of the roof.

“Yet thou performs the deed without hesitance. For better or worse, thou remains a most apt student.” He spread his wings and stretched them out. “Come, we shall rest and review my teachings by the bonfire while thine friends tend to their duties.”

Seath flew off the roof, leaving Twilight to sling her catalyst onto her back and take a troubled breath.

“Look at it this way, Twi, if you still don’t feel right doing…well…that, it just shows you’re still in control of your morals. This place, and the scum that comes from it, may have already tested you harshly but you’re proving to be made of stronger stuff.” Rainbow said, giving a reassuring pat to the alicorn. “The question of course remains: can the rest of us keep up?”

Twilight closed her eyes and turned to nuzzle against Rainbow’s neck. The familiar scent of her friend helped soothe her nerves as Dash’s words did calm her mind.

“Hopefully we won’t have to find out. Just knowing that we’re all here together makes it easier for me to do what I have to.” She smiled, before noticing the book and scroll sticking out of Rainbow’s saddle bag. “What are those?”

The pegasus looked to the documents and shrugged.

“Something that apparently we need to take with us. Why, I have no idea, but I might as well try to show a little trust. Avoid making more enemies here than we already have.”

She looked to the bell tower entrance, feeling the hair on her coat bristle upon seeing Oswald was still watching her from the shadows within.

“Let’s just get back to our friends. This place is giving me the creeps!"

The pegasus and alicorn made haste in leaving the roof for more agreeable surroundings.

***

“And now, for Applejack, we have this lovely rustic ensemble with just the right amount of protection to suit a sturdier frame.” Rarity narrated as she held up a combination of simple wanderer robes fitted with metal plating around the shoulders and the flank area. “I do hope the added weight won’t be too much of a problem?”

Applejack duly let herself be attired in the outfit, giving her legs a flex and nodding in approval.

“No, Ah think Ah can manage. It’s…surprisingly practical for a work o’ yers.”

Rarity cocked an eyebrow and Applejack quickly grinned. “Ah mean…well, you typically deal in high class fashion, not battle armor. Ah’m just surprised is all.”

Rolling her eyes, Rarity doffed her mane back.

“Yes, well, Mr. Andre here thought a little toning down of the trimmings would be best. As a lady I am obligated to humor all suggestions…” The unicorn said before adding. “Though I still say a few more ribbons couldn’t possibly have hurt.”

Andre chuckled as he finished grinding a set of shoulder pauldrons.

“Don’t think too hard of me, good madam. I fully understand where you’re coming from. I merely wished to maintain my standards in making gear that is both functional and durable. None of us want to see each other going hollow after all.”

Rarity felt a nervous lump form in her throat but pushed it back down. Getting to design a new wardrobe for her friends had steadied her nerves, and even if Andre took issue with her desire to personalize each set, he was only trying to keep everyone safe.

“Indeed. Now then, for you Rainbow Dash, I thought something with a bit more flair would be perfect.”

An aerodynamic suit of padded shadow armor, complete with a mask, cape and hood was levitated up.

“I made sure to give it plenty of flow.” Rarity giggled as Rainbow grinned.

“You do know how to dress me, Rarity. I can’t deny that.” The pegasus said as she grabbed the gear and began putting it on. “Never too late to giving the superhero scene another try!”

“Well after all this time I would be remiss if I didn’t know what makes my friends feel good, as well as look fabulous!” Rarity next held up a surprisingly stylish mish-mash of fabrics and metal plates. “Now for Discord, I know he generally likes to do his own wardrobe, but I’m actually quite proud of how I coordinated this. Think it hits just the right mark between fashionable and chaotic, so with his blessing…erm…”
The unicorn looked around the shop. “Where is Discord actually?”

Applejack and Trixie looked to the stairs, shaking their heads at the sound of a fierce argument outside.

“For the sake of my sacred element, Pinkie, stop with the streamers! You’re making it impossible for me to hit them with my marbles!” Discord called out.

“No, your marbles are making them slip and screwing up the aim of my streamers!” Pinkie shot back. “Eh, never mind, I’ve got what I need. I’m heading back.”

A series of hoof clops later, Pinkie descended into Andre’s shop, toting a set of roughly hewn balder armor and a sword on her back.

“Already amassing the spoils of war are we? Smart move, m’lady!” Andre complimented as Pinkie dumped her new gear on the floor.

“Well Miss Aurelia’s gift proved quite helpful in letting me grab the full set.” Pinkie declared while holding up the leg with a golden serpent ring cum anklet on it. “Now what’s your asking price for reworking it all so it’ll fit me?”

Andre looked to the armor and hmmed.

“Well that’d be a fair bit of work, and your friend here has her own outfit that I just finished for you…”

Rarity levitated up a flashy jacket, leggings and the typical hat of a jester.

“Unfortunately I didn’t think to grab any pink fabric before I left the boutique but I think I did a decent job of making it at least look fairly comical.” She smiled. Pinkie cheered and grabbed it.

“Oh it’s perfect! Oooh and there’s tons of pockets on it too! Perfect for any other loot I come across, and for storing much needed snacks!”

A cupcake was pulled out of nowhere and munched on thoughtfully.

“Tell you what, Mr. Andre, redo the armor to fit over this and I’ll pay you double! Got plenty left over even after I leveled myself up at the bonfire upstairs!”

Pinkie held up a huge mess of souls, bringing Andre to chuckle.

“If I didn’t know better I’d swear you were a native of these lands with how you know our ways.” He said. “Alright, give me some time and I’ll whip you up a lovely bit of plating to keep yourself protected.”

Pinkie cheered as Discord poofed into existence.

“I still say several of those kills were mine! Ugh, well at least someone still cares about me.” He sighed as Rarity held up the mismatched ensemble. “I trust you made sure that won’t clash with what you made up for Fluttershy?”

Blushing, the yellow pegasus stepped in, dressed in a sparkling white robe with her green cape flung over her back and a few flowers in her mane. A simple choice, befitting that of a simple maiden to be sure, but it did the job of making Discord fawn.

“Rarity figured you might want to make sure our outfits suited our personalities. Erm…does this look okay?” Fluttershy asked.

“It's...absolutely stunning.” Discord smiled as he poofed his own set onto his body. “Now if Seath and the others would get here, we could hopefully get on our way!”

As if on cue, the white dragon appeared at the top of the stair case, glowering deeply at Discord as he bent and twisted his body to fit inside the cramped space.

“Be mindful that thou dost not let thine haste overcome thine caution. Lordran hath greater terrors to visit upon thee yet.” Seath muttered as Discord rolled his eyes and gave a flex of his body.

“Hmph, so everyone keeps telling us. Well, so long as there’s cannon fodder for me to exercise my powers without care this is going to be just like old times!” He smiled. Seath shook his head and let the draconequus have his moment as Twilight, Siegmeyer and the Chosen Undead joined everyone.

“Such is courage I’d appreciate making use of.” The female warrior replied as she pointed to another set of stairs leading down to another level. “The entrance to the Darkroot Garden lies that way. Any who wish to accompany me gather your belongings and follow closely. I took out the titanite demon lurking by the entrance but that’s about as far as I can promise we’ll be safe.”

Twilight trotted over to stand by her.

“And from what Seath tells me, that’s more than we can hope for in Sen’s fortress. The entrance to that place is across the bridge from the bonfire chamber upstairs, but it sounds like it’s going to be an even more dangerous undertaking.”

Rainbow hmphed and landed beside her friend.

“Well that changes nothing about what I said earlier. If you’re going in, so am I!”

“And me!” Spike spoke up as he finished belting the cute little wanderer coat and boots Rarity had whipped up for him. “The more dangerous the situation, the more I know you’ll need me, Twi!”

Discord summoned a bag full of gardening equipment.

“If you really can’t get enough of my company, Miss Aurelia, I’d be happy to tag along. With no order or organized society to keep it corralled the vegetation of your world must be flourishing! Perfect for collecting some samples to take back for my own little garden.” He exclaimed. The Chosen Undead looked dubious, but Siegmeyer silently gestured for her to not contest the chaos’ gods enthusiasm.

“I think you’ll find it a lovely environment then, my good sir. Come along, we can’t be wasting any more time!” The knight replied as he hefted his sword onto his shoulder. Behind him Fluttershy took a deep breath.

“If Discord’s going with you then so am I. Just so I…erm…so I know he’s okay.” The yellow pegasus blushed. Discord looked down at her and felt his cheeks likewise burn that even with all he did to screw with the ponies they still cared for his wellbeing. Seath turned away to hide his envy.

“Yes, of course! As I must do in turn! It’ll be like our nature walks through the Everfree Forest!” Discord exclaimed as his eyes grew wider. “And this time there’ll be no Tree Hugger getting in the way! Oh joy!”

A disappointed glower spread across Fluttershy’s visage though she politely held her reprimand. Rarity’s features twisted in contemplation as she levitated the alicorn’s outfit in her magic.

“Truth be told I’d prefer a lovely trot through the daffodils, however at the same time, I wouldn’t want Twilight’s party to get too sparse by comparison.” She looked over to her friends. Her face fell in resignation as she saw Fluttershy and Discord standing beside each other, taking comfort from each other’s presence. The unicorn then glanced to Twilight’s party and the sight of Spike promptly settled the matter.

“Here Twilight, if any part of this doesn’t fit I can make adjustments to it on the way.” She said while giving the dragon a warm smile. “I’ll feel better being able to keep an eye on our dear Spikey-Wikey.”

Spike blinked, then promptly swooned as Rarity kissed him on the cheek. Twilight felt her own cheek burn where Celestia had given her a similar farewell gesture. She looked up at Seath and reminded herself she needed to ask him about that soon as they had a chance.

“Alright, Griggs and Logan are waiting upstairs, come on!” Twilight slipped on the finely woven sorcerer’s set and hmmed in thought. “Also I think this will do nicely, Rarity. It’s subtle, but feels surprisingly good on me.”

The unicorn nodded and dressed herself in the antiquated gown and gold circlet she’d made up especially for herself.

“As the Element of Magic, I could think of no outfit more suitable to start you out with. Granted once I have access to more material I’d like to try to make another matching the looks of Mr. Griggs’ ensemble for you though. It’s got more personality to it.” Rarity mused. Seath nodded with noticeable eagerness.

“Thou hast certainly earned the right to wear the mantle of a master, my student.” He mentioned while heading for the stairs. “Come, securing mine archives for our needs will only be the first leg of our journey here. Much more lies plotting in the shadows and we can ill afford to stand idle!”

Twilight nodded as she turned to the final two members of her friends. “Applejack, Trixie, what about you two?”

Trixie looked to the ring cum anklet around her foreleg, marked with the crest of a slumbering dragon. She lit up her horn and took a deep breath as her magic drew strength from the enchanted jewelry.

“While Trixie intends to prove her worth, she would like to take it slow. As she has been living among the Everfree honing her skills for the last few months a similarly wooded area should make her feel more at home.” The unicorn adjusted her hat and walked over to join Discord, Siegmeyer et all.

“Same here cause, well, Trixie does make a good point. Ah’d feel more confident tusslin’ with trees.” Applejack replied. “Jest make sure we’ve got somewhere safe an’ secure to get back to.”

Twilight nodded. “Will do. Alright, let’s get to work!”

Putting down his hammer, Andre smoothed out his beard and bowed his head.

“Best of luck to you! May Gwyn smile upon you and bring you good fortune as you brave this perilous land.” The smith sat back and exhaled slowly. “Lords know you’re going to need it!”

Author's Note

Man was this hard to write. Almost sickening that so little happens yet I still struggled to figure out how to fit everyone in. Suddenly I understand why so many horror movies have the cast split up even if doing so is the worst course of action. Yeah it makes them an easier target for the killer but it also makes writing each scene so much less of a headache when you don't have so many characters to juggle. Also didn't help that I had to go back and rethink who'd join which party then make the subsequent changes three times, and THEN I had to look at what came next and decide if it could stand as its own chapter or if I should roll it into this one so there'd be more action.

Thanks to my editors, however, here we are. Finally got something new to show you and hopefully entertain you while I try to work out the mess of what will become Chapter 29.

Do seriously hope I did a good job here!

Chapter 29

“Twi, I’m going to need a second opinion here. On one hoof I promised Soarin I wouldn’t attempt to imitate Daring Do while we’re here so obviously I can’t tell him about this…” Rainbow promptly perked he ears and rolled out of the way as a pendulum with a giant scythe blade on the end swung down through the spot she’d just been standing. “Yet on the other, this place ain’t leaving me much choice, and I know how excited he’d get hearing how I braved the worst it could throw at me!”

Lightning crackled through the air on a course to fry the pegasus. She ducked and spotted a lower platform manned by several serpent warriors, similar to the ones that had tried to carve the party up like salami at the entrance to the infernal fortress.

“Seriously, no wonder Daring keeps hitting up ancient tombs and puts her life on the line over and over again. It’s like the ultimate adrenaline rush!” Dash exclaimed as the four armed, cobra headed monsters cast more lightning at her. “Yeah, keep trying you scaly creeps! The fastest and coolest pony in Equestria laughs at your pitifully slow efforts!”

Dash laughed loud and mockingly as she evaded another volley of lightning. Behind her Twilight followed the more sensible approach of waiting for Seath, Griggs and Logan to clear the area of enemies.

“Dashie, while I’m glad you’re feeling so at home here, do you think you could please not taunt them like that? I’m worried enough just trying to make sure neither of us steps on another pressure plate or falls into one of the other traps here. I’d rather not try to make this harder than it already is.” The alicorn gulped as she looked down the bridge of swinging blades, trying to ignore the pain from Spike bandaging a fresh wound where the alicorn had gotten an arrow through the wing after stupidly triggering one of said traps at the entrance. Granted it had been accidental as she’d been preoccupied with dodging the sword of a serpent soldier but the alicorn still felt like she could’ve avoided it if she’d been more on her guard.

“There is logic in thine friend’s approach, my student. Her distraction of mine creations doth hasten our own efforts to subdue them.” Seath watched for an opportune moment to launch another soul arrow at the man-serpents. To Rarity’s horror and Twilight’s unease, the drake betrayed not a hint of remorse or regret when he took the shot and killed another of the beings he had given life to.

“Your creations…Seath…darling, I know this is hardly the right time to be arguing your views of right and wrong against ours…but could you kindly explain the logic in creating abominations who’s only recourse is to slaughter everything they lay their eyes upon?”

The white drake narrowed his eyes as one of the serpent creatures coughed and tried to rise again, despite having taken several soul arrows. He crafted a heavier version of the spell and nailed it again to make sure it was truly dead.

“Sen’s orders were of the utmost simplicity. T’was the function of this fortress to see that only the truly worthy enter Anor Londo while all other flawed souls be sent to the domain of the Gravelord where they belonged. I merely engineered such life that would be most apt to such a duty.” He stated, plainly and with a disturbing hint of satisfaction that his creations were still performing their function with such gusto. Twilight thought about the Moonlight Butterfly she had helped Seath create as a gift to Princess Luna. A shiver rocked her body as she considered how her teacher had warped such god like skill to produce the murderous atrocities that now plagued their every step.

“And at no point did you ever question the…um…the moral implications?”

Seath shook his head. “T’was the time when I cared little for how my work would benefit Lordran. I created that because I could, because it was my service to the gods that their domain be well protected, and because, for the briefest instance, my efforts were lauded for their depravity.”

“Hardly depraved, Grand Duke. Dangerous as these serpent beings are, their craftsmanship is magnificent! There is no fault in using your brilliance as it was intended!” Logan gushed, seemingly exhilarated to finally voice his approval directly to Seath himself. Twilight and Rarity did everyone the service of looking sick at this celebration of the dragon’s perversions.

“Is…is there’s no other way to get to Anor Londo? We couldn’t just fly there and avoid all this?” Spike asked mostly as a means of changing the subject.

“Trust us, it’s actually safer this way. The air over and around Anor Londo is patrolled by an army of bat winged demons; horrid creatures that will not hesitate to kill on sight all who try to enter the god’s domain without proving their worth against Sen’s traps first.” Griggs as he summoned more arrows and cast them at the enemies. “Fret not, though, Master Logan and I have already made it through this place once before! We’ll make sure you do the same!”

Logan sighed and pinched the brim of his hat as Dash swooped down to blow a raspberry at the fallen serpents.

“Provided, of course, you do your part in taking precautions.” The older sorcerer mumbled as Dash continued to make a spectacle of herself, dipping and rolling between the pendulums with ease. “Speaking of which, you may wish to tell your friend not to get too close to the pit below us. It’s filled with more of the titanite demons, who wield a far more powerful form of lightening magic.”

“What!?” Twilight’s eyes lit up and she took to the air. “Dash! Dash stop! Don’t go any lower!”

The pegasus duly halted her descent as she suddenly found the space below her occupied by her lavender friend.

“Twilight, what are you…huh?” A movement from the shadows drew Dash’s attention. “What the?”

The shadows were promptly cast away by a blinding flash, revealing a circular claw on a pole projecting out to snag the ponies between its pincers. Dash dodged it effortlessly. Twilight, due to still being hampered by her arrow wound, proved easier to catch.

“Hey, what the! TWILIGHT!”

The alicorn promptly found herself being raised back up into the air as she’d hoped, only to then be slammed back down onto a surface that, mercifully, felt softer than expected…as well as slick, viscous, and sticky.

“No! Hey, let go of her you monster!” Dash swooped back in as her friend was pulled from the floor and slammed against it a second time, knocking her free from the claw’s grip. She promptly landed and stood defensively in front of her friend as the one responsible for the less than pleasant greeting pulled itself out into view. It could best be described as some manner of humanoid creature, made of a smooth, rock like material that bulged with muscle. At the top of its torso it bore a set of horns in place of any discernible facial features, fashioned like the claw on the end of its weapon. It also appeared to be missing a leg, forcing it to hobble at a slower pace as it closed in on the two ponies.

“Ow, ooogh, figures. I try to do a good deed and get punished for it as always.” Twilight groaned as pain stabbed at every bone in her body.

“You okay, there Twi?” The pegasus said while keeping her eyes locked on the approaching monster.

“Y-Yeah…I will be…in a minute.” Twilight attempted to raise her head, only to experience some force of the ground pull frantically to keep her pinned against it. “Dash, I can’t move!”

Rainbow looked down and found herself beset by the same problem. “Neither can I! Looks like the floor is covered in…tar, of some kind.”

The stone creature raised its catch pole, which proceeded to sparkle with bolts of lightning.

“Uh, Seath? Griggs? Logan? A little help?” Rainbow meeped as she frantically flapped her wings to try and counter the adhesiveness of the tar covering her hooves. The creature reared back as if to swing its electrified weapon at her. Mercifully another hail of soul arrows and bolts dissuaded it from doing so.

“Thanks. Rarity! Going to need a little of your levitation magic!” Dash flapped her wings harder, feeling the tar slowly lose its grip on her hooves. One finally popped free from the muck, then another. As Rarity’s magic enveloped Twilight, the blue pegasus wrenched her remaining two limbs and sighed in relief as they were released from their bonds.

“Okay, we’re going to get Twilight out of this muck!” Rainbow ordered as she nabbed the nape of Twilight’s neck with her teeth. The alicorn groaned and her friend released her. “Uh, making sure to be gentle of course.”

Rarity nodded and grit her teeth as she fought to lift Twilight without jostling her too much. The stone creature silently roared as it fell to the barrage of sorceries, collapsing and then dissolving into a mess of white light. Souls surged up to infuse into the sorcerers and help them recover from their effort.

“Twilight!” Seath jumped down into the pit. “My student, fair thee well?”

“I think. Don’t feel like I broke anything but…” Twilight cringed as she kept struggling against the sticky muck coating her body. “Let’s get back on the upper platform first. It’ll be easier to check myself over when I’m not trapped like a fly in a spider’s web!”

A foreboding crackle of electricity echoed around the pit, signifying some entity was not pleased to hear this. Out of the darkness two more of the titanite demons emerged, lighting their poles up in preparation for battle.

“Course the residents would prefer we stay, wouldn’t they?” Rainbow Dash growled and spat on her hooves. “Right, change of plans. You get to safety, Seath. I’ll hold these cretins off!”

Seath raised an eyebrow.

“And how dost thou plan to do such with neither armament nor discipline in a magical art?” He asked, to which Rainbow Dash zipped up towards the ceiling of the chamber.

“Watch and learn! Oh, and also get out of the way, please.” She replied. Deeming at least the last part made sense, Seath flew out of the pit with Twilight clutched in his arms. This left the titanite demons free to face Dash’s full wrath as she swooped back down towards them at Mach velocity. They prepared to reduce her to ash with the power of their lightening, she ensured they never got the chance by suddenly exploding into a streak of rainbow colors, rocking the fortress to its foundation with a tremendous shock wave in her wake. Griggs, Spike and Logan found themselves being launched back into the entrance hallway. Seath, Rarity and Twilight made due with adding another recess to the wall as they were smashed into it. The titanite demons, being too low to make use of either of the previous options, caught the full force of the rainbow rocket and were blasted back into the shadows of the pit. As the shocks of the explosion subsided, everyone regained their senses and staggered back to their respective feet, hooves or tentacles.

“By Gwyn’s beard…what was that?” Griggs gasped as he stumbled back towards the edge of the pit. This quickly proved to be a mistake as Rainbow Dash’s head promptly popped up in front of him and gave the poor sorcerer the umpteenth scare of his life.

“That, Mr. Griggs, was my patented Sonic Rainboom! A totally awesome surprise I keep stored for when I either need to wow a crowd, or in this case, teach some cretins a lesson about hurting my friends.” The pegasus lifted herself up and over the platform, revealing her hooves were wrapped around one of the catch poles the now ex-demons had been wielding.

“Also managed to nab this right before I blew those weirdoes out of this world. Anyone got a better use for it or can I hold onto it?”

Returning his glasses to their proper position on his face, Seath blinked in amazement at the sight of the grinning pegasus.

“For the feat of taking down two titanite demons with little more than thine speed and apparent luck, I believe thou hast earned it as thine reward, Rainbow Dash. Its enchantment will suit thee well, given thine nature.” He replied. Dash’s grin grew wider as she twirled the pole on a hoof then used it like a pogo stick to launch herself into the air.

“Just…ergh…please Dashie, don’t pull any more stunts till we’re out of here.” Twilight pleaded, groaning as she tried to get up and felt her battered body ache in protest. The pegasus glee promptly went out like a light. Seeing her friend lying on the ground, Rainbow clenched her teeth and bowed her head.

“Hey I had it covered Twilight, you didn’t have to throw yourself in harm’s way!” She declared before adding in a softer voice. “Seriously, Twi, I don’t want you hurting yourself anymore than you already have.”

Shaking his head, Seath pulled his estus flask from the carrying pouch slung across his chest and handed it to Twilight.

“Drink my student. T’is best you begin to make use of this as it will heal thee faster than traditional measures.”

Twilight took the flask in her magic and chugged the healing flames, wincing as her mouth burned with the infusion of heat. Much as she hated it as a reminder of her new status, it at least did the job of fixing everything that was wrong with her in one fell swoop.

“Thank you, Seath. Sorry we got a bit ahead of ourselves there.”

Deeming his heart rate and breathing were back at a healthy level, Griggs stepped forward.

“Yet still you proved there is more to you than would initially be apparent. I confess I’m somewhat curious to see what else you equines are capable of.” He stated politely. Taking this as a request for her to show off more of her skills, Dash promptly switched back to her more boisterous self.

“Well, allow me to take the lead then! I got the timing of these pendulums down pat now from my earlier stunts so I’ll scout ahead and see what other nasty surprises are laying in wait!”

Before anyone could protest, the pegasus was galloping across the bridge to the next chamber, dodging the swinging blades without even needing her wings.

“Shall I warn her about the additional man-serpents waiting up ahead? Or their little prison area that I ended up in?” Logan grumbled as he followed at a much more careful pace. “Or shall we all assume she’ll handle the rest on her own while we go to gather the demon titanite resources she unwisely left down there?”

Getting back to her hooves and exhaling in relief, Twilight picked up her catalyst.

“A little bit of both. Let’s just grab what you need and not let her get too far ahead.”

***

“Please keep up. There’s multiple paths through the woods and we can’t afford to get separated.” The Chosen Undead called from the front of the group.”

“We’re right behind yah, Miss Aurelia…just…hmm.” Applejack stopped and took in the scene around her. “Flutters, Trixie, Pinkie, refresh mah memory. When we were walkin’ through the parish back there it looked to be around midday, maybe early afternoon right? Ah wasn’t just imaginin’ the sun burnin’ brightly over our heads right?”

“No, you’re right Applejack. It was a very lovely afternoon despite the…ummm...questionable company that we ran into.” Fluttershy replied while following her friend’s gaze. “If you’re referring to how did it manage to become the dead of night in the time it took us to cross the room exiting Mr. Andre’s shop…well, your guess is as good as mine.”

Looking up at the black, starless sky that hung over everyone, Trixie gave a shrug.

“Well as stated, this place is called the DARK-root Garden. The name may have been meant literally.” She guessed.

“Yeah, like the day/night cycle of this place is broken and it’s just stuck permanently in night mode!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. ” Like last Nightmare Night when Discord froze time around Ponyville so the night would last longer and everyone would get more candy!”

“Ah yes. What an unappreciated effort that was.” The draconequus mused wistfully. “Seriously, a longer than normal night was part of the very foundation for that holiday! How could it be a crime to commemorate that with a few extra hours of darkness? I mean it wasn’t like I left you all to stumble about blindly. I turned several of the flowers around town into flashlights so everyone could still see where they were going…much like someone thought to do here, oddly enough…”

Discord plucked one of the glowing plants that were growing wild throughout the wood, providing enough illumination that everyone could at least make out their immediate surroundings. “Huh. If nothing else, this place could give the Everfree Forest a run for lush beauty and the variety of colorful plants. Oooh, there’s one that’ll look perfect around the borders of my flower bed! ”

He reached for an exotic looking fern with red tipped leaves. The fern promptly showed it wouldn’t stand for his antics by exploding out of the ground, revealing it was in fact attached to a giant tree like monstrosity with flailing whip like branches covered in razor sharp thorns.

“Uhh…actually on second thought I take that back! The soil in my garden would probably not be suitable to such an…eeep…animated breed!” Discord replied as three more tree monsters burst from the ground to attack the party. He promptly summoned a giant pair of pruning shears as one of them swung its branches at him, nabbing the offending wooden limb in between the blades and snipping it cleanly off the creature. It staggered back as if in pain, only to then twist its torso around and smack him with its other branches.

“Well clearly someone hasn’t been doing their job in maintaining the upkeep of this place! Tsk!” The chaos god commented as he traded the shears for a chainsaw and revved it to life. The tree raised its limbs as if signaling surrender, Discord held his chainsaw at the ready in case it stepped forward in submission.

He quickly saw he was right to keep his guard up when the tree then collapsed on him and tore into his flesh with its thorns.

“OW! Hey, that’s fighting dirty! OOOH! Also that’s going to leave quite a mark! OW! Yes very sharp! OW!”

The chaos god finally just teleported himself out of the creature’s grip, leaving it to tumble to the ground as he materialized behind it.

“I dare say, you’re worse than the plunder vines!” He said while driving his chainsaw into the tree’s body. Bark and sap flew everywhere as the tree’s accomplices rushed to its aid. Behind them Siegmeyer and the Chosen Undead rushed back from there they’d been scouting ahead, drawing their weapons and laying into the wooden abominations.

“Figures. The ents always pick the most inconvenient spots to lay in wait.” The female warrior groaned as she chopped away at the wooden enemies with one of her broadswords.

“Yes well, could be worse. I mean at least this lot isn’t armed like the ones we ran into in Oolacile. Dreadful surprise those were.” The onion headed knight commented as he cut his own way through the beasts. “Yet strangely similar in their behavior now that I think about it…hmm, I do wonder if these are a related breed…”

“Well there’ll be time to ponder the botanical aspects later, right now let’s just try and avoid becomin’ compost here.” Applejack said wearily as one of the tree creatures turned to her. She darted under its swinging branches and knocked it back with a solid buck of her back hooves. “Don’t even try it you! Ah’ve dealt with trees all mah life, and whether you’ve got roots or feet, Ah know how to beat you into submission.”

The ent remained unconvinced and raised it branches to trap the earth mare under its weight just like its fellow monster had done with Discord. Spotting this for the golden opportunity it presented, Applejack bucked it again in the trunk.

“Fine, if yer going to ask fer it!” She said while driving the creature towards a bend in the path. It staggered backwards as leaves and broken bits of its body dropped off onto the ground. Applejack ran forward to finish it off with one more brutal application of her hooves.
The ent promptly fell away from her as the ground beneath simply ceased to exist.

“What the…oh horseapples!” Applejack cried as her momentum brought her over the edge of the cliff into a lethal drop into the void beyond. “FLUTTERS HELP ME!”

Wind whipped around the farmer’s body as she plummeted in free fall. For a time that seem to stretch on forever, Applejack tumbled and turned in the merciless pull of gravity, her life flashing before her eyes…

…and then all too soon she found herself being stopped in midair as an aura enveloped her and a pair of hooves securely wrapped themselves around her barrel.

“We’ve got you! Please, remain still!” Trixie ordered as she helped Fluttershy pull their friend back onto solid ground.

“I’m sorry we took so long! I…I had to grab your hat first.”

Applejack raggedly grasped for small sips of air, pressing her hooves into the ground to check all of her was now safe from danger.

“That’s…that’s quite alright. You did fine, both o' you.” Applejack gasped as she placed her Stetson back on her head. “Starry apples, okay…so everthin’ wantin’ us dead obviously isn’t enough, we need to watch where we step too.” She whispered before collapsing into the ground. “Thank you again, Fluttershy, Trixie.”

Fluttershy took a fright filled gasp of air and then smiled. “As…as you said, we’re in this together. No pony leaves another’s side.” The pegasus looked over into the bottomless void and shivered. “Course, it might be worth asking Rarity if she could sew us some parachutes when we meet up with her again. I noticed quite a lot of the terrain around here seems to terminate in similarly fatal drops.”

Hearing the snapping of twigs behind her, Trixie whirled around to see one of the tree monsters stumbling towards her.

“Well while that may not be good for our health…it might be useful for getting these out of our mane.” The unicorn retrieved a smoke bomb from her saddle bag and hurled it on the ground. The tree monster reeled back from the blast, allowing Trixie to dart behind it and blast it. The creature stumbled but managed to regain its footing, so Trixie blasted it again, and again, till it finally slipped off the cliff side and joined its brother in the void below.

“Not that Trixie wishes to offend any more than she already has, Miss Aurelia, but given you demonstrated a strong grasp of fire type magic when you first arrived in Ponyville, is there any reason you can’t just burn these…things?” The unicorn panted, cracking her neck and feeling oddly invigorated as a soul shot up from below and infused into her body.

“I could, but they often carry valuable resources that we’re all going to need soon enough.” The Chosen Undead drew out a dagger and began cutting at a purple moss that was growing on the body of her opponent. “This for example is very good for curing the poison from animal bites or if you accidentally coming into contact with a toxic substance. If I used my pyromancies I’d risk destroying it in the process.”

Trixie turned up her nose as the soggy wet clump of plant matter. The Chosen Undead just reached over and dropped it in her saddle bag regardless.

“Trust the good lady, you’ll be glad to have it with you later on. Think of it as a souvenir of your first successful victory here. You didn’t handle yourself too badly at all.” Siegmeyer replied as he shouldered his zweihander. Trixie looked down at the wooden corpse and her disgust faded into melancholy.

“Only because you gave Trixie this to enhance her powers.” She said, studying the Bellowing Dragoncrest Ring on her leg. “Just like with the alicorn amulet, Trixie is only made Great and Powerful because of help from a secondary source. On her own, is she really anything other than a worker of cheap parlor tricks?”

Ripping his chainsaw out of his own opponent, who by now had been reduced to a gory mess of splinters, Discord hmmed softly as he took in the arboreal massacre around them.

“Well least we give this place some much needed weeding.” He mused while dismissing his weapon. “Now, why don’t you continue onward to wherever it is you’re going? Best I hang back and make sure these weeds don’t sprout anew while we’re distracted.”

Discord summoned a large cloud and a spray apparatus filled with some rather sickly looking chemicals.

“Nothing like a little shower of DDT to get rid of any pesky, unwanted plants!” He said while spraying the chemicals into the cloud then making it rain all over the vegetation, which in turn quickly began to wither and die.

“Indeed, come there’s another bonfire just up ahead.” The Chosen Undead guided the party through the woods to a toppled mess of stone blocks surrounding the ever inviting flames that promised relief, however temporary. Beside them stood what appeared to be a door decorated with a glowing circular recess. “You may want to take a moment to ready yourselves. Beyond this door is the home territory of the Forest Hunter Covenant and beyond them is their leader, Alvina. Much as I’m sure they’re going to be very displeased to see me again, we must make our way through their numbers if we wish to gain an audience and get some answers.”

Applejack swallowed hard as she let the fire warm her. “Ah take it that means we’ve got more killing to do?”

“Well, we do, the Chosen Undead and I. You’re of course welcome to join in but we’ll understand completely if you’d rather hold back after that last tussle.” Siegmeyer replied. “A life of peace is a privilege one should not be so quick to sully.”

Applejack looked to Trixie, who looked to Fluttershy. The latter shivered terribly and gazed at her hooves, pondering if she really had it in her to start spilling blood. The former two looked to the ents had fallen and contemplated if they were ready to take the step up from killing animated lumber piles to killing beings of the same sentience and stature as their new friends.

“We’ll just have to see what happens…Ah guess.” Applejack replied as the Chosen Undead inserted the crest of Artorias and pushed open the doors.

***

“Okay everyone, stop here. I can hear rumbling in the distance and the floor slopes downward in this next hallway which usually means….” Rainbow Dash cautiously peeked her head out of the doorway, then promptly yanked it back as a stone boulder came rolling down the hall, threatening to flatten any unwary soul foolish enough to step into its path. “Yep, called it! Wow, this really is like something straight out of A.K. Yearling’s writing! Damn I should’ve asked Discord for his camera to record this. She’d be thrilled.”

The boulder crashed down into the depths of the fortress. After a moment’s pause the rumbling started again and a second boulder rolled down to follow the path of its predecessor.

“Well once we figure out how we’re going to get past this I’ll mention it in my next letter to Celestia.” Twilight sighed as a third boulder rolled past the doorway. “What manner of contraption is making this possible?”

“A giant on the roof. Yes really.” Griggs said. “Saw it on my last venture through this place, dropping boulders down a chute as methodically as clockwork.”

Seath arched an eyeridge from his own position back in the pendulum chamber (the passage being too small for him to fit through).

“Sen did boast of such a plan: to chain an enslaved of the race that did stand among mine kindred in the Age of Ancients, make it work for its worth permitting entry for those who wished to prove theirs. A foolish venture I deemed it to be…how impressive that Sen should prove my expectations to be made in error.”

Twilight mentally counted the seconds as a fourth boulder rolled past the doorway. She determined there was enough of a gap between each for one to just make it to the end of the hall, though from what she could tell the boulders were being dropped in further away than that so that didn’t mean one would be out of danger if they succeeded.

“And the only way to reach the roof is to head through this?” The alicorn asked as a fifth boulder kept the process going, rolling to further flatten the bodies lining the hallway into the ground, and trail their spilled blood behind it as a memento of their demise.

“Well it looks worse than it probably is.” Rainbow Dash replied, trying to keep a smile on her face. “I mean yeah there’s not enough room for us to fly over the rocks, but seeing as I totally breezed through the pendulums back there I can probably find a way through this too!”

“We already did once before.” Logan said with subtle disdain. “At the top there’s a device that directs the boulders to run down one of four paths. The Chosen Undead used it to access the cell area where I was… temporarily made a guest of the man-serpents. If one of us could make it up there they could no doubt reroute the boulders to fall somewhere more convenient for us.”

As a sixth boulder rolled past the doorway, Rarity propped her chin on a hoof in thought.

“Twilight, why don’t you take the lead with me on this one then?” She said. Igniting her horn, the unicorn caught the seventh boulder in her magic and grit her teeth as she slowly brought it to stop. Stepping cautiously into the hallway, she began pushing the boulder back the way it came, using it as a barrier to halt the next one that came rolling down behind it, then the one after that. “This is going to take both our strength…ngh…but if we can clog up the flow…ghrgh…then Spike can squeeze past the small gap between the rocks and the wall…”

“And reach the device to change the direction of the boulders! Good thinking, Rarity!” Twilight jumped in to merge her magic with the unicorn’s and help her push the growing conga line of rocks. Both equines shuddered every time another boulder crashed into the back, but combined, their power seemed enough to hold the growing weight at bay.

“Spike if you wouldn’t mind?” Rarity asked, her voice sounding as polite as ever despite the strain showing on her face.

“On it. Don’t worry about me!” The little dragon plastered himself to the wall and very carefully began to scoot his way down the crowded hall. At the back of the party Seath checked his surroundings and searched his memories.

“In times past, Sen did order an elevator to carry him from here to the roof so that he might survey his domain as its master.” The dragon looked to the ceiling and spotted a small hole. “Rainbow Dash, there may yet be a way to speed along thine own passage!”

The pegasus zipped back into the pendulum chamber and Seath pointed to the hole.

“Right okay! Should be a piece of cake! I’ll see what I can find up there!” The pegasus slid her catch pole up into the aperture, using it to check all was clear before flying up into the darkness.

“I shall make haste to join thee. There is little one of my stature can do in the interiors of this place.” He sighed before flying back out of the fortress’ entrance. In the middle of it all, Griggs and Logan looked at each other.

“How fascinatingly quick the Grand Duke is to aid such foreign folk in braving the troubles of our lands.” The younger sorcerer commented.

“One wonders what favor they could have offered him in exchange for his aid. How great it must have been, considering all the offerings and tributes I sent him from Vinheim were met with naught but silence.” Logan replied jealously.

***

“Well, bothersome weeds aside, this place really is quite romantic!” Discord replied as the party carefully tread deeper still into the forest. “I mean the lighting, the ambiance, the quiet sense of peace, that waterfall I hear in the distance, who thinks we should spread out a blanket and have a little picnic?”

The chaos god summoned a patchwork quilt and unrolled it. Two long stemmed candles sprouted from the fabric and set themselves alight as a picnic basket, a wine bottle and several glasses appeared to complete the scene.

“Fluttershy, perhaps you’d care to join me in a toast? I made sure to bring the finest from Berry Punch’s vineyard!”

The yellow pegasus blinked, then blushed as Discord poured a glass for her and himself.

“Discord…uhh…is now really the right time for that?” She asked, trying not to blush. “Miss Aurelia did say this is dangerous territory.”

“Indeed…well, it should be.” The Chosen Undead sounded a bit confused as she removed her helmet and brought a pair of binoculars to her eyes. “At least, the last time I traveled through this part of Darkroot it was more hostile….”

She swept her gaze across the trees, seeing little besides the odd momentary disturbance that could’ve been a body moving amidst the darkened woods, or could have just as likely been the wind rustling a plant.

“Several of the Forest Hunters do possess the means of turning invisible and thus moving about the trees unseen…” The female warrior commented, before feeling the glare of several souls who really didn’t need yet another reason to be worried for their lives boring into the back of her head. “But then again they’d still have to give their position away in order to attack so if they haven’t already then it’s probable that they aren’t nearby.”

“Oooh maybe their leader, this Miss Alvina you mentioned, told them to hold back. You did indicate she was expecting you to visit her.” Pinkie Pie offered, smiling in relief when the Chosen Undead lowered her binoculars and contemplated her point.

“That’s…actually that is possible. I certainly would hope I left an acceptable impression on her the last time we met…” Aurelia stored the binoculars and put her helmet back on. “I’m going to strike for the ruins there in the distance. With any luck she’ll be waiting.”

The warrior cautiously stepped away from the party, keeping her hands raised to show she meant no ill will to whoever may be watching.

“Well, if such is the case then now is indeed the perfect time for a little catching up. There’ve been a lot of afternoon teas and intimate strolls we’ve missed out on Fluttershy.” Discord said while raising his glass. Fluttershy looked mildly guilty but did not return the gesture.

“Well we’ve both been busy. You’ve had your community service to the Princesses, and I’ve had Scootaloo and…ermmm…well, you know who.” The pegasus sighed. “Does it still bother you that much that Tree Hugger and I are friends?”

Discord’s charming grin melted away as the uncomfortable question settled in to weigh down his mood.

“Well….let’s face facts: she’s been dragging you to a number of her own events during the time we were meant to be having our own private time.”

“You’ve always been offered the chance to join us.” Fluttershy replied, much to the chaos god’s chagrin.

“True, but there was also the Cutie-Cenara for Scootaloo and her friends where Tree Hugger got the job of assisting Pinkie Pie in designing the party.”

“She said she asked for your input multiple times on that. You gave her vague answers then told her you had gardening to do.”

Discord raise his lion paw and opened his mouth, then he lowered one and shut the other (not quite the same ones as before though). A fringe of white wool materialized over his clothes as he began feeling sheepish.

“Well…uh…there was also the last Sistershoove’s Social where you let her compete with Scootaloo instead of…oh wait, I wouldn’t have been allowed to take part in that anyway.” He harumphed. “Geez, this is not quite turning out to be the intimate little soiree I was hoping for.”

Fluttershy looked to her friends who did her the service of looking very awkward.

“Why did you feel the need to talk about this now, Discord?” The pegasus asked. The chaos god downed the liquid in his glass and sighed as he then tried to amplify its effects upon his being.

“Well it just seemed like the right time to bring up a few things that have been on my mind. And if the so called Forest Hunters have seen fit to let us have a moment of peace I thought I might as well make use of it.”

A tinkling sound rang out from amidst the trees. Seconds later Discord’s wine glass exploded as a soul arrow rocketed out of the darkness and smashed through it. Seconds later a volley of arrows rained down from above, giving everyone cause to scatter as they buried themselves in the ground. Two figures dressed in the mantles of a bandit and a thief leaped from the tree tops as two knights charged in to help surround the party.

“Of course, as always, I could have been giving this place too much credit.” Discord grumbled as the Forest Hunters closed in with their weapons drawn. “Guess it’s back to fighting for our lives again?”

Author's Note

Another bout of headscratching, writing, re-writing, fretting over the course of events, fretting over the pacing, fretting over the aptitude of each character, and finally I have something worth showing again.

With any luck there'll only be one more chapter of this filler type action before we reach the next significant plot point. I confess I considered skipping over a fair chunk of the trip through Sen's Fortress so the action could more quickly shift to Anor Londo, only to then think 'No, that would be doing a disservice to one of the most punishing areas of the game, and an insult to the readers who'd want to see Twilight and co test their mettle against it. Can't cheese this when I've been building up the magnitude of Lordran for six plus chapters' I only hope I balanced out showing the danger while also displaying how some of the party are better prepared for it than expected.

Chapter 31

“And that is why I wish to request your royal patronage for my new musical production of Equideus, your highness.” The foppish earth unicorn noble bowed to Celestia, then quickly rose and checked to make sure his richly decorated suit jacket hadn’t acquired a crease from the motion. For the umpteenth time that day, Celestia looked to the small platter with the tempting personal black forest cake perched upon it. Normally such a decadent confection would already have found its way into her tummy by this point as fuel to help her get through another tedious court session. Today, however, she just couldn’t find the will to even savor eating it, let alone do so.

“Forgive my asking this Lord Upper Crust, you know I am always keen to support the performing arts, but I also recall Prince Blueblood is known to be your most vocal supporter. Why pray are you not asking him for patronage?” She asked, to which the unicorn cleared his throat and uneasily toyed with his perfectly coiffed mane.

“Well…yes, of course! And I naturally would, but it seems his reception of my last work was…mmm…not as intended. Something about ‘too many notes’ and how it could’ve stood to be shortened by about two hours. As a playwright I understand that sometimes ponies prefer a change of pace, however, I would also appreciate not having to re-tailor my work just to suit one being’s tastes, however influential he may be. I trust you understand my position?”

He produced a heaving manuscript, that looked big and bulky enough to double as a door stop, and placed it at the foot of Celestia’s throne.

“If you could find the time to give it a read through, I would be most appreciative.” Lord Crust said, grinning awkwardly as Celestia sighed and rose.

“I’m sure it’s as much a masterpiece as your previous productions. I’ll make sure to have the necessary documents and funding made available to you tomorrow.” She replied while crossing the window. Lord Crust remained staring at the now empty throne in surprise.

“I…I…really? You’re sure you wouldn’t care to at least look at it first?” He asked. Celestia shook her head.

“Your track record speaks for itself. I believe that’s sufficient.” She replied with a tired smile. Lord Crust stammered then placed a hoof on his chest.

“I mean…if there’s anything you’d like changed I can delay casting for another week or so. More so if you have anything to say on the musical numbers or…”

“Lord Crust, you’ve got what you’ve come for. What else do you need me to say?” Celestia asked with a slightly more annoyed tone. The unicorn promptly snapped his mouth shut and bowed with enough force that he almost smacked his head against the floor.

“Erm…nothing of course! You have my eternal gratitude, your highness. I will make sure all my cast and crew know you’ve made another of my wonderful plays possible!”

He frantically turned and trotted hastily out of the throne room. Noticing he’d left the manuscript, Celestia levitated it over to the other documents she had to get through, shuffling it to the bottom of the pile.

“I believe that concludes today’s court. Can you please see the remaining nobles out, Captain?”

The sentry standing guard nodded and duly crossed to the doors, shutting them behind himself.

“Pretty sure you just committed a crime of high treason against theater there, Tia.” Luna mused as she got up and stretched.

“Lord Crust’s work never fails to draw in the crowds. Regardless of what the critics say, he’s always been a fairly safe venture financially.” Celestia intoned as she rested her head against the window.

“He also holds the record of being the only playwright who’s managed to bore Prince Blueblood to sleep with his work. If even he can’t stay awake during your productions then it’s safe to say you’re doing something seriously wrong.” Luna cautioned, to which her sibling just sighed.

“Maybe I should attend a few then. See if they’ll help me sleep better than I have these past few nights.” Celestia replied. Luna’s face fell as she noted how tired the sun princess looked, then glanced over to the still uneaten cake by her sibling’s throne.

“Is your mind even on the day to day events of Equestria? Or are you too wrapped up with your worry about Twilight and her friends to care about anything else?” The black alicorn asked. Celestia turned to give her a stern stare as if to demand whether the question really needed to be asked. Luna levitated the cake over and poked it with a hoof.

“Right, I guess that was pretty obvious. You’d never let a baked confection last this many hours out of the oven unless something was seriously wrong.” The night princess mused.

“I can’t help it Lulu, it just doesn’t seem right. I stand here as the guardian of Equestria, dealing with petty grievances and inconsequential issues, while Twilight and her friends face who knows what manner of danger in an alien realm, doing my job of trying to keep our kingdom safe!” Celestia grimaced, tossing her mane back and walking with irritable steps around the throne room.

“She’s already written you twice since she left. We know for the moment that they’re all okay.” Luna said, serving to only worsen her sister’s worry.

“And from what she’s reported, a moment is all it takes for one to lose their life in Lordran. That just makes the wait between each correspondence from her worse.” Celestia replied as she scrubbed her face with a hoof. “No matter how many times I tell myself otherwise I still wonder if I did the right thing this time, remaining here, where I can’t do anything to help.”

Luna put the cake down and walked over to open one of the other windows. “They have Seath, and Aurelia there to help them, dear sister.”

Celestia nodded and took a deep breath. “I know…which just feeds into my doubt. Seath may have done nothing to betray our trust while he was here, but at the same time I also had the assurance that if he ever tried anything I could easily put a stop to it. Now, he’s back in his home territory, with nothing to stop him from going back on his word…using Twilight for his own means....when I should have…erm…”

Luna arched an eyebrow at her sister. Celestia realized her error.

“Are you sure this is worry gripping you, Tia? And not something else? Like jealousy?” Luna asked, snorting as Celestia averted her gaze. “Tia, seriously, how long are you going to keep denying or trying to keep your feelings under wraps? Twilight’s not your student anymore, you don’t have to worry about your affection for her coming off as unnatural.”

Celestia winced as if in pain. “I’ve known her since she was but a foal. I told myself it couldn’t work for the same reason as any of my previous lovers: I’m immortal, she was not.”

Luna gave the solar diarch a confused look. “And now that you are both of the same status?”

Celestia sighed. “It’s not my place to force her to stick by me just because of my own selfish wants. She deserves to be allowed to make her own decision as to whom she spends her life with.”

Luna looked back at the window as a familiar creature flew in and alighted upon her outstretched leg.

“Yet you sound so doubtful about having done just that in letting her choose to be Seath’s pupil now. Are you sure there isn’t another reason you hold back?” The black alicorn asked, with subtle accusation. Celestia grimaced and returned to her throne.

“The two of them seem almost made for each other. Their attitudes, their passions, their eccentricities…I have so many theories as to how two such different beings from two such different worlds could be so alike…yet if any of those theories are true…then how do I know acting on my own feelings will not lead to a case of history repeating itself? If Twilight is as I believe…and I am likewise…will I not just be inviting the cycle to turn anew? ”

Luna returned to her own throne, her features now looking magnificently colorful in the rainbow aura of the Moonlight Butterfly perched so daintily before her face.

“Well, for what it’s worth, I believe this at least proves that your first concern about Seath taking advantage of your absence is false.” Luna replied while pointing to her pet. “He could have done the same when he detected me in his dreams, yet when I showed him mercy rather than judgment he returned the favor with this: a living creature that’s nurtured by my moon and values it as all others value your sun. Even if I’ve yearned for something like this for centuries, I long accepted it was impossible till he proved otherwise. That’s not the action of one who is truly evil.”

The butterfly spread its wings and let its aura fill the throne room with color. Celestia stared intently at it and felt her own inner turmoil ease slightly.

“Also, when you pressed him for confession, he told you everything. Indeed, that is not what one who wished to enact more nefarious deeds would do.” She said before turning to the stained glass window of Twilight being crowned as the fourth princess of Equestria. “That, however, does not exclude the possibility that he may lead Twilight astray inadvertently. They both seek to indulge each other’s passion for knowledge, and I dread to think what else he may reveal to her purely to sate her own curiosity. By his own admission, there are many terrible things in Lordran that he created in his madness.”

Luna arched a wary eyebrow. “There are many terrible things here, Tia, albeit securely locked up in Tartarus or the Royal Vault. That hasn’t stopped you from permitting Twilight access to them when you believed it’d suit her….”

Celestia scowled and held a hoof to her head. “That was done under careful planning and supervision. I sought only to help her learn, not let her run wild with her own ambition!”

“Yet you still stepped aside to let her wreak havoc, expecting she’d eventually figure out how to make everything right.” Luna replied, shaking her head as Celestia stomped her hoof.

“I knew she would. I’d have not let her do as she pleased if I felt otherwise...I never intended for her to become…to become…” The solar diarch’s voice dropped off. Luna carefully weighed up the tactfulness of finishing her sister’s sentence.

“Undead?” The lunar alicorn hesitantly asked, to a sad drop of her sibling’s head. “Tia, you can’t blame yourself for that!”

Celestia rounded and glared at her sister. “She threw herself at Manus to protect me! The only reason she’s having to make up for that now is because I wasn’t strong enough to keep her safe…because I stepped aside to let Seath take over in order to…to...”

The fire in the solar princess’ eyes went out as quickly as it had sparked into existence. She cast her eyes down and let her mane hide her expression as Luna reached over and rested a hoof on her shoulder.

“Perhaps it is not jealousy that plagues you, Tia, but guilt?” Luna asked.

“I…I don’t know…whatever it is, it’s doing no good for my state of wellness.” Celestia sighed as she glanced out the window again. “Think it’s time I lowered the sun and retired for the evening. Lose myself in a book, or a movie, or something that’ll get my mind off things.”

Luna nodded and nuzzled her sibling on the cheek.

“I’ll handle any issues that may crop up. Just know I’m here if you need any help.”

Celestia nodded and smiled weakly. “I shall, thank you LuLu.”

The white alicorn departed the throne room, leaving Luna to stare at the butterfly on her foreleg in contemplation.

“Even in the darkest hour, she still denies what’s plainly in front of her. Granted, her cause may be just if what she believes is indeed true…but still…” Luna pondered and mused, before sighing and returning her pet to its perch atop her head.

“Well, if any are to go against the normal order of things, I’m usually the first in line.” She said while rising and departing the throne room.

***

“Okay…that wasn’t so bad. At least in comparison to what came before.” Twilight said as she was dropped onto the platform overlooking Anor Londo. “I don’t suppose there’s any chance some of us could try flying the rest of the way to the archives and save some heartache?”

“You’re always welcome to try, brave equine, but trust us, it’s safer to go on foot.” Griggs replied while dusting his robes off. “These bat wing demons are a rather finicky lot. Happy to help the worthy reach Anor Londo, but if they spot you anywhere in the skies over Anor Londo they’ll kill you on sight.”

“Gwyn dids’t wish to ensure his home was protected amidst any manner of danger. Their purpose was to dispel any assault from aerial beasts, such as dragons, other than myself.” Seath explained as he landed with the others. Twilight looked to the bizarre pink creatures that had carried everyone across the distance from Sen’s Fortress to this spot overlooking the city, even those who insisted they could fly just fine on their own!

“Seriously, my wings aren’t broken you creeps! Let me go!” Rainbow Dash complained as the bat wing demons dragged her down to the platform. As if mirroring their passenger’s disdain for the travel accommodations, the two monsters threw her onto the ground and snarled at her plight.

“Erghhh…I swear the temptation to start smashing skulls in for how I’m being treated grows worse with every minute I spend here!” The blue pegasus seethed as she picked herself up. The demons in turn, took to several perches lining the walls and thrust their spears at their passengers in a threatening manner, indicating they best be on their way lest they re-think their decision to help.

“Yeah, yeah, you’d better keep your distance. Manhandle me like that again and I’ll show you why it’s not wise to get on my bad side!” Rainbow Dash glowered as Rarity stepped over and gingerly placed a hoof on her shoulder.

“Come now, Rainbow, they’re not worth it. Leave them be and let’s take this moment of peace for what it’s worth.” The unicorn gently soothed as she directed her friend’s attention to away from the snarling beasts. “I daresay this is perhaps the most scenic spot we’ve come across yet.”

The ponies turned to take in the view that spread out before them. It was quite a breathtaking vista of towering stone spires, elegantly decorated buildings and perfectly symmetrical urban planning. Unlike the area they’d come from, it also had apparently escaped the wrath of time as none of the ruin or collapse was present.

“You gotta admit, Mr. Gwyn made a very fine home here.” Spike commented. “This could almost rival Canterlot for picturesque beauty.”

Seath sighed as he turned to the sun shining its golden rays upon the metropolis. The view seemed to almost mock the surrounding terrain in how it remained as tall and stunning as before. It certainly felt like it was mocking him with its silent laugh that Gwyn’s seat of power had survived even his own attempts to destroy everything.

“Come, to the south mine archives lie, high atop the mountain behind Gwyn’s keep. We should make haste lest other wayward souls have invaded the halls in our absence…unless…”

The dragon looked to the grandest structure in the heart of the city, his eyes narrowing on a set of windows gracing the top floor. His wings fluttered restlessly and he slapped the ground with his tentacles in a mix of emotions. Recognizing them, Twilight reached out and patted his side.

“We can see Gwynevere first if you’d prefer.” She said, much to Seath’s unrest.

“Have I the right, with all I hath done? Would not she see me as much a monster as any soul in this land?” He asked. Twilight looked to Spike who uncomfortably shrugged.

“Assuming what we saw in your dreams is true, you weren’t entirely to blame in that drama…plus, she had to have a reason to come back here after leaving with everyone else. Least we can do is ask why.” The alicorn mused as the group began to descend the stairs.

“Indeed. Perhaps share what Laurentius discovered about the Lordvessel, and see if she can offer any aid. I mean, she was trusted to deliver it, after all.” Griggs mused as everyone came to the entrance of a building. “First though, you might want to check before you step inside here. There were some very large and nasty sentries waiting last ti-“

The sorcerer silenced himself as he heard a metallic clatter from inside. Seath promptly stopped and held Twilight back as a halberd came crashing down mere inches from her face, heralding the thunderous clank of two giant bipedal entities dressed in black armor, their weapons rising to punish the party for their trespasses.

“Yes, I was afraid we’d run into them again.” Griggs sighed as he charged his catalyst along with Logan. Seath did them the service of spewing crystal breath all along the sentries’ blades and their arms, freezing them place for long enough that the sorcerers were able to get a shot in at their bodies.

“Well, guess we’re getting the grand hello here.” Spike meeped as he sensibly backed away from the advancing enemies. “These friends of yours, Seath?”

The dragon scowled as he smashed his catalyst against the helmet of one giant.

“As much mine as any other soul of Lordran. They are automatons positioned to keep all the unwashed masses out of the gods’ dominion. Now with no gods to protect, they are left without aim and without reason, merely more empty shells to terrorize the land.” He stated glumly as the two sentries fell to the relentless wave of spells. “Tread carefully; there will no doubt be more close by.”

Twilight peeked her head into the building again, then jerked it back out as a giant spear shot forward to try and turn her into a shishkebab.

“Yes, VERY close by, I see.” She gasped as three more sentries made their presence known. Grabbing her catalyst, the alicorn steadied her breathing and thought back over her training from the past week. “Seath, let me try something. Just gotta focus and…”

An arch of six glowing soul masses appeared around Twilight’s catalyst. Keeping her focus on the sentries she let them all loose and blinked as five of them impacted upon their chest plates, making them stagger.

“Alright! Almost got it perfect that time.” She said proudly. “Let’s see if I can do better.”

She summoned a soul arrow, then charged her horn to coat it with some manner of amplification spell. The augmented soul arrow promptly shot towards the sentries like a rocket, managing to pin one to the far wall then explode, felling it in one swift motion. With the gap this created in the enemy line, the party was able to fight their way into the building, slaying four more sentries and finally catching their breath as they sensed the heat of a bonfire nearby.

“I daresay, you’ve got quite the handle on sorcery, Miss Twilight.” Griggs said as they rounded a corner and found the welcome glow of flames swirling about a sword, beckoning them to come and rest.

“Well, part of that was my own skill at work, but yeah, Seath has rather outdone himself as my teacher these last few months. Really made sure I was versed in as much as possible before we traveled here.” The alicorn said to even greater surprise. “Only reason we had to stop was, well, time seems to be running short for both our worlds, though I was hoping we could get some training on the go.”

Griggs sat himself by the fire and exhaled softly in amazement.

“Still, you’ve only been studying the art for a few months and you’re already apt enough to not only craft spells like the homing soul mass, but also improve upon them with your own brand of magic! That’s no small feat!” He exclaimed. Seath nodded with a hint of pride.

“A well versed student was she already when first I took up my role. My teachings merely honed her prodigal talents to their finest edge!” He replied. Behind him, Logan tipped the brim of his hat up and eyed Twilight with a low expression of envy.

“You deemed her worthy of your teachings? When so many others have begged to study under you, and have been turned away, year after year?” He asked seethingly. Seath nodded while leaning on his catalyst.

“Most charitable hath she and her fellow equines been to me during my time in their kingdom. For the…harsh, but fair, clarity they hath given to many an event here, it was an acceptable trade.” The dragon said while adjusting his glasses. Logan still looked quite put off but said no more as everyone gathered around the fire.

“Okay, so back to our previous decision, do we make for your archives Seath, or stop by to talk to Gwynevere first?” Twilight asked. “How far away is she from here actually?”

“Not far, young pony. From here, Gwyn’s keep lies straight yonder.”

All heads turned to see a figure step out of the shadows by the wall. She was dressed in a handsome set of brass armor, and hefting an estoc; hefting it menacingly at Seath to be precise.

“But make no mistake! You shall find no welcome from the gods as long as HE stands by your side!” She spat. Seath glared and snorted in annoyance.

“The honored Lady of the Darkling, firekeeper to Anor Londo, and lapdog to the Darkmoon Blades. A pleasure it is to see thou still draws breath.” He stated threateningly. The female pulled a cloth talisman from her belt and charged it with a dark spell.

“And a tragic pox upon us all it is while you do the same! A grand boon to us all was your unexpected departure, dragon.” She seethed. “Truly, did you miss home too much to have remained gone?”

Seath looked to Twilight and forced himself to remain calm.

“Mine return is a result of fate forcing many a hand. I fear the Dark that hath plagued Lordran now seeks to lay its terror upon distant lands, and I, perhaps as atonement for my sins, have been forced to the focal point.” He explained, growling as the brass knight’s blade was thrust at him again.

“A likely story. Mark my words, dragon, we have suffered enough of your treachery! If you seek an audience with Lord Gwyn’s court, it shall only be granted as a ceremony to herald the mounting of your head on the wall!”

Seeing things were getting heated quickly, Twilight got up and stepped between the two.

“Please, ma’am, let me explain. My name is Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship, and I guess now representative of Equestria to your kingdom. This is my assistant Spike, and my friends Rarity and Rainbow Dash.”

The white unicorn gave a small wave as the female knight eyed her up with deep suspicion. Rainbow just maintained her own glare back at this latest foul mannered individual.

“I was the one that Seath was…um…delivered to, of sorts. As we were discussing, he’s been schooling me in the art of sorcery…” Twilight broke off as the estoc blade turned from Seath to instead bite against her own neck.

“Then you too have been drawn in by his lies and deceit and are as much an enemy of Lordran!” She declared.

“Hey! Is that anyway to address a foreign diplomat?” Spike demanded. “Ermm..or ambassador? Dignitary? Emissary? Whatever the correct term is?” The baby dragon’s confidence faltered slightly. “Look we just got here, we haven’t done anything wrong!”

The lady raised her glowing talisman as if to strike the little pest. “And such is why I permit your use of the bonfire. It does not mean you are welcome here!”

Spike gaped and steam began to pour from his nostrils as his anger rose. Delicately nudging the blade away from her neck, Twilight placed a hoof on her assistant’s shoulder and bade him to step back.

“We wish only to see the Princess Gwynevere because we believe she may have knowledge crucial to what has been happening in our own world. Please, it is vital that we solve this mystery before any more souls, be they ponies or humans, fall victim as I have.” The alicorn turned to show off her flank, and the Darksign brand circling her cutie mark. The brass knight shook her head dismissively.

“If it is an end to the curse you seek, the Chosen Undead has already received the necessary revelation from her highness. My prayers and hopes go out to her to do her part, more so if they involve the death of HIM!” Again she spat upon the reference to Seath like it was a piece of rotten food. Seath glowered menacingly in return.

“As an undead myself, I trust you will understand that I empathize with your condition, equine. However, as the gatekeeper and guide, my duty to Anor Londo cannot be neglected. Use the bonfire if you require rest, but you are all still to depart the city as soon as possible.” The lady said in a softer, less malicious voice. Twilight nodded and bowed respectfully.

“Thank you, fair Lady of the Darkling. We won’t remain here much longer.” She said diplomatically as the knight resumed her position standing guard in the darkness beyond the flames. Spike humphed and turned around to stare into the bonfire.

“Well, guess that makes the decision for us.” He grumbled. “What a nasty hag!”

“I can only presume she acts to match how she looks under that armor.” Griggs mused as he studied his catalyst. “Course, considering there are more of us than there are of her…”

Rainbow nodded as she reached for the catchpole on her back. “Hey, you want to teach her some manners, I’d be happy to help!”

“No! No one is fighting anyone if we can help it. We’re going to need all our wits for what lies ahead.” Twilight replied as she turned around and joined Spike in staring at the fire in contemplation. “I should have anticipated there might be some outcry if you were seen with us. Sorry about that, Seath.”

The dragon shook his head. “T’is no fault of thine, Twilight. Mine reputation here t’was of mine own doing.”

Rarity toyed with her mane as she contemplated something.

“Well if you really want to see your darling Gwynevere, can’t you just overrule her, or something? You did say you’re the duke of this place right?” She asked.

Seath sighed in defeat. “Yea, but titles bear little weight in a city that is already lost. More so, she is of the Darkmoon Covenant. Her leader holds far more sway than I.” The dragon hung his head. “And for all the poison she casts upon my name, it is not undeserved. She speaketh the truth about my making all to suffer as I had suffered.”

Twilight wilted as her teacher again brought the cold, hard reality to bear upon all. Rubbing a hoof across her forehead, she contemplated the bonfire for a little longer then rose again.

“I think it’s best we leave and make for the archives, then. We’re doing nothing but wasting time here.” She said. Spike looked at her in shock.

“What? So, so that’s it? We’re just going to give up on a potential means of finding a way to cure your condition, Twilight? With no protest or anything?” He asked in dismay. Twilight groaned and looked at her assistant.

“Spike, think for a moment, is that what I said?”

The dragon paused.

“Uh no, you said we’re leaving and…oh…oh I see.” He whipped around to check the lady knight was standing far enough away to be out of earshot. “Right got it. Sorry, Twi.”

The alicorn nodded and motioned for everyone to leave the building.

“Let’s explore what we can of this place on the way to Seath’s archives, from there we can figure out how to sneak into the keep she mentioned, if we have to. I’m not going to let one unreasonable guard stop me from finding out what we need to know.” She quietly promised. Seath raised an amused eyebrow.

“A suitable mindset to suit thine travels here, my student.” He replied just as the ground shook from two new entities landing in front of the party. These held the traditional appearance of gargoyles, wielding suitably oversized axes in their hands with a backup seemingly bonded to their tails.

“Oooh boy, let me guess…these the creeps you mentioned back on the roof of the parish, Seath?” Rainbow asked.

“Yea, t’would seem they have not abandoned their cause just yet. Perhaps they seek to test their mettle against ours as one last show of strength…” Seath sighed as the winged beasts leaped upon them.

“And I used to think not having enough gems for Sapphire Shore’s orders was a nightmare…EEEEP!” Rarity meeped as blades were swung at her and battle was joined again.

***

“So, noble soul, wilt thou heed my words?” Alvina said, idly twitching her tail as the Chosen Undead stared at her with a mixture of suspicion and cynicism.

“You are aware that this information you impart is quite scandalous, and you expect me to follow it on little more than your own assertions.” She replied, narrowing her eyes as Alvina sighed and began licking her paws again.

“My hopes for thee remain the highest. Would thou have remained in Oolacile, thou would have happened upon this same tragic truth. Here, at least, I can offer thee respite.”

The Chosen Undead raised her eyebrow warily.

“Thou hast seen what loyalty is in mine clan. T’was no mere utterance of affection that I did speak of mine hunters as mine family. To each other and to me, they swear to be true. I do not doubt thou would do the same if thou joined our numbers.” Alvina said. The wary stare was turned to outside the toppled tower, to where Fluttershy and the ponies were tending to the very same hunters that they and she had helped put out of action.

“All that thou treasures hath been taken from thee. I vow on my life that if thou continues in thine quest, even more shalt be stolen away by thine actions. Have thine own respect, I beseech thee, and go not yonder knocking for nothing!” Alvina indeed sounding like she was pleading rather than ordering. The Chosen Undead dismissed the doubt from her mind.

“Your offer to let me join your covenant is uncharacteristically generous, for one who wishes only that she and these woods be left in peace.” The warrior challenged. Alvina nodded.

“Shiva’s betrayal hath cost us dearly, and enough sadness and loss hath befallen thou and those who knew thou in life. Stand by my side, and thou shalt have family again, and see that all turmoil which afflicts thine lineage is put to rest.” The grey feline stated confidently.

Temptation knocked with a gentle hand at the undead’s soul, the possibility of her not having to confront any more horrible revelations or face any more danger save for whoever else might venture into Darkroot with ill-intent didn’t sound all that bad. Then of course there was the still fresh pain of knowing Frampt had deceived her and the potential that her role in the fate of Lordran might not be so critical now that the ponies and Seath were on the case….

The Chosen Undead clenched her fist as she weighed up her options. She pressed a gauntlet to her breast plate. Her soul ached to finally just throw in the towel, give up, and for once, let someone else shoulder the burden of having to save the world.

Then, however, she felt the hard obstruction of something hidden beneath her armor. The two transformation tablets given to her by the Stone Drake sat safe and secure where she always kept them, and with them, a few words from the Age of Ancients whispered through her memory, another revelation bequeathed to her from the dragon that, despite all the evidence to the contrary, things might work out if she maintained her will to keep going.

“I appreciate your offer, Alvina, but with all due respects I was raised and trained to do what is right, not what is easy. If, as you say, this is a fool’s errand, then my death shall be your vindication. But as I have been made to place faith in souls that others would think me insane for trusting, so too must I continue to believe there is more at work here than even you can foresee.”

Alvina put down her paw and let her gaze fall to the floor.

“Oh, I see. T’is a pity indeed. But this is thine stubborn choice alone. I cannot enforce it upon thee. If thine mind should be alter’d, forsooth, speak to me once more.” She said with thinly veiled disappointment. The Chosen Undead slipped her helmet back on and moved to tell the ponies of her decision.

“No!”

Alvina leapt from her perch on the window and stood to block the doorway of the tower.

“If thou consigns thyself to unhappy fate, then my condition that thou does so alone still stands. These souls from lands unknown do not deserve to share in thine misery! Not when mine family requires their aid!” She ordered. The Chosen Undead’s fingers brushed over the hilt of her chaos blade, then returned to hang by her side. Attacking Alvina after she’d shown unnatural mercy, and at least given the party one solid lead, would accomplish nothing.

“Very well, though be warned they will notice my absence soon, and may not agree with your standing. The Forest Hunters may follow your will without question, but these ponies are not so easily swayed, or intimidated.” The warrior cautioned. Alvina hissed as she acknowledged this.

“Such is a matter I shall deal with. Be gone from here, and proceed to what destiny thou believe awaits!” She ordered before lowering her head. “And…if indeed fate seeks to mock me with unforeseen consequences…if thou proveth to be more than the sum of mine senses and mine family…please humor this one request…”

The feline’s eyes rose to reveal they glowed with rage.

“Shiva shall no doubt seek to gain from you what he believes will benefit him. If thou should come across him, see that we are avenged for his treachery!” She spat. The undead bowed and nodded that she would, before departing through the doorway on the other side of the tower. With a feral growl, Alvina strode out of her sanctum to tend to her fallen hunters...giving Trixie the perfect opportunity to sneak from where she'd been hiding outside and listening to the conversation and follow the Chosen Undead.

***

“Okay I see the keep. Looks about as well fortified as expected. Front door’s locked tight, and there’s more of those giant walking armored suits standing guard…along with more of the bat winged demons that brought us here. Huh, lovely.” Rainbow said sarcastically as she scanned the city line through Twilight’s telescope. “Yeah, I don’t think we’ll be getting in through that way, unless we want to get beat up even more than we already have.” She groaned. Beneath her, the aftermath of the party’s fight with the gargoyles slowly flowed out over the pavement, staining everything and everyone one who stood upon it with red death.

“Well least we have a few more bits of gear to make use of.” Twilight said as she levitated the severed tail from one of the gargoyles and inspected the axe blade mounted on the end. “Not exactly the most hygienic of weapons, but it feels like it’d function pretty well in a pinch…unless one of us wants to try and retrieve their actual weapons from where they dropped them down off the side of the walkway.”

From where he was inspecting a winged helmet and circular shield that had been left behind when the gargoyles died, Spike looked over the edge and shivered. “Given what’s lurking up here I don’t think I want to see what’s down below us, Twi. Pretty sure it’s nothing good.”

Seath growled in agreement. “Once many things great and mystical did flow from Izalith and the Great Swamp upon which Anor Londo stands. Now however, I fear thine intuition serves thee well, Spike. Naught but more death and destruction awaits those who venture from the comfort of the sun.”

Placing the severed tail axe down, Twilight gingerly walked over to Rarity, who was staring through the blood splattered locks of her mane in silent horror at her own contribution to the slaughter of the party’s enemies.

“Rarity, before you freak out, I’d like you to know you did us a very gracious favor just now. Don’t think I’d be standing here talking to you if you hadn’t blasted that gargoyle’s tail off before he could decapitate me with it.” She said very carefully as the unicorn looked at her gory white gown and shivered horribly.

“I…didn’t mean to…I just…” Rarity placed both front hooves to her face and stumbled backwards. “Oh this is never going to wash out! I’m ruined! My coat is going to stink for weeks! They’ll never be able to rescue my perm! My hooves are going to need to be completely filed down and resurfaced to get all the blood off! It’s a tragedy!”

Hearing the familiar notes of despair, Spike promptly dropped the gear and ran over to catch the fainting unicorn. Twilight likewise activated her magic and used it to help her friend lightly slump into her assistant’s arms like a limp rag.

“Feel better now?” Spike asked as he cradled his messy but still lovely crush.

“…Yes. I’m good again, so long as you both are.” The unicorn sighed as she got back to her hooves. “Just, if we come across a bathroom, or wash area, around here, I simply must make use of it.”

Spike snickered as Rarity pulled a hair brush from her saddlebags and swept her mane back into something that was at least quasi-presentable.

“That was still pretty awesome how you kept pummeling that gargoyle with your magic till it started losing body parts.” The little dragon complimented as Rarity snorted and glared at where her opponent had fallen.

“Well, I daresay he was being quite a brute, singling Twilight out despite everyone else attacking him. The aftermath may be a fright, but I stand by my vow to protect my friends!” She said, sounding rightfully angry and impressively bloodthirsty. Twilight snickered as little red hearts began popping all around Spike’s head.

“So do you want to hang onto this as your own trophy?” The alicorn asked, levitating the tail axe again. “It really feels sturdy, and not too heavy despite its size.”

Rarity initially turned up her nose at the dripping severed limb. However, after a moment she lit her horn and cauterized the bleeding stump with her magic. Taking the weapon in her aura she carefully tested the weight and sighed.

“Until we come across something with more style, I suppose it’ll do. As for the other items it left behind…”

The unicorn summoned the helmet and plopped it on Spike’s head. Interestingly it then shrank slightly to provide a more snug fit.

“Yes, that shouldn’t upset your ensemble too much, Spike. At the very least it’ll keep my little knight’s head from any unwanted bumps or hits.” She said while kissing him on the cheek. Spike now looked like he was the one about to faint.

“Yeah…well…hopefully at some point we’ll find something that’s not too huge for me to use. I could do with a weapon of my own.” He lamented as Rainbow touched down on the walkway.

“Hey, everypony, heads up! I think I’ve found a way into the keep!” She pointed to a distant spot on the side of the building. “There’s an open window along the top floor there. Looks like someone broke it trying to get in. Probably Aurelia, if I had to take a guess.” The pegasus sighed. “Unfortunately, there’s two rather big and burly dudes standing guard by it, armed with what look like some very, VERY big bows and arrows.”

Seath glowered. “Dragon archers no doubt, yet another measure to ensure winged beings such as I could not gain access to Gwyn’s sanctuary.” He stroked his chin. “And yet, their presence would be unwarranted lest the Princess Gwynevere was truly in residence.”

Twilight nodded. “Then that’s all the more reason for us to take advantage of it. Any ideas for how to get past the guards?”

Having finished his own search of the gargoyles’ remains, Logan stepped forward, leaning heavily on his catalyst staff.

“One rather risky course of action does present itself. You demonstrated remarkable speed and agility against the man-serpents back in Sen’s fortress, Miss Rainbow Dash. The distraction you made assisted us greatly in taking them down.” The aged sorcerer commented. Rainbow perked her ears in curiosity.

“You want me to shame the slow pokes again with my totally awesome moves?” She asked, grinning when Logan nodded.

“You and your…friend there…provided you can be careful. Gwyn’s knights will not be so mindless as to aim all their shots at only one target, but with two to contend with, Griggs and I may be able to take them down from afar.”

Seath clenched his fist and snarled.

“An archer skilled enough to wield arrows sized to slay dragons is a threat not to be treated lightly. T’would be better if I assisted Rainbow as they will no doubt be under orders to take me down first!”

Logan suddenly whipped around in horror.

“NO! I mean…no, Grand Duke…please, think about this for a second. If they spot you, they will no doubt call for reinforcements. With two seemingly inconsequential targets as these ponies, they will still react as expected, but we needn’t fear additional knights being summoned and outnumbering us!” He said with heavy pleading. Seath raised an eyebrow as Logan bowed his head.

“He does make a point. We can’t afford to draw too much attention ourselves while we’re out here in the open.” Griggs followed as he stepped up behind the party.

“Indeed. Stand by my side and provide covering fire, Grand Duke. Together I’m sure we’ll make short work of getting into the keep!” Logan stated confidently. Seath still seemed suspicious as he turned to Twilight for her opinion.

“I’m sure I’ll be fine so long as I have Rainbow beside me. My wings feel ready for some more action.” She smiled reassuringly. Rainbow nodded and patted her friend’s shoulder.

“I’ll make sure to keep her safe for you, Seath. Trust me!” The pegasus said. Seath did not look reassured, however, he also had to admit he had no better plan of action.

“Maintain thine distance till we have felled the knights. Once thou hast gained entrance I bid thee to please see if there exists a means to open the main doors from within. At my size I can scarce hope to enter the keep through any other means.” He said. Twilight nodded and smiled.

“We’ll do our part. Wait for us to draw their fire.” She took to the air as Rainbow swallowed and prepared herself to act as a shooting gallery target.

“Well, say what you will about solo being a faster means of travel, it seems having more numbers on our side does help.” Griggs commented as he scanned for a suitable sniping spot along the walkway. Behind him, Logan pulled the brim of his hat down and smiled sinisterly.

“Indeed, no doubt we shall have several of the more pressing problems solved in no time if this works.” The aging sorcerer said to himself.

***

The Chosen Undead cursed softly as her shield buckled under the crushing blow of the mushroom’s fist. Silently she pondered why the Forest Hunters saw fit to risk their lives defending Darkroot when it seemed the foliage itself was perfectly apt at defending its territory. Between the ents plaguing the entrance from the parish and now these bipedal fungi walking around looking for a punch up, she had cause to treat every plant and leafy growth she came across as a danger. Indeed, her only reason for weathering the blows of the very aggressive mushroom was the chest it and its apparent partner were guarding in the center of the shallow lake. Much as what had happened to Pinkie Pie had given the undead warrior pause for thought on grabbing every random item she found, with five souls now depending on her, she needed all the resources she could get her hands on…and make sure they were distributed carefully.

Coughing as a second punch sent her flying into a nearby tree, the Chosen Undead grunted and let her sword fall from her hand. As powerful as these mushrooms were proving to be with their haymakers, they were still plants, and like any earth spawned life form they had little in the way of defense against fire. Igniting her fist, the female reared back and gave her opponents a reason to back off that they couldn’t disagree with.

Several fireballs later, the two mushrooms lay as charred corpses, their bodies smoking in the water of the lake. Holding her sore arm, the Chosen Undead rose and let her pyromancy flame extinguish itself. She approached the chest and did a quick check for other unpleasant surprises, only opening it after deeming it was safe. The cold glow of an ember greeted her from the dark interior, a small twinkle of congratulations for her latest victory. Picking it up, the undead sensed an enchanted aura surrounding it, suggesting it had been formed from the power of both flame and sorcery. The Chosen Undead shivered as she first thought of how Seath and his student could possibly make use of it, then questioned why on earth was she contemplating helping a mortal enemy of Lordran.

Stowing the ember in her pack, the Chosen Undead retrieved her blade and made for a clearing she could see up ahead. This whole drastic twist of events had given her much to dwell on, as much on her own purpose as well as her own morals. Letting Seath live still felt like a terrible mistake, yet she sensed no evil intent from the ponies, nor could she deem they’d been brainwashed or otherwise coerced into helping the dragon.

What manner of creatures were they who intended good for all souls, yet saw no harm in helping one who lived only to corrupt and destroy?

The Chosen Undead paused in her thoughts as she heard a rustling amid the trees. Several smaller bipedal mushrooms waddled into her view, tilting their caps up to look at her. Almost immediately she raised her sword to attack, yet the little fungi simply stepped back as if afraid for their lives. The female paused her actions, her armor clanking as a terrible new thought entered her head. Were these…children? Did that make the two larger mushrooms she’d killed were their….

The warrior’s blade suddenly felt too heavy for her to keep holding at the ready, she let it drag her arm back down to her side. Seeing they were not about to be attacked, the little mushrooms turned to stare at where the undead had come from and hastily ran as fast as their stubby legs could carry them in that direction.

The Chosen Undead didn’t even bother to look behind her. She didn’t want to see their reactions if they happened upon the lake. Instead she just ran to where the ground descended, leading to a stone bridge in one direction, and further into Darkroot in the other. Deeming she didn’t want to risk her life or cast more doubt on her own morals, the warrior made for the bridge. Maybe Alvina was right, maybe she was being a fool to keep pursuing her quest….

The warrior clenched her fists and quickened her pace. No, now was not the time for second thoughts, not when she had so little to still be sure of. Twilight needed to find a means of curing the curse, and this was still the only lead they had on how to do that. If there were to be answers found in the Abyss, she had to at least do her part in helping the party find a means of getting there. After that…well…she’d have to deal with that when it came up.

Approaching a set of wrought iron doors set in what looked to be a crumbling coliseum of some manner, the Chosen Undead took a deep breath and leaned all her weight against them. Little by little they gave way, revealing what appeared to be a graveyard of some manner. Small clusters of flowers and ferns were arranged around rusted swords in the typical manner of mourning, all around a large obelisk type rock. An obelisk graced with a much larger and chillingly familiar sword thrust into the ground before it.

The Chosen Undead’s spine went cold as she stepped closer, wondering if the light of the moon was playing tricks with the shadows, making her think the weapon she was looking at possessed curves and edges it really didn’t. She stepped closer, touched the sword, and froze. No, it was no illusion. There was the trademark downward curve of the hilt, below which the blade had that unmistakable thin trapping area just before the wider main part.

This was Artorias’ sword! Or rather, it should have been. The only thing off about it was it was far too big, even for the legendary knight…unless…unless…

The clanking of an individual trembling in realization echoed hauntingly across the still night. The Chosen Undead whirled around to take a better look at her surroundings. Yes, this could indeed have been a coliseum at one point…possibly many years ago…around 300 or so…

Around the same time she’d been forced to kill Artorias in cold blood, back in the Coliseum of Oolacile!

Feeling herself getting dizzy, the warrior reached up to hold her head. This couldn’t be! That would mean…would mean…

All too abruptly, the undead’s thoughts were cut off again at the sound of another being approaching. She turned to face the sword, looked up…and nearly collapsed in shock at the sight.

A giant wolf stood perched atop the rock, staring at her with snarling jaws and a look of murderous intent in it eyes. The Chosen Undead promptly backed away as it leaped to the ground, stirring up a mess of black vapor around it. It growled and approached the retreating undead, stepping into the light of the moon.

Now the Chosen Undead did collapse, her resolve evaporating as she beheld the lupine in fine detail. Everything about it was as she feared, the exact shade of its grey fur, the tone of its eyes, the slight favoring of its right front paw over its left due to an old battle wound. Again, much like the sword, the only thing different was the size.

Seeing the intruder had fallen, the wolf pinned it to the ground with its paw, nearly covering the undead’s entire body with it. It exhaled more of the black vapor as a warning that death was imminent…

Then it sniffed the female.

A moment that seemed to last as long as an eternity passed as the Chosen Undead struggled to free herself, while the wolf tried to make sense of what it had discovered. It sniffed her again, its growls dying into silence.

The paw was quickly removed, and upon looking up, the warrior noticed the wrath had left the lupine’s eyes. Instead, the mighty beast now whimpered as if to ask what she was doing, why had SHE, of all souls, now come after all this time to do the unthinkable? After she’d saved her once before from the Abyss and its horrors.

The Chosen Undead extended a hand, reaching to pet her darling friend on her special little area in the middle of her cheek fur. A little extra confirmation that yes, she was whom the wolf believed her to be, that they’d finally again been reunited.

“Sif….” The undead whispered, fear and elation storming within her.

The wolf threw her head back and howled…not in happiness, or glee, or even relief. No, it was a howl of pain, of despair, of anguish, an acceptance that all was now truly lost.

“Sif!” The Chosen Undead cried in alarm as her friend turned away from her, back towards the sword. She grabbed it with her teeth, and pulled the massive weapon from the ground with one firm tug.

“Sif, it’s me! Aurelia!” The warrior yelled as she scrambled back to her feet. The wolf turned to face her again. Sorrow and regret shone like gleaming sharp slivers in her eyes as she swung the sword around to a battle ready position.

“Sif, please! NO!” The Chosen Undead cried as her friend leaped to slay her as she’d slain all others before.

Author's Note

Whelp, here we are, the moment I gather a great number of folks were probably not looking forward to. I apologize but we all knew this was coming. Wouldn't be Dark Souls otherwise.

Hoping that I'm still giving a fair amount of time to both the DS cast and the ponies. Feels like I'm not quite getting the balance right so any suggestions for how I might possibly amend that would be appreciated.

Editing as always is thanks to the lovely lunarstallion!

Chapter 32

Aurelia stood knee deep in the tub’s cloudy water, her arms wrapped securely around the whimpering and thrashing Sif. The smell of wet fur, mixed with the stench of combat hung heavily on the air as she gently shushed and tried to calm the reluctant wolf pup. Beside them, Ciaran crouched with a small smile on her unmasked face, still not sure whether to laugh at the scene or shake her head at how ridiculous her prized students looked.

“You truly couldn’t have waited a bit longer for your wolf to mature before taking her into battle?” The golden haired warrior asked as Artorias grudgingly approached with another bucket of water, a brush, soap and a heaping amount of scented oils.

“So she’s back to being only my responsibility again and not ours? And yet you chastise me when I spoke similarly of Aurelia during her ‘morning greetings’?” The knight grumbled as he set his cleaning supplies down and began to whip up a pleasant smelling lather.

“Aurelia has the good thought to not roll around on the bodies of the recently slewed. I daresay neither of us would tolerate it if she came home reeking of blood and covered in gore. The fact that she displays the energy and excitement of one her age at all hours of the day is natural.” Ciaran replied with mild scolding. Artorias dipped his head and thanked his trademark crested helmet for how it hid his features from view.

“So is a wolf or dog’s desire to savor each kill. For one so young, Sif fought most admirably against the brigand hordes. I have no doubt she will serve as a most fine battle companion when she’s fully grown.” Artorias replied. A full minute or so passed before he felt the glare from his beloved and realized his error in speaking. “BOTH of them will. You said Aurelia showed considerable improvement in your sparring matches while we were away.”

That seemed to quell Ciaran’s ire. Indeed she looked at the golden haired girl quietly struggling with her lupine friend and a blush colored her cheeks.

“More than I expected, or hoped for. She’s taken both of our teachings to heart.”

Aurelia looked up and winced as if embarrassed as Ciaran tousled her hair.

“A fine knight of our Great Lord she shall make when the time is right.”

Aurelia remained mute. The praise seemed unwarranted seeing as she’d only done what her mentors had expected of her, yet still, Ciaran’s uncharacteristic reaction spoke volumes of how far she’d come in her training, and how she’d excelled when so demanded.

“Well for the present time, she’s proving a very apt animal wrangler, thankfully so.” Artorias said as he scrubbed soap over the brush and set to work cleaning Sif. “Try to hold her head still if you can, Aurelia, she got a bit carried away biting and tearing at each of the corpses we came across to make sure they were actually dead.”

Aurelia wrinkled her nose as the brush was run through Sif’s dirty fur. The wolf pup whined and looked up at her friend with a wide eyed expression of despair, pleading to please be granted release from the horrible experience that was being forcibly bathed. Aurelia silently conveyed she was here to help her through the suffering, and that it would be over faster if Sif stopped struggling so much. Ciaran silently facepalmed.

“I thought you were training her to use a sword instead of her teeth!” She replied. Artorias deliberately kept his attention on his work so Ciaran couldn’t have the satisfaction of seeing his annoyance.

“Well she’s still a bit too small to perform stabbing actions. I did my best but these things take time.” He replied while Ciaran looked to the two identical greatswords propped against a nearby rock.

“I can’t believe you honestly expect her to be able to wield an exact duplicate of your own weapon.” She said, rolling her eyes as Artorias finally looked up with a fresh expression of pride.

“I can’t believe you expect Aurelia to be an expert at duel wielding while I’m trying to instruct her in the proper art of weapon and shield, yet that hasn’t stopped you, or her by your own account. Sif’s spirit is as adamant as Aurelia’s, I merely desire to focus it on a means that will suit us both in combat.” The knight replied as he picked up the bucket and drenched both girl and wolf in the scented water. “Besides, this way we’re killing two birds with one stone. Tomorrow we shall appear at Gwyn’s court with all of us smelling sweetly of victory! Or need I remind you of the number of times Aurelia’s used your own stealth techniques to get out of her own baths?”

The little girl looked up in shock at Artorias’ snide comment. With a heavy sigh, Ciaran leaned over and whispered into her student’s ear.

“Pay attention, Aurelia. This is what one subjects themselves to when pursuing a romantic relationship. If you value your own peace of mind, remember what you’re witnessing and don’t let yourself fall for anyone. Just keep close to your friends and don’t let anyone get closer to you, lest you have to deal with similar aggravation.”

Aurelia looked up at her mentor, seeing Ciaran was now smiling snidely at Artorias as he shook his head.

“Let us wait till tonight when these two are asleep and see if you still stand by those words!” He retorted. Aurelia caught what might possibly have been a wink in the shadow of his helmet, to which Ciaran clenched her teeth against a giggle.

“A challenge is it? Fine then, let’s!” The Lord’s Blade smirked. While this convinced Aurelia that her mentors were just teasing each other the tidbit about being close to your friends sounded like good advice. Looking to the wolf pup in her arms, Aurelia smoothed back Sif’s wet fur and nodded she’d at least do right by her, keeping them close and always being there to protect them.

***

The deadly flash of Sif’s blade slicing into the ground beside her brought the Chosen Undead back to the present, again making her look at her opponent for some sign, some difference that would indicate this was not the same soul she’d once been closer to than even her own parents.

“Sif, please…listen to me!” She pleaded, being answered with another swing of the wolf’s sword. Frantically she rolled out of the way and cursed herself for not changing into a less heavy set of armor. From their regular sparring sessions and play time together she knew speed was a greater priority than protection when facing Sif, and right now the wolf was taking advantage of that tactical error every chance she got.

“Sif! Stop this! I’m not going to fight you!” The warrior declared, making a show of laying down her sword and shield. Sif leaped back, eyeing her opponent as if debating whether this was a trick, or a sign her old friend had indeed gone completely hollow.

“We swore we would never face each other in true combat….don’t you remember?” The undead asked, feeling her heart slowly rip in two as the wolf shut its eyes, too lost in her own grief and sadness to look at her. “You’re here because this is where Artorias fell…where I….I….”
Now the warrior had to shut her eyes too against the pain.“You’re here because you believe you’ve failed him…just as I failed him. Maybe…maybe this is meant to be the punishment for our crimes.” She said while holding up her hands. “But there’s more than just us involved now…I’ve encountered others who’ve been touched by the Dark. I’m here because I need to help them…because together we can help them!”

Sif’s lips drew back from her teeth. Her jaw clamped tighter around the hilt of her sword.

“You’ve done right in guarding our…our mentor’s resting place…but now….now there’s a chance he can aid us from beyond the grave.”

The wolf let out a strangled howl, shaking her head from side to side as conflict warred within her.

“Sif…please…we don’t have to do this…”

The giant lupine opened her eyes again. Hope briefly flared through the Chosen Undead’s soul that her friend would listen.

Alas, Sif quickly revealed she was just checking her opponent was still unarmed and thus unable to defend against attack. The Chosen Undead moved as quick as she could, but the wolf proved faster, knocking her across the ruins with her sword and cutting deeply into her armor. The female crashed against a crumbling wall, the impact making her feel even more lightheaded as blood spilled freely from her wound. She reached for her estus flask, looking up to gauge where her friend was.

Where Sif was, was charging in for the kill, aiming to send the undead back to the fires from which she had been born so many times before.

“Sif…don’t do this….”

The sword descended upon the wounded soul, she pushed herself to roll away, only to feel the cold steel bite into her arm and make her drop her estus flask. Her vision swam as more of her blood stained the ground, joining that of the others who had died here at the wolf’s blade.

“Lord Gwyn…why?”

The sword was raised again. Sif whimpered in sorrow yet did not let her poise falter.

The sword fell to put an end to the Chosen Undead.

And then it crashed hard against the surface of a magical force field.

***

Being one who’d sadly been on both the giving and the receiving end of deception, Trixie had a healthy habit of always being suspicious of folk. She’d lied to build up her own mystique, and been lied to by many a traveling show manager before successfully breaking out on her own. As such the unicorn knew everypony had a reason to hide something, to always keep a little bit of themselves carefully hidden and guarded well. Even if this was a land far removed from her home, there was no reason to believe the residents of Lordran were any different.

Thus when Alvina had demanded the Chosen Undead meet with her alone, Trixie knew that could mean nothing good. After listening to their conversation in full, she had even more reason to suspect the human was being lead into a trap. Unfortunately the undead’s immediate departure had given her no time to warn the others, not that she could with Alvina keeping a close eye on them. That meant she’d have to investigate this on her own, a chance to finally prove her title of ‘The Great and Powerful’ was more than empty banter.

Trotting carefully through the dark woods, Trixie kept her horn lit and her eyes focused for any possible movement. Even if she felt brave enough to be walking through this cursed forest without protection, that didn’t mean her resolve wasn’t prone to faltering every now and then. She still had no idea what other nasty surprises were waiting amid the trees, nor what the Chosen Undead may have encountered at the end.

Coming to the lake, the unicorn got some small clarification to the second query, and immediately wished she hadn’t. The little mushroom children were standing around the blackened bodies of their larger counterparts, lying lifelessly in the water with steam still wafting from their scorched hides. Remembering the Chosen Undead’s ability to wield fire magic, Trixie felt sick. She’d initially taken the human at her word because it offered an opportunity for her to finally prove the oh so mighty Twilight Sparkle had made a mistake, that she’d finally slipped up in trusting a wanted criminal. Except then of course she’d made a total mess calling out Seath, and nearly destroyed Ponyville in the process…again.

Noting how the mushrooms children had their caps tilted down as if mourning the deaths of their larger counterparts, Trixie thought further back to when she’d possessed the alicorn amulet, yet another time she’d selfishly tried to beat her rival and ended up causing similar amounts of hardship and tragedy.

Trixie ran from the lake, not wanting to dwell on any more of her own past errors nor witness what tragedy had befallen others in the present. She was out there to try and turn herself around, to demonstrate she could actually do something right if she just put her mind to it.

Soon the unicorn came to the same divide that the human she was tracking had come to. Upon hearing the sounds of battle, with what sounded like the howling of some tremendous beast coming from the ruins across the stone bridge, she wasted no time in running in that direction.

Now, despite discovering how outmatched she was upon coming face to face with Sif, Trixie still felt a surge of pride that she’d managed to arrive in the nick of time.

“Hey there, wolfie. The Great and Powerful Trixie apologizes for interrupting, but she has cause to want to try and keep this human alive for the time being.” She grunted before expanding her force field to drive Sif back. The wolf proved to be a heavy but manageable load, at least as long as she remained confused by the appearance of a second opponent.

“You aren’t hurt…erm…too badly are you? Miss Aurelia?” Trixie said, feeling her nausea rise again as she turned and felt her hooves step into the sticky puddles of the Chosen Undead’s blood. Still in the midst of fading out of consciousness, the warrior could only choke out one word…

“Est…Estus….”

Trixie looked down and noticed the glowing flask. Remembering how it had healed Seigmeyer’s wounds, she snapped it up in her magic and pushed the undead’s faceplate open to press it to her lips. The weak cough, followed by the pained cry as the Chosen Undead suddenly sat up with renewed strength almost made up for Sif trying to finish what she’d started by driving her sword between the two.

“Trixie figured Alvina couldn’t be trusted. Who is this? Another underling of hers ordered to wipe out what her so called hunters could not?” The unicorn scowled as she threw her barrier up again and grit her teeth. The Bellowing Dragon ring around her leg may have helped amplify her magic, but the sheer reverberation from each strike of the wolf’s blade still cut through her so sharply that her defenses seemed pointless.

“Worse…Sif is no mere resident of Darkroot. She was placed under the care of one of Lordran’s greatest warriors, the Knight Artorias. Under his tutelage and care she learned to become as much of a legend as he, accompanying him into many battles and forging her own name as a protector of Gwyn’s kingdom.” The warrior replied, her voice cracking as if strained by sadness. Noticing Sif likewise wince as she continued to try and break through her barrier, Trixie felt her sickness worsen.

“And…why exactly is she here now?” The unicorn dared to ask before finally having to drop her barrier and run lest Sif succeed in introducing her blade to Trixie’s face. “More to the point what the hay is her deal with wanting us dead?”

Chugging as much estus as she could, the Chosen Undead hobbled back to her feet, clutching the wound in her side as the flames slowly healed it.

“This…I think…is the spot where the Knight Artorias fell in battle, consumed by the Dark and slain by an…unworthy soul. As his loyal companion, Sif wishes to maintain the sanctity of this place against all defilers.” The warrior choked as she scrambled to retrieve her shield and sword. Trixie blasted the wolf with her magic while frantically backpedaling around the perimeter of the coliseum. Her own powers were proving sufficient to keep Sif from getting close enough to attack, but thanks to both her size and her fighting spirit, Sif was not going to go down that easily.

“And just…ergh…how do you know so much about this beast? AIEEEE!” The unicorn demanded, then screamed as Sif vaulted over one of her blasts and executed a midair spin. The gleaming black blade in her mouth came close enough that Trixie could feel the threads of her hat fraying from the sharpness of its wake. Had she not had the foresight to then run forward and under Sif, the wolf’s second spin attack as she landed would no doubt have found its mark and finished Trixie off. Feeling she’d healed enough to move again, the Chosen Undead broke into a sprint, covering the distance across the coliseum in record time and doing a heavy roll to get under Sif as well.

“Sif was not Knight Artorias’ only student. He trained another, hoping to continue his legacy with both a companion and an heir. Over the many years they trained together both charges were treated as and became as siblings…till fate sought to cruelly tear them apart!” The warrior’s eyes burned behind her helmet, wetness trickling down her cheeks. Above them Sif brought her blade down to drive her opponents from under her. The undead held Artorias’ shield over her and Trixie and felt her arm nearly break from the impact of the wolf's weapon.

“Wait, are you saying…oh Faust you can’t mean…” Trixie cringed as Sif’s blade smashed the undead’s shield again and again, trying to knock it out of her grasp. “You have got to be having a laugh at Trixie’s expense!”

The Chosen Undead let out a silent cry as the handle of the shield nearly cut through her fingers under the force of another blow. She struck out with it, hitting Sif on the side of the face and making her jump back again to let the two rise from their cowering position.

“Were I to be granted one wish it would be that I could answer that truthfully.” She replied mournfully, dropping her shield and yanking her helmet off. “Sif! Look at me! Please, look!”

The wolf growled more of the black vapor around the hilt of her sword, her eyes snapping closed as she tried in vain to disobey. She had no doubt as to her opponent’s identity, but that didn’t mean she had the fortitude to look upon the same face she’d long since consigned to being a memory of happier times.

Rubbing her gauntlet across her teary eyes, the Chosen Undead fixed her friend with a desperate glare. “It’s me! No trick, no illusion.”

Sif whimpered pitifully as she bit down on her weapon. Losing her master had been bad enough, watching his grave be left to tarnish and crumble over time was worse, not being able to die along with him had been a pain no loyal companion should have to suffer.

But this….this was living proof of how little the gods of Lordran cared for their people. Sending the one soul she loved as her own packmate, not as a savior like in Oolacile but as one who sought to take what little sacredness remained of Artorias’ memory, and use it to condemn herself to the same fate...

Sif howled again in anguish around her sword. She could not falter now! She could NOT let this happen! The anger at how cruel the lot she’d been dealt had to be used to save what remained of her family, and grant them rest!

“Sif…Sif STOP!” The Chosen Undead commanded. With tears glittering in the moon’s cold, unfeeling light, the wolf charged again, adamant that this would be her last service, if not to Lordran than to those she loved. She would give her friend and packmate a warrior’s death, free her from the bonds of the wretched curse.

Then the wolf would throw herself onto her own sword, and finally be free of the pain of her failure.

***

“Hey, has anypony seen Trixie around?”

Fluttershy looked up from where she was bandaging one of the Forest Hunter’s smashed legs to see Applejack glancing at every soul gathered around her. “I’m sorry?”

“Trixie. Ah thought somethin’ seemed to be missin’ from this delightful scene. Just did a quick head count an’ noticed we’re down a unicorn.” The orange mare said with concern. “Pinkie, Discord, either of you see where that darn showpony went?”

From where he was carefully poking at every plant and tree with a stick, the chaos god shrugged.

“I confess my attention has been elsewhere, namely trying to see what else around this place is an actual motionless piece of fauna and isn’t plotting to subject us to death via a thousand thorny pin pricks the instant our proverbial backs are turned.” Discord wistfully replied as he carefully prodded a vine hanging from a nearby tree. To his dismay the vine promptly whipped itself up from its static state and snapped at him with the serpentine head he now saw was attached to the end. As if that wasn’t ridiculous enough, the vine hanging next to it proceeded to attack in the same manner, as the body both were attached to proceed to pull itself off the tree and drop to the ground.

“As you can see the results have so far continued along in the same vein as before.” Discord sighed as the two headed reptilian monster snapped and hissed at him. “Although to be fair, the looks of some of these cretins adds some much needed comic value. HA!”

The reptilian abomination reeled back as Discord brought out his camera and blinded it with the flash. It then found additional cause to flee as a ball of confetti exploded against its flank.

“Well as the trend of RPGs go, the uglier it is, the more XP you get from it!” Pinkie said as she ran after the creature. “Hey don’t run off! You’re a random encounter! This is literally your whole purpose for being! Oh come on, I just need a little more so I can level up again!”

Watching the pink pony chase the bizarre reptilian around the trees, one of the knights sighed in lament.

“Even as you mend our wounds your allies seek to bring harm to Darkroot. What madness is this that causes you to stand by such blatant dishonesty?” He asked disdainfully.

“They only do so because neither you nor anything else in this world seems to leave us any choice. We tried to be nice, we agreed to leave peacefully, we did everything else to show we’re friendly, and you still responded with violence.” Fluttershy replied as she fastened the bandages and packed away her supplies. “Really Mr. Forest Hunter, how can you expect anyone to not retaliate against you when you won’t even give them a chance?”

The knight glowered at the pegasus, he moved as if to strike her for her stupidity, then groaned as he remembered his lower body was still too injured to allow him to move.

“All of us have given souls a chance, and all of us have thus been betrayed.” He said while pointing to his fellow hunters. “Arbor’s name and art have both been tarnished by the very one who first discovered them. Seath has done as much to foul the reputation of sorcerers everywhere as he once did to make them a shining example of what intelligence and power could make possible. Sten was once renowned as a fine thief, a secretive but noble soul whose services were much sought after, till the undead were forced down into Blighttown and robbed him of home, family and his reasons for living.”

Fluttershy nodded sympathetically as she continued to listen.

“Alara did seek to prove herself as equal to the great archers of our lord Gwyn. In return Hawkeye Gough himself, icon to all of her creed, abandoned Lordran and his followers, and her besting of the legendary black bowman, Pharis, did naught but cast her as criminal and exile in the eyes of the populace. Oh yes, equine, we have all seen how trust can only lead to loss and sorrow when betrayal inevitably comes. Shiva’s treachery against our own Lady Alvina only proves we are right to treat all souls as threats to be exterminated! How can you believe any differently?”

The yellow pegasus dipped her head under the force of the knight’s demand. She looked to Discord as he tried to photograph some bizarre hybrid of a frog and a manta ray that had ambushed him from behind. The hybrid continually tried to whip the chaos god with its obscenely long tongue, Discord in turn responded by summoning a bulletproof glass box around himself and snickered as the frog-ray’s tongue smacked harmlessly against it, allowing him to keep snapping pictures of the farce.

“Because I’ve trusted and been betrayed too, only unlike you I believed that a soul can occasionally falter….as I’ve done many times before. I gave them another chance, and they in turn proved they’re good at heart.” She said, feeling a stronger ember of confidence be fanned within her soul, much to the knight’s dismay.

“Your naivety is saddening truly, but in the end only you shall suffer for it.” He grunted as he sat up and tested the durability of his bandages. “In return though, for attempting to make up for the failings of your party, I will at least stand by Alvina’s command that you all be left to experience your own tragedies without our interference.”

Shaking her head, Fluttershy rose and slipped her saddlebags back on.

“We shall see. Right now, try to go easy on your legs. They should be fine with a few days of rest.” The pegasus said.

“Yes, speaking of rest, you look like you could do with a break from all the medical duties yourself. Why don’t you go stretch your legs for a while, young equine? I’ll be more than happy to keep an eye on these bounders!” Siegmeyer replied from his position standing watch over the hunters. Nodding her thanks, Fluttershy walked with heavy steps to Discord, watching as he dismissed his box and dodged the lashing tongue of the frog-ray, allowing him to grab the offending muscle in his eagle talon.

“Yes hold it right there! Just one shot where I don’t have to worry about reflection from the glass!”

The flash of the chaos gods’ camera went off again and the poor amphibian hybrid croaked as its vision swam with spots.

“Hmmm, still with the darkness of this surrounding area and all that black on your body the over all scene looks kind of dull. Maybe if we tried giving you a more tie-dye look?”

The frog-ray croaked again as its dark red splattered body was suddenly awash in a rainbow of garish inky colors.

“Hmm, and since this tongue of yours isn’t really up to it’s normal function what if we turned it into a kazoo streamer?”

Discord snapped his tail and giggled as the frog-ray’s mouth meat became a long strand of colored paper. The hybrid attempted to let out a third croak but instead the high pitched honk of a kazoo came from its mouth instead.

“Yes, excellent! Oooh I should box you up and take you home to Tree Hugger! Give her something else to fixate on so Fluttershy and I can go back to our regularly schedule together time…and…ooooh.”

The flash of Discord’s camera capturing highlighted that the pegasus in question was now standing next to him, and staring at him with disapproval.

“Ermmm…but I won’t…because I respect she wouldn’t like that…and….I’ve upset her enough as it is….and….ummm…erghhhh…” The chaos god sighed and snapped his tail again, restoring the frog-ray to normal. “Look just scram okay? You stop trying to attack me and I won’t have any more cause to antagonize you? Got it?”

The frog-ray was all too happy to run off, leaving Discord to sigh and rub his eyes. “Forgive me, my dear Flutters. In my defense though, everything around us does seem keen to keep provoking me first!”

To his surprise, Fluttershy nodded and wilted onto her haunches.

“Yes they do. Honestly, I..I don’t know if I even have the right to criticize you at this point. Even when I try to be nice to someone from this world they remain adamant that I’m still their enemy so why should I bother?” She said while glancing back to the Forest Hunters. Discord followed her and shook his head.

“Well…while I can’t speak for these ungrateful louts….nor do I wish to concede that Sunbutt may have had the right idea for once…but if we were to just take me as an example, you did prove yourself the better mare by being so nice to me. I mean the fact that letting you down makes me feel terrible, so much so I actually DON’T want to cause chaos is a testament in itself.” Discord sighed as he watched the frog-ray disappear into the darkness. “You shouldn’t judge yourself by the standards of those that are too pigheaded to see sense. Heh, pig headed…now there’s an idea!” He grinned. “Should anyone continue to speak ill of your kindness I mean!”

Though Fluttershy knew she shouldn’t encourage Discord, the thought of him giving the Forest Hunters a little payback for their lack of gratitude did bring a chuckle to her lips. Unfortunately the momentary respite was all too quickly shot down when Applejack came bounding up, looking very worried.

“Okay girls, we got a problem! Ah can’t find Trixie anywhere, nor Miss Aurelia! They’ve both just vanished!” The farm pony exclaimed in alarm.

“Worse, I also lost that funny two headed lizard creature in the underbrush. Seriously, for a being that can’t even decide which direction it wants to run in, it managed to move pretty damn fast.” Pinkie complained as she trotted back to her friends. “And I was so hoping I could get enough to drop another point into my perception! Get advanced warning of nearby threats….erm…or is that a different game I’m thinking of?”

Applejack ignored the comment as she pushed her Stetson forward.

“Girls, we gotta find those two! Even if Trix still makes me suspicious she don’t deserve to be out here alone and unprotected in these woods! Not to mention we ain’t gonna fare too good without Aurelia giving us at least some heads up of what else is lurking out here!”

“Right!” Futtershy declared, before realizing a serious problem. “Uh…though, where should we start looking if we have no idea where they’ve gone to?”

Applejack’s confidence faltered as she tried to think of a response…until she looked to the ruined tower on the horizon and noticed Alvina’s silhouette in the window.

“Ah dunno, but Ah think someone else here might!” The farm pony replied as she galloped to the tower.

Inside Alvina continued with her habitual feline grooming, licking and cleaning her fur while staring up at the moon as if trying to seek some manner of peace from its light. She had hoped the Chosen Undead would see sense, that this quest of hers was folly and that she'd be happier staying here. It had honestly hurt the kitty to see one she’d grown fond of set off to certain despair, if not death.

Still the wheels of fate determined what course things were to take, and for all her otherworldly status, she was as much a slave to their command as all others.

As such when the sound of hooves echoed through her sanctum’s walls, the kitty merely hung her head and turned around to greet the strange foreigners.

“Ah thou dost cometh. How fares ye?” She said as Applejack lifted the brim of her hat and narrowed her eyes.

“Much better now that we’re not bein’ attacked by yer ‘family’.” She said while snorting. “Got a question for ya, Miss Alvina. Yah wouldn’t happen to know where Aurelia got to by any chance? Ah noticed you and she steppin’ in here for a chat.”

Alvina’s ears wilted. Indeed it seemed the Chosen Undead had not been lying when she mentioned the ponies would be quick to notice her absence.

“Trixie, the unicorn that was with us, has also gone missing.” Fluttershy replied as she stepped up behind Applejack. Alvina’s eyes widened and she hissed in lament.

“T’was the Chosen Undead’s standing that she complete the business that brought her back here. Mine offer of respite and familial comfort were received like sour milk. I could do no more to sway her from her own misery.” The feline said. “If thine friend has proven fool enough to follow her then that is her own grievous error. I can naught but tell thee not to do the same.”

Applejack glowered at the feline’s tone.

“An why’s that? We ain’t partial to jest givin’ up on our friends without good reason!” She said with a mild note of threat. Alvina grumbled and sat herself down on the window sill.

“What lies at the end of the Chosen Undead’s journey is truth. Truth of how the legend of those she loves hath been fabricated. Truth that her family, her friends and all that dare to trace her in her line are as cursed as she. Truth that she shalt find no comfort nor reprieve on this quest of hers, only death; her body forever given to the edge of the sword and the cruelty of fate!” The kitty growled, flashing her jagged teeth at the equines. “And such truth shalt meet thee as well if thou seeks to follow!”

Applejack arched an eyebrow, her resolve unaffected by Alvina’s dire words.

“That a fact huh? Funny, you use the word ‘truth’ a lot, yet Ah can sense you ain’t telling it to us in whole.”

Alvina hissed, Applejack merely lowered her head in threat.

“Ah bear a little gift known as the Element O’ Honesty. It lets me know a few things about the truth as well, especially when those around me are tryin’ to hide it! So let’s try this again, shall we? Where is Aurelia?” The orange mare stated plainly, yet with a subtle hint that she wasn’t going to stand for more evasive answers. Alvina hissed at a lower volume, her ears betraying her own turmoil.

“Mine words to thee are born not of malice. Enough hath destruction and despair been visited upon us all. No more do I wish upon any soul.” She nodded as Applejack kept glaring at her. “Thine acts against my family do attest that thou art a strong collective of souls. My hopes for thee are as high as they were for the Chosen Undead, and unto thee I extend the same offer of sanctuary.”

The farm mare snorted in annoyance. “Still not hearin’ an answer to mah question, Alvina!”

A deep glower crossed the kitty’s features, reminding Applejack of how Rarity’s cat used to look the first few times she met her.

“I bid thee, do not such a hope shatter with foul disproportion! Mine kinsmen need thee now more than fate needs to enact its merciless intent. Follow in the quest of the soon hollowed no further!”

Teeth were bared on both sides as Applejack took another step forward, and Alvina leaped from the window sill to block the tower’s rear exit.

“You know we can’t do that. Not when we got ponies dependin’ on us, and most certainly not when those same ponies are now lost amid the woods. Either tell us where Aurelia an' Trixie have got to or step aside!” The farm pony commanded.

“Yeah, don’t give me a reason to practice my pet grooming skills again!” Pinkie intoned while drawing scissors and an electric razor from her mane. “Opalesence didn’t take too well to my last attempt…even though she did look adorably silly when I was finished with her…but then Rarity nearly had a heart attack so I decided it’d be better to try a different hobby.”

Alvina hissed louder and backed away, keeping herself firmly between the door and the ponies.

“I extend mine hospitality to thee because thou art strong and kind to travel with a most unfortunate soul. Will thou still deny me when to do so is to make certain that no rest shalt ease thine souls in their rotten state, that forever will thou be tormented by thine own howls of lament joined with the howls of the hollowed and the damned?” She demanded, watching the equines like a hawk, until she felt her rear bump up against another obstruction that should not have been there.

“Yes, yes, and…well, yes to the rest of your questions. You want to keep enticing ‘poor unfortunate souls’ into staying here with you rather than face their destinies, that’s your misguided decision, just as it’s ours to follow them regardless of what the outcome may be.” Discord stated with a glower. “Or are you going to continue standing here in our way and reveal what a hypocrite you are in letting two of our number march to their doom while preventing the rest of us from trying to help?”

Applejack nodded in agreement. “Ah’d like to emphasize the ‘may’ part of the outcome. Still gettin’ the sense that you ain’t entirely convinced of what will happen, Alvina.” She took another step forward, staring the cat square in the eyes. “You sure you ain’t holdin’ anythin’ from us?”

Finding herself getting boxed in Alvina growled like a rabid beast.

“Mine family wait just outside. Thou beckons a terrible retaliation in demanding more of me!”

A clattering arouse from beyond the tower’s entrance, followed by the thud of something being hit hard and the grunt of pain as a body hit the ground again in reaction.

“Dreadfully sorry for that, but Miss Fluttershy did request that you refrain from using your legs for any vigorous activity. Oh come on now, let’s not sour our relationship when you’re still on the mend.”

More clanking of armored forms moving to defend their mistress was heard, and answered with more conks and whacks as Siegmeyer dissuaded them from their actions.

“Sorry again, but I must insist you stay down and let yourself heal! Would be a dreadful shame if you broke something beyond repair and I had to put you out of your misery.” The knight politely cautioned as groans of agony echoed through the forest. Seeing they needn’t worry about being ambushed from behind, the ponies turned back to Alvina.

“This doth bode most badly. My words and hopes do fall upon but deaf ears and witless minds. Again fate seems adamant that I mind the chain it binds me with and allow more souls to be lost.” She said, no longer sounding angry but just sad.

“So does that mean you’ll let us pass so we can find our friends?” Applejack queried.

“Or do I have to see how you’ll look with a Countess Coloratura cut?” Pinkie suddenly popped up beside Alvina, her electric razor buzzing in readiness. Alvina promptly turned herself transparent, and apparently intangible as the pink pony ended up falling through her.

“What…OW! Hey that’s cheating!” Pinkie protested.

“Indeed…though very clever.” Discord said, biting his tongue as Alvina returned to her perch on the window sill and changed back to a solid, physical kitty.

“What fools we have, what wretched fools we have.” She sighed. “Very well, if it is to mock all that the seeds of time hath revealed then I can do naught to stop thee. Beyond this tower lies the path to Sir Artorias’ final resting place, and the guardian entrusted to him by Darkroot a many years ago. The Chosen Undead struck there for the solution to traversing the Abyss. Most likely she now lies dead amid the graves, united with her loved ones in defeat. Be gone on thine path join her, and leave us in peace!” She said, closing her eyes and looking away. Applejack almost felt sorry for being so harsh, but then she contemplated how much precious time the feline had cost them and her resolve hardened again.

“Thank you, we’ll do jest that. Come on girls!” The farm mare said as she galloped out of the tower’s rear exit.

“Right behind ya! Whoo hoo, precious XP here I come!” Pinkie declared while charging out. Discord signaled for Fluttershy to follow, but the yellow Pegasus instead turned to Alvina.

“I…uh…your hunters should be fine in a few more days. I made sure I got them all bandaged and treated to the best I could manage.” Fluttershy said meekly as the cat stared at her with what might have been curiosity. “I appreciate you calling them off, and helping us. Please know, we’re sorry it had to work out this way.”

She meekly scurried out the exit, leaving Alvina to twitch her tail in thought.

“Even amid the most steel hearted of souls a beacon doth radiate hope. Faint slivers, choked by the darkness, yet still they shine…” The feline muttered.

“Yeah that’s Fluttershy for you. Maybe if you’d take a moment to study how she deals with other folk you might find things won’t always turn out so tragic.” Discord rolled his eyes. “Course look who I’m talking to. Since when have cats ever admitted their mistakes?”

He flashed out of existence. Alvina turned and looked ponderously at the moon while licking her paws.

“When indeed….would now be too late?”

***

Too late indeed seemed to be the new order of the day, or night, for Trixie; specifically whether it was too late for her to run and try to get help, as she now had to admit she was definitely not up to the task of dealing with Sif. Blood oozed from numerous cuts on the unicorn’s body, a result of the wolf’s strength and swordsmanship proving superior to her own magical defenses. She’d done her best, but as she’d secretly feared, her best simply wasn’t good enough. Had the Chosen Undead not been there to drive back her ‘friend’ (Trixie still couldn’t believe the warrior actually had an amicable history with what was clearly a deranged beast) things would no doubt have turned out even worse, not that they were turning out all that great anyway.

Biting against the agony of her wounds, the unicorn pushed herself back onto her hooves. Sif mercifully had her back turned to her, having been forced to abandon her attempt in dealing Trixie a fatal blow after the Chosen Undead had carved several deep gashes in her hide. The wolf’s retaliation had been swift and merciless, and the female undead wasn’t looking all that steady on her feet after bearing the brunt of it, but at least she’d bought Trixie a little more time…to do something…hopefully.

Wobbling as she grew light headed from blood loss, Trixie frantically looked around the coliseum. The entrance was now blocked by some manner of impenetrable fog wall, a bizarre natural phenomenon apparently that bore the appearance of a harmless bank of dense mist but behaved like a wall of solid rock (and Trixie had some nice bruises to prove it from when the wolf had knocked her into it over and over again). There didn’t seem to be any other exits from the ruined structure so that meant escaping would also entail climbing, something she was hardly in any condition to do.

Grinding her teeth harder to bear her pain, Trixie dragged herself closer to the crumbling walls. They hardly looked sturdy, a few good kicks, or maybe a magic blast (if she could manage it) could probably knock them down. Failing that, it looked like several of the stone bricks had slipped free of the failing mortar, perhaps she could use them to make a crude set of steps.

Except of course, where was she to go from there? Sif had proven she was faster, and at her size clearing the ruins to pursue her opponents would be foals play. Trixie couldn’t hope to reach her friends before the wolf caught up with her, even if Sif did have another foe to contend with.

Indecision tore at Trixie’s soul along with the sting of her wounds, her mind too wracked with the severity of her condition to settle on a course of action. Behind her the clash of blade smashing against blade mingled with the grunts of exertion and the howls of anger. Sif charged the Chosen Undead, the Chosen Undead held up her shield and felt her arm break in a few more places as the wolf’s inertia drove her clear to the far side of the coliseum again. The two former friends locked eyes, one silently pleading for the other to please stop, to show they hadn’t yet forgotten the one soul whom they shared a bond of absolute trust with.

The other merely whimpered, either in some manner of apology or to show her actions were hurting her just as much. She then broke away and bowed her head, silently exclaiming that this is how it had to be. Lordran, the gods, fate, or whatever power was responsible had deemed the two could not stand by their childhood oath. Their story needed a fittingly tragic ending so all forces involved demanded either one or both of them die at the other’s blade! Artorias had been spared no mercy so neither his noble battle companion nor his prodigy would be shown any either.

Feeling she could do nothing to subvert this course of events, the Chosen Undead looked to Trixie as she parried another swing of her opponent’s sword. She may have been helpless but another party, unknown even to the primordial serpents, seem to think the ponies could accomplish what all other souls could not. Through her tears and her sorrow, the Chosen Undead conveyed that she really needed the equines to prove themselves true of their apparent anomaly status, if not for her, than for Sif!

Though her vision was growing hazy as her own blood continued to stain the ground around her, Trixie caught the silent plea for help. Despite the pain wracking her every nerves, the unicorn knew she couldn’t let it stop her now.

“Just….ngh…hold out, Miss Aurelia. Trixie…ngh…Trixie shall get assistance!” She stated while lighting her horn. Sif halted her attack and turned at the sound of stones being pulled free and stacked atop each other. Seeing her other opponent had not succumbed to her wounds, the wolf growled in lament, and duly charged at Trixie to finish her off. The Chosen Undead groaned as she slumped to the ground, feeling like she’d just fought off an entire legion by herself. Knowing she had no time to rest, the warrior dropped her shield and sword and began tearing off her heavy armor as she forced herself to pursue the wolf. Her body screamed as if to remind her she had several deep gashes and numerous broken bones of her own from where Sif had stepped on her, head butted her and, of course, repeatedly hit her with her sword. She forced herself to run anyway.

Having now stacked enough stones to reach the top of the surrounding wall, Trixie took a deep breath and began to climb. Each step cut into her like a bed of sharp knives, but the sound of a beast about to strike from behind gave her all the incentive she needed to keep moving.
She made it to the second step, her hooves wobbled trying to support her weight and her head ached from the exertion of her magic. A biting wind sliced through the holes in her cape as Sif’s blade swung to deliver another blow. Amazingly the Chosen Undead found the energy to jump onto the wolf’s back, grabbing the scruff of her neck and yanking on it hard so she missed.

The third step was reached. Trixie’s body celebrated by exploding with pain. Every movement seemed to tear her flesh open further, every pulse of her heart pushed more of her vital life fluids out onto the ground around her. Behind the unicorn, Sif howled and struggled with her former friend, trying to see if it could buck a load off its back as easily as an equine.

The fourth step slowly made its way under Trixie’s hooves. She could swear the air almost smelled fresher now, beckoning her to try and bear the pain just a little longer so she could ascend just a little higher. Steeling her own will, the Chosen Undead drew back then drove her sword into Sif’s neck, giving the wolf more cause to howl as the flaming chaos blade immediately burned every layer of flesh it cut through. She dropped her own sword, wrenched her head back and grabbed the undead with her jaws. The female promptly lost her grip on her weapon as several hundred square pounds of pressure drove each of the lupine’s teeth into her body, anchoring them firmly so Sif could easily tear her off and throw her to the ground.

Ignoring the screams of horrid torture behind her, Trixie pulled herself onto the fifth and final step. Her muscles ached with exhaustion in addition to their damaged state, yet the void of the forest outside the coliseum opened before her. It was going to be a painful drop onto the ground from here, but assuming she could muster just a little more magic, she might just make it. She was going to make it!

Emboldened, Trixie lit her horn, fighting against her weariness and injuries to cast a spell on herself. All unicorns were taught the basics of levitation as part of their school course, how hard could it be to focus the magic on oneself rather than an object? She only had to make it work for a short descent. She could do this.

She would do this!

Trixie took a deep breath and prepared to jump, her horn flared from the rush of adrenaline!

Cold. Sheer, frigid, razor sharp cold suddenly sank itself through the unicorn’s cape and back, penetrating her flesh and cleaving through her spine with ease. Too stunned to register any pain, Trixie looked down and her breath died in her throat as her barrel was torn open from the inside. The tip of Sif’s giant blade elegantly revealed itself to spill another pool of the unicorn’s blood. Flapping her jaws mutely, Trixie turned to see the wolf clinging to the steps, having managed to retrieve her blade and launch a sneak attack while the unicorn was distracted with sizing her jump.

Growling in bitter victory, Sif hoisted the impaled pony away from the wall and slammed her onto the ground, making sure that this time, Trixie wasn’t getting back up. She felt no satisfaction in the kill, only the resignation that it would be one more soul who could not steal from the grave of her master. At the very least it allowed her to delay having to do the same to her friend for a few more minutes.

Sadly that was a delay that the Chosen Undead did not hesitate to make the wolf regret.

Unable to do anything to save Trixie, the warrior instead drew the tracers Ciaran had given her from her pack and lunged at the wolf. Sif could take a lot of punishment, but the undead knew that the many years of battle had still taken their toll. Sif had revealed as much when she first approached her, unable to hide the way she favored one of her front legs over the other.

The undead rolled under the wolf and buried both blades into that other leg, making Sif howl once more in agony. Kicking wildly at her opponent, the wolf vaulted for the wall, swinging her blade around to dislodge Trixie and send her sailing out of the coliseum. With one opponent down, Sif spun and faced her friend, whimpering as she felt her injured leg buckle under her weight.

“You never did fully recover from that wound did you, Sif?” The Chosen Undead declared as the wolf limped away from her. “I did exactly as our…nghhh….as Artorias commanded. Changed your dressings daily, made sure you had water and food, built a fire everyday so you'd be warm and slept by your side so we could keep each other safe. It might have been enough to make you battle ready again after a few weeks but to a keen eye it was obvious you weren’t back to full strength.”

Bitter tears ran down both combatant’s faces as they stared at each other. Sif wobbling on her remaining three legs while the Chosen Undead held her tracers at the ready.

“I don’t fault you for this show of loyalty to the one who raised you like his own child. It’s more than I can say I’ve done for his memory.” The warrior said, her words coming off as a self-inflicted stab at her own failings. “All the years I rotted in the asylum, the perils I’ve subjected myself to in order to hold onto my own humanity, the…the souls I’ve killed to accomplish what I’ve been charged with…I thought that was my punishment for not living up to the expectations of our family, to atone for my own sins. I took comfort in the knowledge that no matter what I did, at least you wouldn’t have to be involved. Guess that proves I really am a mindless fool for thinking fate would grant me such any such favor…”

Sif sniffed and shook her head wildly in an effort to dash away her tears. She had to expect that her old sparring partner would know what weakness of hers to exploit but trying to amplify the crushing guilt she felt at this tragic reunion was almost too much for the wolf.

“By rights I should kill you for what you did to that pony. She only got involved to protect me, not to come and rob our masters’ grave!” The Chosen Undead spat before letting her head wilt, along with her weapons. “But killing Artorias to free him from the Abyss was hard enough for me. I can’t do the same for you if you’re truly adamant about preventing me from trying to at least help those who don’t deserve to suffer as we have suffered.”

The warrior looked at her tracer swords and let them fall from her hands.

“If you wish to stop me, you’re going to have to kill me, Sif. If you have it in you then please let it end for both us. I’ll go hollow and you…” The Chosen Undead choked up as she found the thought unbearable. “Just grant me the mercy of knowing I was felled by my friend’s blade, that at least my existence was ended by the one I still call sister and friend….”

Weakly, the female dropped to her knees, bowing her head so Sif had a clean shot at her neck. The wolf whimpered, her vision blurring from more tears. She shut her eyes, clamped her jaw down on the hilt of her sword. This was the moment of truth, the final test to see what she really valued above all. Her sword felt heavier with each second, her resolve to deal the killing blow weakening. Could she do it? Was one more life too much?

“Please Sif…I forgive you.” The Chosen Undead whispered.

The wolf’s leg throbbed with maddening pain. The limp it gave her was going to seriously throw off her strike. If she did this wrong she’d be condemning her packmate to an even more painful death…yet if she just turned and ran away….abandoned Artorias’ grave after so many years of standing by her vow as his guardian…taking the one thing her packmate most likely came for due to her own selfishness…?

With an anguished, bloodchilling howl, Sif channeled all the rage she had left in her and charged her friend.

***

“Are you absolutely sure this is the way they came?” Fluttershy asked as the party trekked through the dark woods. From where she was surveying the scene ahead, Applejack lowered her hat as if paying her respects to something.

“Much as it fills me with dread, Ah think anywhere there’s dead bodies and signs o’ carnage is a pretty good indicator.” The orange mare sighed. Approaching her, Fluttershy felt her stomach turn at seeing the little mushroom children setting their charred parents in the middle of the lake, presumably as some manner of burial ritual. Behind her Discord uneasily toyed with his beard.

“Fascinating. Once this would’ve given me cause to laugh uproariously at the sheer irony. Now, however….” He looked to the yellow pegasus and sighed. “Well, if it was anything like how the rest of this infernal forest has been treating us, I’d have done the same! I just…would try to tell myself it’s not funny.”

Fluttershy winced and quickened her pace. “Let’s just try to find Aurelia and Trixie.”

The party respectfully left the fungi to grieve and continued through the trees, coming to the same branching pathways leading across either side of the cliff face.

“Oh darn, which way should we take now? Split up maybe and check both routes?” Pinkie Pie asked. Applejack studied the ground, checking for hoof prints or some indication of the souls who had come before them.

“Hmm, Ah ain’t partial to leavin’ any of us more vulnerable than we already are…but if we really have no choice…” The farm mare scratched her head. Behind her, Pinkie Pie pondered and then grinned.

“Oooh wait, I know! Let’s flip for luck!” She held up a bit coin. “This usually works when you come to a branching pathway during a dungeon crawl. Let’s say heads we go left to that round building across the bridge, tails we go right to where the sound of that waterfall is coming from!”

The bit was tossed into the air and flipped several times before landing on the ground with the image of Celestia’s noble visage facing up. Applejack cocked an eyebrow as if questioning the result, before her ears turned to pick up the commotion of battle, and trouble coming from the coliseum.

“Well it certainly sounds like that’s the right direction. Huh, nice work, Pinkie.” The orange mare galloped off, followed by Fluttershy.

“Always helps when you’ve got the experience of past games to fall back on.” Pinkie giggled as Discord picked up the coin and arched his own eyebrow.

“Wait a minute…this is one of those special edition bits that was issued after Princess Luna’s return. The kind that has her head on one side and Princess Celestia’s on the other!” The chaos god exclaimed, much to Pinkie’s mirth.

“Exactly! When you make your own luck, you’re never wrong! Not to mention from the architecture and the location that building is probably a boss arena, and boss arenas always have tons of sweet loot!”

Discord got a funny smile on his face.

“I have to admit, every so often you do impress me, Pinkie.” He said, before a horrified scream sent both jumping out of their skins (one a little more literally than the other).

“OH DEAR FAUST, TRIXIE!”

Pinkie turned and ran for the bridge. Discord followed as soon as he had his skin back on and zipped up. Both pulled up by their fellow party members and joined them in gaping at the gored body of the blue unicorn, lying in another pool of her own blood beside the coliseum entrance.

“Trixie, no, no, NO! What happened to you?” Applejack cried as she dropped to her haunches and began checking the unicorn over. Flutteryshy took a moment to force the bile back down her throat before shrugging off her saddlebags and digging out medical supplies.

“Applejack, move over…I…I need to try and stabilize her!” She said, placing one hoof on the unicorn’s neck and shivering as she detected a very weak pulse. A packet of salts and powder used to stop bleeding was torn open and sprinkled hastily over Trixie’s wounds. It did the trick of snapping the unicorn back to wakefulness from the pain of her raw flesh being subjected to more torture.

“Trixie!” Fluttershy cried as the showpony screamed and thrashed about on the ground. “Please, hold still! I need to treat your wounds!”

Blinking and moaning as every tiny movement brought fresh agony, Trixie turned and coughed weakly.

“F-Flutter? App-plejack? Pinkie?” She whispered, each word seeming like a tremendous effort. “You…you found me?”

Fluttershy nodded softly, begging her eyes to not tear up as she pressed a sponge like pad to Trixie’s barrel, then another to her back.

“We did. Just don’t move. I’m patching you up.” She said in a choked voice. Telling herself to remain strong, Applejack reached over and rested a hoof on the unicorn’s shoulder.

“Trixie, what happened? Who did this to you?”

Her friends’ voices swam about like a muted symphony to accompany the blurry kaleidoscope of her vision.

“W-Wol…Wolf….in there…” Trixie pointed to the coliseum as the sounds of combat continued to ring clear and dreadful from within its walls. “Fr…Friend of…Aur…elia….Heh heh….called her friend….tried to k-kill….”

Narrowing her eyes at the strange fog filling the entrance, Applejack rose and pressed her hoof to it. The white mist proved as impenetrable from the outside as it had from the inside, even when the farm pony turned and bucked it with all her might.

“Ow. Well somethin’ definitely don’t sound right in there! We gotta get inside!”

Applejack ran off to look for another entrance as Fluttershy frantically tried to mend Trixie’s wounds.

“S-Save her….them….couldn’t save them….urgh….wasn't…wasn't…good…enough…” Trixie tried to move, to make it easier for Fluttershy to reach the open hole in her stomach.

“Trixie don’t! I need…”

The sickening sound of wet entrails hitting the ground was heard as Trixie’s barrel was torn even further and her intestinal tract spilled out. She offered up a pitiful moan as she collapsed again.

“Discord I need an IV hook up, a blood pack, needle, thread and gloves now!” Fluttershy ordered. With a snap of his tail, the chaos god had the needed medical supplies ready and waiting. The pegasus wasted no time in gloving up and beginning to very delicately wind Trixie’s intestines back in, only for the unicorn to slap her hooves away.

“Don’t bother…too la…late for me. Just...hope I go as….T-Twi…to the bonfire….” Trixie’s voice was barely audible now. “And…s-sorry…sorry for…everything….”

The unicorn’s eyes slipped closed as her head flopped lifelessly against the ground.

“Trixie….TRIXIE!” Fluttershy yelled as she again checked for a pulse.

“Trixie!” Pinkie Pie ran forward to try and help. Inadvertently her hoof alighted upon the unicorn’s cutie mark…

A sudden scorching sense of heat shot through the pink mare’s hoof, making her pull it away and behold the glowing ring now adorning Trixie’s flank. Slowly the ring turned black…and Trixie’s body vanished, leaving behind the same glowing bloodstain and epitaph that told Pinkie all she needed, and absolutely did not want to know:

“No….” Pinkie whispered, just as Applejack came running back.

“Hey guys, Ah found something. There’s a pile o’ rubble far on the left that I think we can climb to get in an…an….”

The orange mare broke off upon noticing there was one less individual present than when she’d left.

“What happened? Where’s Trixie?”

Pinkie sniffed as she felt her own eyes watering.

“She’s…she’s….” The pink mare looked back the way the part had come and she felt a spark ignite in her cold body. “She’s at the last bonfire! Look…uh…you’ll have to let me go get her. We’ll be back as soon as we can!”

Pinkie ran off back across the bridge, leaving her friends even more bewildered.

“The last bonfire? What the hay does that…” Applejack was cut off yet again by the sounds of bodies being subjected to a brutal beat down. “Never mind, we gotta get inside the coliseum!”

Both ponies made short work of climbing over the rubble while Discord simply teleported inside the ruins.

By chance this allowed the latter to materialize in the perfect spot to take the final swing that was meant for the Chosen Undead.

“What the…hey! Seriously, is this just the standard means of greeting folk around here?” The chaos god asked while staring at the sword that had bifurcated his body. He pushed it out and his flesh sealed back together like play-doh as he turned to regard the now very confused Sif. “Huh, well now aren’t you a larger than life being. Guess when Trixie cried wolf out there she wasn’t faking it!”

Sif leapt back, stumbling slightly as again her injured leg failed to support her on the landing. She growled menacingly as her opposition again increased.

“Aurelia!” Applejack cried as Fluttershy hastily lowered her to the ground. “Oh Faust not you too!”

The farm mare made to run over to the severely beaten warrior, only for Sif to leap between then and try to strike her with her blade.

“Ack, hey! Outta mah way you!” Applejack ducked under the swish of the wolf’s sword then turned and bucked Sif in the face before she could draw back. “You got a lot to answer fer!”

Sif growled and reeled from the impact of the pony’s hooves. Blood oozed from her nose as she regained her balance and snarled.

“Flutters, see what you can do about Aurelia! Discord and Ah need to see to it that this monster pays fer what she jest did to Trixie!”

Discord happily summoned a hunting hat and shotgun as Applejack ground her hooves in the ground.

“Yer goin’ down wolf!” The orange mare cried.

“Yes, down on the floor of Twilight’s throne room to be precise, as her new all natural fur rug!” Discord followed as he racked the slide of his weapon and took aim.

“NO!”

All heads turned as the Chosen Undead painfully dragged her broken body from where she’d been thrown into the wall again. The injury she’d dealt Sif had turned out to be more harmful than beneficial, as it had indeed made it harder for the wolf to deliver a clean killing strike, forcing her to instead keep hacking and knocking her friend about, hoping she’d eventually expire.

“Please don’t…..don’t hurt Sif.” The female undead pleaded, prompting Applejack and Discord to look at her as if she were insane.

“Aurelia, this…this wolf jest killed Trixie!” Applejack protested.

“Yes….ngh…because I’m…I wasn’t strong enough to act first….” The warrior cringed. There didn’t seem to be any part of her body that wasn’t currently shattered or cut to ribbons, yet still she forced herself to move, using her own desperation to dull away the pain. “She’s here for the same re…ngh…reason I am. To try and save the last thing dear to her….that fate….ngh…fate hasn’t forcibly taken.”

Sif whimpered again as she backed away.

“Please….she acts only to guard Artor…ngh…Artorias’ grave….to make up for his failure….grgh…and my own!” The undead continued. “For both our sakes….spare her….help me convince her it doesn’t have to be this way!”

Applejack turned from wolf to human in disbelief, convinced that now she truly was in the land of the loonies.

“You want us to spare her after she just murdered an innocent soul in cold blood?” She demanded. Despite the mind breaking agony, the Chosen Undead managed a weak scowl.

“You…ngh…welcomed Seath in despite him doing the same….arrrgh…you showed me mercy when I have the blood of many more on my hands….can you not extend it to one who….graaagh…acts only out of loyalty and devotion to their loved ones?”

Discord joined Applejack in checking if their ears were working properly. What they were hearing was nothing short of madness.

“Trixie is dead!” The orange mare argued.

“Well…technically no….she’s undead now. Or rather she will be shortly...hopefully. Assuming Twilight succeeds in her part, there’s still a chance that’ll only be a temporary inconvenience.” Discord pointed out while standing his gun on the ground and leaning on it like a cane. “Also, while I agree the circumstances here are different to what came before, I suppose this does smack just a bit of hypocrisy. I mean between me, Gilda, Starlight Glimmer, Seath, Aurelia here, and most importantly, my darling Queenie, why exactly can we extend forgiveness to all of the above but not to this being?”

Applejack flapped her jaw, trying to come up with a response. She shot a death glare at the wolf, who promptly growled and raised her sword, preparing to fight anew.

“Sif….”

Fluttershy carefully stepped forward and positioned herself between her friends and the lupine.

“Sif…stop.”

The wolf lowered her ears as she found herself ensnared by the pegasus’ trademark stare.

“Aurelia is right, we don’t want to fight you or harm you. We just need to know what’s going on so we can help our friends.”

Sif clamped her jaws around the hilt of her sword, yet still it began to rattle as her resolve began to crumble.

“Please, put down your weapon and let me fix your injuries. I promise I won’t let anything bad happen to you until we hear your side of this story.” Fluttershy said, gently and sympathetically.

“Flutters, what are you doing??” Applejack asked. She tried to run forward but Discord held her back.

“Putting Aurelia’s claim to the test obviously. If Sif really is acting only to protect this very extravagant grave site then we’ll hopefully get a repeat of what happened with Manny Roar…if not then…well…” Discord raised his gun again. “Fluttershy won’t need to worry about putting herself in danger I promise you that!”

The yellow pegasus approached Sif, who in turn kept backing away as her sword drooped further from her jaws.

“If Aurelia is your friend, if the two of you have a history together, then surely you don’t want it to end like this. Talk to me, show me how I can resolve what’s wrong between you. I don’t want others to make the same mistake I nearly did!”

The pegasus' infernal stare continued to worm its way into Sif’s mind, slowly coaxing her to give up, to do as Fluttershy commanded and finally lay down her blade. She whimpered something around the hilt and Fluttershy nodded softly.

“I’m sure it may seem like there’s you have no choice, but that’s why we’re here. Someone, somewhere has gotten us involved to try and provide an alternative, to see to it no one else has to die if we can help it. All I ask is you trust us…” The pegasus pleaded, feeling her heart ache as the wolf’s tears began to flow uncontrollably. The giant sword finally proved too heavy to hold onto and Sif let it fall from her mouth. Her legs buckled under the weight of her own guilt and the wolf collapsed in silent sobbing. Letting out a relieved sigh, Fluttershy reached out and patted the whimpering wolf on her side.

“Shhhhhh…it’s okay. We’ll get you both patched up and then you can be together again, just like you once were.”

Sif’s eyes shot open. She beheld the Chosen Undead reaching out to her with a likewise teary eyed expression of relief. Seeing all the cuts and broken bones the human was suffering from, all of her own doing, Sif howled to the moon in despair. With a sudden strength she got up and limped to the wall of the coliseum, leaping over it and running off into the forest.

“Sif!” The female warrior cried. Fluttershy promptly got up and pulled up the hood of her robes.

“I’ll go after her. She won’t make it far with that bad leg and the wounds on her body.”

The Chosen Undead made to get up but the pegasus shook her head.

“No, stay here and rest. You’re too injured to come with me.” Fluttershy spied the estus flask lying forgotten on the ground and snapped it up. “I promise, I’ll talk to her and convince her to come back with me. One way or another we aren’t going to lose your friend!”

The warrior coughed feebly as she used the last bit of her strength to take the flask and drink the entirety of its contents.

“Th-Thank you.” She whispered before letting herself succumb to unconsciousness. Fluttershy did one last examination to make sure she’d be okay and then took a deep breath.

“Discord, Applejack, keep watch on her. I’ll be back as soon as I can!”

The orange mare uneasily stepped aside for her friend.

“You sure you’re going to be okay out there, Flutters?” She asked as Fluttershy made for the coliseum entrance. The pegasus shivered in apprehension but still nodded.

“Rainbow Dash was brave enough to find Scootaloo and convince her to come home to me. It’s time I pay that service forward for someone else, prove that I am indeed worthy of being the Element of Kindness.” She said while checking her saddle bags. “Wait for me, I’ll be back.”

Discord felt a hard lump form in his throat as Fluttershy prodded the fog gate and it dissolved away into nothingness, letting her step out and vanish into the darkness of the woods.

“Girl literally does not know her own strength. Meekest soul in Equestria, yet she still listens where the rest of you turn a deaf ear and can tame even the wildest of hearts with but a look.” The draconequus sighed as he summoned a chair and sat down to watch over the slowly healing undead.

“Suppose that means you’ll be buyin’ her an extra special gift come next Hearts n’ Hooves day?” Applejack queried as she slumped onto her haunches.

“Well nothing too big, she does have limited space in that cottage after all, but I’m sure a nice necklace would suit her, or maybe a cute hat for when she’s out feeding her animals or maybe a decorative archway for her garden? She does have the loveliest orchids outlining the fence, something in a nice purple would match them perfectly and…” Discord suddenly stopped and glared at Applejack. “Wait a minute…just what are you implying there!?”

The farm mare sighed and covered her face with her hooves.

“We truly are lost in a mad, mad, mad, MAD world!”

Author's Note

Wow, I really hope I did this chapter properly. Wanted to see how long I could keep Sif's eventual fate up in the air and...well, honestly I'm wondering if I went overboard. 12,377 words seems excessive for a chapter that has nothing to do with the series two main protagonists...yet at the same time I knew this would be a significant point for many readers so....

:pinkiehappy: Maybe you should stop worrying and let them read? Not like you didn't deliver what many of them were hoping for.

True, good point, Pinkie. And indeed, that is what motivated me to spend so much time trying to get this perfect. I wanted to show how off script things were getting in the DS universe due to the activities of the mysterious villians and no example seemed more fitting than having it to where the one character everyone wishes they could spare now actually does get to be spared.

So yes, for those still wondering, as my Christmas gift to you all, as well as to my Chosen Undead, Sif will indeed live....FOR NOW *evil laugh*. I do have an important role planned out for her in the coming chapters so her surviving her original boss battle was a certainty from the beginning. What will happen to her after her purpose has been fulfilled however....well...we will leave that up for fate to decide. At present I can promise she, like every other member of the cast, still has an equal chance of making it through the entire story alive as biting it further down the line.

Now as to why did Trixie have to die instead? Really because I wanted to get her own character arc off the ground and this presented the perfect launch point. Now that she's basically hit rock bottom in terms of having the worst that can happen to her, I can show what purpose was intended for her being in Lordran...as well as provide the question of can she find it in herself to forgive the one who ended her life, or will she seek revenge later on?

Only time will tell. In the mean time, I do hope this provides everyone with a suitably satisfying read. I'll see you all once I'm back from visiting the family for Christmas!

Chapter 33

“Whoops, you missed again! Nyaaaaah!” Rainbow Dash taunted as a missile sized arrow shot past her. With only a tilt of its helmet to show whether it was disappointed by this, the silver clad knight below her grabbed for his stash of arrows and notched another onto his giant sized bow. In stark defiance of the danger she presented as a stationary target, Rainbow blew a huge raspberry at the two beings on the windowsill, following with an insulting facial expression, then zipping out of the way when it was too late for them to alter their lock.

“Annnd another miss! Want us to move closer maybe? That ledge looks big enough to hold two additional souls.” Rainbow mused before grinning. “You guys can hit something at point blank range, right?”

She swooped in closer, enough to almost plant a kiss on the knights’ faceplates. They duly paused in notching up more arrows and instead tried beating the pegasus with their bows. She swooped back out of reach and they duly resumed with trying to pin her to the nearby buildings.

“Oh dear, guess not!” Dash sighed as she again dodged the projectiles. “Well, don’t feel too bad, being this awesome doesn’t come naturally to everypony. Right Twilight?”

A feeble squeak was heard, followed by the clang of a giant arrow bouncing off a magical barrier.

“Twilight?” Dash asked with noticeably less smugness. She turned and felt her jolliness die upon seeing the alicorn encased in an aura of her own magic, sweating in fright and eyeballing every move by her opponents to gauge what part of her anatomy they were likely to target next.

“Twilight…” Dash said in a quieter, more fearful tone as she zipped over. “Um…are you okay? Besides the obvious, I mean?”

The alicorn waited until the next volley of arrows had been evaded and then frantically checked the terrain below her.

“I’m… fine… just… well, interesting fact: being undead apparently doesn’t make situations like this any less nerve wracking.” She said through her chattering teeth. Two more arrows made to end her and Dash’s lives, and again the two managed to dodge, if only barely. “Where the heck are Griggs and Logan? And Seath? I don’t know how much longer I can keep this up!”

Feeling a few beads of sweat run down her own face in betrayal of her laid back façade, Dash forced a smile.

“Well… try moving around a bit more. They’ll take longer to load and let loose if they have to keep tracking you.” She said before pushing Twilight away from her so more projectiles could zip between them and crash into the tower behind them. “Just don’t make it obvious that you’re trying to distract them.”

“Right… sure… no problem…” Twilight replied between ragged breaths. She made to draw her catalyst, however, no sooner had she managed to get her arm behind her back than another arrow was dissuading her from continuing with that plan of action. “I can do this… just keep flying around until our friends are in position, and….”

One knight loosed a fresh attack. Twilight dodged, only to find herself in the way of the follow up as the second knight tried to intercept her.

“EEEEEP!” She cried as the dragonslayer arrow hit the dead center of her barrier, shattering it and forcing Twilight against the side of an adjacent building. The knights took mere seconds to exploit this and tried to nail the alicorn before she could move out of the way.

“TWILIGHT!” Rainbow screamed in horror as the metallic missiles closed in on their target. The knights were fast on the draw, and their arrows were even faster on the fly.

Mercifully, Rainbow proved that when needed she was still fastest of all. A mere instance before Twilight became a wall mounted trophy to her opponent’s deadly aim, two hooves grabbed her by the waist and hauled her up and out of danger. The wall instead merely exploded as both projectiles smashed a good sized chunk out of it, sending masonry raining down into the void below.

“You know, in hindsight, maybe I should’ve been more insistent on doing this alone. Spare you having to experience this as your first time flying in a crisis situation.” Rainbow mumbled in embarrassment. More arrows shot through the sky with the aim of removing her head from her shoulders. The pegasus tucked her head against her friend’s and pulled them both down to safety.

“No! No, Rainbow, please, trust me, it’d be even worse if I were on the sidelines sweating in fear at you sticking your neck out again for my behalf!” Twilight shouted, a bit harsher than intended, but with the utmost sincerity to her words. Rainbow trembled in quiet admiration at how the alicorn’s bravery remained so solid, even after it had already cost her her life once before.

“Well… erm… it’ll be over soon… hopefully….” The pegasus looked at the surrounding buildings. “Where the hay IS our support? It can’t possibly be taking them this long to find a spot where they have a clear shot at two targets standing right out in the open like…”

THWACK!

“EEEEEP!” Dash gasped as she felt her cape snag on something and drag her back up against the wall behind her. Looking down, the pegasus felt a bolt of ice shoot down her spine at seeing a giant arrow speared cleanly through her attire, less than an inch from her flank. Thoughts of just what would have resulted if she hadn’t been gifted with such quick reflexes swarmed her mind, giving Dash cause to almost puke as the archers took aim again to end her pestering.

“RAINBOW!” Twilight dropped down in front of her friend and threw up her barrier again. The force of the next volley hitting its mark mashed her painfully up against Dash’s body, almost turning the two into a pulpy mess.

“Right, that’s it, I can’t wait around anymore!” Twilight declared as she peeled herself off her friend and flew to a free standing spire. Alighting upon the top of it, the alicorn drew her catalyst and swallowed heavily as her opponents took notice and turned their arrows on her.

“Twilight what are you doing? You can’t just stand there and let them take free shots at you!” Rainbow protested as she frantically tried to pull the arrow out of her cape.

“So long as they aren’t doing the same to you, I’ll deal with it. If they kill you I’ll never forgive myself…” Twilight dropped to the ledge as more missiles arched over her body. “If they kill me, however….well….it’ll just be a matter of how long it takes me to get back here from the last bonfire.” The alicorn sighed in resignation and charged her catalyst. Two more arrows were aimed right at her face, but this time she pre-empted their release by launching a soul arrow. The knights rolled easily out of the way and returned the gesture, making Twilight grit her teeth as she threw her barrier back up and weathered the crushing impact of the massive projectiles. Quickly the knights were notched and at full draw again, but quicker still Twilight had a shower of soul masses primed and fired. Behind her Rainbow Dash exhaled in weak relief. Twilight may not be the fastest flier around, but when it came to all things magical she knew her stuff!

The knights spread out across their perch as Twilight ducked behind the body of the spire. It seemed nothing short of a miracle that they still hadn’t called for reinforcements, but now was not the time to be questioning a sudden turn of fortune. Grinding the demon catalyst between her teeth, Twilight listened to the clank of armored bodies moving to their new positions. She very carefully craned her neck out, sighted the reflection of the sun off of silver plates, and then ducked back to safety as another arrow nearly cleaved her nose right off her muzzle.

“Steady… steady….” Twilight whispered to herself as she charged her weapon. Again she peeked out, angling her catalyst to act as a lure. An arrow shot past as expected, and in the brief instant it took the knight to redraw, Twilight jumped out and nailed him with return fire. The armored soul crashed back against the wall, stumbling as his own weight threatened to drag him off the windowsill and into the void below. He slammed his bow against the ground, used it as an anchor to steady himself. Twilight prepared to fire again… only for her ears to twitch as the sound of a string letting loose another harbinger of death. She turned as the projectile shot past her, and buried itself into the wall a mere inch above Rainbow Dash’s head. Twilight cursed silently upon realizing the knight’s plan. They hadn’t been moving just to find a better vantage point to shoot at her, but so they could also maintain a bead on her friend so as to see that no loose ends remained.

Now getting angry, the alicorn set down her catalyst and redirected her magic back to her horn. Her sorceries were giving the knights a fair beating, but not enough to stop them. It was time to get creative in how she approached this problem!

Twilight’s ears strained forward as she listened to the scrape of a shaft being drawn across a bow, the scratching of boots across stone, the loosening of armored fingers around a thin, tight string.

With a nervous swallow, Twilight turned to Rainbow and silently nodded for her to be still. Rainbow, respectively, asked what the heck Twilight was thinking… just as two more arrows shot forward to bury themselves in the pegasus’ gut and her heart. Rainbow closed her eyes in preparation of her untimely end…only to then realize she in fact was not feeling the cold punch of steel penetrating her flesh. Hesitantly, Rainbow cracked an eye open and beheld the dragonslayer arrows being held in place right in front of her by Twilight’s magic. She looked to the grimacing alicorn and felt the air leave her lungs in a massive woosh as Twilight spun the arrows around then launched them back the way they’d came. The knights were already back at full draw before they registered their own projectiles had redirected their focus. One promptly dove out of the way and ended up sending himself into a free fall as the arrow destroyed the ledge beneath his feet. The other, having been standing closer to the broken window they were guarding, grabbed for the broken pane and pulled himself to safety inside the keep, as his perch was likewise smashed to bits.

“Man, while I could’ve done without the near heart attack, those were some sharp reflexes, Twi.” Dash gasped as she tore her cape free of the arrow and flew to join the panting alicorn.

“I just… I didn’t know what else to do. They weren’t going down fast enough from my spells, so I thought I’d see how they liked a taste of their own medicine.” Twilight collapsed, gasping from the exertion of her magic. “I’m… I’m really sorry for scaring you there, Dashie!”

Shaking her head, Rainbow placed a hoof gently on her friend’s shoulder.

“Hey, it’s cool, Twi. The going here may be treacherous, but so far we’re managing…” Rainbow broke off as she heard the clank of armor from up ahead. “Uh… I think?”

Against her better judgement the pegasus peeked out from around the tower, and jerked her head back again as the remaining archer let loose with a gesture of how he felt about the equines’ tactics.

“Consarnit it to Cloudsdale and back! Why does no one here seem capable of taking a hint?” She glowered as another arrow smashed a chunk of the two’s cover off. The knight quickly notched and prepared to bring both the spire and its occupants crashing down from the sky, only for a great soul spear to arch across the gap between them and knock him to the ground.

“When all that keeps a soul from hollowing is purpose, thou shalt strive to stick by that purpose no matter how dire things may be!” Seath glowered as he flew up into view. The knight rose from his prone position and jerked back upon seeing the great white dragon. He rolled over and scrambled to get to his feet. Seath responded by punching through the window and grabbing the feeble being in a deathly tight grip.

“Seath? Where the hay have you been? We nearly got killed trying to distract these creeps for you and your buddies!” Rainbow Dash spat. The dragon fixed her with a disdainful glare, only to then turn his ire to the big hatted sorcerer making his way to the spire.

“Logan did find many an issue with all possible points of attack. When hear I did thine cries of alarm, no longer could I wait for his approval.” Seath scolded. Logan slumped his shoulders as if weighed down by the disappointment of his idol.

“Forgive me, Grand Duke, I failed to account for the narrow field of view in this area. There are scant few places where we would have been within range to take out the archers and not risk hitting your… equine friends in the process.”

Seath snarled and pulled his hand back out of the window. The knight struggled to break free of the drake’s bone white fingers. With a low growl, Seath crushed the armored warrior as if he were nothing more than a cheap tin chalice.

“T’is to all our fortune, then, that mine student doth show how she excels in creatively solving problems… as hath Rainbow Dash, in her swift speed and agility.” He replied. Logan looked at the two ponies with the faintest hint of disappointment crossing his features. He promptly cleared his throat and nodded.

“Indeed, my apologies to you as well. Let us get inside the keep where we needn’t fear joining our foes in a hard landing on the streets below.”

“Yes, I second that!” Rarity meeped as she shakily crossed the beams linking the spire to the wall of the keep. “Heights and I have… urk… never quite gotten along all that well!”

Shakily, the unicorn placed one hoof in front of the other while trying to focus on anything besides the sheer drop beneath her.

“Don’t worry, Rarity, I’m right behind you. If you feel like you’re slipping or getting dizzy, I’ll be there to grab you… erm… if grabbing is permissible.” Spike gulped as he slowly inched his way across the narrow bridge connecting the spire and the wall of the keep. Rarity immediately felt one of her hooves slide off the edge as if motivated by Spike jinxing her luck. She duly dropped onto her barrel and wrapped all four legs as far around the stone beam as she could.

“Eeh…eeh…heh…oh Spikey Wikey, right now you can grab any part of me you wish, so long as it’s done with the gentlecolt intent of preventing me from falling to my doom!” She said through clenched teeth and a nervous smile. Spike lifted the visor of his gargoyle helmet, getting an eyeful of how defined Rarity’s flank was even under the folds of her antiquated gown. His own legs started to feel decidedly shaky too…and not because of the heights.

“Right… gentlecolt… gentlecolt….” Spike quietly repeated to himself as he carefully followed everyone around the spire and across the second bridge to the broken window. “Okay so once we’re inside, what’s the plan?”

Twilight very carefully peeked inside the broken window, and exhaled in relief upon being met with a deserted balcony.

“I say we take it slowly, scout the interior and see if there’s any more nasty surprises waiting…”

A metal clank drew the alicorn’s ears to the balcony railing. She craned her head over it and felt her momentary elation vanish upon seeing more of the giant armored golems standing guard below in what looked to be a magnificent entrance hallway.

“Uhhh…like this for example. Crud, they really do not want anyone getting in here at any cost do they?” She sighed. Rainbow Dash crept up beside her and shared the same sentiment.

“Right, so… how shall we go about getting past them? There’s more standing outside, and these dudes are between us and what looks like the only door to the inner chambers of this place.” The pegasus said in lament. “Either way, I’m guessing we’re not done fighting yet.”

Twilight rushed for a solution. She scanned across the balcony and her heart jumped at seeing another side entrance on the far end.

“Well we could see where that leads… hopefully to a means of getting around all these sentries, but if not….” The alicorn’s ears wilted as she struggled to come up with a Plan B.

“Perhaps a three prong attack may work?” Griggs commented as he likewise surveyed the guards. “His Grand Duke Seath should be able to handle the souls outside, while Logan and I can distract the ones below us. That in turn will allow you to explore the other possible means of infiltrating the keep and allow us all to prevent each other’s selected foes from staging an attack from behind?”

Twilight’s hoof lowered onto the ground again as her ears rose with intrigue.

“Mere automatons and winged couriers are of little consequence to me. Thine plan has merit, Master Griggs.” Seath commented from outside. Twilight nodded enthusiastically.

“I’d agree…so long as you two think you’ll be okay.”

Griggs looked to Logan, who appeared to be busy inspecting his catalyst.

“I sincerely believe it is the best course of action for us all.” The young sorcerer replied, with perhaps just a hint of a glare directed at his elder colleague.

“I certainly would prefer to avoid messing myself up even more than I am. Let us hurry Twi, and pray our good fortune holds.” Rarity replied. Twilight nodded again and gestured for her friends to follow her around the balcony as quietly as possible.

“Even if it doesn’t, I’m still here by your side my fair Rarity!” Spike whispered, eliciting a blink then a bashful giggle from the unicorn.

“Same here.” Rainbow swore as she grabbed her catchpole. “Nothing’s getting at us from the rear! No giants, no demons, no additional archers, no…”

SMASH!

The pony party stopped dead as something cut in front of them and sheared a huge chunk of the wall off. All eyes turned to a stairway leading down to the main floor of the chamber, and several hearts began beating faster as a new silver knight ascended into view, setting down his dragonslayer bow and drawing out a gleaming sword and shield.

“Okay, maybe one more archer….” Rainbow grunted as the shimmering warrior charged at them. Below there came the sound of additional bodies moving to investigate, the stairs rumbling as they were set upon by beings of great weight.

“And maybe we’ll have to face the giants after all… heh…”

“Rainbow, I mean no offense, but please could you kindly not keep testing our luck?” Rarity asked as she fumbled for the gargoyle tail axe on her back. “I’d very much prefer to not have to use this ghastly thing, but if we have no choice…”

The knight swung for her. She swung back with her axe. Sparks showered onto the floor as the two weapons met. A tense standoff seemed imminent… until the knight then bashed Rarity with his shield and sent her flying.

“Rarity! Oh you’ve really stepped in it now, bub!” Rainbow cursed as she hit the armored being with her catchpole. The knight broke off its assault upon the reeling unicorn and turned to cross blades with the pegasus. Behind him, the helmets of the giants emerged from the stairs as they ascended to provide reinforcements.

“Uh, maybe we should stick to the plan and… um… run?” Twilight commented while charging her horn. “Spike get Rarity. Rainbow, help me hold them off for a few more minutes!”

“Heh… not a problem!” Rainbow said as she parried another swing and then thrust her pole into the knight’s chest. It duly stumbled back from the force, stumbling into the giants as they mounted the top step. Twilight cast a magical beam from her horn to give her opponents more reason to keep their distance as the ponies all scrambled to escape.

“Well, it would seem we are required to save the day again.” Logan muttered from the opposite side of the balcony. As he massaged his face in aggravation, Griggs raised his catalyst and charged it with a fresh attack.

“Indeed, can I trust you will do our founding father proud and fight by my side?” The younger sorcerer asked as he ran to join the battle. Logan glanced back out the window to see Seath had already departed to keep the guards outside from making things worse.

“Of course, Griggs. Of course!” He stated mutely.

***

All around her, Fluttershy heard the rustle of what could either be wind brushing through the branches of the trees, or possibly the trees themselves rising up to catch her and kill her for trespassing in Darkroot. Biting her tongue, the timid pegasus told herself to stay focused on the ground, look for splotches of blood or paw prints indicating where Sif had run off to. She had a duty to her friends, and more importantly to Aurelia, and she couldn’t let her own fears get the better of her now.

Cracks echoed across the darkness, and shadows moved along the perimeter of light cast by the glowing foliage. Fluttershy pulled her hood further over her face and continued to try and steady her breathing. Having watched Discord tussle with several of the more exotic looking creatures inhabiting the woods, the pegasus at least had some idea of what to watch out for, but of course that was no guarantee that the world around her couldn’t spring some other nasty surprise when she was least expecting it.

Presently, Fluttershy came to a narrow passage between two tall rock faces. She squeaked with slight relief upon noticing a thin streak of what was clearly freshly spilled blood beside one of the glowing plants, with several paw prints scattered about further ahead. Feeling a little better that she was at least still heading in the right direction, the pegasus quickened her pace. The irregular spacing of the paw prints attested that Sif’s own passage had not been easy. With the limp and the wounds she’d seen on the wolf, she had to be in terrible pain. Fluttershy hoped she’d be able to reach her before something else did.

More rustling and snaps suddenly registered on the mare’s ears from her right. Daring to glance in that direction, Fluttershy noticed an alcove, out of which three more of the murderous ent creatures suddenly sprung forth with arms spread to grab her. Uttering a scream, the pegasus ran like hell down the passage, her ears folded back along with her wings to try and make her more aerodynamic, as well as muffle the creaks of pursuing death behind her. On and on she tore through the darkness, her lungs burning and her body covered in cold sweat under her robes. Finally the passage opened up into another clearing, one that appeared to have once been the site of a fortress, and apparently a terrible battle between beings of great stature. Armored bodies as big as three of the humans she’d been travelling with lay still and lifeless amid the trees, clustered around the crumbling remains of another stone tower.

Gasping raggedly, Fluttershy whipped around to face the darkness she’d just run out of. Her ears arched forward to listen for the sounds of the approaching ents. To her enormous relief she heard only silence again. At some point she must have gotten far enough ahead for them to give up on chasing her. She could rest for a moment.

Flopping onto her haunches beside one of the giant corpses, Fluttershy pressed a hoof to her chest. After the horror of this, living next to the Everfree didn’t seem so dangerous anymore. Heck, once she made it back, the pegasus swore she would go find Zecora and personally apologize for questioning the zebra’s decision to live in the forest itself.

That is…if she made it back.

Fluttershy cringed and gave herself a mental slap. No, it was ONCE not IF! She was going to make it out of this nightmare, they all were! She just needed to catch her breath, get her bearings and do right as the Element of Kindness in…

CREEEAAAK

Fluttershy’s inner voice promptly ceased its pep talk as a new sound echoed across the trees. Tentatively, the pegasus looked around herself, her heart rate slowly increasing again at the signs that something else was making its presence known. She backed up against the body of the fallen giant, trying to gain at least some assurance from the fact that nothing could sneak up behind her…

Until she then felt the body move.

Whirling around, Fluttershy gasped as the moss covered corpse slowly rose as if awakening from its slumber. Dirt and plant life tumbled off its stone armor as it got to its feet and held up the great sword and shield clutched in its hands.

“Uh…heh…hello?” She squeaked as the knight turned to look down at her. “I…I…I…I hope I didn’t disturb you just now…”

The shield was raised as if to fend away the strange winged equine.

“I…I’m sorry! I meant no harm!” She squeaked again.

The sword was raised higher as the knight took a step back, either to keep his distance from Fluttershy…or to give himself more room to execute a strike.

Fluttershy sensibly did not wait to see which the knight intended. She spread her wings and flapped as hard as she could up into the trees as the stone warrior swung his weapon at her at mach velocities.

“Please! I’m just looking for someone! A wolf! Have…have you seen…EEEEEK!”

The aged granite blade was upon her again. Fluttershy ducked and let the tree behind her take the blow, giving her opponent pause as its weapon cleaved the trunk clean in two, causing it to fall over on top of it. The ground shook as several hundred pounds of stone met with it, now weighed down by an equal number of pounds in fresh cut timber.

“Oh my! Are you okay?” Fluttershy landed and ran over to lend what aid she could. Sadly it seemed the only aid the knight was interested in was that which would hasten the death of its enemy. With the tree pinning its sword arm to the ground it instead struck out with its shield, opting to try and bludgeon the pegasus into a bloody pulp.

“EEEE! Mr. Giant, I’m only trying to help! Please!” Fluttershy meeped as the stone disc was flung wildly at her. She scrambled backwards, and felt herself collide with a similarly hard and granite like surface. Looking behind her, Fluttershy felt her stomach sink as a second stone golem stirred and rose from its flowery bed.

“Oh no.” She breathlessly whispered as her new foe went through the same wake up routine and turned to face her. “Please no.”

Whatever mercy she may have hoped for, the powers that be weren’t interested in granting it. The second stone knight proceeded to attack with the same ferocity as the first, forcing Fluttershy to make a run for it. Dirt and plant life were launched several feet into the air as the stone knight’s sword cut into the ground behind her, the giant groaning as if annoyed by his target’s panicked pace. Fluttershy ran harder, feeling her heart stop as she came to a few trees resting against the side of a rocky wall that blocked all avenues of escape.

Frantically the pegasus looked up, judging if she could fly up and hide amid the branches. What she got was another of the two headed lizard creatures, snapping hungrily at her with both jaws as it crawled down the trunk from its hiding spot.

Fluttershy turned and ran along the wall, praying to find an opening, a cave, just somewhere she could hide from the ever increasing number of pursuing monsters vying to see who could claim her head first!

“Help! Someone! Help!” She called out, scrambling around trees and dodging sword swings while looking for some avenue of escape.

To thine left!

Fluttershy turned in the direction of the voice. Her heart leaped as she spotted a passage leading through the rock wall to another part of the woods.

Make haste!

Not wanting to question a saving grace, Fluttershy forced her exhausted legs to take her there. Disturbed from its eternal slumber by the cacophony of pounding hooves, granite footsteps and predatory hisses, a third knight slowly rose from its position lying beside the passage. Begging herself to be fast enough, Fluttershy spread her wings and flew towards the opening, zipping through it just as the latest addition to her enemies drove its sword down across the entranceway.

Fluttershy crashed onto the ground beyond, her lungs burning and her legs feeling like lead from the impromptu sprint around the woods. The crash of swords and bodies behind her made the pegasus fear her momentary rest was in error, but as she rolled over and looked behind she found herself no longer staring at the entrance to the passage, but at a massive tree trunk that now blocked her off from her pursuers. Gasping wearily, Fluttershy slowly pushed herself back onto her hooves, reaching out to touch the bark of the mighty trunk. To her shock the tree shifted slightly, twisting itself around in the spot it had now claimed for itself. A second gasp escaped the mare’s lips as the rotating trunk revealed a section that was now disfigured by missing bark, frayed splinters, and numerous signs of the stone giants’ swords at work. Beyond that, said giants continued to hack and smash at the tree but it remained resolutely in place, ensuring their prey was now beyond their reach for the moment.

“Praise… Praise Faust….” Fluttershy panted in relief as she turned and forced herself to keep going down the passage. Where it lead to she had no idea, but right now the more distance she put between herself and the hazards of the woods, the better.

On and on the mare travelled, down the darkened pathway through the rocks, finding nothing save for the odd glowing plant that helped her at least see where she was going. As she got her breath back and her heart rate slowed, Fluttershy’s thoughts drifted back to her purpose. Picking up Sif’s trail again was going to be very difficult, but she had to find a way. Somewhere amid Darkroot was a soul who had suffered more than they deserved, and for Ponyville’s resident animal caretaker that was a call to duty she could not ignore. More so since it appeared some force of Lordran intended for her to survive at least a little longer, based on what had just happened.

Straining her ears, Fluttershy listened for any sounds on the air, something that might help her get her bearings. The wind quietly brushed across the rocks above her, the sounds of heavy beings still trying to break through the barricades echoed from far behind her. There was the usual cracks and snaps of other beings moving about the trees…

…and then…there was a whimper.

Fluttershy stopped dead as her ears reached as far forward as they could manage while still attached to her head. It was faint, but still unmistakable. A soul was whimpering in pain, and it was very near.

The exhaustion from her previous sprint suddenly vanished as Fluttershy broke into a gallop again. The passage twisted left, then right, finally coming to an opening that was, ironically enough, blocked by another giant tree.

“Sif? Sif is that you?” The pegasus called out.

The tree shifted, squirming as if unsure to permit its new arrival access to what lay beyond.

“Sif?” Fluttershy called out a little more hesitantly. Another pained whimper answered her. Taking this as an order to be gone, the giant tree slowly faded away into nothingness, revealing a sight that had Fluttershy gasping simultaneously in relief and horror.

There, lying surrounded by several of the frog-ray creatures, was the great grey wolf herself, looking not at all well as she weakly batted and tried to stop the amphibian hybrids from advancing on her.

“Sif!” Fluttershy cried. “All of you, get away from her!”

The frog-rays turned to view this new annoyance. Several of them whipped their tongues out at the pegasus as a warning.

“I said get away!” Fluttershy ordered, summoning all her energy to transfix the creatures with her stare. The hybrids reeled their tongues back in and several of them blinked their golden eyes in shock. Though her gut told her it was suicide, Fluttershy forced herself to take a step forward, then another. Her eyes remained fixed on the croaking monstrosities, channeling exactly why she was there and why she was not about to let them dissuade her from her objective.

The frog-rays finally lost their nerve and slithered away into the darkness. Sif uttered a feeble grunt as she tried to rise from her prone position.

“Sif… no, no, don’t move! I’m here to help!” Fluttershy ran over and shrugged off her saddle bags. “Please, you’re hurt. I need to have a look at you!”

The giant wolf bared her teeth. More of the dark vapor poured from her mouth as she growled threateningly. Unfortunately, she then made the mistake of resting too much weight on her injured paw, and got a sharp reminder of why she wasn’t going to be going anywhere soon. With a pained whine, Sif collapsed back onto her side.

“Shhhhh, Sif, it’s okay. I’ll take care of your wounds. Tell me where it hurts.” Fluttershy replied, giving the wolf what she hoped was a reassuring smile. Sif looked back at her with doubt gleaming in her majestic golden eyes, but then gestured to her leg and the cuts all over her body. “Okay, I can mend that. Just let me sanitize the cuts first.”

Fluttershy looked through her supplies and managed to find a few bottles of ointment that hadn’t been shattered in the previous attacks. Hoping it’d be enough, she uncorked them and poured them over the wolf’s wounds.

“I’m sorry if this stings.” She apologized. Sif winced and growled something that made Flutter’s heart sink.

“I know you’ve already been through worse pain. That’s why I’m here.” She soothed. Sif grimaced as the ointment slowly clotted the blood. With a gentle yet thorough touch, Fluttershy applied bandages and got the worst of Sif’s sword wounds efficiently dressed.

“Okay, now let’s have a look at your leg.” She said, very carefully taking the injured limb in her hooves. “Tell me if I’m pressing too hard on anywhere.”

Sif shut her eyes tight and let out a weak howl. Fluttershy cocked her head in bewilderment.

“Why am I helping you? Why would I not help you? You’re very important to someone, and helping injured animals is my specialty.” She replied, knitting her brow together as Sif shook her head and howled again. “What? How can you say that? Of course I don’t want you to die! Why would you think of such a terrible thing?”

Sif turned to her and growled. Fluttershy nodded in resignation.

“Yes, but… well… I’m sure Trixie will be okay. Pinkie seemed adamant she would and… well… she’d know best, based on a few recent events that happened to her.” The pegasus quietly replied. “Look, we can work that out once you’re better. I’ll make sure of it!”

Sif whimpered again, sounding unconvinced.

“Of course Aurelia will forgive you too! As she said you were only acting out of compassion and loyalty!” Fluttershy assured, before adding in a far meeker voice. “Er… right?”

Sif averted her gaze, laying her head back down and wincing as Fluttershy pressed upon the part of her leg that had been on the receiving end of the Chosen Undead’s tracer blades. She whined in sadness, making Fluttershy even more confused.

“What are you talking about? Why in Equestria are you required to die?”

Sif looked at her and barked.

“Yes, that is why Aurelia sought you out…but I don’t see how…”

Sif cut her off with another bark, this one sounding heavier, and more painful. Fluttershy’s jaw dropped open.

“As long as you live, she won’t be able to traverse the Abyss? How can that be?” The mare asked. Her patient exhaled another cloud of black mist, opening her jaw so Fluttershy could see inside.

“The means to do so is… inside you? It’s bonded to your soul?” She asked. Sif nodded.

“So that’s why you attacked? You can’t give it up unless you’re dead?”

Sif nodded and whimpered as two great tears rolled down her cheeks.

“So that’s what you meant when you told me you didn’t have a choice?”

Sif nodded mournfully, laying her head back down and letting out another whimper. Fluttershy’s hopes were dashed. On one hoof she was adamant about keeping Sif alive, but on the other, Twilight and the Chosen Undead had both stated they needed a means of traversing the Abyss to find the answers to their respective quests, and if the only means to do so required Sif’s sacrifice…

The pegasus promptly shook her head and chided herself for daring to even think of such horrible things. Sif whimpered again as if to scold Fluttershy for her denial, or perhaps scold herself for some other failing…

“No, no, Sif don’t say that about yourself! Running away isn’t cowardly, it’s just instinct! You felt bad about having to hurt Aurelia didn’t you? So you did what was necessary to stop yourself. That’s to be expected.” Fluttershy smiled. “Just as its expected for one who truly cares to come after you and convince you it’ll be okay!”

Sif looked like she truly wanted to believe the pegasus. Desperately wanted to believe. Yet as she breathed another gust of black mist, the wolf felt a sharp pain, not from her wounds but from her soul, reminding her of the unavoidable truth. She whined at Fluttershy.

“How can I be so sure? Well….” Fluttershy flinched and thought hard. “I can’t… not entirely…”

Sif looked at her reproachfully.

“But… but… I CAN speak from past experience! If you’ll just let me set your leg, I’ll tell you.”

Sif looked down at her mangled limb, the sting of the poison from Ciaran’s tracer wracking her bones. Much as she now felt she deserved the pain, it seemed foolish to turn down an offer from one wanting to make things better. With another whimper, Sif held out her leg.

“Thank you. Now fortunately it doesn’t feel like anything’s broken, so a basic dressing should suffice.”

Fluttershy fished out a bundle of gauze and soaked it with more of the ointment. This she pressed to the slash wounds and secured it in place with more bandages.

“There, how’s that feel?”

Sif shakily got back on her feet, finding her legs felt a bit sturdier. Her wounds still hurt from the heat and the other enchantments of the Chosen Undead’s attacks, but like all war scars, the physical pain would pass. The emotional pain on the other hand…

“You’re a very brave and strong wolf.” Fluttershy soothed. Sif turned to her again, giving her a soft bark of thanks, leaning in to lick her face. It seemed the least she could do for the pony.

Fluttershy giggled and hugged her back, nuzzling into her thick, soft cheek fur. For the most merciful of moments, the pegasus’ worry was forgotten now that she knew Sif would be okay.

A whimper of curiosity caused Fluttershy’s smile to fade, however. Breaking the hug, she acknowledged the wolf’s request.

“How do I know things will be okay? Well… ahem… not that I’m partial to revealing this, but… you’re not the first one who’s been forcibly separated from their loved ones. I know one other who’s suffered the same grief for many years. They couldn’t be there for their family when they needed to be, and, like you, were only met with pain and despair when finally they were reunited.”

Fluttershy looked up to lock eyes with Sif, conveying a silent message that made the wolf stagger back.

“And yes, the outcome was almost as heartbreaking as you fear yours will… but by some grace of fate things turned out differently. Friends, trusted souls, intervened to see that tragedy was averted, just as I now stand before you to try and accomplish the same.”

Sif’s ears wilted. She blew more mist at Fluttershy as if to ask how she intended to pull off such a miracle.

“The means that will allow Aurelia to traverse the Abyss, it wasn’t always a part of you was it?”

Sif nodded.

“Then there has to be some way of removing it without harming you….” Fluttershy took a deep breath as her ears rose in realization. “Seath… he may know how!”

Sif staggered back again, barking a repetition of the name.

“Oh! Yes, Seath is still alive. He…someone delivered him to us… gave us a chance to rescue him… much like we now wish to rescue you!” The smile hesitantly reappeared on Fluttershy’s face as she latched onto this new hope. “Twilight said he knows everything there is about manipulating souls for his sorcery… he can purge the effects of the Abyss from you!”

Sif narrowed her eyes and folded back her ears. Fluttershy’s smile again vanished as she now realized how insane she must sound. Holding the potential hope firmly within her bosom, she looked up at Sif in pleading.

“I… I know you think Seath is a monster… and, well, in many ways we agree he is… or was. But we’ve turned others like him back to the side of good, Discord is living proof!”

Sif’s ears rose slightly.

“Please, I know this sounds crazy, but give us a chance! Aurelia needs you, and I know at heart, you need her. Let us make it so you two can be together again!” Fluttershy said, feeling her heart leap as Sif dipped her head in consideration. She still seemed understandably dubious, from the way her teeth were then bared it looked as though she was trying to summon the will to turn down the pegasus’ offer.

Try she might though, the feel of the ointment mending her wounds and the kindness this gentle mare had shown were too strong for the wolf to turn away. As two more tears rolled down her cheeks, Sif nodded she’d at least permit Fluttershy a chance.

“Okay, now do you feel well enough to walk? We need to get back to get back to Aurelia and the others!”
A loud crash made Fluttershy jump in fright. “Erm…with all due haste at that!” She said in alarm.

From the passage there came the foreboding clatter of armored bodies. Amid the darkness, shapes tall and terrifying slowly began to emerge. The tree that had blocked the path of the stone knights had done a fine job of holding them back, but mere wood could only hold out for so long against swords and brute force.

Fluttershy turned around and felt her soul sink. The clearing, much like almost every other location in the damnable forest, terminated in a sheer cliff face, with naught but the void beyond. There was a ledge visible in the distance, but while Fluttershy knew she was capable of reaching it with her wings, she doubted Sif could jump to it with her bad leg.

The stone knights drew closer, their features coming into focus. The moss stained their armored bodies with a muddy green in the light of the glowing plants, while the edge of their blades glistened with lethal sharpness. Fluttershy stole back to the edge of the clearing, frantically debating on what she could do to escape.

“Sif… I may have to carry you.” She said despondently. Again the wolf looked at her like she was crazy. “You’re still too hurt to get to the far ledge. There’s no other way out of this!” Fluttershy protested. The wolf gauged the distance across the gorge then flexed her injured leg. It still felt weak, a definite risk if she intended to trust it to carry her to safety…but on the other hand, there was no way a pony not even half her size could hope to support her weight either.

There had to be another way…

“Sif, come on! We have to go now!” Fluttershy cried as the stone giants raised their blades to attack.

Peace, little pony. They shall step aside.

The giants promptly froze in place. Their heads twisted this way and that in confusion, apparently having heard the same voice as Fluttershy.

They SHALL step aside!

The giants shook at the sudden ferocity of the unseen speaker. They lowered their weapons, and turned to look behind themselves.

Fluttershy gaped as her opponents then did as ordered, stepping out of the way to reveal Alvina, scampering up with Siegmeyer in tow.

“Noble thou art in thine guardianship, but forget not who gave thee purpose when thine makers abandoned thee, and whom thou swore to follow what she commandeth!” The cat sneered at the golems. Siegmeyer stared at them with an air of extreme puzzlement.

“Does everything in this forest obey your command, good lady? I daresay that would’ve made things much easier on our little trek here.” The onion headed knight commented. Alvina shook her head as she turned to Fluttershy and Sif.

“Too often hath souls come with ill intent, this thou hast seen for thyself. If it is the will of they that dwell amid Darkroot to punish invaders, then I am bound to permit them the freedom of choice. Mine will is to only be used in the face of that which is too miraculous or terrible to have been foreseen.” The grey feline sighed as she looked up at Sif. “Lo and behold, t’is such that now standeth before me.”

Sif barked at the cat, expressing her own astonishment. Alvina nodded silently in agreement as Fluttershy hesitantly stepped forward.

“As you can see, we found Sif, and Aurelia…and….ngh…Trixie.” The pegasus flinched. “I’ve patched up Sif’s wounds and am now taking her to where the means to traverse the Abyss can be safely extracted from her.”

Alvina mewled, sounding oddly relieved.

“What sorrow was fated to come has now passed, and rather than losing one of Darkroot’s most treasured souls, I look upon her living and healthy. Unto thee I gave a fool’s hope, and in return thou delivered a most gracious miracle.” The kitty hissed in miserable laughter. “T’would seem thine patchwork friend spoke truth that I was in error.”

Feeling emboldened, Fluttershy retrieved her saddle bags.

“We need to get back to our friends, and Sif needs to be taken to Seath. Will you help us?”

Alvina looked down at her paws. Her ears wilted as she began to clean them again.

“Betrayed am I by doubt that thou will succeed further in thine goal. Artorias’ Covenant will not be severed from its bearer lightly…“ The feline broke off upon noticing Fluttershy’s panicked expression. “Yet already thou hast accomplished what all deemed impossible. No more can I trust the murmurs on the winds, nor the visions gifted to me by time.”

Alvina brought her tail around, revealing a golden ring set with a strange foggy white pearl, and a glittering pendant wrapped in its length.

“Unto thee I bequeath these precious rewards for thine service. May they afford thee safety and respite in thine travels.”

Fluttershy duly accepted the gifts and tucked them into her saddle bags.

“Thank you, Alvina.” She said with a smile. The kitty nodded mournfully.

“Get thee and thine companions to the bonfire. See that Sif, most noble of souls that she is, need suffer no longer!”

“We will!” Fluttershy promised. “Come on Siegmeyer, we’ve gotta get Sif back to Aurelia!”

“Righto, Miss Fluttershy! Lead the way!”

The pegasus, knight and wolf made haste in departing the way they came.

Author's Note

Back from the Christmas holidays with many new juicy writings to show for it. The time off did prove very productive in between family obligations, so much that I am proud to announce I in fact have TWO chapters to upload this week! :pinkiehappy: .....Well, technically they started out as just one chapter...but at 20,000 + words I thought readers would find it easier to digest if I split it into two. Hey it still counts! :twilightblush:

For those who were hoping for a bit more heart to heart talk and tender sweet hugs I trust this will help whet your appetite. Wanted to delve a bit more into why Sif was so hell bent on fighting Aurelia despite all her protests in the last chapter as well as bring up one of the first story points that lead to my decision of breaking with MLP canon in making Fluttershy and Scootaloo family.

A most happy 2016 to all and hope you likewise all had a wonderful holiday!

Chapter 34

“Are you okay, Rarity? Anything broken?” Spike said as the unicorn got up from where she’d hit the ground at speed.

“Urgh… just… just my resolve, if that.” Rarity whimpered as she looked up at the ladder which had lead to her ungracious tumble. “Truly, what logic is there in building a staircase that then terminates in a ladder you have to climb up just to reach the actual doorway? Who designed this place?”

Rainbow landed next to her friends, panting and biting her catch pole with a vice like grip.

“No one sane, that’s for sure! Should’ve taken that weird corkscrew style elevator outside as an indication of what was to come!” The pegasus spat. “Can you move, Rares? Twilight and I gave our larger than life friends some good beatings, but we haven’t managed to slow them down.”

Rarity looked up to see Twilight burst from the doorway, firing magical beams from her horn at the silver knight as it braved the onslaught behind its shield. The armored warrior paused as its foot stretched out to take a step and encountered thin air. Looking down at the ladder, and the ponies clustered around the bottom of it, the knight turned and began to descend with all haste.

“Oh yes, yes, very capable of moving!” Rarity squeaked. She demonstrated by galloping full speed down the stairs. Rainbow took to the air and followed while Twilight provided covering fire.

“For all… that is unto Faust… will you please… PLEASE… give us a break!” The alicorn panted as she kept hammering her opponent. The knight shook and rumbled as each bolt slammed into its armored hide, yet still it managed to reach the bottom of the ladder, pulled out its giant bow and began loosing arrows in return.

“Ughhhh…why do I even ask?” Twilight said forlornly as she ceased her assault and turned to follow her friends. Giant arrows made short work of destroying everything in her wake as the knight stumbled forward and tried to draw another bead on its targets.

“Let’s just hope there’s a means for us to either lose this creep or dig in and fight him till he can’t take anymore.” Rainbow said as she sailed down flight after flight of stairs. Her spirits rose as she found herself approaching a small room at the bottom, indeed a good spot for them to turn and cover each other while their pursuer was still trying to climb down the stairs after them.

Sadly, such hope was again immediately and cruelly dashed against the rocks, or in this case the hammer that looked large enough to break rocks, wielded by a being of similarly giant stature.

“Hmm? Who are you?” The titan asked as he raised his hammer and let Rainbow get a better look at him. Height wise, he was on par with the giant she’d faced atop Sen’s Fortress, but attire wise he seemed to be geared for a very different purpose. A bifurcated steel plate was fastened over his face, much like the mask she remembered seeing Ponyville’s resident blacksmith wearing while at work, and across his body the giant wore multiple straps containing crafting tools as well as a leather apron.

“Forge your weapons?” The giant asked in a curious tone. Rainbow closed her eyes and braced herself.

“Oh please Faust not again!” She pleaded silently as hooves descended the stairs behind her.

“Rainbow, why did you stop? What’s down… here…?” Rarity’s voice died as she beheld the titanic being staring in quiet expectation at them like a party host would to some unexpected guests. “Dash… darling… what did I say about pressing our luck?”

“Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!” Rainbow whispered hoarsely. “Just turn around and see if we can run back the other way so…”

“Girls, what’s the hold up? We can’t stop… EEEP!” Twilight promptly dropped to her haunches as another missile sailed overhead, clipping the fringe of her mane, then nicking the giant on his arm.

“Ow! Oi, stop that!” The titan pleaded as the silver knight leapt down the last few steps and drew its sword and shield again. The ponies and dragon frantically looked about as they found themselves between two very unfavorable odds. The knight aimed its blade and charged to finally finish its targets.

“Hollow knight no good. Be gone.”

The hammer descended again, not for the ponies but for their opponent. The knight promptly found its advantage literally crushed underneath the flat weight, reducing it to a smear of blood and crumpled armor. A white soul leapt from the remains and infused into the giant.

“T’is good. Bad gone, no more hurt.”

Twilight, Rarity, Rainbow and Spike all turned to look in shock at the giant as it turned and sat down at an anvil. Without another word it picked up a half-finished metal piece and began to hammer away at it.

“Did… did that just happen?” Spike asked, fully expecting this to be some sort of trick.

“I… uh… I think so?” Twilight pushed her jaw shut and stepped forward. “Uh… excuse me?”

The giant turned. “Hm? Hello.”

Twilight swallowed. “Um… please don’t take this the wrong way but… are you friendly?”

The giant nodded. “You come, I forge, we talk. Be good friend. I very happy.”

Twilight felt relief slowly wash the tension from her muscles, leaving her merely as a shaking mess once her adrenaline had worn off.

“Well sure, we can do that. Friendship is what we’re all about!” She smiled. The giant nodded softly.

“Forge, I can! Strong, I am! Talk… t’is no good.” The giant sounded somewhat ashamed about his last point. “But forge… very good! I help anytime.”

More exhales of relief were voiced now that the ponies knew they were out of danger.

“Well, this place never stops pulling surprises.” Rarity said, raising her ears upon noticing a trough of water beside the anvil. “Oooh, uh… I do apologise Mr. Giant Blacksmith…but um… would you mind terribly if I made use of your wares to clean up a bit?” The unicorn smiled tensely as her bloody mane flopped over her eyes again. “Things got a bit messy for me outside.”

The giant shrugged and reached for a bucket.

“You friend, you talk. I no talk, but happy.” It said while filling the bucket with water from the trough and setting it down in front of Rarity.

“Oh you really are most kind!” She exclaimed before dunking her head into the water. Spike immediately reached for her saddlebags as the unicorn pulled back out and sighed in bliss as she flicked her much cleaner mane back.

“Spike would you be a dear and… oh.” Rarity giggled upon seeing the baby dragon holding up the shampoo and conditioner she’d brought with her just in case. “Oh you really do know me far too well.”

“Hardly a bad thing.” Spike smirked as he helped lather the unicorn’s mane up with suds. Twilight set down her catalyst and let herself rest for a moment.

“I’m sorry to ask this of you as well, but do you perhaps know of a way we can get the front door of this place open? We’ve got our friend Seath outside and need him to…”

The giant looked up from his work.

“Seath? Duke? Has shiny-shiny?” It asked in a much more excited tone. Twilight cocked an ear.

“Uh… well yes, I guess. A lot of what Seath does involves ‘shiny-shiny’ as you put it.” She smiled hesitantly.

“Mmmm. Get shiny from Duke. Forge weapons, make shiny. More happy.” The giant asked, sounding almost like a foal asking for a treat as he reached over and pushed a door behind him open. The sun drenched exterior was revealed, guarded behind a wrought iron fence.

“Oh, well sure! I’ll ask him and see what can be done.” Twilight replied. “Come on Rainbow Dash! Let’s see if we can give him a hoof.”

The alicorn and pegasus rushed outside to where the sounds of battle again rang out.

“We’ll be right behind you! Soon as I get my mane styled!” Rarity said. “Uh Spike, how quickly do you think you could dry me off?”

Grinning again, Spike cleared his throat and exhaled a few wisps of flame.

“Just sit back and trust me. I’ve been practicing this technique for weeks!”

Twilight ran across the length of the fence, coming across the dead bodies of several bat-winged demons. Small purple crystal growths glistened in the sunlight around them, indicating they had made Seath’s victory costly.

Finding a gate and pushing it open, Twilight saw the dragon was not yet done paying the cost. The armored sentinels circled around him, their halberds likewise encrusted with crystallized blood. Seath himself clutched his left side where more of his vital fluids were slowly turning to crystal as they dripped down his skin. Despite his injuries the dragon still eyed his assailants with calm determination, and fury.

“Still art thou admirable works of the gods, focused on thine purpose and unburdened by the trivialities of free will. E’en when thine blades turn against me I cannot fault their intent.”

The automatons advanced. Seath parried their weapons and promptly gave them both an extra coating of crystal as he pushed them back.

“But nor can I permit thee to carry out thine role, no matter how justified thine violence against me may be.” The dragon coldly cursed as he smashed his tentacles into the legs of one sentinel, tripping it up and sending it to a shattering end across the keep’s front stairway. The other wrestled with its frozen limbs, breaking the crystal coating apart till it had enough mobility to attack again. Seath caught its halberd and cursed again as it bashed him with its shield, knocking the dragon back down the steps.

Twilight promptly ran out of the gate behind the sentinel as it descended upon the sprawled dragon. She charged her catalyst and hit it in the back with a heavy soul spear. The sentinel lurched forward from the blast and then slowly turned around as the alicorn put down her weapon and followed with another magical blast from her horn.

“I’m afraid I can’t allow you to hurt him either, though you have my sincerest apologies about that.” She said as the armored giant raised its polearm. “For whatever that may be worth to you.”

The polearm descended, and Twilight threw herself to the side. She snapped up her catalyst and summoned another soul spear, which she coated in her own magic, before launching it her foe. Caught in the middle of preparing another attack, the sentinel took the blast to its face, sending it reeling and tumbling down the stairs to join Seath at the bottom.

“Yeah me too… on the whole no hurting thing…” Rainbow Dash sighed as the sentinel shook its smoking helmet and struggled back to its feet. “Seriously, can you not take a page from your friend over there? He was polite to us and thus we had no need to get rough with him.”

The sentinel just began climbing the steps again, holding its halberd at the ready for when it got within reach of the ponies.

Seath was kind enough to see it never made it that far by grabbing it from behind and spewing another blast of his magic breath directly into its visor. The armored giant shook violently as crystal exploded out from every gap and crevice in its armor, turning it into a jagged and pained looking sculpture which the white dragon did not hesitate to smash into as many pieces as he could.

“Such loyalty that is bred by the lack of will. Who truly is more the fool to deny themselves the splendor of ignorance?” The dragon muttered forlornly as the pieces vanished in a fiery blaze, indicating they only had a short time before the fires would bring the sentinels back to life.

“Seath, are you okay?” Twilight said as she ran down the stairs. The dragon clutched his wounded side and growled weakly.

“Much is the harm that hath come to my left flank. No worse is this than the other wounds I have endured.” He assured while fishing out his estus flask. “For the sake of what potential aid we yet may gain, it is pain that is easily borne.”

The dragon drank of the healing flames, while his student sighed and shook her head.

“Just please try to not get too reckless, Seath. We need you.” Twilight said, adding in a quieter voice. “I need you.”

Seath lowered the flask from his lips, staring down at the alicorn with a mix of confusion…and reverence for Twilight’s concern. Unfortunately, the arrival of Rarity and Spike stopped him from commenting on it.

“Twilight, we’re ready. I do apologize for having to hang back, but… well… Spike was rather impressive with the use of his fire breath to help me dry my mane.” The unicorn giggled and blushed heavily as she swept her hoof through her now perfectly re-styled perm. Spike could not help grinning with utmost pride.

“Twilight gave me the idea when she’d get out of the bath then go back to her books without drying off. Had to do something to make sure she didn’t end up soaking her own study material beyond repair.” The little dragon replied, to which the unicorn rewarded him with another kiss on the cheek.

“Well still, your efforts are most appreciated my little Spikey-Wikey.” She sultrily soothed.

Spike shivered and again looked to be on the verge of falling over from swooning. Seath felt his soul bloom with flames of both hatred and envy, both giving him renewed incentive to see that the party succeeded in their objective here.

“Now that all threats out here hath been dealt with, we have only to hope the masters Griggs and Logan do achieve their role…”

Seath broke off as the doors to the keep rumbled, having been hit by something large and heavy from the other side. The ponies turned to follow his gaze with extreme caution, and all duly backed away as the doors burst open to permit one of the royal sentinels to come crashing through them.

“Okay… I think it’ll stay down this time.” Griggs panted as he emerged from behind the fallen giant. “Master Logan, how’s the other one fairing?”

The elder sorcerer stepped out of the entrance, his hat tilted back in a pose of smugness.

“It’s been dealt with. Thanks to the time I had to work on my new sorceries while in our Grand Duke’s archives, its demise was but a matter of time.” Logan said before noticing Seath before him. His demeanor quickly changed as he knelt before the white dragon. “But such is time I apologise sincerely for, Great Seath! Gwyn did prepare these unfeeling constructs masterfully for their roles as guardians, imbuing them with the ability to use many of the healing miracles. Such is further reason why we are justified in our mistrust of those that let faith guide them in their practices!”

To Logan’s immense glee, Seath nodded as if sharing his disdain.

“Indeed, but thou hast done fine in thine work to dispel their menace I see. Well done, Master Logan.” The dragon said. “Come, we cannot afford to linger here.”

Logan shivered much in the same way Spike had, and apparently for the same reasons. Griggs and Rainbow Dash both noted this with subtle suspicion as Twilight raised her hoof.

“Uh, on that, could we maybe return here after seeing Gwynevere? We ran into someone unexpected in the side chamber over there. A giant blacksmith who mentioned something about you, and a… ’shiny-shiny’?” The alicorn shrugged. Seath looked over at the smaller doorway, cocking his eyebrow at the sounds of hammering and grunts of one hard at work on the steel.

“A giant? One freely permitted to perform what duty he sees fit in the midst of Gwyn’s own inner domain?” The dragon narrowed his eyes dubiously, yet his hand moved to stroke his chin as he contemplated the fascinating concept.

“How curious dost our finds grow.” He commented before heading inside the keep. The party made haste back through the entrance hallway, pushing the doors at the back to find themselves in a splendid reception chamber, one that was as vast as it was mercifully deserted.

“Huh… no one home beyond the front?” Rainbow Dash asked hesitantly as she scanned her surroundings. “Is this good or bad?”

Seath took in the still lifelessness of the chamber, his face going through several expressions ranging from suspicious to relieved.

“T’was the previous time when the Princess Gwynevere’s protectors would greet all who sought audience with her highness here. Dragonslayer Ornstein and Executioner Smough did stand valiantly to their duty at any and all hours. If they stand no longer, t’was the Chosen Undead no doubt that did put them finally to rest.” He sighed sadly. Twilight cocked her head.

“Well, again, is that good or bad, Seath?” She asked, to which the dragon studied the empty room with a sense of what seemed like remorse.

“The death of Executioner Smough t’is a service to all of Lordran. A fetid, corrupted soul, indeed he did relish his title too much. Each death did he savor by seasoning his meals with the bones of his victims, believing himself a supreme being worthy of joining Gwyn’s Knights. Arrogance, cruelty, perversity and malice were his tools of trade.” Seath seethed, his voice sounding positively acidic in regards to the warrior.

“Sounds like someone we know?” Rainbow queried, braving the glare from Seath. The white drake growled and turned to cross the room.

“The loss of Dragonslayer Ornstein, by contrast, is more a tragedy. While his title doth indicate many of my kin fell to his blade, I found him still a noble and honest soul, worthy of his role as captain of Gwyn’s Four Knights. Strange are the differences between they which Gwynevere would select as her guardians and confidantes.” Seath continued as the party came to a staircase and an elevator. Taking the former, they found themselves on the next floor, before a bonfire set outside an elegant pair of doors. Warm, brilliant sunlight filtered through a crack between the elegant barriers, beckoning all to step into the chamber beyond and revel in its splendor.

“Well, here we are, I guess. Do you want to do the honors, Seath?” Twilight asked, feeling her body tremble with want and curiosity as to what awaited them inside the doorway. Seath, however, looked even more unsure.

“Gwynevere’s radiance doth welcome all as it always has. T’is her light that warms mine skin… yet… t’is the doubt that still chills mine soul.” The dragon said. “T’was the time I last stood outside these doors I bore a plan for how Gwynevere and I might welcome new life into this world, a vow that our daughter would be made possible if she still wished to play her part. Now, I stand here again, with naught to offer but countless sins and broken promises. Truly, what reason would she have to still entertain my company?”

Twilight’s jaw tightened as she tried to think of a reason.

“The fact that you both made mistakes… some more drastic than others… but now there’s no reason for you to hold onto old grudges. Whatever her reason for returning, she has to see things are too dire for her to not at least hear you out on how she might be able to help you fix what you can.” The alicorn offered. Seath looked at her with a painful want to believe what his student spoke, yet the apprehension and eons of resentment within him were still too strong.

“How about we do this: We will go in first and plead our case. We’ll put in a good word for you, mention about how much you’ve done for Equestria and how much we need her help. I’m sure we can make her understand!” Rarity declared. Seath looked to the light streaming out of the doors, taking a deep breath as he felt his soul feed on the heat, and the gentle assurance that nothing bad awaited him inside the princess’ chambers.

“Thou art kind to offer, and welcome to try. I shall await out here… until such time as thou deems my presence needed.” The dragon intoned. Twilight nodded and stepped forward to knock lightly on the doors. They swung quietly open, allowing the light to briefly blind her, Spike and Rarity as they stepped inside. Presently the contents of the domain inside faded back into focus… and both ponies gasped at what they saw.

Gwynevere reclined upon her luxurious dais, her beauty and elegance exactly as Twilight remembered seeing her in Seath’s dream. Her body shone with the radiance of the sun that embodied her heritage, and the smile she gave as the ponies drew closer just made both of their hearts melt.

“Thou hast journey’d far, and overcome much, oh brave and noble souls. Come hither, children…” She said, her voice as large and comforting as the figure she cut, reclining upon her giant throne. Twilight, Spike and Rarity all felt an instinctive urge to kneel in reverence and did so.

“P-Princess Gwynevere…” The alicorn said breathlessly. The giant female before them nodded.

“Oh Chosen Undead. I am Gwynevere. Daughter of Lord Gwyn; and Queen of Sunlight.”

Twilight got back to her hooves as a hand was extended to her.

“Hello, oh most gracious Gwynevere, my name is Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship and… uhh… ambassador… uh, no, I mean emissary from my homeland of Equestria.”

Beside them Spike rolled his eyes. They really needed to hash out exactly what role they were serving by coming here.

“This is my loyal assistant Spike, and my dear friend Rarity. We come to you on behalf of our kingdom, and someone close to you… to request your aid.”

Gwynevere nodded and gestured with her hand again. Realizing what was being asked of her, Twilight leaned forward to kiss it.

“Since the day Father his form did obscureth, I have awaited thee. Once living, now Undead, and a fitting heir to father Gwyn thou art, and beseech thee succeed Lord Gwyn, and inheriteth the Fire of our world. A grave and arduous test of mettle, yea, it shall be. Indeed we had felt the warmth of Fire, its radiance, and the life it sustaineth. Without Fire, all shall be a frigid and frightful Dark.” Gwynevere exposited as Twilight trembled and drew back. The female’s hand had felt oddly… well… foreign. Not like skin, or anything usually associated with a living being. Course, then again, this was no normal entity she stood before, so perhaps she was wrong to expect Gwynevere to feel the same as a mere mortal.

“Well you are most kind to heap such praise upon us, your highness. I only trust this means you will be willing to hear us out?” Rarity inquired.

The sun goddess nodded and smiled warmly.

“Speak and let me know thine purpose. Hereafter, I, Gwynevere, shall serveth as thine guardian. If thou so needest, I shalt devote all to thine safety. May thou be one with the sunlight for evermore.” She declared, to the befuddlement of the ponies.

“Well…again that’s very generous of you.” Twilight cleared her throat. “I suppose since you’ve already met and spoken with Aurelia, you can guess why we’re here?”

Another nod, another gentle gesture of kindness.

And again the ponies were left scratching their heads at the repetition of the princess’ statement.

“Uh… that’s not really what you asked…” Spike whispered. Twilight shook her head.

“I’m sure she’s just reiterating the importance of the situation.” Twilight replied before turning back to Gwynevere. “Our world of Equestria has been visited multiple times by beings of your world, both with good and ill intent. We come to you hoping to know more as we believe you have some role in this. We understand you gave Aurelia an item of some importance?”

Gwynevere sighed as if relieved.

“Unto her I did bequeath the Lordvessel, with prayer and hope that she shall endeth this eternal twilight, and avert further sacrifices.”

Twilight nodded. “Well, some unknown force has been very adamant to see that she not succeed. Indeed, the only reason we’ve been able to get involved is because this Lordvessel you were trusted with made it possible for us to travel here, as other souls were able to travel to Equestria.”

The alicorn pulled out a scroll and unrolled it.

“If it’s not too much trouble, I have a few questions I need to ask you.”

Gwynevere reclined comfortably on her dais, staring down at the tiny equines with maternal affection.

“Oh young undead. Thou hath journey’d far.”

Twilight looked up from her scroll.

“Yes, well, with your help, it’ll have been all worthwhile.”

Gwynevere smiled.

“Please. Father's role thou should assume, and inheriteth the Fire of our world. Thou shalt endeth this eternal twilight, and avert further Undead sacrifices. Kingseeker Frampt, the primordial serpent, shall guide thee.” She said gently, leading to another silence as her guests stared at her in confusion.

“I’m… uh… sorry?” Twilight said.

“The primordial serpent shall guide thee. Return to him, and thou will find the answers thou seeks!” Gwynevere assured. Twilight and Rarity exchanged glances.

“Um…well about that, we already talked with him you see. He in fact told us to seek out another primordial serpent, possibly a friend of his.” The unicorn smiled. “Do you perhaps know of a Mr. Kaathe, your grace?”

Gwynevere giggled cutely.

“Children, thou hast need of none other than Frampt. To him all knowledge hath been charged, and from him all knowledge shall be gained.” She said. More glances and greater confusion were shared.

“That’s not what he told us.” Spike spoke up. Gwynevere shrugged and gave the dragon a sly grin.

“Now thou shalt go forth, undead. May thou be one with the sunlight for evermore!”

All eyes turned back to the goddess.

“I’m sorry, what? But we haven’t even asked you our questions yet!” Twilight said. Gwynevere nodded in acknowledgement.

“The world’s fire grows weak, and little can thou hope to accomplish here. Go forth, and with my grace thou shalt succeed in thine aim!”

Another very uncomfortable silence descended as the ponies thought of how to respond to this.

“Uhhh… look, your gracious majesty, I’m really sorry, but we really need your help here!” Twilight replied, keeping her voice measured and polite. “I just need to ask you a few questions, and then we shall indeed strive to get going.”

Gwynevere continued to smile. Twilight noted how effective her expression was at making her feel the need to do as the sun goddess ordered.

“Please, we… we need your wisdom in this.”

Another nod, another little gesture that all would be fine if they just listened to Gwynevere and obeyed.

“Thou shalt have wisdom and so much more. Seek not the wearisome Kaathe, young children. The sun of Gwyn and wisdom of Frampt shall always be thine guide.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes at the sun goddess, her coat bristling as Gwynevere just kept staring at her with her warm, welcoming expression.

“Right… uh… okay then.” The alicorn turned around as if to leave, but subtly beckoned Rarity and Spike over to her.

“So… how rude would I be in saying that something really seems off here?” Spike replied as the trio tactfully kept walking to the door.

“No more rude than her highness for being so needlessly evasive.” Rarity soothed. “I do hope her dismissive attitude isn’t due to her thinking we’re of too low a class to be worth aiding.”

The unicorn checked herself over, making sure she was as presentable as could be.

“I mean I know I don’t look my best, but I at least made the effort to style my mane properly and clean my gown… and you were nothing but perfectly respectful to her, Twilight!” She quietly declared. Twilight nodded as her friends’ words only fed her own suspicion.

“I know, which is why I think we might want to get a second opinion, from someone who knows her a bit better.” The alicorn replied as she made a show of turning around again. “Oh, Your Highness Gwynevere, there is one other matter we come to you on. You see, the first soul from your world that turned up in Equestria was one that, as I understand, had a rather intimate history with you.”

Gwynevere hmmed in intrigue.

“It was he that persuaded us to seek your counsel, both for your wisdom and, hopefully, to make amends for some wrongdoings he’s done in the past. If it’s okay with you, I’d like to call him in… and I ask that you please accept he’s changed and genuinely wishes to apologize.”

There was little reaction from the sun goddess, she merely cast her eyes to the doors of her chamber as if expecting the arrival of the new party. Taking this as her cue, Twilight took a deep breath.

“Seath, if you please?” She called.

A pause followed, one that grew tenser and more awkward as the seconds ticked by. After what felt like an eternity, the chamber doors slowly swung open, revealing the white dragon standing with a look of extreme apprehension.

“Gwynevere…” Seath whispered as he hesitantly approached the goddess. She smiled as if to acknowledge him, but other than that her expression remained cryptically unmoved.

“Once fair and now tragically fallen friend. For what purpose dost thou finally emerge from thine exile?” She asked sweetly. Twilight silently hoped that was a good sign as Seath clenched his fists and bowed his head.

“A force known only to fate hath summoned me, first to these noble equines, and now, t’would seem to thee, to plead… not for thine forgiveness, but for the salvation of they that hath guided me back to the light of clarity.” The dragon said as he gestured to Twilight. “Thou sees this one as undead, a sentence as undeserved as all whose flesh hath been cursed by it. Others of her land hath suffered too in her wake, and as long as the flames fade the dark doth seek to tighten its grip over both dominions.”

Gwynevere cocked her head as Seath flinched and lowered himself further to the floor, like a lowly beggar unfit to be in the presence of such a pure and flawless soul.

“Thou speaks of desire to end the sacrifices needed to fuel thine father’s flames, to end the eternal twilight. For what proof this posits that he whom thou once professed to love is not yet dead, I beseech thee, lend thine aid to Twilight and her friends.”

Seath kept his head bowed as he awaited a response, his soul burning with wildly fluctuating flames as he feared to look again upon the face of the one whom he had sought to punish with so many of his destructive experiments. A minute ticked by, then another. Finally, unable to tolerate the silence, Seath looked up at Gwynevere. His head tendrils rose upon seeing her expression had not changed at all.

“Thou comes to me… after so many a year hath passed… not to proclaim thine superiority, nor thine brilliance, but to ask I cast thee aside as the filth thou art and aid they that hath been so foolish as to welcome thee into thine home?” She asked with a giggle. Rarity scrunched her face up in shock at the remark, but Twilight raised a hoof that she would answer it.

“I know Seath’s history here is… not the best… but…”

Seath raised his own hand and cut the alicorn off.

“Nay, mine student, again such harsh words are spoken only in truth, by one whom hath more right to say them than any other.” The dragon said mournfully, eliciting another snicker from Gwynevere.

“Thine student? Not only hath thou made thyself comfortable with mortals, but now thou seeketh to share with them knowledge thou swore to be too sacred for any save for the gods to know?”

Seath’s wings now joined his tendrils in rising. He turned slightly and stared at the goddess out of the corner of his eye.

“Knowledge is all I have to offer now, and still I can no further aid those undeserving of the Darksign curse than I could when first our Lord Gwyn charged me to find a solution. For my transgressions, my betrayals of kin and countrymen, I am now as any other undead: poor, impotent, able only to throw mineself upon the mercy of those who are still able to mend what hath been fouled. Against thee my sins are innumerable, but not unto this mare. Again, t’is for her sake that I plead thee to aid us.”

Seath spoke slowly, methodically, no longer sounding like he was apologizing but rather that he was testing Gwynevere. Twilight knitted her brow in confusion as the sun goddess sighed and rested her head against the many pillows piled on her dais.

“Is this truly the Grandfather of Sorcery that standeth before me? A soul, so weakened by sin and guilt, he utter not a word in his defense? How hath thou been ruined, poor, poor dragon.” Gwynevere replied, sounding like she really pitied Seath. That much Twilight understood, but she still pondered if the sun goddess had to be so harsh in her phrasing. She looked to the dragon, seeing he now had his head bowed again, his tendrils and wings wilting as if weighed down by the accusation of his former lover.

“Endless years hath I been forced away from thine side. Thine departure and marriage seemingly an admission of how hollow thine declarations of affection were. Still I pondered if such was punishment for how I abused thine trust, how I retaliated when to the executioner’s hammer thou gaveth our daughter. Endless years I have had only hatred and madness as mine companions, revulsion at mine continued failings to replace what thou took with nary a second thought…”

Twilight’s coat bristled again as she heard the tones of anger slowly seeping into her teacher’s voice, his breath turning cloudy with crystallized vapor.

“When told I was by the Chosen Undead that thou had returned, such thoughts I did entertain that mine rage was in error, that thou saw how thou had wronged me as I strove to wrong thee… that perhaps we might at last admit our sins to each other… now here indeed what do I return to find?” He demanded, to which Gwynevere just smirked. “A fine work thou art, as fair and courteous as any would remember their goddess of sunlight, but for all mine years in isolation I remember Gwynevere better than any! And this MOCKERY doth suit her not!!”

Before anyone could react Seath had charged his catalyst and shot Gwynevere with the biggest, most powerful soul arrow he could muster. The sun goddess let out a deathly grunt as she was slammed against the back of her dais and exploded into a flurry of white light. Twilight, Rarity and Spike all covered their eyes against the blindingly bright flash, spots swam before their vision as the light faded to reveal the dais now sat empty but otherwise undisturbed as small flecks of white mist slowly drifted to the ground around it.

“Seath… wha… what did you just do?” The alicorn asked in breathless fright as the dragon tilted his head upward and bellowed to the heavens in wrenching heartache.

“Damned be to all the forces that demand we dance upon their stage! Blindness, failure, unending hatred, all hath been charged as my role to play! Dost thou still deem themselves unentertained at my folly? Am I to be tortured further with cursed mirrors casting fetid reflections!?” He roared, coating the ceiling and the walls of the chambers in angry white crystals.

“Seath! Seath, stop!” Twilight cried while backing away from the glowing field of gleaming white formations.

“Girls? Uh… what in Tartarus just happened in here?” Rainbow Dash demanded, stepping into the chambers and immediately having to duck as the crystal coating was blasted across the doors too.

“I… I don’t know! Seath and Gwynevere were having a little disagreement, and then he… he just went berserk!” Rarity squeaked as she hastily ran for the chamber doors. Seath depleted his lungs of air, then promptly grabbed the dais and threw it through the windows on the fair side of the room.

“Seath…” Twilight said, summoning all power into her voice. “Seath, I order thee, CEASE!”

The dragon whirled around, nearly ploughing Twilight into the walls with his tentacles. He stared down at the minute mare, who in turn glared back at him.

“Seath… as thine friend… and student… listen to me now. For the love of our holy and Almighty Faust, calm down!” Twilight commanded, doing her best to mimic the Royal Canterlot voice. Seath’s breath grew ragged, showers of tiny crystal fluttering down to the floor. He shut his eyes and roared again in anguish, taking several deep breaths before dropping his catalyst and letting his head flop into his hands.

“I… I… yield to thee, Twilight. Oh horror, how easily doth mine madness assert itself in the face of such terrible revelation.” The white dragon moaned. He gasped for several more breaths, then slowly let his hands fall from his face. “Forgive me, mine student. This find, while expected, is no less unpleasant.”

Twilight nodded cautiously. “Perhaps I could understand that if you’d please explain what you did. Did you just… kill…”

Seath violently shook his head.

“Nay, pony! Though I shalt no doubt be marked for the sin of such, I have committed no murder. Merely I have cast aside a most horrid lie, and shattered an illusion placed to fool all who sought the goddess of sunlight!” He scowled. Twilight looked at the gaping hole in the window.

“An illusion? So… that wasn’t the real Gwynevere?” She said. Seath snarled more crystal breath.

“Yea. Flawless was the craftsmanship, but inept was the effort to replicate her spirit. Joyous and bright was Gwynevere’s outlook, but never would she have jested about how fate hath humbled me.” The dragon explained, glowering at the destruction he’d wrought. Checking it was now safe for her to stand up again, Rainbow Dash rose and walked over to survey the wake of Seath’s rage.

“So wait… if your old crush ain’t here, then where is she? More to the point, who would create an illusion of her to fool everyone into thinking she was here?” The pegasus asked. In response, the sunlight streaming through the window suddenly began to fade, flushing away the warmth of the chamber to leave it in the grip of cold, foreboding darkness.

“Huh, what’s happening?” Spike asked as he found himself surrounded by the black void. Seath grumbled and cast a light spell to make it easier for everyone to see.

“The truth hath been made clear. He that sought to deceive all with the façade of sunlight can do so no longer.” He said as a voice suddenly boomed out from all corners of the room.

“Thou that tarnisheth the Godmother's image. I am Gwyndolin. And thy transgression shall not go unpunished. All shalt perish in the twilight of Anor Londo!”

The ponies all looked around themselves. Rarity and Twilight shivered as there came the sounds of creaks and clanks, bodies moving through the dark to enact revenge for the party’s crimes.

“Arm thineselves for violence, little ponies. The force of the Dark Sun is now upon us!” Seath declared.

***

Outside, in the growing shadows of Anor Londo, several figures stared in perplexity at the keep. One rose from the rooftop on which they sat, raising a pair of binoculars to the lowest row of its six eyes. It focused on the shattered window of what had been the Princess’ Chambers, and jumped back in shock at what it saw.

The binoculars were lowered and hands were raised in its place, waving to the other figures and ordering them to send word back to their brethren. This demanded immediate action, they had to move with the shadows to reach the keep.

Their master had returned, and damned if they were going to lose him a second time!

***

Elsewhere, in the forgotten realm of Oolacile, yet another sensed the impact of Seath’s sin. Its gaze looked out from the darkness through the veil of all time and space, and its teeth glittered in pleasant surprise.

“Brother! So thou hast returned.” It remarked, softly tracing along the length of Sombra’s horn. “Thine actions may hasten our victory yet!”

Author's Note

And as promised here's the second part of the double upload I promised. Through time and space two hearts struck by love and loss have finally been reunited. And like all things Dark Souls it turns out to be a complete and utter disaster. Now not only do the ponies have to deal with a new threat, enraged by Seath's insanity, but it seems the extent of his rage has caught the attention of several other significant parties who wish to interfere. Ah well, if there is any silver lining here, at least the going will be mildly safer now since killing Gwynevere also removes a fair number of the enemies around Anor Londo.

Again, for those who may be getting some idea as to who the mystery being watching events from the shadows may be, please tag your comment with a spoiler bar, especially you Aidenmc3. Don't know how, but you've been downright precognitive in your musings on what's going to happen next. It's kinda freaking me out a bit how in sync your thought process is with mine. :twilightoops:

Chapter 36

“Okay, this is seriously freaking me out now.” Rainbow Dash commented as she flew around the skyline of Anor Londo. “It’s like the place hasn’t just gone dark, but also lifeless. I mean, not that I’m eager to see any more of the welcoming committee right now, but still… what the heck happened to everybody?”

Below her, Seath raised his light orb higher, watching as its illumination spread itself out to reveal naught but darkened streets and empty buildings where once the domain of the gods had flourished with their subjects.

“T’is possible that almost all of that which we encountered previously were also illusions. Gwyndolin’s powers of trickery are far reaching indeed.” The dragon replied.

Twilight cringed upon hearing this.

“His powers of manifesting physical creatures are on the same scale as Discord’s? That’s… yeeeesh.” Twilight said, betraying her unease with several frantic flaps of her wings. Seath looked down at her and sighed.

“Do not let thine resolve falter yet, mine student. Do note thine own history attests thou didst first defeat Discord at his full might, then turned him to thine side.”

Twilight looked up at the dragon as he continued to stare straight ahead.

“Gwyndolin may yet prove a far more dangerous adversary should we be forced to face him, but forget not what thou hast accomplished before.” He said. Twilight looked back at Rarity and Spike, then overhead at Rainbow. Recalling what manner of impossible feat she had indeed made possible thanks to the power and the support of her friends, Twilight found the will to shove her fear back down.

“You do make a valid point, Seath… I only fear that facing him may be the only way to get some answers.” The alicorn replied as she contemplated. “I just don’t get it. In your dreams, you said it was Gwyndolin who originally ordered the death of Priscilla. Why in Equestria would he then change his mind and spare her without telling you and Gwynevere about it?”

Seath now regarded his student with that disappointed glare of his, indicating she’d said something stupid.

“Still too rooted in the naivety of innocence is thine logic, Twilight. The Dark Sun hath many a reason to deceive e’en that of his family and teacher. Great are my reasons to suspect his order was but a ruse…” Seath paused as his hand clamped as tightly as they could around his catalyst. “If the undead speaketh truth, and the greater lie of Gwyndolin is revealed, then I shalt voice my suspicions.”

Seath turned to stare with great dubiousness at the Chosen Undead as she followed behind, holding up her skull lantern to help the rest of the party find their way.

“There it is again!” Spike exclaimed as he turned to stare off into the darkness. The female undead turned her lantern in the same direction but found nothing save for more of Anor Londo’s now deserted expanse.

“There’s what again?” She asked as the little dragon gaped and scratched his head.

“I just… I keep hearing… something, like back at Gwynevere’s chambers. Like there’s something following us… but…” Spike looked to Rarity who likewise seemed unsettled.

“Yes, every so often I hear the same. Rainbow, darling, are you sure there’s no one else in the immediate vicinity besides us?”

Cocking a confused eyebrow, Rainbow did another quick sweep of the area leading up to the keep’s outdoor elevator.

“Zip, Rares. There’s not a soul as far as I can see.” The pegasus shrugged. The Chosen Undead strained her ears, and picked up on the very faint but telltale sound that yes, somewhere in the darkness that now gripped Anor Londo, something was on the move.

“The Dark Sun Gwyndolin… Seath, by any chance did he also have a covenant established in his name?” She asked. The dragon turned in confusion.

“That he did. Charged were all of Gwyn’s children with the task of leading those that sought to prove their loyalty through service to their respective cause. For Gwyndolin, it were they that yearned to be called Blades of the Darkmoon, seeking to deliver unto those who hath sinned their deserved justice.”

The Chosen Undead grimaced as she reached for her pack.

“I fear that may explain things then. Physically there may be no other beings in the immediate vicinity, but in other variations of this moment, those servants of Gwyndolin may be trying to find a means of invading and attacking us.”

The ponies all stopped and turned to look at the Chosen Undead like she’d officially lost it.

“Variations of this moment? What the hay is that supposed to mean?” Rainbow said while touching down beside Rarity.

The Chosen Undead pulled out an amber colored orb etched with a design that resembled a slit shaped pupil. Looking at it reminded Spike of some of the other dragons he’d run into over the course of his life, specifically how their eyes looked strikingly similar.

“As we keep telling you, time does not flow in a linear manner here in the domain of the gods. What may seem like one passing moment to us is in fact more akin to a chamber, through which an infinite number of souls are constantly passing through. The effects of what each soul does while in the chamber can be felt by those who come both before and after.” Master Logan explained while pointing to the walkway. “Surely you’ve all noticed the strange messages that keep showing up on the ground everywhere?”

All eyes turned to where the sorcerer was pointing, seeing a short message made of glowing orange letters carved into the stone.

“Those? Well, yeah, I noticed them, but I thought you guys just had a problem with vandals. You know, like the graffiti that ponies spray all over the buildings in Manehattan.” Rainbow said, much to Logan’s ire.

“Those are communications left by souls in different variations of this moment, intended to either pass on advice or warnings to those who may follow in their wake.”

Twilight’s ears rose as she trotted over to the message.

“Yeah… Seath explained this to me. It’s done by using this!” She levitated an orange soapstone from her saddlebags. “You write something with this and it then reappears later, kind of like how Spike’s dragon flame works for sending messages.”

Rainbow cocked an eyebrow as she read what was written on the walkway.

“Right, so what sort of sage advice is ‘I can’t take this’ meant to impart? Besides further disheartening everyone?” She asked, getting a low groan from both Logan and Seath at her lack of respect.

“Regardless, when one swears themselves in service to a covenant, they are granted a small amount of control over this phenomenon. Either they are given the means to be summoned to another soul’s version of events to carry out the will of their covenant, or teleport themselves at will in order to assist or challenge other souls that are in the same covenant.” Griggs explained, mostly to try and prevent an argument from breaking out. It seemed to do the trick as everyone stopped glaring at each other and turned to the orb the Chosen Undead was holding.

“Might I presume then that is one such means, Miss Aurelia?” Rarity asked. The Chosen Undead nodded.

“It is. It allows me to place an invitation to others who follow the covenant I belong to. A challenge for us to meet at the crossroads between our separate realms and test our mettle in combat to see who the more worthy servant is.” She explained. Everyone promptly switched back to regarding her like she was mad.

“Wait… wait, you go seeking other souls who are in the same club, or whatever, as you, so you can fight them? Why? What’s the point?” Rainbow Dash asked. The Chosen Undead looked to Seath, who simply shrugged.

“Great can be the fortune to those who are most loyal to a cause, this thou should knowest more than any, Rainbow Dash. For they who repeatedly bare proof of how they hath enacted the will of their master, their master rewards accordingly.”

The Chosen Undead nodded again. “My own triumphs against other followers is partially how I gained the ability to transform as when I faced Pinkie Pie.”

Rainbow Dash narrowed her eyes, flapped her jaw, and made several other exaggerated expressions while trying to wrap her head around this.

“That… that makes absolutely no sense! Loyalty is enacted for the benefit of everypony! A gesture to show you value your bond with others above all else! You don’t remain loyal because you want to get a reward…” The pegasus broke off. “Although that IS sometimes a nice bonus…” She shook her head and snapped back to her main focus. “One is loyal because they believe in something! Not because someone else orders them to!”

Seath arched a very questioning eyebrow.

“Pray, Rainbow, who did dub thee as the elemental representation of loyalty? Thine history doth clearly state thou did not become such of thine own volition.”

The Chosen Undead nodded once more.

“I’d also ask how is following the doctrine to which I agree with different to what you just described? I joined my covenant because I felt its cause was akin to my own…” She turned up to Seath. “And also because it was living proof that our own history was not recorded in full. I was very interested to find out why.”

Seath looked at the orb, scrunching up his nose as he again thought about where the undead no doubt got it from.

“Fulfill thine side of our… truce… and perhaps I shalt reveal to thee what I know.” The dragon replied, while behind him Rainbow kept arguing with herself.

“But… that’s… nghhhhh… NOTHING HERE MAKES SENSE!” Rainbow cried while throwing her front hooves into the air. Logan silently held his head in his hand while Seath tsked at the pegasus’ still present inability to grasp the concept that had already been described to her so many times before.

“Ahem… with all do respects, Miss Dash, this is not your realm nor your home. You do have to make…” Griggs began before being cut off.

“Yeah, yeah, I know. Make allowances for things to be different, nothing works like it does in Equestria, blah, blah, blah.” The pegasus groaned as she massaged her temples. “Look, can we agree to disagree? I’ll accept things are the way they are here, I just don’t think it’s right.”

Rainbow trotted up to stand beside Twilight, hoping the distance from the insanity of Lordran’s natives would help clear her head.

“Dash, I know this is a sensitive subject matter for you, but can you please just try to run with it for now? We don’t need any more upset than what we’re already dealing with.” The alicorn whispered as Dash pulled her mask up over her mouth and pulled her hood over her mane.

“I know, I’m sorry, Twi, it’s just… Loyalty should not be based entirely upon personal gain, or involve killing others who’ve done you no wrong!” The pegasus whispered back. Twilight let a small smile grace her lips.

“For what it’s worth, that was a very elegant way of phrasing your argument back there.” She replied. Rainbow smiled back under her mask.

“Yeah, well… every so often I gotta take a break from reading just Daring Do. Got curious about what the history books define as ‘loyalty’ and looked it up. Was surprising how passionately some of your fellow eggheads write about the subject.” She blushed. Twilight let out a little giggle, which drew the attention of the Chosen Undead.

“Are they always this slow on the uptake?” She asked while stowing the orb back in her pack. Seath snorted and fluttered his wings.

“Some art. Others of their kind learn with incredible passion and speed.” Seath looked back at Twilight. “Though ponder I do if it is truly ignorance that plagues the equines, or their own proof that their methods doth bear sweeter fruit than our own. As thou hast seen, their own world fares far better than ours, e’en under such misguided rule.”

The Chosen Undead’s steps grew tense as she acknowledged this. Her soul chilled as she lifted her lantern for another look at the dark and desolate expanse of Anor Londo. In lore the Great Lord Gwyn had claimed his kingdom would shine for eternity, that under the gods all of Lordran would flourish and never again would any soul be oppressed under the tyranny of the Everlasting Dragons. Granted, for many centuries that was how things were, but still, it seemed ruin came all too quickly. Never did the lore speak of a time as what she’d seen in Ponyville, where even the lowest level peasants lived decent lives and seemed free of the burdens that fear and despair steeped so heavily on every soul in Lordran.

Were ignorance and naivety really such high prices to pay for a strife free existence?

“So, ethics and morality aside, what do we do if we get… erm… invaded?” Rainbow asked, scanning the area around the elevator as the party stepped onto it.

“By the grace of fate shalt we be given more warning than with the other forces that plague Lordran.” Seath replied as he grabbed the device’s control handle and pushed it in the direction to make it descend. “Those gifted with heightened sense birthed by blindness, such as I, can read the writing in the air when fate doth send forth a menace from another time.”

“It also takes several seconds for invaders to materialize once they enter this place, not to mention they make a fairly audible entrance. Provided we remain alert, we should be able to spot them before they spot us.” The Chosen Undead assured, though she noticeably followed Dash in sweeping her lantern across the shadows as the elevator rotated downward to the keep’s lower floors.

“So we actually have something else working in our favor? Dare I ask if there’s also going to be another catch?” Spike commented as the walkway to the keep’s hall of art rose up into view.

“Well considering we managed to make it this far without incident one can always hope not.” Rarity said in relief. “I mean why ever would this Gwyndolin soul need to send his forces to stop us if there was still something else lying in wait here to…”

ZING!

Rarity sensibly broke off as something slipped past her cheek and broke a section of the guard rail next to her. Blood slowly ran down the unicorn’s face as she stared in shock at two new individuals leaping into the art hall’s entranceway. Both were dressed in alabaster robes, worn over an under suit of polished armor. Covering their faces was a heavy and richly decorated veil, held in place by a silver circlet.

“Kaaaay, Rares… what was that about pressing our luck?” Rainbow whispered with dripping sarcasm, right before the new arrivals demonstrated the party was not welcome by pelting them with throwing knives.

“EEEEEP! Well I… I didn’t mean… oooh dear!” Rarity scrambled to throw up a defensive barrier as the white clad souls drew more knives and continued to fling them with abandon. “Miss Aurelia, may I ask what these brutes have a problem with?”

The Chosen Undead promptly whipped out Artorias’ shield, crouching behind it as she forded through the hail of flying metal blades.

“They’re the painting guardians I told you about. It would seem unlike the other occupants of Anor Londo, these were indeed beings that stayed behind, rather than abandon the city.” She mournfully explained as the robed warriors ceased with the knife flinging and each drew a pair of short dueling swords.

“An unfortunate obstacle, but one we must take comfort from. Their cause for protecting this hall would be lost, lest there still existed something within it to protect.” Seath declared as he spewed crystal breath over the guardians. The Chosen Undead whipped out her chaos blade and shattered the gleaming frozen bodies, only to reveal an entire legion of likewise attired beings running up from their posts in the hall to fight the intruders.

“Right, so we gotta dance our way through their ranks to wherever this painted world is…” Dash commented, cocking her head as several of the guardians did a fancy twirling series of movements as they drew their blades. “As in literally dance… apparently.”

Rarity cocked an eyebrow, then narrowed her eyes as more of her opponents flipped their swords and gracefully pirouetted into a combat stance. To everyone’s shock, she dropped her shield and whipped out the gargoyle axe with her magic.

“Well then if it’s a spin around the ballroom you want, I can accommodate! En Garde you oafish brutes!”

***

“So, you managed to not only talk down the fabled battle wolf of the Knight Artorias, but also befriend her.” Laurentius said in awe as he beheld the mighty lupine lying by the bonfire. “I ponder if you understand what a truly impossible feat you’ve accomplished, fair Fluttershy.”

The pegasus awkwardly rubbed her leg and gave a small smile.

“I… I guess so? She was injured and needed help. I just did what I always do for those in need.” She replied. The pyromancer shook his head and continued to stare at Sif in disbelief.

“If only more of us were capable of such feats as ‘just something we always do.’” He said. Fluttershy’s expression grew strained.

“Do… do you think you can get him safely to Seath’s Archives? I… I’m afraid the next part is something only he can do.”

Laurentius nodded eagerly.

“Of course, my noble equine. Permit me only to get your friend’s new oven going, and I shall return to my studies on the Lordvessel at once!”

He turned and applied a fireball to the large pile of sticks under the crude stone structure Pinkie Pie and Applejack had put together. Mopping her brow, Pinkie smiled and popped a chef’s hat on her head as the oven roared into life.

“Yipeeee! Alright, time to rustle you all up some decent food! See to it our tummies aren’t among the things growling in want.”

Several deathly groans echoed across the shrine, causing Applejack’s fur to stand on edge.

“Ah trust we ain’t gonna have to stick around here much longer, Mr. Laurentius, sir? Ah mean, Ah pride myself on bein’ an outdoors sorta mare, but there comes a time where even Ah start hankering’ for the safety o' four walls.” She said tentatively while looking at the many pathways leading away into the depths of Lordran, all of them promising new nightmares for those who foolishly strayed too far from the bonfire.

“I assure you, I only need a little more time. Soon as I’m confident I can get everyone to the archives in one swoop, we shall take our leave of this place.” The pyromancer soothed as he stepped away. “Believe me, I have no desire to deal with the likes of Frampt for any longer than I have to.”

Laurentius headed off to resume his business with the serpent. Behind him, Trixie continued alternating her stare between forlornly gazing into the flames, and suspiciously peering at the resting Sif.

“Would anypony mind if Trixie at least found a quiet spot? She needs to do some hard thinking… and such cannot be done while there are… nnnn… distractions.”

Sif raised an ear at the unicorn’s seething tone. She dared to look up, but Trixie simply turned her head as if deliberately trying to ignore her.

“Sure, just stay inside the dotted line.” Discord replied as he walked by wearing a hard hat, a tool belt, and balancing a cute little picket fence on his shoulder. “It’s where I’m going to install the perimeter defenses so nothing else can sneak up on us.”

Applejack and Fluttershy stared in disbelief as the chaos guard marked out a space on the dotted line he’d painted around the shrine and pushed the fence into the ground.

“You really think THAT’S going to keep them hollowed out?” The farm pony asked. “Ah mean, Applebloom could vault over that with one good gallop!”

Discord merely smiled and pulled out several cans of spray paint.

“Well if this doesn’t deter them then a few of these insulting messages I’m going to leave on the outside should, and if neither proves successful, well….”

Discord snapped his tail and a bed of very sharp crystal spikes shot out of the ground on the pony’s side of the fence.

“I think a page from Seath’s book should make them regret not heeding my warnings.” He said with a maniacal glint in his eye. From where she was kneading dough and stirring batter, Pinkie narrowed her eyes.

“Still feeling a bit raw that I’ve managed to acquire more souls than you currently, Discord?” She asked, snickering at how her words promptly wiped the smile off the draconequus’ face.

“Well, we do what we must, for survival… and because we feel like it. As hazardous as this place is, the potential for entertainment does seem limitless.” He grinned in defiance before leaning down to spray paint all over the fence. “Now let’s see… is ‘doodiehead’ one word, or two?”

Trixie groaned and trotted over to a spot that looked more secluded than the rest of the shrine, containing only a few clay pots and little else. She sat down on her haunches and pulled her cape around her body, stewing in her own thoughts.

“So this is how it goes. Trixie starts out sitting around wondering what to do with herself, finds her supposed calling, makes a mess, goes away, comes back and makes a bigger mess, repeat until she finds herself here. Right back where she started.” The unicorn sighed while burying her head in her hooves. “What’s the use? What worth is a washed up and now undead magic user?”

Another sigh and the unicorn lapsed into silent and saddened contemplation. It was only when she heard a rustling from nearby that she lifted her head again.

“Oh… uh… hello there. I do hope I haven’t disturbed you just now…”

A human with dirty blonde hair emerged from a shadowed part of the enclosed area. He was dressed in a heavy amalgamation of plate and leather armor, and carrying a handsomely painted shield in one hand with some manner of spiked club in the other.

“I… uh… couldn’t help overhearing your lamentations just now. They sounded similar to many grievances I blame myself for.” He said meekly with a shameful bow of his head. Trixie arched an eyebrow and cautiously stood up again.

“And just who are you?” She asked, to which the human winced and backed away.

“My sincerest apologies, we are indeed not acquainted. I am Petrus of Thorolund, guardian to the Lady Rhea… well I was…” He sighed while sitting down on the ground. “I was meant to accompany her on an Undead mission… only, after she arrived and we embarked to her duties I… er… I found myself separated from her. I scoured near and far but found no sight of her, leading me to at last retreat back to here when all other options were exhausted.”

Trixie stared idly at the crestfallen knight.

“Considering the layout of these lands, Trixie is amazed you managed to accomplish that much. What mission could persuade any to come here, when it seems the only thing to find here is death?” She asked scornfully. Petrus shrugged in sadness.

“To seek that which would one day grant us with magnificent powers. For a cleric such as the Lady Rhea, there is no greater honor than to undertake a task in the god’s dominion, and one cannot allow their resolve to falter in the face of the dangers that roam these lands.” The knight put down his shield and scrubbed through his messy hair. “Though I fear your doubts have now been vindicated. I promised to see M’Lady safely through her journey here, and through my own shortcomings I have failed.”

Trixie’s scorn faltered. Petrus seemed so broken up and ashamed of himself she found it hard to rue him for his foolishness.

“If you were aware of Lordran’s dangers, why in Equestria did you agree to come here?” She asked cautiously. Petrus kept his head bowed, as if to hide the tears threatening to fall at any moment.

“I am a follower of the Way of the White, a covenant pledged to assist all members of the cloth. Faith and Miracles make us a most notable force to be reckoned with, yet here I now am as an example of how pitiful that force is against the might of the hollowed.” He said in a voice cracking with lament. “Oh Your Highness… where have you gone? I am entirely to blame for this… Oh woe is me. I am unworthy, deathly so!”

Trixie scrunched up her nose, her own desire to leave this poor soul to his little pity party caving into the side of her noting how similar his predicament felt to her own… and thus deserved at least some sympathy.

“Miracles, you say?”

Petrus nodded. “Those that serve in faith to the gods, reading their lore and opening themselves to revelation, eventually learn the ways of unlocking their power. They are an art as old as when the Great Lord Gwyn led his knights and the other lords in the war against the Everlasting Dragons, thus beginning the Age of Fire.”

Trixie’s curiosity rose. “Power? As in it’s a kind of magic?”

Petrus shook his head. “Nay, Miracles do not require one to corrupt their soul or their living essence as with Pyromancy or Sorcery. Only that one permits their body to be used as a medium to channel the grace of the gods.” He said while getting a confused look on his face. “But this you should already know. I sense the essence of a great power about you.”

Trixie’s ears wilted again. “Trixie would like to think that. However, recent events have demonstrated she is by no means as Great or Powerful as she once believed herself to be.”

Petrus looked even more confused as he stood and walked over to the unicorn.

“Yet there is a familiar aura about you. One I recognize as that generated by a talisman’s enchantment.”

The unicorn’s ears rose again. “A talisman?”

The knight drew a bundle of rich cloth from his armor.

“This, the means by which one may call upon the power of the gods flowing through their bodies. They are typically made from divine cloth, or hair…”

Trixie narrowed her eyes, only to then open them again as she looked to her cape.

“Well… Trixie’s show attire was made according to the same patterns and weave as was allegedly used to make all of Star Swirl the Bearded’s clothes, and the lining is from the pelt of an ursa major, though Trixie hardly thinks either of those could be considered divine.”

Petrus hesitantly reached out and touched the hem of the unicorn’s cape, staring at it in wonderment.

“Most curious. I ponder… if I may… would you try something with me?”

Trixie narrowed her eyes and lit her horn.

“Depends. Trixie is in no mood for more tricks!”

Petrus promptly let go and held up his hands.

“I assure you it is nothing of the sort. I merely wish to sate my curiosity as to why I sense the power of miracles in one clearly not of these lands.”

Trixie narrowed her eyes but still sat down again.

“Okay, but don’t try anything funny.”

Petrus nodded and reached to gently hold her cape again. His hands began to glow with a brilliant golden aura… and Trixie blinked as a myriad of messages in glowing letters appeared on the ground around them.

“By the gods… I… I didn’t think that would work!” The knight gasped as he stood up again. “Your attire, whatever it is made of, appears to function exactly like a talisman.”

Trixie nodded without really listening, too busy was she in scrutinizing all the inscriptions.

“What… are these? More so, what are they referring to?” She asked while reading. The majority of the messages consisted of only one or two words, mostly exclamations of ‘Here!’ ‘Path Ahead’ ‘Try Jumping’ and, strangest of all, ‘Imminent Merchant’.

“Communications, from the gods themselves as the faithful believe. While many prefer the use of soap stones to communicate with those out of vocal range, those versed in the miracle ‘Seek Guidance’ can uncover many words of wisdom left by those of a higher power.”

Trixie grabbed a hooffull of her cape in her magic and stared at it.

“You did this, with Trixie’s show garb?” She asked, too amazed to remember Petrus had already stated that to be the case. To his credit the knight nodded softly.

“It would appear I did. How, I cannot say, only that the evidence before us shows it can be done.” He replied. Trixie pressed a hoof to her chin, watching the messages slowly vanish again into nothingness.

“These miracles… do you know more of them?”

Petrus nodded. “Several, of the basic disciplines. I am no great master, only a faithful enactor of their majesty.”

Trixie now stared at the warrior with new respect, and curiosity.

“Could you perhaps show Trixie what you know?”

Petrus looked intrigued, only for his expression to immediately lapse back into uncertainty.

“Great is the potential I sense in you, but the ultimate effectiveness of a miracle is determined by one’s effort and faith to the gods. If it is more that you wish to know of you would do well to establish the same covenant as I did.”

Trixie nodded, feeling her body burn with a strange new warmth…something almost akin to hope.

“So long as Trixie is waiting on her…ermm…friends, she can afford to humor whatever you require to show her more of these powers.”

Petrus nodded enthusiastically. “Very well. Then first, a Covenant with the gods, then we shall see what else you are capable of!”

***

“Rarity… Rarity careful there! RARITY THERE’S ONE RIGHT BEHIND YOU!” Twilight cried as a painting guardian unleashed a flurry of throwing knives at the unicorn. From where she was trying to wrench her axe from where it had become lodged in the stomach of another guardian, Rarity turned, dropped the weapon and threw up her barrier. Sadly she wasn’t fast enough to stop the first blade from sinking into her flank but the rest clattered uselessly off her magical force field.

“RARITY!” Spike now cried as the unicorn fell to her knees, blood staining what little white remained of her antiquated gown from the wound.

“Nghh… it’s… it’s not that bad, Spike. Just… grrr… I’m going to need some help getting it out and… patching the wound.” She grunted while extending her barrier around the dragon. The painting guardians attempted to press their advantage, but Twilight and Griggs were quick to fight them off.

“Spike, how is she?” Twilight asked while gasping for breath.

The dragon winced as he checked the blade sticking out of Rarity’s body.

“As she said. It won’t take long to mend… but… yeeeeeesh.” Spike cringed as more of the white robed beings somersaulted down from above. “It’s going to take longer than we can afford to drop our guard!”

Twilight grumbled and ran in front of her friend, launching alternative waves of soul spears and magical bolts, cursing as her opponents danced in between her shots.

“Rainbow, it’s getting crowded down here. Any chance of some help?”

From where she was darting in and around the rafters, the pegasus sighed in aggravation.

“Not likely Twi, it’s just as occupied up here! If I stop being a nuisance to these morons, then you’re going to be having an even worse time.” She shouted while swatting her catchpole at one of the guardians standing on a narrow beam. The robed hollow looked at the oncoming weapon as if amazed its opponent was actually dumb enough to try such an obvious tactic, then it simply jumped and cartwheeled onto a new part of the beam to resume hurling knives at Rainbow.

“Arrrgh… not that this is any picnic either!” She growled while dodging the flying daggers. “Hey, only one of us is allowed to be fast and nimble here! No one likes a copycat!”

More guardians ran across the rafters to aid their fellow being, forcing Rainbow to duck underneath the beams where she at least had some small amount of cover.

“Seriously, if I didn’t have my friends and collateral damage to worry about, I’d sonic rainboom this whole damn hall and be done with it!” She lamented while searching for a new vantage point to attack from.

“An excessive course of action… yet not one without merit…”

Rainbow looked down in time to see an eruption of white crystal breath shoot past her and cover the rafters in jagged spikes. The guardians promptly leapt back towards the rear of the hall as their footing suddenly became a lot more hazardous.

“Priceless and irreplaceable as this hall may be, we come only for Ariamis’ painting! If these lost souls seek to give us no choice then no quarter shalt we render unto them!” Seath vowed as he fired a soul spear from the doorway and smashed the crystallized beams.

“Aid thine fellow equines, Rainbow Dash. T’is time this battle was brought down unto the natural level!”

Rainbow let loose a short sigh of relief as her attackers were driven further and further back by the destruction of the rafters.

“Fine, just, try to keep the debris from hitting anyone on the way down.” She said while swooping onto the floor and galloping over to her friends. “How we doing here?”

Twilight frantically dabbed up the last of the blood and used her magic to cauterize Rarity’s wound.

“Not too bad, considering there seems to be no end to the opposition.” She sighed as more guardians appeared seemingly out of thin air. “Frankly, I’d follow your idea of just bringing this whole hall down on top of them… if I only I knew which of the paintings is the one we want to save."

Spike narrowed his eyes through the lavender haze of Twilight’s barrier, catching sight of something far beyond the wall of white robed assassins.

“Well, call this a wild guess, but might it be that giant work there at the back?” He said while pointing. Everyone followed his direction, and several eyes widened as they beheld a majestic ceiling to floor tapestry depicting a glorious winter landscape.

“Uhhh… could be? Wow… how the hay did we not see that on the way in?” Twilight pondered as she dropped her barrier and launched a salvo of spears at the guardians.

“Well in fairness, it’s not like we were given much of a chance to sight-see.” Rarity said as she stood and winced at the pain from her wound. “In any respect, these damned beasts seem quite keen to prevent us from reaching it, so I deem that as good a sign as any that that indeed is the correct painting.”

The unicorn retrieved her axe and held it at the ready in her magic as the guardians rolled and dodged Twilight’s blast and tried to converge on the ponies.

“But how we’re going to get to it with this rabble in the way is a different matter…” She sighed. Spike turned and felt his heart beat harder as his beloved Rarity stood ready again for battle, despite having already taken a considerable hit. He looked for a means to assist her, and his head frills shot up as he spied a pair of dueling swords that had been dropped by one of the slain guardians.

“Same way we always face adversity, together!” He declared, snapping up the blades and giving them a test. Their short, stubby shape meant he’d have very little reach, but on the flip side, they were at least light and manageable for his small frame. “Rarity, you were doing pretty well dancing solo against these guys… but would you be open to dancing with a partner?”

Rarity looked turned and promptly looked horrified, only to then blush uncontrollably.

“Oh Spike, as if I could ever be so selfish as to make you put yourself in harm’s way for me…”

Knives clattered loudly off Rarity’s tail axe. She promptly dropped and ducked as more were thrown at her from the sides.

“That said, yes you’re right that we need to go at this together, and there are a few moves that I can’t hope to pull off without somepony to assist me so… well, just promise me you’ll be careful!” She gasped as Spike awkwardly dodged a pirouetting swing from one of the guardians.

“Sure thing… Twilight, give us some cover!” Spike replied, his voice rising in confidence as he rose to the occasion of getting to fight alongside his crush, both of them putting their lives on the line for each other’s benefit! Twilight let a small smile grace her lips as she charged her catalyst again.

“I’ll do my best. Let’s give these creeps cause to reconsider their aggression!” She declared while pressing against the crowd of enemies.

Behind them, Seath redirected his focus on ‘widening’ the hall’s doorway a bit, enough for his giant form to be able to fit through so he could join the battle proper. Inwardly, the dragon now acknowledged how much of Anor Londo’s architecture seemed purposely designed to only permit beings of a relatively lesser stature access. It was a facet he’d previously ignored due to almost never leaving his keep, or only venturing where the other gods congregated, but now he had to wonder if there was perhaps another intent, perhaps another means of ensuring certainly souls did not venture to where they were not wanted.

Unfortunately his pondering was cut short by the tear of several throwing knives cutting into his back. Roaring and turning around, he noticed several guardians flipping onto the walkway behind him, their white robes shimmering with the dying embers of fresh resurrection.

“Curious… the flames giveth thee back thine lives, yet not from the sources I know of.” He growled while belching crystals all across the walkway. “Be there a fire of Gwyn unknown to the masses? A secret means for certain souls to replenish their puppets at a moment’s notice?”

The painting guardians gave no answer, not that Seath really expected them to. He smashed his catalyst on the ground, growling as the nimble little cretins leaped and somersaulted to safety. They drew more knifes and halted his attack with a hail of razor sharp steel… until another force then jumped in to give them something else to worry about.

“We can find out later. Right now, the equines need you inside to take care of the ones between them and Ariamis’ world.” The Chosen Undead said. “Focus on that, I’ll cover you from behind.”

Seath straightened his glasses and arched an eyebrow as the female warrior swished and swayed her way into the main body of robed assailants, blocking their swords with her shield and coating her own weapon in their blood over and over again.

“Strangely familiar is thine fighting style, now that I take the time to observe it… hauntingly so…” The dragon mused as the undead kicked one guardian off the catwalk and pinned another to the floor with her blade.

“Well, I had some very adept teachers… before everything fell apart…” The female replied, sweeping her foot under another opponent and tripping them up. She ripped her chaos blade out of her previous target and gave it a new place to call home in the prone guardian’s belly.

“Adept indeed… worthy of Gwyn’s knights, even…” The dragon replied. This seemed to offend the Chosen Undead in some manner, judging by the way she turned and glared at Seath as if to demand what relevance that was to him. Unfortunately, this momentary distraction gave the guardians a perfect opportunity to aim for, then riddle the female’s sword arm with their knives. She cried and clutched her disabled limb, cursing the fact that she hadn’t thought to repair or change her armor beforehand.

“You can speculate all you want later, just make it so I can save Priscilla!” The undead ordered, adding in a darker tone. “And you can save Sif, as we agreed.”

Seath scowled, but nevertheless returned to breaking down the wall around the hall’s doorway. As the final few blocks of stone were coated in crystal and smashed to rubble, the dragon glanced over his shoulder, watching the Chosen Undead drop her shield and grab her sword with her off hand. She resumed fighting the endless stream of guardians with little change to her combat prowess, giving the white dragon cause to shudder as a myriad of fragmented memories emerged from the depths of his subconscious, suspicions that he promptly shoved aside as being too horrible to contemplate for now.

Instead, Seath rammed his way through what remained of the hall entrance, spraying crystals all over the floor to thin out the numbers attempting to flank Twilight and co from behind.

“Griggs, Logan, where art thou?” He shouted while beating down what of the guardians that managed to resist the curse effect of his breath.

“Over here, Grand Duke. We’re a bit pinned down, I fear.” The younger sorcerer lamented as he cast a homing soul mass at the guardians who’d forced him and his colleague into the corner. One of the white robed warriors took the blast for the sake of its counterparts as they jumped and nimbly took up new positions. “Truly, who could have imagined mere art hall caretakers could be so bothersome and agile? Or so numerous for that matter?”

Logan grumbled as he took a deep breath and waited for Griggs to finish his attack.

“If you’d kindly step aside, I MIGHT be able to even the odds a little. Show our founding father what his literature has enabled me to do!”

More knives were hurled at the elder sorcerer. He deflected them with his barrier, then summoned an immense flurry of crystal homing masses, enough to descend upon the advancing guardians and strike them down wherever they stood. Few still tried to evade, but the gleaming projectiles simply altered their lock and chased them till they ran out of energy.

“Observe the finer control, the greater damage, the flawless crafting. This is what a true student of yours can accomplish, Seath!” Logan proudly declared… to little more than the clashes and clangs of continued combat. He raised the brim of his hat and observed Seath grabbing two guardians with his tentacles, pulling them from where they were hacking relentlessly at Twilight’s barrier and instead smashing them relentlessly against the marble floor.

“Erm… do you require any assistance yourself, Grand Duke?” Logan asked, feeling a tad spiteful that his show of perfect mastery had gone unnoticed. Fortunately Seath then turned and saw the elder sorcerer standing amidst a carpet of slain bodies, prompting him to nod.

“Yea, Master Logan, if thou would but turn thine craftsmanship upon this woeful lot, it would please me greatly!” The dragon said with a weary air. Logan trembled with giddy nerves.

“You need ask nothing more then!” He declared, summoning more crystal soul masses and sending them to mow down the final mass of gathered guardians. While few on the fringe managed to duck behind pillars and evade the blasts, the ponies were elated to find their would be assassins suddenly wiped out in no time flat, their souls fleeing their bodies to infuse into the sorcerer.

“Geez… okay, that was messy, but effective.” Rainbow panted as she let the catch pole fall from her mouth and let herself wilt onto the floor next to it. “Thanks for the help, Mister Logan.”

The sorcerer tilted his hat back even further, revealing his face to almost be glowing with pride as he strode towards the equines.

“Well, for those of us still struggling with the art, a more experienced mind is always handy.” He said. Twilight looked at him in aversion but held her tongue.

“Well now, let’s not forget who else did their part. I must say, Spikey-Wikey here was quite dashing in how he helped keep those troublesome brutes off me.” Rarity smiled. Spike joined Logan in the glowing expression.

“Like I said, give me something I can properly work with and look out all those who dare to harm my friends!” The dragon made a show of twirling the dueling swords in his hands, then slamming them into the belt of his outfit. He thanked the gargoyle helmet for hiding his immediate flinch of pain as he felt the blades then slice through the fabric and cut a long line across his scales.

“Eeeeee… though uh… might be worth getting a bit more practice in… just so I can do a better job… eeeee…” Spike gingerly secured his weapons then clasped his hands over the blood leaking from the cuts. “Any chance I could have a moment of privacy to bandage myself up?”

Rarity gasped and then shook her head.

“Certainly not, Spike! You were generous enough to tend to my boo-boos, I can certainly spare a hoof to do the same in return! Take your jacket off and let me have a look!”

Spike looked at the unicorn dismissively.

“It’s fine Rarity, just a few scratches…” He began before finding himself enveloped in Rarity’s magic.

“Nonsense! The fair maiden always tends to her knight! And given this has so far played out like a fairy tale, however twisted and depraved, what’s the harm in humoring a few more tropes if it means helping my friends survive the ordeal!”

Spike’s jacket and belt were quickly removed along with his helmet. He offered little resistance, too smitten was he with the roles between him and the unicorn of his dreams now being reversed.

“Well when you put it that way… how can I refuse?” He said. “You’ll be sure to kiss them all better right?”

Rarity now looked at him aghast.

“Spike, you know you’re not supposed to do that with open wounds! It spreads germs! And if you recall we just finished cleaning my exquisite features of the blood from all these dreadful rabble.” She declared. The purple dragon looked crestfallen, though he nevertheless let Rarity clean and bandage him up.

“Oh well, had to give it a try…” He lamented, hearing an aggravated sigh from Rainbow.

“Yeah on things that could do with a try, could you try getting back into the fight asap? Cause it’s looking like it’s about to start up again.”

All eyes followed the pegasus’ gaze, and several hearts dropped to see the Chosen Undead backing into the hall, swamped with throngs of freshly resurrected guardians.

“Is it just me, or do these guys seem to be coming back faster than we can put them down?” Rainbow queried as she too backed away from the approaching wave of enemies.

“If they are, then we’ve got a serious problem.” Twilight said while turning to the massive painting on the far wall. “Assuming this thing functions like a portal, that is it acts as both entrance and exit, then these guys will just be waiting for us when we try to leave.”

Grigg’s mood sank even further as he ran to aid the ponies.

“A very unfortunate truth, Twilight. Some of us will have to remain behind and try to hold them off till you return.” The sorcerer said as he blasted the guardians with his soul spears. “Assuming of course, we can hold out that long.”

Everyone, pony, human and dragon looked at each other with uncertainty. Considering what it had cost them just to get into the hall, holding position was not all that viable of an option.

“Well… we have to try… right?” Spike said as he hastily tugged his outfit back on and grabbed his swords.

Seath tightened his grip around his catalyst, his eyes fixed in a look of utter determination.

“I must… at least.” He said while lunging to smash aside a guardian trying to leap upon the Chosen Undead from behind. “Get thee my daughter, undead. Only make haste! Remain here I shalt, and halt their advance!”

Twilight looked up at the dragon with horror.

“Seath, you can’t hope to keep fighting these guys off alone!” She cried. Logan wasted no time in stepping between her and her teacher.

“He won’t. I shall make the stand as well! Nothing will get past us!” The elder sorcerer declared, even as his opponents sought to put his claim to the test, a foreboding, eerie hum announcing that they were about to receive some major reinforcements.

“Wait what’s thaaaaa….” Rainbow Dash politely cut her question off as a black shadow materialized behind the white robed guardians, followed by another, and another. “You know what, don’t answer. I’m just going to assume this is nothing good.”

Seath snarled in wrath as a bevy of names flashed across the air before him.

“The Blades of the Darkmoon hath revealed their presence, coming for vengeance with many an… artistic name.” He wearily confirmed as the armored dark shadows drew a multitude of lethal looking weapons and entered the guardian ranks. Twilight gave a dry swallow as the odds steadily rose further and further against them.

“Well… this pretty much seals the deal. Even if we all stay here we can’t hope to hold off this many!” She declared. Seath shot her a scolding glare as he charged his catalyst.

“And were we to flee into the painted world, they would lay siege till we could hold out no longer. There is no alternative, mine student, the line must be drawn here!” He declared, even as the insurmountable force of enemies prepared to charge and finish the party off. It indeed seemed nothing short of a miracle would help the party now.

Lo and behold, to everyone’s surprise, such a miracle decided to then reveal itself in order to draw the fabled line. No sooner had the wave of guardians and invaders made to push forward than they found themselves being pinned to the ground, a torrential storm of soul spears raining in the hundreds upon them from above. Seath backed away as his vision suddenly swam with the perspectives of thousands, a power of his that had been severed during his time in Equestria suddenly being reestablished to confirm help was at hand. The ponies did him the service of looking up, their jaws dropping open as a veritable legion of new beings descended from above.

“What in all of Faust’s holy name?” Rainbow Dash whispered as the new forces landed before her and let her take in their forms. Each was dressed in a very heavy looking purple robe, decorated with archaic symbols and strange golden armor plating. Looking at them from her vantage point, Rarity recognized their attire as being identical to the outfit Seath had requested she make him for Princess Luna’s birthday party… only these beings were a lot smaller, and were also wearing helmets… decorated with a design of six eyes stacked in pairs atop each other....as well as wielding giant tridents…

“You… you are…” Logan paused in his thought, then promptly dropped to the floor as several of the purple robed beings began to do a synchronized dance, or possible a kata of martial arts moves, similar to the fighting style the painting guardians had employed. A strange blue aura began to form around the former’s numbers, causing their tridents to glow as they rose them high… and then proceeded to unleash Tartarus itself on the enemy.

“Uhhhh… should we be worried about this?” Spike asked as he watched the formerly frightening number of opposing souls now take their turn as the ones being frightened. The painted guardians danced and jumped to evade the endless hail of sorceries while the Darkmoon invaders crouched and tried to hide behind their shields. Neither did much to save them from being beaten back by the force of the strange purple dressed saviors.

“Nay… Nay…” Seath replied, sounding shockingly relieved as he rubbed his eyes. “T’would seem thou abandoned hope too quickly… fate hath not yet deprived us entirely of its grace…”

The helmeted trident wielders slowly widened the gap between the opposing hordes and the party, allowing a few at the back to turn around, approach Seath and fall onto one knee.

“Gracious Grand Duke, we welcome you back! Your return shows we were not wrong to hold out hope and await till we could again serve at your side.” One of them announced in joy.

Seath coughed, still bowled over by the sight of those he’d almost completely forgotten about in all the drama that had befallen him.

“Mine channelers… Mine faithful channelers! E’en in this time of utter strife thou remain as punctual as ever.” The dragon said, choking up as he beheld his servants wasting no time in giving it everything they had to defend him as they always did.

“Wait… you know these weirdoes, Seath?” Rainbow Dash queried as she tried to make sense of the scene before her.

“Yea… for centuries did these, the finest minds and greatest masters of sorcery Lordran could bear, swear themselves in servitude to me. Hoped did I that e’en as I was guest of thine own kingdom they would await till I returned. As always, they disappoint me not.”

Two of the channelers turned and bowed in welcome to the ponies. Rarity meeped and placed a hoof to her chest, Spike whistled at this new revelation, Twilight narrowed her eyes and backed away, having previously seen exactly what these robed followers had done in service to Seath.

“You had your own army waiting here the whole time? That’s… well… disturbing, but still kinda cool actually...and right now also very, VERY welcome!” Rainbow Dash exhaled, glad she was not about to have to fight to the death again. “Pretty slick moves your boys got there too.”

“They art trained to the best of my abilities.” Seath said with growing pride as the channelers turned and stood to attention.

“Short shall be the time we require to clear away these foul opposers. Your archives have been reclaimed, we shall escort you to them.” One of them said while holding his fist up in salute. Seath shook his head.

“Nay, faithful one, there is business we must attend to here first.” The dragon replied as he looked at the pitched battle. “Where is the Chosen Undead?”

The channelers turned and gave a signal to their brethren. Bodies were flung and blasted against the walls as the horde of guardians and invaders were parted, allowing two channelers to drag the exhausted female warrior out of harm’s way.

“Thine would be executioner is here for her judgement, Grand Duke. Do you require her immediate death?” One of the channelers happily raised his trident in preparation to finish the battered undead off. Seath politely winced and held out his hand.

“Nay, hold thine acts! This one was foe before, but friend for now. There is a service she has agreed to perform for me, and for these equines! Mend her wounds and let her recover.”

The channelers looked up at their duke in bewilderment, but nevertheless lowered their weapons and reached to fish out the undead’s estus flask from her pact.

“Priscilla awaits thee, and the faithful lay down their lives for thee. I trust no more need be said about what is expected now?” Seath asked coldly as the Chosen Undead drank and groaned from the relief of her wounds burning away.

“I haven’t forgotten. Just make sure it’s safe for us all to return once we find her.” The female proceeded to tear off her destroyed armor and hunt in her pack for something else to don. “Who’s coming with me?”

Twilight and co looked at each other, all of them reaching the same conclusion.

“We will. It looks like Seath and his… erm… troops have things well in hand here.” The alicorn replied. The undead nodded and dressed herself in a striking set of golden toned armor, decorated to look like it was embracing her around the chest area.

“Then let’s not waste any more time. Are you all ready?”

Spike looked up at the great painting as the Chosen Undead pulled out the strange doll.

“Sure… I mean, it’ll just be like when we entered the world of my comic books, right? What’s the worst that could happen?”

Rarity looked at the dragon in dismay.

“Spikey-Wikey, darling dearest, please don’t start that as well!” She said as the Chosen Undead stepped up to the painting and pressed the doll to its canvas.

The ponies and warrior vanished in a flash of white light, leaving Seath and his minions to press on with their fight… and hope for the best.

***

Far below the pitched battle a lone being dressed in brass armor knelt before a bonfire, the flames illuminating a wall of statues depicting Lordran's great gods.

"Almighty Light of our Dark Sun, your faithful followers have joined the fray to wipe out Seath and his plague. However, I sense the presence of his foul taint already within Ariamis' painted world. We press forward with the poor excuse for protectors of our Great Lord's tapestries, but Seath's forces have again returned to their master and resumed their blasphemy against your holy word. We cannot hope to stop them from reaching the crossbreed now!" The Lady of the Darkling morbidly reported. Silence held for a very tense moment before the reply came from all corners of the chambers.

"Calm, my most loyal and courageous soul. Thou hast done well to divide their forces. Ariamis' realm is barred from us by the monstrous channelers...but another yet stands waiting should atonement for sins committed throughout his lives be demanded. Velka hath faltered in her duty to enact such atonement, thus in her stead shalt I collect what he oweth to us!"

The brass armored warrior clenched her fists as the voice of her master continued.

"Go and aid our noble brethren good lady. Tonight we purge the filth from all realms of the Great Lord's holy city. Tonight, Ariamis' fetid offerings shall at last be cast to the fires, along with Seath, his followers, and all that he hath wrought upon Lordran!"

Author's Note

What's this? What's this? A new installment at last? Well had to happen at some point. Frankly I'm surprised I got it done this quickly with all the crap I've had to deal with in February (seriously, for 28/9 days, this month always seems like the hardest out of the year).

I know folk will probably hate me for prolonging Priscilla's entrance for yet another chapter, hopefully I made up for that at least by bringing in the channelers and also revealing Trixie's ultimate role in the story. Yeah, I figured since we had the Chosen Undead as the pyromancy user, and Seath and Twilight as the sorcerers there had to be at least one cast member who was a miracle user. Trixie thus became the ideal candidate since she's all about being the opposite of Twilight, and miracles, in lore at least, are treated as the sort of reverse of sorcery, not to mention having to learn how to have faith again (literally and figuratively) in something will give her cause to keep going and not give up. We'll just have to hope she doesn't end up using her powers to enact revenge on a certain fan favorite...

:twilightoops:

:twilightangry2: : You wouldn't dare....come on, have I not suffered enough already?

:applejackunsure: : Uhhh...Ah don't think it's you he's referring to, Twi. Think he means, Sif.

:twilightsmile: : Oh! Well, that's fine then....

:fluttercry: : ....

:twilightangry2: Wait, no it isn't! Trixie, don't you dare!

:trixieshiftleft: Geeeez, Trixie didn't even do anything yet!

Chapter 37

“Well, if nothing else, this is quite pretty.” Rarity said as she looked across the majestic valley, lined on either side with walls of rock and brilliant white snow. “I mean, I imagine it’d make for a more pleasurable scene if viewed from a more stable footing, rather than this swaying… rickety… rope bridge… eeeeesh…” The unicorn swallowed hard as she felt the worn wooden panels slowly give under her weight as the bridge swung too and fro in the wind. “But compared to what we’ve seen before, it’s a definite improvement aesthetically.”

From where she was storing the doll in her pack, the Chosen Undead gripped her sword and took a deep breath.

“Follow me, and be careful. We’ll be back on solid ground soon enough.” She said while testing the part of the bridge in front of her. Rarity nodded nervously as she failed to prevent herself from looking down, seeing the same black void below her that seemed to lie beneath every location in Lordran.

“Sure, sure… just one hoof in front of the other… like thaaaaat…” Rarity promptly pulled her hoof back upon feeling how loose the next board was. “Okay… okay… we can skip that one. Just step ooooover it… and then… again… and one more…”

From where she was surveying the scene overhead, Rainbow looked down at her unicorn friend, rolling her eyes at how Rarity was crossing the bridge with all the speed and stride of a newborn foal.

“Now once again… oooh, that’s quite a loose one too. Okay, we’ll just… just… juuumpp… and… eeeeeeeep!” Rarity hopped over a board and shivered horrendously as the bridge wobbled. “Eeeeeeeeeee… oh… okay… just a bit further… little bit… little bit more…”

“Uh, Rares… you want me to just carry you the rest of the way?” Rainbow said as she flew down to her friend’s eye level. “I get why you want to be careful, but you’re kind of holding up traffic here.”

Rarity looked behind herself, and smiled a strained smile upon seeing Twilight and Spike looking at her with blatant expectation as they struggled to hold onto the bridge.

“Oh certainly not, Dash! I just need to make a few more steps… just a few… like one… and… and twoooo… and...”

“Oh for Faust’s sake, here!”

Rarity eeeped again as she found herself enveloped in Twilight’s lavender aura, levitating her up and then launching her onto the other side of the valley.

“What the… hey! Rarity!” Spike promptly dashed across the remainder in record time, leaving Twilight to follow behind him with ease.

“Rarity, are you okay?” The dragon asked as his crush pulled herself from the snow drift she’d crash landed into.

“Oooogh… I’m fine Spike… just… brrrr… a bit chilly.” Rarity stepped out and flung her mane back. The snow sparkled like tiny diamonds in the light of the pale moon overhead, making Spike fawn as his unicorn’s impromptu tumble just added to her beauty.

“Here, there’s a bonfire just up ahead. We can warm up, and plan our attack there.” The Chosen Undead called out.

“Sounds good, gives us a chance to get over the shock of Twilight’s impatience.” Spike replied with mild scorn as the alicorn in question stepped off the bridge. “Seriously, Twi, what the hay!?”

Twilight looked back at the bridge then back at her friend with only slight embarrassment.

“Well, we’re all back on solid ground now, safe and sound, right? Hey, I didn’t want to be on that crumbling mess any more than you two did!” She argued.

“Well, a little more warning would’ve been appreciated.” Rarity replied as everyone walked forward to where another brilliant collection of flames burned beside a wrought iron gate.

“So… from the air, it looks there ain’t much here besides snow and more ruins. Lotta bodies moving about though… which I’m guessing means we can expect company here pretty soon?” Rainbow despondently asked as she alighted beside the bonfire and let the flames re-energize her.

“I fear so. The threats I faced when last here were… interesting, to say the least.” The Chosen Undead replied. Twilight looked up at her as the undead female brought out a tool kit from her pack, and set about repairing her weapons.

“What WERE you doing here in the first place, anyway?” She asked. The Chosen Undead looked to her pack again, to the doll lying innocently atop her gear.

“That… is a good question, to be honest. At times my quest has taken me to places I’d have no business going to… yet still I find myself going there, as if my actions were being directed by someone else. In this case, it was after I returned to the asylum. There’s a crow there that provides an interesting assortment of useful items in exchange for things to feather their nest with. They told me a soul had come and left something in my cell while I was away. I went in and found the doll… which then drew me to this: the Painted World.” The undead’s voice shook as she puzzled over what reasons could she have had for making such strange detours on her journey. Twilight shared the sentiment as she looked around the snowy environment.

“Hmmmm… is there anything of value here?” She asked.

“Plenty, though nothing that would’ve really been crucial for my quest… well… until now.” The Chosen Undead propped her helmeted head on her fist. “It’s strange... Priscilla insisted my presence here was a mistake, that there was nothing here worth my time. I certainly could believe that, thus when she asked me to leave, I was all too happy to do so. Never once crossed my mind that a soul as passive as her could have come from one like… well… Seath.” The undead looked to Twilight, who had perched her own head on her folded front hooves.

“Yet still, some force saw that you found out about her, so that when the moment came you could inform Seath that she lives, as well as prove it by bringing her to him… again we face the ever present question of who do we thank for this… and why would they orchestrate things to see they unfolded this way...” Twilight rubbed her forehead in aggravation. “Where is Priscilla?”

The Chosen Undead rose and pointed beyond the gate.

“At the very end of the ruins, in a chamber containing the exit from this world. While getting there is going to be a challenge, hopefully she’ll at least be as diplomatic as she was the first time we met.”

Twilight nodded and took a deep breath.

“Well then, if everypony is ready, we’re not going to accomplish anything by just sitting around here. Let’s do what we came here to do, and find Seath’s daughter!” The alicorn jabbed her hoof in an onwards motion, adding in a low breath. “And hopefully we’ll also find some damn answers to this wearisome mystery!”

***

As time continued to stagnate around Oolacile, a dark presence reclined in the shadows of the Abyss, viewing the world around it with a closed gaze.

“Strange… there is a presence I did not expect… Seath’s essence radiates as the moon in the night sky, but beside him burns a second… something not known for many years since…”

The being’s gaze snapped open in realization. It looked to the horn of Sombra, tenderly picking it up from the pillow it had been resting upon and cradling it in its hands.

“Death follows thee closely, brother… and with it, the means to pull one’s soul from its grasp… if death could but be summoned here…”

A monstrous rumble of inspiration rocked the vast caverns of Oolacile, followed by the even greater rumbling of footsteps charging through the darkness.

“Manus, to me! A boon doth wait to aid us in our work!”

***

“Alright let Trixie try this one more time.” The unicorn said while taking a deep breath. “She just has to concentrate, believe…annnd...”

Trixie’s cape glowed softly as a shock wave of golden light erupted from her body. The clay pots she was facing promptly found themselves being forced back at speed till they shattered against the far wall of the ruins.

“And… whew. That’s it, huh? That felt… enlightening.” She said while panting. Behind her, Petrus clapped softly.

“Truly, even as one from distant lands, the gods do bless you with their grace. The miracle of ‘Force’ comes as natural to you as it does to any follower of the church.” He said with quiet pride. Trixie did him the service of smiling and pumping her foreleg in a gesture of victory.

“Perhaps Trixie judged herself too hastily… or perhaps Pinkie Pie spoke truth that Trixie’s calling lay in a different path to the usual avenues of magic.” The unicorn’s chest swelled as she found reason to hold her head high for the first time in what felt like too long. “More, Petrus! Trixie must learn more of these miracles!”

The knight’s pride promptly vanished as the unicorn turned to regard him with great expectation. Indeed, Trixie noticed that, for a moment, he seemed uncertain on if he was doing the right thing.

“I would be happy to show you more, but in due course. The gods do not look favorably upon haste. Take some time to rest yourself and contemplate what you have learned, perhaps in the cathedral above us. A weary body is of no use to any being, be they clergy or commoner.”

Trixie looked disappointed, but as her foreleg slowly flopped back onto the ground, she did have to concede that the practice had taken its toll upon her.

“Very well. Trixie should probably see about getting something to eat too.” She said while sniffing the air. “Smells like Pinkie’s working away at her usual non-stop pace for cooking. Would you care to be Trixie’s dining companion, Mr. Petrus?”

She extended a hoof to the knight, only to notice he looked very uneasy.

“Erm…no, no that’s quite alright. I fear my stomach is not yet in the mood for sustenance. Shock and trauma of what has transpired.” He hastily replied. “Please by all means I will be happy to wait till you return!”

Trixie arched an eyebrow, then shrugged her shoulders.

“Suit yourself. Trixie will see if she can nab you some leftovers just in case.” She said while heading back out into the main area of the shrine.

“Alrighty then! Who’s up for some nice creamy eclairs? Or perhaps one of Applejack’s award winning mini apple pies?” Pinkie set down one plate of treats after another. “Oooh and I also whipped up some lovely roasted cheese tartlets to go with this moss salad.”

A bowl of mushy green and purple…something was set down as well. Fluttershy gave it a cautious look over.

“Umm…is that the moss that Miss Aurelia helped us gather back in Darkroot Forest?” She asked, trying to not turn up her nose. Pinkie’s smile grew strained.

“Well… yes… but that’s what the tartlets are for. Hopefully they’ll overpower some of the bitter taste.” She replied. Applejack eyed the salad carefully. In fairness, the finely crusted cakes of goat’s cheese stacked atop it did help it to look more appetizing.

“Normally Ah’d be very cautious about tryin’ any foreign sorta plants, considerin’ what’s happened to us in the past. ‘Course, that being said…” Applejack carefully tried a cheese tartlet and let out a sigh of relief. “Yer Pinkie Pie, and somehow, you always make what you got work.”

Pinkie’s smile relaxed again as Trixie trotted up.

“Ah, there you are, Trixie! Just in time! Grab a plate and dig in!”

Trixie nodded as she took in the selection of treats, though her nose still found something to turn itself up at.

“Trixie will be glad too… as soon as she finds a spot away from the stench of rotting bodies.” The unicorn said, turning to the dead hollows skewered atop Discord’s spike trap.

“Ah, yes, sorry about that. I was going to cover them in potpourri to mask the smell, but… oooh, they seem so eager to keep chasing me… I couldn’t possibly ask them to stop!” The draconequus popped up from behind the picket fence, levitating himself into the air in time for another motley gang of hollows to leap at him, miss, trip over the fence and meet their end on the spikes. Discord smugly held out his eagle talon for the souls that were all too happy to depart their defeated owners and make a new home in his body as more hollow rushed forward to keep the flow going. "Oooh, here they come again, like a train endlessly rolling along the tracks from station to station. Mmmm, I like trains."

The hollows stopped at the hoot of what sounded like a steam whistle, and presently they found themselves being reduced to paste on the ground as the Ponyville Express ran them over. Several ponies peeked out of the windows of the passenger cars in confusion as the train raced across the shrine and vanished back to its original destination.

“Hee hee hee hee! Oh, this is more fun than the time I filled Celestia’s bath with lumpy custard!” Discord snickered and clapped his hands as more souls rushed to find a new home in his body. Trixie placed a hoof to her forehead and shook in disbelief as more hollows popped up to keep adding to the chaos god’s total. From where she was eating, Applejack looked at the twitching bodies and puddles of gore, and turned a delicate shade of green.

“Right… erm… mind if Ah join you Trix? Don’t think mah appetite is going to fare well around this.”

The unicorn gathered a plate and levitated it in her magic.

“To the cathedral again, then. It may not be as safe as here, but at least it’s quiet.” The unicorn grinned as she recalled Petrus’ words.

“Oh, don’t worry about safety. I’ll come with you, soon as I give Sif something to take the edge off her appetite, too.”

The great wolf looked up in surprise as Pinkie slid a dog bowl filled with bone treats over to her.

“Based these off the recipe I baked for Winona’s last birthday. Granted, I’m sure you’re more used to eating meat, but these should still prove substantial.” The pink pony smiled as Sif looked down at the food and then tried one. Her ears rose in surprise as she crunched and swallowed the surprisingly filling confection. She turned to Pinkie again and whimpered, much to the mare’s confusion.

“What do you think? I mean I couldn’t quite make them the same, since you don’t have anything I could substitute the frosting or the cinnamon with, but I at least tried to make them taste somewhat sweet… or do you not have much of a sweet tooth? Wow, that is weird, how some folk don’t like sweets. Still can’t believe that Frampt character spat out one of my prize winning Pinkie specials! I mean, he eats trash and poop, you’d think he’d be pretty lax with his food preferences!”

Sif’s ears lowered themselves again as the pink mare’s thought process did its usual thing of veering wildly off course. Stifling a nervous smile, Fluttershy walked up and cleared her throat to get her friend’s attention.

“I think Sif just isn’t used to anypony showing her kindness. From what I gather, she’s had a rough time ever since she lost her master and friends…”

Pinkie promptly broke off from her rant. “What?”

Fluttershy nodded. “Yes, she used to be the companion to a mr… uh… Artorias, did you say his name was?”

Sif nodded.

“Well, Aurelia and she trained under this Artorias during their childhood, then apparently they were forcibly separated when Aurelia became a… erm… well… an undead. After that, she accompanied Artorias to a place called Oolacile, where he too was lost, and she nearly died. Since then, she’s been having to fight intruder after intruder in the Darkroot Forest.” Fluttershy said with deep sympathy. Pinkie’s mane deflated slightly as she paid the wolf the same understanding.

“Awwww, you mean you’ve spent all these years with no friends? Oh that simply will not do! Soon as we get everything sorted I’m going to throw you a party! Yeah, a ‘Happy for having purpose party!’ Something to remind us why we’re here and why we can’t give up for the sake of our friends!”

As if to test this claim, Pinkie felt a burning sensation from the Darksign encircling her cutie mark. With a brave smile she rubbed it and gave it a look that she wasn’t going to bow that easily to her cursed status.

“Whatever happens, we’re all still in this together! Faust knows I’m not going to let me being an undead zombie who’s running on the living essence of slain humans stop me from being there for those I care about! Right everypony?”

There were several awkward glances at Pinkie’s choice of words.

“Yeah… sure… right.” Applejack replied.

“Of course.” Fluttershy said with a nervous giggle.

“So long as I can have fun with these mindless toys, sure thing.” Discord smiled while dodging the axe of another advancing hollow. “Speaking of which, you’re quickly lagging behind me on the soul count, Pinkie.”

The pink mare narrowed her eyes as the chuckling chaos god before turning to the last member of their party, the one who had yet to speak.

“Right Trixie?”

The unicorn looked at her fellow ponies, then to Sif. She likewise narrowed her eyes at the wolf, as if questioning whether she was being truthful or was merely trying to make a sympathy ploy so everyone would forget her previous transgressions. Sif merely stared warily back as the unicorn sighed and turned around with her plate in her magic.

“Right.” Trixie lowly replied.

***

“Well, nice to see the rabble remains as varied as everywhere else.” Rarity turned up her nose as three most revolting entities amassed on the party. From the waist down they looked no different to the hollowed bodies that had greeted the ponies at the gate beyond the bonfire. From the waist up, however, they could best be described as a mass of horrid, purple, tumorous flesh. Jaws fixed in a permanent silent scream of agony were smooshed in between the cheeks of bloated skin, a last chilling vestige that the abomination was, at one point, human.

“Honestly, by this point I don’t know if I should be disgusted by the state of these cretins… or awed that no matter their state of suffering, they don’t seem to be lacking on stamina or violent tendencies.” The unicorn meeped as the tumorous monsters opened their mouths wider and spat a foul smelling liquid at the party.

“Just stay behind me until we get into the courtyard. These bloated ones explode if attacked in the normal fashion, but they can be safely taken down with fire.” The Chosen Undead explained as she ignited her gauntlet and began hurling fireballs at the enemies. They duly lurched back as their flesh charred and blackened from the flames, causing the tumors to finally burst and spew more wretched ichor as they fell down dead.

“Hey… rest assured, we’re happy to let you take the lead. Urrrrghhh…” Rainbow clutched her stomach as more bloated hollows appeared and were quickly incinerated with fireballs.

“Don’t worry, I made sure to open a few short cuts the last time I was here. At least we don’t have to deal with the hollows waiting on the long way around these ruins…” The Chosen Undead soothed, before feeling a few small stones clink off her helmet. She looked up, and promptly jumped out of the way as the aformentioned hollow dropped from the wall above. “Well… hopefully not too many of them at least!”

She ignited her hand in preparation to cast more pyromancies, only for the new arrivals to beat her to the punch by hurling their own fireballs at her! The warrior promptly extinguished her flames and whipped her shield out to try and deflect the attacks.

“Wait… so these guys are weak to fire… but they also use fire as an attack? Seriously… do they want to die that badly?” Rainbow asked just as another hollow dropped down in front of her. As if taking offence to her commentary, it gave the Chosen Undead a berth and focused hurling fireballs at the pegasus instead.

“EEEEP! Hey, I was just making an observation okay!” She said while taking to the skies. The tumor laden zombie stumbled backwards, leaning back to try and shoot Rainbow out of the air. “Grrr! Twi, Rarity, Spike, make a break for the courtyard! I’m gonna stay here and vent some frustration on these fat-heads!”

Twilight looked uncertain, but as more hollow dropped from the wall, she reasoned it would be tactful for them all to not be bunched up at a choke point. She blasted a few of the normal looking hollows with her magic, then ran through the doorway to an area lined with four broken walls and several ruined tombstones.

“Okay, so we made it to the courtyard. Let’s turn around and try to provide some back up to clear out the unwelcome welcoming committee.” The alicorn replied as she primed her horn and aimed it in the direction the ponies had come from. She was all set to fire, only to feel a very tense tug on her tail.

“Yeah… great idea Twilight… but it seems those guys weren’t the only ones waiting to welcome us.” Spike replied while staring straight ahead. Against her better judgement, Twilight turned her back on the hollows and the Chosen Undead to see what had spooked her beloved assistant… and just as quickly she regretted doing so.

Surrounding a statue in the middle of the courtyard stood an entire legion of fleshy abominations. Glittering bronze shields and gleaming sharp spears were gripped in a multitude of hands, which in turn were fused to far too many torsos, legs, and other body parts for a normal entity to have. The pained expression of the head that capped each monstrosity told of what torture their anatomies bore, as they raised their spears and advanced on the ponies in a phalanx formation.

“You know… I’d mention something about how they’ve got to be kidding us… but honestly, I’ve ceased to be surprised by what we’re running into here.” Twilight said despondently as she backed away from the monsters.

“Rest assured darling, you’re not alone…” Rarity confided. “So… do we have a plan for how we’re going to get past these?”

Twilight swallowed and scanned her surroundings. The Chosen Undead and Rainbow were mopping up the remaining hollows behind them… and while the lumbering flesh beasts were trying to box them in, she noticed they were hampered by several archways lining the sides of the court yard; archways through which side corridors could be glimpsed… leading to more open doorways!

“Move to your right! Looks like you can make a hasty exit through there!” Twilight pointed with her hoof. Spike and Rarity viewed the means of escape in hesitation.

“But… what about you, Twi?” Spike cried.

The first row of the phalanx made to stab the ponies with their spears. Twilight released the magical charge she’d been holding in her horn and forced the hollowed masses back.

“I’m going to make use of my status and clear this place out. They may have the advantage of numbers, but death is… well… a minor inconvenience for me!” The alicorn said, narrowing her eyes as the monsters shrugged off the magic and advanced again. This time she charged her catalyst and hit them with a dual burst of her own magic and Seath’s sorcery. They in turn admitted this was harder for them to ignore as several of their numbers collapsed and vanished in a flurry of light. Spike swallowed as the remaining phalanx hastily reorganized themselves and charged at Twilight.

“Just… be careful, please!” He begged, before having to turn and run as several of the hollow’s spears came within inches of lodging themselves in his body. Twilight threw up a barrier and grit her teeth as the hollow began to beat upon it with their weapons and shields.

“I’ll call you when it’s safe to come back in here!” She promised, before grunting as the beasts continued in their relentless search for a weakness in her shield.

Rarity and Spike ran as hard as they could through the gap in the courtyard walls, stopping when they came upon another open field area, marked with snow covered cages and a grisly slew of corpses impaled on long spears mounted in the snow.

“*pant*… okay… so from one nightmare to another and back again… *pant*… great.” Spike gasped as he looked up upon the skyline decorations of death. “You know what, I take back what I said before. Yeah, Twilight says my comics get a bit too violent at times, but they never stooped to this sort of depravity!”

Rarity felt her stomach turn a bit more as she checked none of the bodies were moving. By this point she wouldn’t put it past a few of the monsters they’d been encountering to pull a fast one on them by only pretending to be devoid of life.

“It’s almost fascinating… in an utterly perverse sense. Equestria is home to many dangers, yet none of them would ever dream of causing suffering on this level. Even during the war with the gryphons, both sides permitted the other to collect and bury their dead, not put them on display for the sake of… oooh… I honestly don’t know. Whatever this is meant to be, it certainly isn’t art!” The unicorn grunted as she turned her focus to something other than the corpses. “Oh look over there! I think we might be able to circumvent the courtyard from that direction. Maybe try and back Twilight up!”

Spike checked the indicated direction and felt his heart leap.

“Sure thing. Even if she is technically right about dying, I’m not going to run away while she’s in trouble!” He said while smacking his hands together.

“Nor I. Come along now!” Rarity broke into a gallop along the cliff face. “We’ll take out those dreadful hooligans, find Priscilla, then be done and out of this horrid place before…”

A body stepped out from behind one of the cages up ahead, cutting the unicorn’s line of thought off along with her head of steam. Rarity stumbled then tripped and rolled head over hooves through the snow, coming to a rest at the feet of the new arrival.

“Erm…before…anything else…umm…”

The body raised a torch revealing itself to be another hollow.

“I… I… uh, I do apologise. Wrong turn, sorry for crashing into you, glad you’re okay andOHFAUSTSPIKERUN!”

Rarity was back on her hooves and rushing back the way she’d come in the time it took the hollow to bring its burning torch down upon her. Its slow reaction would not cost it its victory, however, as several more hollows slowly rose up from where they’d been buried under the snow fall.

“Rarity! No wait, Rarity, stop! There’s more coming from that direction!” Spike cried as he turned and ran further into the field.

“Well, I can see reinforcements coming in from there too, so get back here!” The unicorn activated her levitation spell and pulled Spike back just as five more hollows stepped out of the stone cages and prepared to beat the purple off his scales. “Oh bother, did I unknowingly offend you all with the comment about your friends up there on the spikes? I mean it’s not my cup of tea but… well, one must embrace what other cultures appreciate as a creative expression!”

The undead continued to amass, unmoved by the unicorn’s apologetic statement. Spike gripped the hilts of his dueling swords as he sized up the opposition.

“Okay, well, these guys don’t look like they’re packing anything beyond a few burning torches. We can handle this, right?” He said cautiously. Rarity swallowed as she levitated the axe off her back again.

“Considering our friends are trying to hold off other such horrors behind us, I don’t think we have any option but to try. Indeed, at least we appear to have the easy fight this time.” She said, grasping for whatever bright ember might exist amidst the quickly darkening scenario. Two of the hollows raise their arms and ran at the pair. Spike threw himself onto the ground, forming a tripping hazard that sent the corpses crashing onto their faces. He rolled over and drove his swords into their backs as Rarity grit her teeth and swung her axe at a third undead that was moving to do unkind things to her. The body count rose steadily as the two proved the experience of their past battles had not worn them down too much.

“Yeah… see… just gotta knock ‘em down and hit them in the right spot and… ngh… all is good.” Spike said uneasily as he ripped his blades out of another hollow. A white soul shot out of the deceased body and infused into his scales, making him feel like he’d just downed an espresso. “That is, if you consider what we’re doing ‘good’… I mean… I know these aren’t strictly living beings, but…”

Rarity’s teeth chattered as her axe sank into the cranium of a further hollow. Its expression remained fixed in an open mouth groan of tired pain as it slumped to the ground and a soul shot up to merge with the unicorn.

“Spike, not that I’d normally advise this, but we can cry and worry about the morality of our actions later. Just focus on the fact that right now I’m in extreme peril and you need to protect me!”

Spike paused and looked up at the unicorn.

“What? I’m keeping myself going with the thought of what’ll happen to you if I give up!” She said before ducking under a swinging torch.

Fierce, heated determination surged through Spike’s small body as he raise his blades and slashed madly at the beings who dared to attack his beloved. The hollows gave a wistful groan of apology as their numbers were cut to the ground under the combined edges of two souls that fought as much for each other’s lives as they did for their own.

“Well, when you put it that way… *pant*… wow. You know just the right thing to say, Rares.” Spike gasped, feeling his heart pounding as Rarity dropped her axe and collapsed into the snow beside him.

“While we’ve had our ups and downs, there’s not a single thing about the past five years I’d change. For the ponies I’ve met, the friends I’ve made, the feeling that I have truly done something good and right with my life… there is much cause for me to keep going, and to lay down my life if I must. For you as much as Twilight, Rainbow, Pinkie, Applejack or Fluttershy!”

Now Spike felt his face pulse with heat as Rarity turned and nuzzled him.

“I… uh… Faust, while it really means a lot to hear you say that, Rares, can we not contemplate that just yet? I’d like to get back to Twilight before anything else goes wrong!”

Rarity nodded and pulled herself back to her hooves.

“Oh yes, of course, it just felt good to say. To let you know now that we’re safe for the moment…”

A low humming sound echoed across the desolate field, stopping both unicorn and dragon in their tracks. They turned to look behind them, to see something new and frighteningly different materialize in an aura of red and black. It appeared to be another humanoid figure, draped in a tattered array of flowing robes, with any hint of facial features hidden under a obscenely huge turban, or some other manner of wrappings securely tied around its face and piled heavily atop its head.

“Uh… you sure about that… Rares?” Spike asked as the being stood up, clenching its gloved hands into fists.

“To thee that sought the secrets of Chaos! Thou that dubs thineself the Xanthous King Jeremiah and did drench thine flesh in sin! Legendary Exile, the gods now demand your servitude!”

Spike and Rarity’s hopes fell as the red phantom unfurled a whip in one hand and surrounded its other with flames.

“This prison of thine, the Painted World of Ariamis, hath tarnished Anor Londo long enough with its fetid contents and unholy purpose. Of thee, the Dark Sun Gwyndolin orders a task to atone for the sins thou hast committed in life! Use the power thou hast sought, and purge this world with cleansing flame! Be as the old monk thou once was and let no crime against the gods go unpunished!”

Rarity looked up to the heavens in pleading, to ask the source of the voice that he please not do this. She never got the chance as Jeremiah violently cracked his whip against the ground, summoning a wall of flames that began to consume the field around them.

“No… no, I clearly have put my hoof in it again, Spike.” She instead whispered as the fire surged towards them both.

Author's Note

Hey, hey! Guess who's back!

Yep, as stated in my blog, I finally got over the hump of figuring out what would happen when in the Painted World and now we can proceed from that previous cliffhanger...to a whole new cliffhanger! :flutterrage:

Do you guys hate me yet?

Not much to say on this one save for yes I'm a bastard for not having Priscilla feature, and yes I'm working to make sure she does so in the next part (which is around 50% completed). Special thanks goes to everyone who replied to my blogs and gave their approval for this, I shall strive to not disappoint you!

In the mean time, read on and enjoy!

Chapter 38

Far away and long ago, two dark and monstrous beings stood before a portal in the township of Oolacile. One perched itself precariously on the rooftops, flexing its body in glee at finally being outdoors again. Beneath it, Manus narrowed his gaze as he studied something in his giant simian hand, an item his fellow monster had guided him to pull from another land and another time.

“Thou… ngh… thou swears this… this… ngrrRRRRAAARGHhh… this shalt not reveal our presence? Grghhhghhh… never… grargh… never sought to tamper with… flame… grgh… flames of… Guh-rargh-Guhwin before…” Manus shook and growled as he struggled to keep his hand steady.The other presence sighed and curled its talons around the roof.

“Long have I looked into the seeds of time… seen which grain shalt grow and which shalt not. T’is this that giveth me cause to further subvert the natural progression of this cycle.” It replied. “Gwyn hath failed to realize the ascetic potential of his bonfires, but in later ages and further cycles, those that tread his path hath found the means to harvest it for their own survival.”

Manus blinked several of his eyes as the other beast pointed the object he clutched.

“With that, even those who hath but one life to give may yet cheat their final end. This I hath seen, and through it, our work shalt be hastened.” The dark beast's gaze began to glow with a menacing red aura. “Unless, that is, thine spirit doth falter at this critical point?”

Manus turned the majority of his eyes on the object again, looking at the flame licking up from the center of the glowing bowl like construction. With a sigh, he raised his catalyst and opened a portal to a vast chamber in the Lordran Catacombs. The horned monstrosity then pushed his arm through and dropped the object into the bonfire that burned at the foot of a great coffin, watching as his contribution was quickly destroyed. The flames grew higher as if fueled by the merging of fresh heat and light. Manus promptly pulled his arm back and closed the portal.

“This I do… ngh… only for the grrgh… for the sake of… gragh… hoo… arrrgh… hoo-manity.” The abyssal father groaned. His compatriot sighed and shook its head.

“Faith, oh fellow tortured soul. This I hath seen, and know thine plan shalt yet bear fruit. T’is mine own goals we must strive to accomplish, with all speed. To bring forth that which may restore mine son to the living, and escape these fetid ruins to the lands he hath prepared for us in the equine realm. Only there, with the souls of Lords, may we finally be free of the shackles the gods and fate hath bound us with!”

The beast clutched its fist in rage and took off for the skies, leaving Manus to watch its departure in silent suspicion before he made for the entrance to the Abyss far below.

From where she’d been watching this disturbing meet, the Lord’s Blade Ciaran nervously hunkered down in the shadows. She’d learned many a terrifying secret since arriving here to search for Artorias, and even if her business in this cursed land was now done, she couldn’t leave just yet. Not when a threat this great was developing with no one to oppose it.

Checking the coast was clear, Ciaran emerged from her hiding spot and ran back to the coliseum. She needed to speak with her ally, the other one who had been kind enough to accompany her on her journey to Oolacile. Together they may have presented a paltry force, but right now, they were all that stood in the way of what was soon to be unleashed.

“Aurelia… wherever you are… please, may the gods keep you safe!” The masked knight whispered to herself.

***

This was not going well. Granted, things hadn’t been all that pleasant from the start, but for Rainbow, this was definitely another decline in her fortune. First, the hollows had tried to blindside her and the Chosen Undead from behind, then she’d heard Twilight’s cry of alarm from up ahead, then from the side where Rarity and Spike had run hoping to find safety, she’d heard some rather ominous words signifying more trouble may be on the way. Indeed, the pegasus had to admit as she hovered overhead, trying to smack down the seemingly never-ending horde of bodies eager to rip their own choice section out of her flank, there had been better days.

“For all… that is holy under Faust… how… many… of these guys… are there!?” She panted as her catch pole knocked hard against the rotting noggin of a hollow, snapping it clean off the neck section and leaving the corpse to stumble around in disorientation, before it finally fell over and ceased to move. A soul promptly leapt from the body and infused into Rainbow.“I’m used to going for a considerable number of rounds, but every mare has her limits you know!”

The Chosen Undead grunted in agreement as more opponents beat upon her with their torches, pushing her back as she likewise tried to force them off her with her shield.

“Something’s wrong here… they shouldn’t all be focusing their efforts on us… or perhaps, on this spot…”

The warrior smashed one hollow’s skull in with the pommel of her sword, then kicked another in its nether regions. The latter didn’t quite have the desired effect, as the corpse was too far gone in both the decay of its body and its mind to register pain, but the blow at least made it break off from attacking long enough for the Chosen Undead to acquaint her shield with its face.

“In fact, I’m not sure if they’re attacking us… or trying to get past us to escape from something else…” She commented, while noting how the now fallen hollow tried to crawl away from her, pulling itself towards the far entrance of the courtyard, where the path to leaving the Painted World lay…

“Well, whichever, if this continues, I’m gonna need some refreshment.” Rainbow sighed as she cleared a landing spot for herself and dropped out of the air. Her wing joints hurt, her legs hurt, her jaw hurt, there didn’t seem to be a single part of her that wasn’t currently exhausted… and still more hollows were climbing over the walls of the courtyard to replenish the numbers. “Don’t suppose you got some juice or maybe an energy bar on you by any chance? I’m officially beat.”

The Chosen Undead drove her sword through the crawling hollow and left it to be consumed by the weapon’s fire enchantment as she pulled out a clump of blooming green plants.

“Here, eat this. It’s not exactly flavorful, but it does wonders for giving you the means to keep pushing yourself.” She replied. Rainbow took the mossy plant, giving it a look over, then shrugged and took a bite. Almost immediately, she felt the urge to spit it out as a sharp sensation of bitterness assaulted her tongue. Tilting her head back, she forced herself to swallow the revolting confection and gagged.

“Phew… ’not exactly flavorful’ is putting it lightly. Ick, is that what you eat here?” She asked. The Chosen Undead took a moment to chug some estus then went back to cutting down as many hollow as she could.

“When I have to. Not all of us can indulge in the luxury of sweets and feasts like you equines.” The warrior tersely replied, feeling her stomach nag at her in memory of the baked treats she’d consumed while in Equestria. How strange a sensation that was considering her status should’ve rendered the need for sustenance irrelevant, save of course for the healing powers of estus.

Looking down at the blossoms, Rainbow took a deep breath and forced herself to eat the rest.

“Yeah, well, if that’s the case, then maybe we can see about Pinkie whipping up some more of her specialties for you once we get back.” She muttered then exhaled in relief as the soreness in her body abated. “At any rate, it certainly feels like that muck helped me get a second wind.”

Both combatants turned at the sound of scurrying claws across stone. Behind the amassing hollows, several giant sized rats covered in mange ridden white fur dropped onto the ground and proceeded to charge at Rainbow with bared teeth and rabid ferocity.

“Couldn’t have timed it any better, either.” The pegasus growled. “This really is like a mass exodus!”

The Chosen Undead stared in perplexity at the new arrivals, recognizing them as the pests that had infested the buildings on the very outskirts of the ruins. Quite why they’d have cause to leave their abode when it was so far from the courtyard and the action just beggared belief.

Unfortunately, another grunt of agony from behind reminded the warrior that, as always, they had little time to figure things out.

“And worse, it’s not just us that’s getting overrun by it.” She replied. Rainbow followed her gaze and gasped in horror as she saw Twilight collapsing under the repeated beatings and stabbings of the phalanx hollows.

“Oh no! No, no, NO! Get off her, you freaks!” The pegasus shot like a bullet across the courtyard, swinging her catchpole like mad while kicking her back hooves into anything that tried to get behind her.

“No, no, ngh… grrrr, you want to hurt her… ghg… you gotta go… through… ME!”

From where she’d literally been beaten into the ground, Twilight looked up to see her friend returning the same treatment to the phalanx monsters in triplicate. Shields buckled, spears were broken and it seemed Twilight could at last catch her breath…

…until she heard the metallic CRAAAACK! of Rainbow’s catchpole breaking against the phalanx defenses.

“Ngh… what the…” Rainbow backed off, and let her weapon drop from her mouth upon seeing the claw end lying shattered on the ground. “No…”

The phalanx hollows assessed the state of their own armaments, and then advanced after deciding they could still finish off the bothersome ponies.

“Oh, this is not happening.” Rainbow bleated before feeling herself being levitated by Twilight’s magic and pulled into her barrier.

“I guess that’s why Seath thought up the Repair spell… and also what that powder Aurelia keeps dusting her weapons with is for.” Twilight said morosely as the spears and shields resumed beating down her defenses. Rainbow cringed and bared her teeth as the ponies’ fortunes tumbled a bit further into the abyss.

“Why now? Why when I’m trying to do good by my friends does this have to happen?” She seethed.

“Did you honestly think you could keep whacking enemies indefinitely with that thing? Gear requires maintenance, just like anything else! More so if it’s going to be constantly used!” Twilight said while trying to back away from the relentless attacks. Unfortunately, the phalanx hollow were pressing their new advantage, circling the two to attack them from all sides.

“First off, Twi, I’m an athlete, not a warrior! All my knowledge about fighting and tactics comes from my Wonderbolts training. Second off, I have no clue how anything in this damn realm works! Smacking freaks seemed to produce pretty decent results, so that was what I went with. If there was more involved, then you, or Aurelia, or somebody should’ve said something!” The pegasus growled as the hollows beat and raged upon them from behind and in front. “Whatever, you think you could try that repair spell now so I can clear some room between us and our 'adoring fans'?”

Twilight looked up at the blank faces of the hollows, staring down at her with mindlessly violent intent.

“Doing so would require dropping my barrier. There wouldn’t be enough time for me to cast the spell before we both got slaughtered!” Twilight yelled as she tried to think of an alternate solution. “Wait… my catalyst! Dash, think you could make use of that?”

Rainbow looked at the dropped staff on the ground, noting that it at least was tipped with a very nice sharp blade.

“I could try. Just gotta hope I can stick them more times than they can stick me so…” The pegasus broke off as her ears turned to pick up something. “Wait… what’s that?”

She turned to see two familiar figures rushing back into the courtyard.

“Rarity? Spike? What the?”

The unicorn and dragon ran towards them waving their hands and shouting something through labored breaths.

“Rarity! What are you… ngh… st-stay back! Don’t come any closer!” Twilight cried as the phalanx slowed their beating to view the returning party members.

“King!... *pant*… Fire!... *pant*… Coming!” Spike yelled as an ominous flickering glow spread across the terrain he’d just run from.

“What?” Rainbow replied, trying to hear her friends over the crash of spears and shields.

“A… rather unwelcome entity is right behind us!” Rarity said as she pulled herself to a halt. “Someone… who calls himself the Xanthous King Jeremiah… even though he’s really more of a pallid crimson from what I saw…”

The flickering light gave way to heat… followed by the rush of a full wall of fire consuming all of the area to the side of the courtyard.

“Regardless… he seems very insistent on renovating the landscape here! In a most hasty and brutish manner!” Rarity meeped as she backed away from the flames. Out of them stepped the turban headed red phantom, unfurling his whip and slicing through two hollows who happened to be standing in his way. They promptly fell in four separate, flaming portions to the ground.

From where she was cutting down another pair of rats that were trying to bite her legs off, the Chosen Undead turned and reeled at the sight of this new horror.

“An invader, here?” She exclaimed, as Jeremiah ignited his fist and drove it into the ground. Pillars of searing flame burst forth, making everyone scatter. “A powerful one, too…”

As the phalanx cut off their attack, Rainbow dared to look around her. Her coat curled as the heat in the courtyard grew exponentially, fire hungrily devouring all possible means of fuel as Jeremiah cast it in all directions.

“Okay… this REALLY is not happening!” The pegasus moaned. “What do we do now?”

Twilight dropped her barrier, feeling her horn and her head throb with pain from the extensive use of magic. She looked to the advancing phantom, watching the Chosen Undead run in to attack it. Jeremiah buckled as her sword cut into his robes, only to then drive the annoying human back with a flame whip spell. She stumbled away, patting the fire on her out. Jeremiah took the opportunity to slice the Chosen Undead up with his whip, lashing her through the gaps in her armor.

“There’s only one thing to do.” Twilight sighed. “Rainbow, Rarity, Spike, all of you get out of here. Make for Priscilla! Aurelia and I will hold this monster off!”

Several aghast looks naturally followed this.

“What? Twi, are you crazy? You’re barely managing to stand up!” Spike protested. Twilight grit her teeth and forced herself to steady her shaking, exhausted legs.

“As I said before. It’s time I took advantage of my status.” She said while picking up her catalyst.

“Twilight, you can’t! He’ll…”

A painful crack cut Rainbow off. She turned and felt the urge to vomit as Jeremiah cast a jet of flame at the downed body of the Chosen Undead. She grunted and silently cried a final breath as the fire stole away her life.

“Rainbow, go! Now!” Twilight ordered before charging at the red phantom. Jeremiah turned with an almost curious air at this strange new entity running with a catalyst clutched between her teeth. He swung his whip at Twilight. She managed to evade. He tossed a fireball at her and she likewise found the strength to again dodge.

Finally Jeremiah had the idea to aim low, wrap his whip around the alicorn’s legs and trip her up. Twilight did her best to jump over the notched length but she was too tired to avoid having her rear hoof get caught up. Jeremiah yanked her back to the ground, reaching to grab the pony by her neck. Twilight closed her eyes and swung for the fences with her catalyst, slicing the bladed tip deep into Jeremiah’s cloth wrapped face. Maggots and blood dripped from the wound, yet the phantom remained unmoved. He simply grabbed Twilight’s face with his other hand and set her alight like he had the Chosen Undead.

“Faust… if you’re listening… Twilight damn well better be right about this.” Rainbow prayed as she bolted for the far side of the courtyard. “Rares, Spike! Follow me!”

Neither of the aforementioned could find the will to move as Jeremiah dropped Twilight’s charred corpse and ripped her catalyst out of his skull. More flames immediately bloomed across the courtyard and the previously slain hollow emerged, freshly regenerated thanks to the deaths of the two undead, and ready for more violence.

“Come on! Else we’re going to get swarmed before we get incinerated!” Rainbow yelled as the phalanx hollows advanced on her. Jeremiah grabbed his whip again and moved to join in the attack, cracking the notched length to summon more fire and make the courtyard burn even brighter.

“Twilight…” Spike gasped, backing away as the flames climbed higher into the starless night sky.

“No… no please.” Rarity likewise whimpered as she struggled to break from viewing the horror and run for her life. Hollows and fire closed in on the party from all fronts, ready to punish them for not taking advantage of their friends’ sacrifices.

Thus, said friends were quick to show their generosity by giving them another chance.

Jeremiah paused and then leaned back as a sword burst through his abdomen. From behind, the Chosen Undead appeared, pushing him off her weapon and kicking the red phantom to the ground.

“TWILIGHT!” Spike said with a noticeable upswing in his voice. He pointed to the skies, where a winged figure was descending upon the courtyard. The phalanx hollow followed his gaze, and were quickly given cause to regret doing so as dark beads rained down upon them, ripping them apart where they stood.

“Praise be, thank you Faust.” Rainbow gasped as her friend touched down before her. She looked as gaunt, shriveled and decayed as the first time she’d been resurrected, yet still, Twilight moved with a fresh spring in her stride.

“Girls, we told you to move! Why are you still here?” The hollowed alicorn demanded as she charged another sorcery and launched it at the phalanx.

“We… uh… we… well, even if it’s already happened before, seeing one whom you care deeply for be murdered in cold blood is not an easy thing to digest.” Rarity said. It sounded more like an excuse than an argument, yet still Twilight had to break and give her the best smile she could in her cankered state.

“Well, it seems dying does in fact get easier the more often it happens, so don’t worry about me. Just… ngh… get to Priscilla!” Twilight combined her own magic with another sorcery, forming a bomb like mass of energy that she tossed into the phalanx. Flesh, splinters and scorched shields were flung everywhere as the hollowed monstrosities were blown to smithereens, rewarding the alicorn for her ingenuity with a generous amount of souls.

“She’s just through here, follow me!” Aurelia left the twitching red phantom and ran for the courtyard exit. Rarity and Spike followed in short order, entering into a circular tower-like structure beyond.

“Just promise me we’re not stopping for anything. No other treasures, no enemies, just whatever it takes to get out of here and…”

Spike never got to finish his sentence, too busy was he with having to stop running, and start falling. The floor of the tower suddenly just gave way beneath his feet, leading to him, Rarity and the Chosen Undead taking a dive several stories to a wet and dark landing.

“What the? Oh no!” Rainbow rushed to the tower, looking down into the abyss. “Rarity! Spike! Aurelia!”

A brief silence held… just long enough for the pegasus to assume the worst before she heard coughing and spluttering.

“Ow… ow… oooooh… and eeeeew!” Rarity slowly picked herself up off the basement floor, and out of the few inches of standing water it was immersed in. “Oh I do hope that giant blacksmith won’t think me too demanding if I ask to make use of his shop to do some laundry when we get out of here. This outfit can’t really take much more.”

Spike hacked and coughed as he pulled himself to his feet.

“Least this water made for a softer landing than the previous tumbles we’ve taken.” The dragon said as he looked up at the gaping hole above them. “Strange, until it collapsed that flooring felt pretty solid.”

“The last time I came through here, it was.” The Chosen Undead replied as she viewed the scene with equal confusion. “Then again, the same could be said of the floor to the asylum’s entrance when I first left it… and then when I returned… erghhhh.” The female warrior shivered as she recalled her unfortunate tumble into the lair of the stray demon that had apparently also been locked up with all of the undead, waiting until such time when the walls of its prison had been weakened by its brethren, allowing unknowing souls to fall into its clutches.

“Hey, is everyone okay down there?” Rainbow’s head popped into view from above.

“Yeah… nothing’s broken, praise Faust!” Rarity sighed as she checked herself over and confirmed she’d only have to deal with being sore, and wet, and with her exquisitely tailored antiquated gown ruined. “What manner of decrepit abode is this?”

“A basement area below the tower. Somewhere where the exceptionally old relics were meant to be kept…” The Chosen Undead sighed as there came the creak of what sounding like wheels turning on rusty axles. “At least, based on the souls that have claimed this part of the painted world as theirs.”

Rarity and Spike looked to the darkness around them, and the water soaking their bodies gave them an additional chill as a new manner of nightmare rolled into the light. Human skeletons, cruelly strapped to some manner of giant spiked wheel, approached the party from every angle, their bony fingers gripping the spokes of their burden in what seemed like glee as their empty eye sockets fixated on the sight of fresh meat.

“Great, cause being out in an open area with the monsters wasn’t hard enough, now we have to be trapped in an enclosed space with them, too?” Spike asked wearily.

“Well, not exactly.” The Chosen Undead gestured to the far corner of the basement with her sword. “There’s an elevator leading up to the outside through there. Provided I can hold them off, getting out of here will be relatively simple.”

The female’s voice was pitched to sound optimistic for once. Rarity and Spike found it difficult to share the feeling.

“You sure about that? From what I’ve seen, your world doesn’t do ‘simple’, least not in my understanding of the word. There’s gotta be some catch.” Spike said.

The bonewheel skeletons paused as they saw their prey was trying to make their escape. They promptly grabbed their wheels with both hands and curled their bodies forward to roll towards the party at breakneck speed.

“Yep, and there it is! LOOK OUT!” Spike cried as he threw himself back onto the floor. The bonewheel smashed into the wall behind him and overturned into the water. After a momentary pause the skeleton poked its head out of the spokes and eyed the tiny dragon with an air of apathy. Spike gaped in horror as his foe promptly righted itself and rolled towards him again.

“Faust be damned! Just hold on there, I’m going to get you three out!” Rainbow flapped her wings and tried to pick the best angle for her to swoop down, grab her friends then majestically fly back out in one efficient motion.

From above, a few silent observers decided now was the time to express their desire that the pegasus not succeed.

“Hey, what the!” Rainbow demanded as she found several pairs of gnarled talons suddenly digging themselves into her body. Looking up, she found they belonged to some bizarre hybrid of bird and human, a flesh toned body with black feathered wings for arms, painfully sharp talons for feet, and the unmistakable visage of a crow for a head.

“Where the Tartarus did you come from? OW! HEY, LET ME GO!” Rainbow struggled as the crow monsters lifted her up into the sky, several of them rifling through her saddlebags and the pockets of her outfit. “LET… ME… GO! My friends are down there! I have to save them!”

The hybrids paused as they came across the Indictment and the Book of the Guilty that had been gifted to Rainbow by Oswald the Pardoner. Chirping something unintelligibly they carried their prey away without care. Rainbow continued to struggle but only managed to tear her clothes, and then her skin as the talons remained firmly anchored to her being. Blood dripped to form a gory trail to a nearby building, whereupon Rainbow found herself receiving the same treatment as she had from the gargoyles upon arriving at Anor Londo.

“Aggggh!” The pegasus cried, half in pain, half in frustration as she was unceremoniously deposited on the roof. “Okay, that does it! You freaks want a fight? You’ve got one!”

She pulled herself up from her prone position and held her front hoofs up as a challenge.

“Come on! Who wants their beak broken first? Or their wings ripped out of their sockets? Just cause I don’t have my weapon anymore doesn’t mean I can’t make you pay for stopping me from saving my friends!” Rainbow growled, seeing as much blood as she was unknowingly shedding through the various scratches and cuts on her body. The crow demons alighted upon several broken pillars, staring with a sense of wonderment at the pegasus currently spitting and cursing at them.

“Well? Come on! You brought me here for a reason! What’s the hold up?” Rainbow demanded.

“Peace, equine. It is not violence we summon you for. It is prophecy, and desperation.”

Rainbow whirled around to see another crow demon rising up from where she’d been sitting at a small forge set before a stone statue. The pegasus noted this avian hybrid was a bit different to those around her; specifically she appeared to be about a foot taller…and apparently could speak normally.

“Desperation? And just who might you be?” The pegasus glowered. The taller hybrid folded her wings across her front and bowed her head.

“Forgive me, my name is Ornifex, weaponsmith to her Ladyship, the goddess Velka, and leader of her covenant. I apologise sincerely for our insistence, but matters have robbed us of the time we would have had to contact you via other means.” The crow replied. Rainbow arched her eyebrow and lowered her head with a snort.

“Contact me? For what? Talk sense you stupid feather duster!”

Ornifex turned to view the pegasus’ saddle bags. She cawed softly in relief upon seeing the expected documentation sticking out of them.

“You bear the proof of having been selected by her Ladyship, handed her holy doctrine by a faithful pardoner. The witch did instruct us to aid you when at last you found our prison.”

Rainbow looked even more lost.

“Aid me? You want to aid me by kidnapping me when Aurelia, Rarity and Spike are in mortal peril? Are you brain dead?” She demanded. Ornifex shook her head.

“No, merely hindered by those who seek to destroy the few remaining faithful to our patron goddess.” She explained. “The indictment, and the book you carry, it was a pardoner who gave them to you was it not?”

Rainbow looked to her saddlebags.

“Well, yeah. Some weirdo was on the roof of a church we stopped by. Went by the name Osmund… I think.” She replied. Again Ornifex cawed in relief.

“Carim yet still retains its faith in the gods, even as they turn against each other. Velka shall see to it neither his service nor yours go unrewarded.”

Rainbow ground her hooves in the snow, baring her teeth in utter rage.

“What… service? I’m not here to do anyone’s bidding, I need to save my friends!” She said through her anger. Ornifex nodded and turned to her forge.

“And so you shall, but not with the gear you currently bear.” Ornifex turned around again, bearing a folded set of robes and a mask that resembled the one Oswald had been wearing, along with a gleaming black rapier blade and a black diamond ring. “In time before we sought to protect the last vestiges and holy accoutrements of our goddess, stored here where none could touch them. But, desperate times call for desperate measures. By her command, we bequeath these gifts to you, so that her will shall still be done, even as the last haven for her covenant is destroyed.”

Rainbow looked at the equipment, feeling slightly less angry at the sight of a new weapon being handed to her.

“Covenant? What are you talking about?” She asked. Ornifex gestured to the statue with a wing. It depicted a kneeling female with long flowing hair and draped in a likewise huge and flowing robe. Her head was bowed and her hands folded, as if she was deep in prayer.

“In the first years of the Age of Fire, a tenth covenant existed alongside the nine which are still active. Through it, the faithful followers of Velka would strike out at our mortal enemies, the Dark Sun Gwyndolin, and his Blades of the Dark Moon. Though his deception and subterfuge, Gwyndolin saw to it that his opposition would be reduced to merely the force of the pardoners, with all other tools of Velka’s will forever imprisoned here in the painted world. Velka now senses that the Dark Sun has unleashed a new foe to at last finish his task of eliminating all who may yet send him to his just punishment!”

Rainbow turned to view the smoke rising from Jeremiah’s fires as they slowly scorched the terrain.

“The weirdo who created the illusion of Gwynevere and tried to kill us with his blue ghosty guys? He’s responsible for this, too?” She asked in disbelief.

“Few others could so easily command the soul of a legendary exile, thus is the service Velka now demands of you.” Ornifex said. “There is little that can be done to save this haven. With the witch’s blessing, some of us may yet survive to find a new home in distant lands. As your destiny lies here, we charge you with enacting the final will of her covenant. Take these offerings, save your friends, and see to it that Gwyndolin knows the fury his transgressions have warranted!”

Rainbow looked at the offered gear again, taking a deep breath of resignation.

“I see… fine. If you’re offering me another means to help us out of this nightmare then I guess I can’t say no.” Rainbow dispensed with her tattered thief robes and reached for the black pardoner attire. “Just stay away from me okay? I can get back down to the ground on my own!”

Ornifex obediently took several steps back and gestured for her fellow crow demons to stay where they were.

“Keep the Indictment and the Book of the Guilty close at hand, brave one. There is much sin still tainting the lands of Lordran. Velka may require you to enact your will on others once you have escaped the painted world.”

Dash rolled her eyes and huffed as she slid the mask and helmet over her head. Quite how Ornifex had managed to tailor the outfit to fit her so perfectly was a mystery the pegasus decided could be left to the ages to solve.

“Yeah, yeah, well I’ll cross that bridge when I come to it. See ya!” She put on the ring, grabbed the rapier and dove off the roof, following her blood trail back to the tower. Another boon presented itself as she found Twilight alighting next to the hole, looking suitable well and good.

“Rainbow, there you are! What happened?” The alicorn asked as her eyes trailed down her friend’s new attire. “And… nice outfit. Where did that come from?”

Rainbow looked overhead, seeing Ornifex taking to the skies with two of the other crow demons. In their talons they clutched the statue of the praying woman.

“A few, ermm… souls, who likewise aren’t at all pleased with what’s happening here, if you can believe. I’ll explain more once we’re safe.” Rainbow turned to the hole in the floor. “Rarity! Spike! Aurelia! Hey, sorry about that, dunno what the deal was with those bird freaks but I’m back now.” She called while peering down into the darkness. To her immense relief she saw the unicorn and dragon were still up and conscious, while several of the bonewheels were now lying broken on the ground.

The Chosen Undead was looking a little worse for wear though.

“Splendid, although I think we’re okay down here actually. Aurelia’s been simply a darling in cutting these ruffians down in their tracks.” Rarity said with a relieved tone to her voice. “Why don’t you and Twilight go on ahead and see if there’s anything else waiting between us and Priscilla? We’ll catch up with you shortly!”

Rainbow looked at the rapier on her back. A nagging itch to give it a try began to reverberate through her hooves.

“You sure about that, Rares? I mean we can jump down there and cover you right now if…”

Rainbow was promptly cut off by the crack of a whip and the whoosh of flames bursting forth. She looked up and felt her relief be burned to dust as the archway on the other end of the tower was demolished in a ball of searing red fire. Jeremiah strode through the flames like the immortal demon he apparently was, coiling his whip up and raising his other hand in preparation to unleash some other manner of horror.

“What? I thought Aurelia killed him!” Twilight said. Rainbow smacked a hoof to her face and harumphed wearily.

“Apparently, he ascribes to the standard horror movie trope of going down but not staying down.” Rainbow said as Jeremiah charged a fireball and hurled it at the ponies. “In light of this, what say we follow Rarity’s suggestion?”

Twilight meeped as she dodged the flaming projectile, along with the three others that Jeremiah hurled after it.

“Yeah, sounds ideal. Just hurry down there okay!” The alicorn meeped before taking to the air and following Rainbow out of the tower. Jeremiah tilted his turban wrapped head towards her, and made to try and strike the pony out of the air with his whip. With a screech of defiance, however, several of the crow demons descended from above, clawing viciously at the red phantom with their talons. Jeremiah weathered the blows till he could prime a suitable sized chaos storm, and proceeded to bring all of the hybrids down in a fiery blaze.

“Eeeesh, whatever’s happening up there it does not sound good!” Spike cringed as he backed away from the remaining bonewheels. “Aurelia, is it safe to leave here now?”

The undead warrior gave a pained grunt as she pulled her blade out of a bonewheel’s rib cage and left the monstrosity to crumble onto the ground.

“Aurelia? Dear, are you okay?” Rarity asked as the female clutched at her chest.

“I… I don’t know… just, suddenly feels like something… trying to break out of my body…”

Rarity’s elation stepped aside for her worry to return as the undead fell to her knees.

“Oh no! Are you hurt?” She asked. The Chosen Undead dropped her sword and shield as an unearthly aura slowly formed around her.

“No… it’s like… energy… building in me… needing release… cold… like… ARRRRRGHHHHHHH!!!”

Suddenly, the undead jerked her whole body back as a great mass of golden flames exploded out of her. Above, Jeremiah turned from the ashen carcasses of the crow demons to view the sudden geyser of light surging up from the hole. He approached and looked down into the depths, seeing a mass of bones and shattered wheels surrounding the body of the Chosen Undead. Above her there now hovered a brilliant burning golden soul.

“Oooooh… oh my eyes… of all the times for me to forget to pack my sunglasses.” Rarity whimpered as she rubbed and tried to focus.

“You think you have it bad? I can see in the dark! Do you have any idea what it’s like when I’m suddenly beset by high intensity beams?” Spike grumbled as he sat up and rubbed his eyes. “What the hay just happened?”

Slowly the basement area swam back into sharp focus for both souls, bringing Rarity to gasp upon seeing the slumped body of the Chosen Undead.

“Aurelia! Oh no, no, no!” She ran over and tried to nudge the warrior with her muzzle. “Oh please, wake up! We still need your help!”

The Chosen Undead let out a dry cough, then reached up to grip Rarity’s nose. The unicorn froze as the gauntlet closed gently around her, filling her nostrils with the coppery stench of metal and scorched fabric. She politely held her gag reflex as her friend stirred.

“Wha… What?” The undead grunted and slowly sat up. “What happened?”

“I just asked the same thing.” Spike replied while looking at the soul as it slowly drifted to the ground. “What is this? It’s like it just burst out of your chest… like one of those alien things in that movie Rainbow dared us all to watch on Nightmare Night.”

The undead pulled off her blackened helmet and looked down at her cuirass. The arms that had been mounted on the front now lay on either of her body, apparently having been blasted off by whatever had just made its exit from her flesh. She looked to the soul, and cocked her head.

“That… that’s the Lord Soul I obtained from the Catacombs… the one previously held by…”

The Chosen Undead’s voice died as she sensed movement all around her. Rarity and Spike noticed it, too… specifically that the scattered skulls and bones from the bonewheels were now pulling themselves free of their burdens, rolling along the floor as if attracted to the soul. The soul itself gradually began to increase in size, while also morphing in shape from a flame to a more humanoid figure. The bones proceeded to cluster around it in a haphazard pile, the skulls layering themselves on top, followed by the rib cages, then the remaining extremities. This chaotic mess of human remains slowly picked itself up off the floor as two massive legs came together at the bottom of the pile. Standing up, it turned the skull that now rested at the summit to view the basement’s other occupants. The empty eye sockets seemed to hold on the Chosen Undead for a very long time before the bone pile extended a freshly reassembled arm and gripped the edge of the hole in the floor above. From his vantage point, Jeremiah sensibly backed away then ran for the exit as the giant embodiment of death rose to its new height of over 20 feet. Around it a flowing black cloak materialized while it drew out another arm, this one clutching some manner of curved greatsword, covered in rotting, miasma ridden flesh.

“…Gravelord Nito.” The Chosen Undead finished in a deathly fearful tone.

Author's Note

Well here we are: another chapter where I will either wow everyone with finally making good on another promise, or be stoned to death due to yet again having to falter on another. Yes I know I promised Priscilla would make her entrance in this chapter, but after looking at the length and seeing how it read with both her appearance and Nito's it seemed like too much was happening in one instance. For the sake of pacing both I and my editor agreed it was better to save her for the next chapter (and I am making sure she shows there).

As for the other tidbits:

Yes I'm going to start incorporating more aspects from Dark Souls 2 and 3, now that I've seen to what extent the third game tries to link everything together. I'll make sure not to spoil anything for those who haven't played the latter two but there'll be more nods to them as the series progresses.
Originally there was intended to be another covenant in Dark Souls dedicated to Velka, who's purpose would be to act as the opposing force against the Blades of the Darkmoon (see here for further information: Velka - Dark Souls Wiki ) It was eventually cut from the final game but given a healthy nod by the number of items related to Velka and the crow demons (said to be servants of hers) being found in the painted world. Given that Dark Souls 2 gives almost no information on how Ornifex came to be in Drangleic I came up with this as her backstory, which Dark Souls 3 then bolstered by showing that yes, some beings from the Painted World did in fact manage to escape it along with your character (this would also explain how you can find a statue of Velka in Lothric)
Likewise in the alpha build of the Painted World, Gravelord Nito was originally meant to be a boss character, encountered in the area where the bonewheel skeletons are located (no doubt another nod to what could have been). I figured since I was planning to bring the big guy back at some point that would be the most ideal spot to do so, specially as it gave me another insight to how our main villian is able to plan his actions.
Please no comments on whether I'm correct in my portrayal of how bonfire ascetics work. Dark Souls 2 gives no info besides they're a means to make the game more difficult and to respawn bosses, certain enemies, and items. With nothing more to go on the means I described makes as much sense as any.

Annnnd...that's about it I believe. Please read, comment and hopefully enjoy!

Chapter 39

“So uh, Twi, can I ask you a personal question?” Rainbow hesitantly queried as the two ponies crossed a desolate snow swept bridge.

“What’s that?” Twilight queried. Rainbow looked over her friend’s hollowed state, the way her coat was mostly gone, her skin dry and tight like parchment, her eyes sunken into her skull, and her mane and tail reduced to a few limp wisps of hair. With a hard swallow, she told herself to try to keep looking past that, to find the mare that was still trapped beneath it.

“Well, what does it feel like? Being undead?” Rainbow felt dirty for daring to bring up the alicorn’s cursed condition, yet Twilight halted her steps and seemed to give the query some serious thought.

“It’s… well… bearable, for the moment. I feel cold, empty, but not like I’m sick or in pain. It’s by no means pleasant, but knowing I can’t die now, permanently I mean, kind of brings a strange comfort.” Twilight placed a hoof to her forehead. “I think the most disturbing thing is how my thoughts seem to scatter at odd moments. Like, when I suddenly woke up next to the bonfire back there, it took me a moment to remember what I was doing and why. Nothing bad, but not something that usually happens to me either.”

Rainbow felt her coat stand on end. “And how are you now?”

Twilight flexed her leg and shrugged as well as she could with her withered body.

“Now… I’m good as can be without restoring myself to normal. Going to have to use some of my humanity when we finally get out of here.” Twilight said. “Why do you ask?”

Rainbow awkwardly rubbed her leg. “Well first off, because I’m as worried as a friend should be for another friend. I know it doesn’t seem like much to you, but it wasn’t easy watching you sacrifice yourself for us.”

Twilight’s mouth dropped open.

“And second… because I now realize that if our positions had been reversed, I’d have acted no differently. When my weapon broke, I was honestly contemplating just kicking you out of harm’s way and letting them take me instead. Figured if you can handle being undead, then so can I!”

Twilight gasped dryly. “Dash, don’t talk like that!”

Rainbow held up a hoof. “Look, I came here with you because I want to do right by my status as an Element of Harmony and keep Equestria safe… that, and make the monster who did this to you pay! Thing is, that’s probably going to entail venturing into more Tartarus spawned pits like this place… and while I’ve been proving I am still 20% cooler than what we’ve been running into… the opposition here ain’t getting any easier.” The pegasus said, betraying a strain of fear. As if to test her sincerity, the two ponies heard a clanking sound and turned to see a knight dressed in heavy steel armor approaching them with sword and shield in hand.

“Ugh, case in point.” Rainbow groaned as the knight picked up its pace and prepared to strike.

“Well, we’ll worry about crossing that bridge when we come to it. Right now, let’s focus on getting across this one first!” Twilight replied as she dodged the falling sword. Rainbow nodded silently as she hugged the side of the bridge, bringing out her new rapier for its first kill. The knight turned to try and pin Twilight with its shield. Dash held her weapon tightly in her teeth and ran to attack her opponent’s exposed back.

Naturally this was the moment when another presence moved in to literally hold her in place. Dash eeped as she felt hands grab her shoulders, and turned to see hollows climbing over the side of the bridge, as if they’d been hanging from the outside just waiting for someone to cross.

“Wha? Oh come on! That’s cheating!” Dash yelled as the hollows pulled her off her hooves, making her drop her rapier in the process. They proceed to begin beating her with their fists and weapons, throwing whatever strength remained in their atrophied bodies into each blow.

“Ow! Ngh… get off me!” The pegasus growled as she struggled in the corpses’ grip. Twilight tried to move, to help, but the knight literally cut her off, driving its sword down right in front of her close enough to slice the very tip of her nose off. Twilight reeled back, stumbling against the side of the bridge as her opponent swung and thrust its blade. She tried to grab her catalyst and blast it with a sorcery. The knight simply hit her in the face with its shield again, forcing her to cancel the levitation spell and instead throw up a barrier before it could riposte.

“Grrr… Twi… go! Leave these freaks to me!” Rainbow growled as she grabbed one hollow’s arm with her teeth and dragged it off her. Another ripped out its blade and looked for another nice spot between the pegasus’ ribs to re-sheath it in her blood. Rainbow was all too happy to show the corpse her wings could be used for something other than flight. The hollow gave a low grunt as if it was actually surprised to find itself being knocked back by the blow of a feathered wing joint to its stomach.

“Go? Rainbow, I can’t leave you!” Twilight protested as she scrambled to grab her catalyst with her hoof. The knight continued to hammer at her barrier, confused as to why neither its blade nor shield seem able to break it. The alicorn let it stew in its puzzlement for a few more seconds, enough for it to back off and see if it could approach the problem from another angle. She wasted no time in dropping her barrier and letting the steel clad warrior catch a soul arrow to the face.

“Ngh… I’ll… agh! I’ll catch up!’ Rainbow grit her teeth as another blade sliced through her robes and into her barrel. “AGH! Hey watch it! This outfit is brand new, you bastard!”

The hollow made to apologize by going for Rainbow’s neck, the only part of her not covered by her robes. Forcing the remaining hollows off her, the pegasus turned around and slammed her back hooves into the approaching one’s chest. The crack of ribs shattering under the blow was almost symphonic.

“Trust me, I got this! You can throw your life on the line again for me afterwards. ‘Quid pro quo’… or however that fancy old phrase you love to use goes.” Rainbow sighed as the knight got up from its prone position and shook off the force of Twilight’s sorcery. “Just move it!”

Nodding tersely, Twilight turned and ran for the far end of the bridge, eventually finding herself at an archway filled with fog. Bowing her head, the alicorn took a deep breath and traversed through it. The swirling grey mirth proved to be about as permeable as a blowing gale, but the alicorn forced herself to keep putting one hoof in front of the other, till she felt all resistance suddenly cease, and found herself standing before a most breathtaking sight.

Standing in the middle of the small arena was a stunningly tall female humanoid, dressed in a flowing gown of what appeared to be white silken fur. Twilight noted the attire suited her well, complimenting her snow white mane, and the flawless pale visage of her skin. Indeed, she stood as a monument to all that was beautiful… and potentially dangerous about the frigid environment around her.

“Dear… Faust…” Twilight gasped in awe at the towering being. She in turn looked down from her great height, her hands tightening around a suitably oversized and very deadly looking scythe.

“Who… Who art thou? One of us, thou art not.” She said, clearly very confused by the sight of the lavender winged equine, dressed in what appeared to be a disheveled mess of sorcerer clothing. “From whence hast thou come, strange being?”

Twilight exhaled slowly, checking behind her to make sure she wasn’t about to be ambushed by any more unpleasant surprises from across the bridge.

“Um… ahem… Miss Priscilla, I presume?” She asked. The towering crossbreed took a step back in shock.

“Thou… thou knowest of me? How?” She asked, narrowing her eyes. Twilight noted the aforementioned were framed in jagged scales. On a hunch, she tilted her head and felt her heart leap as she saw the length of a fluffy white tail swaying cautiously behind the crossbreed. There was no doubt about it now, this had to be her!

“My name is Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Equestria. I’m… well, very relieved to meet you.” The alicorn smiled while taking a step forward, only for Priscilla to raise her scythe as if expecting an attack.

“Maintain thine distance, I ask thee! If thou seekest I, thine desires shall be requited not!” She said with great insistence. Twilight dropped the smile and duly retracted her hoof.

“Oh, I… I promise, I mean you no harm! I’ve… I mean, we have come seeking you…” The alicorn hastily stopped herself and took a step back at the sudden anger in Priscilla’s eyes. “No, not in that manner, though!”

The temperature within the area dropped further, as if heralding an oncoming blizzard. Priscilla’s scythe blade glistened in the pale light of the moon, as if debating whether to cut to the chase by cutting down the pitiful pony where she stood.

“Thou must returneth from whence thou came. This land is peaceful, its inhabitants kind, but not to thee who does not belong!” Priscilla thrust her weapon at an archway on the opposite side of the arena. “Plunge from the plank, and hurry home. There is no sanctuary for thee here!”

Twilight swallowed hard and shook her head.

“I’m afraid I can’t do that, Priscilla. Not yet, not without you.” She said, biting back on her shivers as the air turned colder still and the towering crossbreed resigned herself to the inevitable.

“I expected as much from thee. Why dost thee hurry towards thine death, like all who came before?” She said. Twilight thought she heard a note of sadness in Priscilla’s voice and grabbed onto it for all it was worth.

“I and my friends are here on behalf of your father, Seath the Scaleless.” Twilight replied, her voice catching in her throat when Priscilla let a brief glimmer of shock cross her features. “This place is no longer safe for you, he’s asked us to get you out of here, so you two can finally be reunited!”

The scythe shook and wilted slightly from its raised position as Priscilla’s grip faltered.

“M-Mine father?” She asked. Twilight hesitantly nodded. “Th-That cannot be! Not after so long!”

Twilight nodded again, steeling her nerves as she took a step forward. “I know it’s been a long time, but… well… he’s had his reasons, one of them being fooled into thinking you were dead…”

Priscilla’s gaze flickered, her eyes wavering to the right as if recalling a memory.

“All these years… the Dark Sun hath told me of Seath… of his atrocities… his madness… his sins against the gods… yet… yet…”

The scythe dipped closer to the ground as its weight grew too great for Priscilla to support.

“But… why? What drives him to seek me now? For that matter, why dost thou come on his behalf?”

Twilight’s ears swiveled as she picked up a commotion outside the fog gate. “Let’s just say there’s been a lot of deception and withholding of vital information. As to why, well, that’s what we’re trying to figure out.”

Several ragged curse words were heard through the fog, followed by pained screaming. Twilight’s heart leaped into her throat as she recognized the voice.

“Rainbow!” Twilight charged to the gate, only for her pegasus friend to come crashing through it and into her.

“Ow… Ow… Ow… okay… that… could’ve gone worse… and also better…” The pegasus growled as she rolled onto her hooves again and frantically patted her smoking robes down.

“Rainbow!” Twilight exclaimed as she likewise got up. “Are you okay?”

Checking no parts of her were about to burst into flame again, Rainbow exhaled her frustration.

“I’m fine… heh… heh… told you I could handle it. Well, until Mr. Turban Headed Torch Boy showed up again.” The blue pegasus looked up at Priscilla, apparently only now noticing the crossbreed’s presence. “I take it you’re Seath’s love child? Certainly look it with that snowy complexion… and that fluffy tail… huh…”

Priscilla looked from one pony to the other, not sure what to make of the scenario.

“Thou didst not come here alone?” She finally asked, just as there came the scream of hollows being struck down by the sizzling crack of a whip.

“I’m being serious here, Priscilla! You’re in terrible danger and we’re here to get you to safety!” Twilight insisted as the fog gate glowed orange and flames began to lick through its swirling mirth.

“Course, if you don’t believe us, I’m afraid the proof is just about to present itself.” Rainbow meeped as a great lash of fire cut through the stone archway, bringing it crumbling down to permit the entry of the Xanthous King Jeremiah. Priscilla’s guard slowly lowered as the phantom likewise curled up his whip and extinguished his hand.

“So, at last thou rises from thine slumber, legendary one. Hast thou come to pay respects to thine earthly remains?” She said while gesturing to the far side of the arena. Twilight looked and saw a corpse, dressed in the same outfit as Jeremiah, slumped against the railing. The phantom looked at this too, tilting his giant turban wrapped head as if confused by the sight. After a moment he returned to staring silently at Priscilla.

“Or is it something else that bringeth thee back from death’s embrace?” The crossbreed queried, tightening her grip further as Jeremiah looked to the ponies in front of her, then let his head slump back to bring his gaze skyward.

“Priscilla… seriously… we need to leave! This… thing wants us dead like everything else in this world!” Twilight said through the side of her mouth. Jeremiah kept staring at the sky, seemingly at a loss for how to continue in his task. Priscilla eyed him warily.

“Thou did face me once before, whence first thou came in search of knowledge and power. Think not that thine new status affords thee any advantage, if thou seeks to face me again.” Priscilla said softly, again lowering her scythe, as if to calm the phantom by showing she meant it no harm. Jeremiah turned to her, then resumed staring silently at the sky.

“Okay… so… do we try to fight this thing? Force Miss Fluffy Tail there to come with us? What?” Rainbow asked while gnawing on the grip of her rapier.

“Pitiful crossbreed. How cruel and unjust is thine existence. Hope did I that this time shalt never come, but t’was not meant to be.”

Now all eyes turned to the heavens.

“Thine atonement is at hand, Legendary Exile. Perform this one task, and thine sins are thus forgiven. Destroy this affront to the will of our Great Lord! Give her back to the cleansing flames from which she was wrongly birthed!”

Rainbow’s ears wilted like flower petals in the heat of an inferno. Twilight’s entire head sank as Jeremiah ignited his palm again and viciously cracked his whip as a challenge to battle.

“Why do I even bother asking?” The blue pegasus groaned as flames rushed towards her again.

***

“Master Logan… do you smell something burning?” Griggs broke from his relentless firing of soul spears at the Darkmoon phantoms and turned to sniff at the air. Beside him, the older sorcerer tipped back the brim of his giant hat in perplexity.

“Considering how many of these misguided souls we’ve struck down in the name of our Grand Duke, I’d be more surprised if we didn’t.” Logan sighed as more blue figures materialized to replace those who had fallen under the combined force of both his spells and that of Seath’s channelers. “These fools know not the treachery they commit on behalf of His Dark Sun… however, I do confess, their perseverance is admirable.”

Griggs scrunched up his nose as he kept sniffing at the air.

“No… this is not the essence of a sorcery spell I detect. It smells like… burning oil… and wood… like canvas….”

Logan raised an eyebrow at his colleague’s sudden and rather crazed fascination with the air around them. Deciding it was of no concern to him, the big hatted sorcerer turned back to aiding the channelers, only to see they too had temporarily stopped pressing their advantage. Their attention indeed seemed no longer focused on the phantoms, but rather the resurrected painting guardians that had entered the room, stopped and were now pointing at something in horror.

“What is this… so sudden and so changed art the acts of our enemy?” Seath pondered. He stared at the now panicked painting guardians as they attempted to rush past his channelers, pointing at something beyond their ranks.

“Grand Duke… sir… look!”

Seath turned at the feel of someone tugging on his tentacles.

“The Painted World of Ariamis! It’s catching fire!” Griggs exclaimed.

Seath’s maw dropped open as he beheld the massive tapestry was indeed leaking smoke from its canvas, the oils and colors slowly melting away as flames licked out from the cavities left behind.

“No… no… no, what treacherous nature is this?? Who hath slipped beyond our lines to strike?” The great dragon demanded. He rushed to the painting, slapping his hands against the flames to try and extinguish them. A deep growl shook the crumbling hall as Seath’s flesh promptly began to burn, yet still he continued in his effort to keep the painting from becoming an inferno.

“Channelers, water! Master Logan, our defenses! Griggs, thine assistance here!” Seath frantically barked orders, intercutting his dialogue with more roars of agony as he beat his scorched fists upon the flaming canvas. He opened his mouth and spewed crystal all across the fire. The resulting formations merely cracked then exploded as the intensity of the heat proved too great for them to contain.

“No! NO! PRISCILLA!” The dragon bellowed in anguish.

***

“That voice…” The crossbreed turned from where she’d been trying to put out Jeremiah’s flames with a blizzard spell, looking to the sky in shock. “Such notes from so long ago…”

Twilight picked herself up from where she’d been thrown by another lash of the red phantom’s whip, nursing a smoking cut all along her flank.

“Seath…” She whispered while getting to her hooves. Priscilla looked at the alicorn in shock.

“T’is a voice I hath heard not in centuries… yet still I know it from the moment of my birth…” The crossbreed clasped a hand to her bosom. “Thou… thou speaketh truth… Seath did send thee to seek me out!”

Twilight nodded frantically.

“He’s outside the painting right now, trying to hold off an army so we can rescue you. We have to get back to him, or we’re all going to die here!” She said.

“Some of us may have already.” Came a cold and dark reply. Twilight turned to view Rainbow Dash swiping frantically at Jeremiah from the air with her rapier. “Rarity, Spike and Aurelia still haven’t caught up with us yet… and I’m starting to ponder if this jerk might know why!”

The red phantom again cocked his head as if puzzled by the accusation. Rainbow took the opportunity to strike while his guard was down, and cut a line across his exposed mid-section.

“Talk, you monster! What happened to our friends? Did you do something to them before you resumed chasing after us?” The pegasus shouted. Jeremiah calmly placed a hand over the blood and maggots dripping from his wound; then he proceeded to answer the pegasus by striking at her with his whip.

“Grrrrr, fine! We can do this the hard way too! If I find out you even singed a hair or scale on their bodies, you’re going to wish you’d never been brought back from… wherever the hay you were before!” Rainbow swore as she dodged the cracking length, madly swinging her rapier back at the phantom whenever she got a chance. Around her the arena continued to burn, the black of night being choked out by the fierce orange of fire.

“Priscilla, please! We can’t stay here! How do we leave?” Twilight asked.

The crossbreed’s face contorted, either from the encroaching heat, or her own indecision. She looked to the arena’s far exit.

“The abyss beyond the plank serves as the exit to this world. For every soul that hath come here, I have imparted this information… only…” Priscilla’s mouth grew taught. “Only I do not know of its truthfulness…”

Twilight gaped in disbelief. She looked to the exit, seeing it just lead to a sheer drop into nothingness.

“Well, that’s still better than staying here to be roasted alive. Come on!” She motioned for the crossbreed to follow her. Priscilla remained where she was.

“I… I… but my sanctuary this hath always been. Its residents are kind to me… more than those of the land beyond…” She said with great unease.

“Nrghhh… you honestly call this kind??” Rainbow asked as she hit the ground. In her rising anger, she’d failed to follow the strikes of Jeremiah’s whip, allowing him to finally nail her on her wing and cut a searing gash across the joint. Priscilla looked at the seething pony, watching her fight on in spite of her injury. Her grip on her scythe tightened with resolve.

“N-No… No! The Xanthous King is as much an intruder as thou. Punish him I did for his trespasses… and punish him again for this offence I shall!” Priscilla declared. Jeremiah turned from the fallen pegasus, regarding the towering crossbreed with shock as if only just now remembering who his primary target was meant to be. He struck at her with his whip. Priscilla responded by turning herself invisible and dodging the attack.

“E’en in death, thou still seeks to further sin. Dost thou know what shame thou bringeth upon thine name? Upon thine subjects?” She asked. Jeremiah looked around the burning arena, cracking his whip in random directions.

“Blind thou art, blinded by thine ambition. Great is the power thou hast obtained, but behold what ease I dispel it with!”

Flurries of snow blew upon the fires, snuffing them out around the phantom. He tilted his head forward, as if ashamed by how his efforts were ruined.

“This land is peaceful, its inhabitants kind. Never shall we permit those who seek to destroy our hallowed haven!”

A blizzard hit Jeremiah with full force, knocking him onto his back. He writhed as if pained by the snow slowly covering him.

“Why couldst thou not let us be? Didst thou not see why Ariamis created this world?” Priscilla demanded from everywhere at once.

The blizzard died down, and Jeremiah trembled as he tried to sit up. He spotted Twilight rushing to aid Rainbow, and ignited his hand to at least take them out of the equation.

He then stopped himself upon noticing something far more important a short distance away.

“Naught waits for thee but death. If a monk thou once was, then prithee, remember thine vows! Look upon what fate befell thee before, and pray for salvation, not further damnation!”

The air rippled as an unseen scythe was raised to finish the Xanthous King off for good. He, however, paid it no mind. His attention was focused on something more vital: specifically, the trail of footprints in the snow, slowly making their way towards him.

He promptly launched a fireball at the space a few inches above the ground, causing Priscilla to fade back into existence as her robes were set aflame.

“Aghhhh! But… why?”

Twilight looked up from where she’d been trying to heal Rainbow’s wounds. Seeing Priscilla now stumbling back, trying to put out her burning gown, the alicorn bared her teeth and charged Jeremiah, hitting him in the back and sending him crashing to the ground again. With her opponent now temporarily disabled, she turned to Priscilla and cast a small rain storm spell over her, soaking the crossbreed with water and extinguishing her blazing clothes.

“Why… what seeketh thee?” The crossbreed gasped as she grabbed for her scythe. “He that would choose to follow the words of deceivers and murderers over that of his own faith?”

Twilight sighed as Jeremiah stirred, rising up to a sitting position again to stare at them blankly.

“Whatever his reasons may be, I doubt he’s going to tell you.” She said as the phantom got back up. “It doesn’t change the fact that he’s not going to stop until you’re dead.”

“Yeah, or he is.” Rainbow hobbled her way over, staring at Jeremiah with utter loathing. “He may be a tough one, like everything else in this place, but it’s still just him against us three…” The pegasus narrowed her eyes. “And I still want to know what he’s done with our friends!”

“Uh… nothing?”

Rainbow turned and dropped her rapier as Spike forced his way through the fog gate, followed by Rarity.

“Well okay, the fires he set forced us to take a long detour to reach here, but other than that we’re fine… amazingly.” The dragon huffed and puffed as if he’d been running a great deal.

“Spike, Rarity, oh praise Faust you’re okay!” Twilight said in elation.

“Yes… barely.” Rarity gasped as she stopped and drew in a deep breath. “I fear that may change soon if we don’t leave with all haste. There’s something far worse chasing after us!”

The Chosen Undead stumbled her way in after the unicorn. Priscilla eyes went wide.

“Thou… thou art a soul I hath met before. Thine attire is different… but thine essence remains the same.” She declared. The Chosen Undead nodded wearily as she sheathed her blade.

“It would seem my first journey here wasn’t by chance after all. These ponies have revealed some disturbing secrets since I returned to the world outside. Secrets that apparently involve you.” The female undead replied. Priscilla looked to the far end of the arena.

“Then… the means I was told for departing this land… of that he spoke truth?” The crossbreed now sounded confused rather than relieved. Twilight did her the service of providing renewed vigor.

“Right now, let’s just be glad there’s a way to leave after all, and make use of it before our enemies try to…” The alicorn cut herself off as the crack of a whip and a wall of flames cut her off from the arena’s exit.

“Stop… us… oh no.”

Jeremiah strode to stand before the flames, igniting his hand with fresh pyromancies as a challenge to the party.

“Feh, fine. If he isn’t going to step aside we’ll just have to knock him aside.” Rainbow grunted as she rose to her hooves.

“Uh… yes, while I’d normally be all for showing our bravado, I fear we really don’t have time for another scuffle, Rainy darling.” Rarity looked to the fog gate, swallowing heavily as she thought she spied a black silhouette slowly materializing in the swirling mist. “In about five seconds, the other monstrosity we managed to give the slip is going to catch up to us.”

“Yeah? Well, bring it on! We’ve faced down plenty of great threats before, and since coming here, we’ve proven we can do it again. I’m ready for anything!” Dash proclaimed while brandishing her rapier. Jeremiah sought to test her resolve by rearing back to douse the entire area in fire again.

And then, a massive, curved greatsword cut through the fog to request that it be allowed to test the pegasus first. Rainbow turned to observe the descending plane of razor edged steel and diseased flesh, letting her rapier drop from her mouth in shock as a great skeletal hand pushed through the fog to grab the edge of the archway. Like the great harbinger of death that he was, Gravelord Nito emerged into the arena, pulling his sword from the deep fissure it had cut into the floor, and raising it high in announcement of his presence.

“Okay… I stand corrected.” Rainbow meeped as she backed away from the robed mountain of bones. “What… is… this?”

The top most skull creakily turned to regard the tiny equine. Dust rained onto the ground as the other skulls piled below it then copied the motion.

“We are the First of the Dead. Founders and now reclaimers of the souls of lords. Demons to some, saviors to others.” Nito replied in a plethora of voices, one of every creed and gender, which seemed to echo from within and from all around his form, apparently via some manner of telepathy. He extended his free hand and the golden Lord Soul materialized in the palm. “From the First Flame, were we granted the powers of death, disease, and dominion over all whose mortal lives were ended… until such time that our eternal slumber was disturbed…”

Nito closed his hand around the soul, absorbing it back into his bones as he pointed an accusing finger at the Chosen Undead. The ponies looked to the warrior with suitably disturbed expressions.

“And… wh-what’s that supposed to mean?” Twilight asked.

The Chosen Undead clasped her gauntlet over the scorched part of her cuirass, still feeling a cold ache from where the lord soul had ripped itself from her bosom.

“He’s Gravelord Nito, a god of Lordran.” She explained. Twilight looked back at the towering abomination.

“I… I remember this guy! He was in Seath’s dreams! Though, how does he come to be here?” She asked. Nito pointed his sword at the Chosen Undead.

“Disturbed our slumber did she. With brandished steel and scorching flame she did strike us down, and stole that which is our very being.” The gravelord said.

Again all eyes fell to the warrior.

“His lord soul is one of the four I needed to fill the Lordvessel and save Lordran. I fought and killed him in the Catacombs… just before he could be snatched away… like Seath was.” The Chosen Undead unsheathed her chaos blade. “No one told me you could return from your ultimate demise, though…”

Nito surprisingly nodded several of his skulls.

“Unheard it is for death to die, more so to rise from death again. We stand as anomaly and affront to our own laws. We yearn to know why… and how…” The gravelord’s bones creaked as the Priscilla suddenly cried in pain and lurched forward, flames spreading across her back. Jeremiah had managed to shake off the shock of seeing Nito faster than everyone else and taken the opportunity to resume his assault. “But who comes here?”

Priscilla rolled onto her back, thrashing on the ground to try and put out the fire. Jeremiah pressed his advantage, priming his hand with further reinforcements for his flames. Fighting against the burning pain, Priscilla grabbed her scythe and swung it at the red phantom. Jeremiah quickly retracted his hand and swung his whip out to catch the weapon, wrapping around its blade and pulling it aside.

“A nomad soul, both living and dead, and yet who is neither in this time.” Nito observed.

Priscilla struggled with Jeremiah, the latter inching closer to clasp his flaming gauntlet to her face and finish her off as he’d been ordered.

“In him, we sense both purest flame, and darkest oblivion.”

Nito curled his arms around himself, and began to emit a deathly red glow. Seconds later he unleashed a shockwave that made everyone either stagger, or fall flat on their backs. Jeremiah met with the floor for a third time, and Nito quickly made sure there would not be a fourth.

“Such is power too great for mere mortals to wield.” The gravelord sighed while driving his blade through Jeremiah’s gut. The red phantom dropped his whip and thrashed as blood and maggots flowed in droves from his gored stomach, till at last he flopped over dead and dissolved into a flurry of white light. Nito retrieved his weapon and backed away as the fires left in the Xanthous King’s wake began to grow out of control again. “And no sooner are they returned to our bosom, than proof of their ineptitude threatens to destroy all. What fools art these, the forgotten waste of times since past.”

Having finally gotten the fires on her own body out, Priscilla grabbed her scythe and rose to face the gravelord. He remained staring at the spot where Jeremiah had fallen, the phantom’s demise marked by his whip and a burning black humanity sprite.

“Thou is kind to aid in punishing he that sought to foul this land’s sanctity… though still I ask the purpose in thine acts?” She said wearily. Nito looked up to view the encroaching wall of fire with mild disdain.

“We stand amidst those who would see us perish once more. To defend ourselves is only natural.” Nito backed away as the flames grew higher. “Yet e’en greater danger closes upon us from all sides, threatening to send us once more into death. A curious situation.”

The gravelord turned and leveled his sword at the party.

“If all are to perish here, shall it be via flame, or blade? Do we take thine souls for ourselves, or leave them to feed the fire?”

Despite the burning agony in her wing, Rainbow galloped between the party and the gravelord as the latter took another step forward.

“Hey, hey! Just a moment here, we’ve got no argument with you! Well, aside from the fact that you’re now the one blocking the exit from this place!” The pegasus said. Twilight trotted to stand by her.

“Please, we have as little desire to be here as you do. Step aside, and we can all leave!” She pleaded. Nito’s skulls turned in different directions, sizing up the ponies, their dragon friend, the Chosen Undead and Priscilla simultaneously.

“One of thine number sought our end before. Can we trust that thou shalt not do likewise?”

The skulls all turned on the Chosen Undead now.

“T’would be for our own safety to snuff out all fire that burns for death’s demise.”

Nito’s greatsword was raised, then swung with full force at the undead. Amazingly it was halted not due to the latter’s shield or the ponies’ interference, but rather by Priscilla’s own scythe.

“And if thou seeks to further tarnish this world as Jeremiah did, then thou art as much an enemy of mine!” She swore before driving the gravelord back. Nito dug his feet into the snow as he sensed the heat of the flames closing in on his back. He parried Priscilla’s swing and made to grab the crossbreed, only for Twilight to force his hand away with a well-aimed soul spear.

“Seriously, stop this! We don’t want to argue or fight anyone else! Just let us leave, or we’re all going to die!” The alicorn protested as Nito shook his stinging hand and then shook his multiple skulls.

“Inevitable is death, to mortals and gods alike. If occur it shall, now or in a hundred years hence, is of no importance. Our will shall always be done.” The gravelord replied as Priscilla raised her scythe and charged at him. He drove his sword into the ground and screamed as a ghostly red blade promptly burst out of the floor, nearly bisecting the crossbreed. She stumbled in her effort to dodge, tripping and falling again as Nito pulled his blade back out and hugged himself again. Twilight tried to charge another sorcery, but the gravelord proved quicker on the draw with his second shockwave. The entire arena crumbled further as its weakened structure collapsed under the forces of fire and miasma combined.

“Prithee, cease this foolish assault!” Priscilla groaned as Nito advanced and swung at her with his sword. She deflected it with her scythe and returned the attack while struggling back to her feet. “I seek violence upon only one soul, thou gains nothing by declaring thyself to be of the same wicked intent as he!”

The two’s weapons clinked and sparked as they drove each around the arena, weaving and bobbing to avoid the flames.

“We are not wicked. Indeed we know not of such concepts. We do only that which preserves our existence, until such time as we know who hath subverted the natural order and restored us to this land.” Nito replied as he locked blades with Priscilla again. “But hark, we sense something familiar about thee… an essence we knew from long ago…”

Nito leaned his top most skull towards Priscilla’s face.

“There is fear in thee, fear of death… like one who was as thee. Pale, cold, an outcast…”

Nito’s grip slackened, letting the two’s crossed blades inch closer to him. His eye sockets seem to pierce deep beneath Priscilla’s skin, seeing all that she kept hidden in her soul.

“Thou art an anomaly as we… made possible not by nature, but by the wills of one with no regard for our law… one such as…”

“PRISCILLA!”

Nito turned to the sky as the voice echoed across it again. His sword fell from the crossbreed’s scythe as he nodded his skulls in satisfaction.

“Yea, he.” The gravelord intoned quietly while stepping aside. Priscilla kept her weapon raised as she tried to ponder this sudden change of mood.

“Priscilla!” Twilight now parroted. “Come on, I’ve got the flames put out. We’re getting out of here!”

The crossbreed turned to see Twilight casting the last of another rainstorm spell, steam rising from where the fire had previously been blocking the exit. Her resolve faltered as she turned back to view the great pillars of smoke rising from the rest of the Painted World.

“But… this land… its inhabitants…” She said, no longer sounding angry, but rather very sad.

“We can’t do anything more here, dear. If you truly still feel that there’s more to this world than we’ve seen, then the best course of action would be to ensure it’s destruction is avenged.” Rarity coaxed. Priscilla looked down at the unicorn, seeing she wore the same expression of desperate pleading as Twilight. With a heavy sigh of resignation, the crossbreed faced Nito again.

“Then let us descend into the abyss. I will follow thee now.” She said.

Nito crossed his arms and stayed where he was. Even as the Chosen Undead snuck in to grab the whip and humanity left by Jeremiah, the gravelord simply watched as the party ran for the exit.

“Okay, this is it. Here’s to hoping for a safe landing on the other side.” Twilight replied as she looked over the edge of the plank into the infinite blackness beyond. “Everypony ready?”

“Uh just one second, darling.”

The alicorn turned to see Rarity levitating the xanthous set off of Jeremiah’s physical body.

“Not that I would usually ever dream of disrespecting the dead like this, but I think that dreadful pyromaniac owes us for his horrible treatment.” The unicorn said as she tucked the brightly colored attire into her saddlebags. “That, and I’ve never seen fabric in such a vibrant golden hue before. A few hours with my sewing machine, and this could become a dashing new fashion!”

Priscilla eyed Rarity with bewilderment as she finished looting the corpse and turned to stand with her friends.

“Alright, together as always, we descend into the breach.” Twilight took a deep breath, and let gravity pull her over the edge of the plank. Rarity, Rainbow, and Spike fell next, all of them going with neither a scream nor hesitation. The Chosen Undead sheathed her blade and prepared to jump.

“Thou swears this works as I was told?” Priscilla asked with fresh apprehension. The Chosen Undead looked at the plummeting ponies and held out her hand.

“It does. You’ll just have to trust us on this.” The warrior gave a tired laugh. “That is, if you still can bring yourself to trust in anything at all. Seems we’ve both been lied to by a great many folk as of late.”

That seemed to spark something in Priscilla, for she promptly took the undead’s hand and gripped it tightly.

“Be forewarned, there are still more lies that remain to be burned away, for thou as well as I.” She said before letting the Chosen Undead pull her into a free fall. Behind them, Gravelord Nito watched the party be consumed by the darkness below, then turned to view the fog gate as it slowly dissipated to reveal the fires outside were slowly closing in.

“And thus is another dream destroyed by those who desire to live in deception. From nothingness it was made, and to nothingness it is banished once more. For us, who are but a thought, wallowing companionless in the spaces where the shroud of ignorance doth hide the dark and the hideous, are we to again be reduced to nothingness? Do we stand by our laws and accept our demise?”

Nito turned back to the exit.

“Or are we to take the plunge? Wrest control of our fate, and strike at the truth which seeks to put end to all?”

The gravelord stood staring ponderously at this strange situation, the crackle of fire providing a background tone to his thoughts as the Painted World burned down.

***

For Seath, this moment proved a fascinating demonstration of how pain was only relative. For one instant, he was languishing under the searing agony of his skin burning away as he fruitlessly struggled to smother the fire on Ariamis’ painting, combined with the mental despair that his daughter was about to be taken from him a second time while he, again, could do nothing to stop it.

And then, in the next instant, the dragon found himself being struck by a great weight forcing itself into his arms, sending him crashing to the floor.

The sight that greeted him afterwards, however, as he looked up from his prone position, promptly made all the suffering immediately vanish into nothingness.

“Priscilla…?” He whispered breathlessly as the crossbreed extracted her face from his chest. Her own eyes went wide as they met that of the dragon’s. Shakily she pulled back her mane from where it had fallen into her field of view. Seath likewise pushed his glasses back into position to give him a clearer image of the face he’d never expected to see.

“F-Father?” The crossbreed replied with equal breathlessness. “It… It is thee?”

The two stared at each other in shock silence, until they heard a strangled gasp coming from between them. Priscilla blushed and pushed herself off of Seath so Twilight could extract herself from where she’d been sandwiched between the dragon and crossbreed’s chest.

“Pleh! Ooof, well, all things considered, that at least was a softer landing than I was expecting.” The alicorn coughed, spitting bits of fur out of her mouth as she looked up. “Oh, Seath! Oh thank Faust we made it!”

“Huh… hey… hey, it worked! We’re back!” Spike declared as he dared to look up from where he’d rolled to a stop, and found himself staring at the carnage of the on-going battle. “And… it seems the party is still in full swing here… great.” He said, his elation instantly evaporating.

Rarity whimpered as she rose to her hooves, her body telling her just how sore it was from all the tumbles and hard landings she’d endured.

“At the very least, we’ve got greater numbers on our sides again. I daresay, I’m in dire need of a break.” She sighed as two of the channelers ran over to tend to her. “By any chance could one of you magic me up something cold and refreshing? I’m absolutely parched!”

“Oof, same here.” Rainbow groaned as she adjusted her helmet and shook some dust off her robes. “A few band-aids and some ointment would really improve my mood too.”

Seath pulled himself from the ground, his gaze remaining fixed on Priscilla as she inadvertently looked over herself, as if suddenly afraid she wasn’t appropriately groomed for such an unexpected reunion.

“Seath, we did it! We found Priscilla!” Twilight said. The Chosen Undead picked herself up and walked to stand by the crossbreed.

“Indeed, as promised. She’s here, alive and well.” The warrior replied.

Seath nodded dumbly.

“So… So thou art. Thine shape is so far grown from that I recall… mature, enthralled, yet… there can be no doubt.” Seath said, his voice still hoarse with shock. “Truly, art thou the child snatched from mine hands at birth? Sentenced to execution for the purity of the Great Lord’s kingdom?”

Priscilla clenched her hand into a shaking fist, pressing it tightly to her bosom.

“This… this is what thou was told? Another deception of the many spun?” She said, narrowing her eyes. “For so many years… so much time did I have only the cold bosom of loneliness to cling to… only the ever present rejection of all to call friend… and with only tales of thine madness and cruelty to know of my true parentage…”

Seath’s features fell. “T’is more than was told to me. Of thee I knew but one instant when thou was delivered unto us, and then… only horrid silence. Thine death seemed certain, and maddening it was to believe…”

Priscilla stepped back.

“Mine… death… Oh horror… oh what awful spider hath snared all in its web!” The crossbreed turned, and her face tightened in rage as she beheld the blue phantoms attacking Seath’s channelers. “And now… now, when at last the veil of secrecy falls, the one responsible seeketh to bury his sins under it!”

Seath looked the Painted World, watching as it listed to one side from the fire burning away the mounts holding it to the wall.

“Pray child, Twilight, mine student, what hath happened within Ariamis' land?” He asked.

“I think I can answer.” Rainbow grimaced as she trotted over. “A few bird-like creatures found me in there. Said they worked for that goddess you talked about, Velka. They gave me these neat new duds, and also mentioned apparently Gwyndolin was responsible for unleashing that Jeremiah creep on us.” The pegasus snorted. “For a former student of yours, he really seems to have a serious vendetta against you.”

Seath looked down at Rainbow, then at the painting. His expression slowly descended from shock, to disbelief, to the faintest flicker of insane amusement, then to outright blazing rage as the tapestry fell off the wall and collapsed to the ground, the last vestiges of its winter glory being devoured by the flames.

“The Great Lord’s own kin seeketh to deceive all with illusions, kidnap mine child, attack me and mine channelers, and murder all who may cast light on the shadows of his lies? For what purpose doth a god dare to commit such treachery?” He demanded icily. Priscilla closed her eyes and bowed her head, giving the world that had been her home and sanctuary all her life a final farewell.

“Sin so deep, e’en thou cannot imagine. Fate and tragedy hath turned the Dark Sun to wickedness as they hath so many. As long as Anor Londo and Lordran remain under his rule, there is no end to what Gwyndolin will do to protect himself from those he sees as enemy and threat.” Priscilla shed several tears that were quickly turned to steam by the heat of the fire. “Seath, Father, there is more that hath been kept from thee, a truth more terrible than any of thine trespasses.”

The white dragon warily turned to his daughter as she took her scythe in both hands.

“One final task remains here. Gwyndolin must be found, and he must face retribution for his sins. His hands are steeped in blood of both thou and mine!” The crossbreed said. Rainbow nodded softly.

“The crow demons said the same. Lot of folk who want this Gwyndolin guy punished for being such a monster.” The pegasus said. Seath again locked eyes with Priscilla, clenching his hands around his catalyst as he nodded shakily.

“Then to where the Dark Sun hides we shall venture, and no more shalt his shadow darken this land!” The dragon declared. From where he was helping the channelers with Rarity, Spike had to raise his hand.

“Yeah, uh, while that’s great and all, can I just ask one thing first? Namely, how are we going to get past the never ending blockade of blue guys that are between us and the door?” The little dragon queried. Seath’s rage smoldered a little as he came back down to earth again. While his channelers were fighting with everything they had, the numbers game was slowly turning the tide against them. For every phantom or guardian they struck down, another was summoned, or the original quickly returned, having been resurrected. Bit by bit, Seath’s faithful followers were tiring, and when they did, the phantoms wasted no time in cutting short their lives. Already a fair portion of purple robed sorcerers now lay dead and trampled as the Blades of the Darkmoon continued to press towards their ultimate targets. Even Griggs and Logan had finally had to fall back due to having depleted their energy reserves.

“He’s right, actually. Oh dear, and I was so hoping things were going to get better now that we’re away from that dreadful painted landscape and all it horrid creatures.” Rarity moaned.

“Well… I don’t know about that...”

Everyone turned to see the Chosen Undead staring at the burning painting with her blade drawn. Amidst the crackle and pops of canvas being reduced to ash, there was also a sharp creaking sound… like bones scraping across the side of a stone wall. To everyone’s horror, a giant skeletal hand reached out of the flames, grabbing hold of a nearby pillar to help pull the body it was attached to up into the room. Behind the party, the sounds of battle quieted as both invaders and allies became aware of the new arrival, turning to see a cloaked mountain of skulls and bones drag itself from the flames, finally standing upright as the Painted World crumbled to cinders around it.

“We weren’t the only ones who managed to reach the exit in time, after all.” The Chosen Undead replied as Gravelord Nito raised his greatsword for battle.

Author's Note

It's here! Finally we get to the part everyone's been waiting for!

Priscilla's officially on the scene! Yay!

She and Seath have been reunited! Yay!

Nito's back! Yay!

And now it looks like he's going to wreck some shit up on everyone!

:ajsleepy:
:fluttercry:
:pinkiegasp:
:facehoof:

Yeah well I couldn't let it end on too high a note could I? Not when there's more drama and devastating revelations left for the next chapter.

I really, REALLY hope this pay off is worth everyone's time! Please let me know if there's anything else you want to see now that our favourite father and daughter are together again!

Chapter 40

Despite the heat from Twilight’s bonfire, Celestia still felt herself shivering. Before her, the flames promised one of two things: either she was going to now make good on her oath as diarch to defend the nation of Equestria, or she was going to find her life abruptly ending in a fiery and no doubt excruciatingly painful way. As her sentries checked and packed provisions for her into two ornate saddlebags, the solar princess gave another sharp swallow and tried to do the breathing exercises her doctor had shown her to help calm herself. They helped whenever she had a stressful day to get through… though, now they seemed to only make her hyperventilate more.

“Are you sure you’re ready for this, Tia?” Luna asked as she walked over and gently draped a wing around her sister.

“Heh… heh… about as ready as I was for the defining battle of our war against the gryphons, or when you and I faced Sombra’s last stand…” Celestia smiled pitifully. “In other words, no, not at all.”

Luna nodded somberly, tensing her wing as she looked to the flames.

“You don’t have to do this, you know. None will think less of you if you decide this is too dangerous a task to undertake.” The black alicorn replied. Celestia followed her gaze, feeling the essence of both power and danger flow from the fire in equal measures. She dug her hooves into the ground, snorted, and shook her head rapidly.

“No… no, I can’t. Not when I emerged from both those horrible events successfully, and most certainly not when Twilight and her friends made it to Lordran intact. If the finest magic users in our kingdom believe they’ve deduced how these flames work, then I have to trust them, as I have to trust you that this is the right course of action.” She said while slapping a hoof to her face. “Besides, you’ve already had to do most of the ruling these past few months anyway, due me worrying myself sick. My staying here won’t fix anything.”

Two unicorn sentries walked up, carrying Celestia’s saddlebags and her royal armor in their magic.

“We’ve made sure you’re as prepared as can be, your highness. Is there anything else we can do for you before you leave?”

Celestia took a few more deep breaths, forcing her body to still as she began putting on her armor.

“Just know that until I return, Luna is in charge. Spread the word among your ranks, and expect to be working much more closely with her thestral guards.” The white alicorn looked to her sibling and smiled. “I’ve no doubt it’ll be easier than when you had to deal with me as your sole ruler for those 1,000 horrible years.”

Luna snorted in amusement.

“Please, like I could ever hope to be the fine, compassionate monarch you’ve proved yourself as…” She said before noting Celestia’s look. “Though rest assured, I will make every last effort to do so till you return.”

Celestia’s worry lessened slightly as she returned the wing cuddle. “You’ll do fine, Lulu. There’s hardly been anything serious happening around here lately anyway.” She replied, adding in a lower voice. “Which is what worries me even more…”

Luna nodded softly.

“Just remember, Tia, when you return, not if. And this time, with the one you truly care for by your side!”

Celestia rolled her eyes as she slid her helmet on over her head.

“No more us denying the blatant truth, no more us dancing around what’s plain fact. Yes, Lulu, I won’t forget that.” Celestia huffed as she turned to the fire. “First thing’s first, though. Let’s see what the court mages have worked up.”

From where they’d been double checking notes and giving their equipment one final inspection, several ponies in fancy archaic robes gathered around the fire stood at attention upon hearing their ruler words.

“Do what you must, my loyal ponies. I’m ready when you are.” Celestia confirmed.

Behind her, Luna heard the door to Twilight’s castle open. She turned and saw the face of a light pink unicorn with a mane of teal, light and dark violet stripes poke itself out. Seeing the royal court mages weaving a spell around the bonfire, she quickly summoned a scroll and quill in her magic and trotted out into the backyard.

“You certainly wasted no time getting back here, Starlight.” The moon princess said.

“There wasn’t much need for me at the Royal Archives once I got my latest findings submitted, so Swift Quill told me to catch the first train to Ponyville.” Starlight Glimmer said in a voice heavy with guilt. “I know Twilight and I exchanged goodbyes before she left, but… well… much as I doubt I’d have been any help with what happened to her, I finally felt I had to do something, even if it is just house sitting for her. See to it someone is maintaining her castle while she’s away.”

Luna looked back as the bonfire bloomed and the flames shot up into the sky.

“Don’t be so sure. I’m going to need all the help I can get here if things go south. Your skills may be required sooner than you think.” She replied while approaching Celestia. “Is it time?”

With another deep yet ragged breath, Celestia nodded. “I’ll have Twilight contact you as soon as I find her. Hopefully, she’s at least made more headway into discovering what’s going on than we have.”

With a deep breath of her own, Luna hugged her sibling.

“Good luck, Tia. Know that whatever happens, we’ll welcome you back. However you may be.” The night princess whispered before adding in a harsher tone. “Just again, come back!”

Celestia sighed and nuzzled into Luna’s neck.

“I will. Stay strong for me, Lulu.” Celestia reluctantly parted from the hug and turned to the swirling fire. “Alright, here goes nothing.”

She stepped forward, cringing as the flames slithered out to envelop her in their searing aura.

Then, in a flash, the solar princess was absorbed into the inferno, and vanished. The mages carefully stepped back as the bonfire died down, returning to its more natural size and intensity.

“Did it work?” Luna asked, trying not to betray her fear. One of the older mages leaned forward and poked at the fire with her staff.

“Seeing as there’s neither sign nor smell of burning flesh, nor cries of agony, I’d say it did. At the very least, that’s the same as what you reported to have happened when Princess Twilight and her friends used this fire, isn’t it?”

Luna thought for a moment, then let out the breath she’d been holding in.

“Yes, yes it is. Okay, let’s assume the best for the moment. I want a few of you to keep monitoring the flames for anything strange, while the rest return to your normal duties.” Luna turned to the sentries. “Armored Core, Echo Night, I want you two to help me and Starlight comb Twilight’s castle from top to bottom. See if there’s any notes, experiments, or whatever else she or Seath might have left behind that we can use to prepare ourselves.”

Starlight looked up from her frantic recording of what had just happened.

“Uh, prepare for what, exactly?” She asked.

Luna narrowed her eyes as she strode back to the castle.

“The worst we can assume. Whatever happens, I’m certain things are about to go very wrong.”

***

Back in Lordran, things were already going very wrong, more so than they had before. Ironically, while the Blades of the Darkmoon had ceased their advance, the situation didn’t seem to be improving. Seath’s channelers were still trying to regroup, and failing, due to Seath himself suddenly deciding he desperately wanted to be elsewhere.

From her vantage point, Twilight was at a loss to explain what she was seeing. One moment her teacher had been fueled with renewed vigor upon seeing his daughter, Priscilla, alive, and the next he was frantically backing away looking absolutely terrified at the appearance of his fellow god.

Before the great white dragon, several of the Blades were likewise puzzling his sudden change of mood, right before they were forced to scatter as Seath tripped over his own tentacles and crashed onto the floor again.

“After so long we are met again, death, and he who strove across millennia to deprive us of our rightful bounty, to deny our claim to his fetid soul.” Nito softly intoned as he closed the gap between him and Seath. “How dost thou fare, oh noblest of traitors?”

Seath frantically kept trying to push himself away from the encroaching mountain of bones, his breath choked, and his face even paler than normal as the gaze of dozens of hollow eye sockets bore into his flesh.

“Ni… N-Nito?” He gasped. His hands held out his catalyst as a barrier between him and the gravelord. Nito placed his greatsword upon the golden staff and let the weight slowly push it down against Seath’s chest.

“Long have we slumbered, dreamless and idle, yet each of thine sins did reach our ears. Of every life thou snatched and made impossible for us to claim. T’is truly a sorry fate thou hast chosen for thine self… old friend.”

An icy chill ran down Twilight’s spine at the last two words. Even though Nito’s voices never went above passive apathy in tone, they still seemed laced with a hint of sad disappointment. Beneath the gravelord, her teacher sputtered as he lay on the ground, paralysed with fear.

“And now, what do we find? Thou hast perverted the laws of life further with this?” Nito pointed an accusing finger at Priscilla. “Is it thou who hath brought us back? Made us an offence to that which we represent?”

Both Priscilla and Twilight moved to try and stop Nito before he made things even worse than they already were. Unfortunately, the former had only managed to raise her scythe before Nito swung his greatsword and knocked it away, while the latter managed to barely take a step when the gravelord reached out with his free hand and hoisted Seath up by his neck.

“Curious… that which hath returned us from the abyss doth radiate strong within thee… and yet…”

Nito brought the dragon on level with his top most skull. A tremendous shudder rocked Seath’s body as his former ally blew a dusty, deathly gust across his face.

“No… no. Great as thine sins art, this one is not of thine own doing. Nor do we sense thou still stands as thine kindred once did, everlasting and beyond our grasp…” Nito released Seath and left him to stumble back as he clutched at his throat. “In our absence, another force hath sought to punish thee for thine trespasses. Curious indeed.”

The sword was removed from Priscilla, allowing her to step back and raise her scythe again in defense.

“Okay… now what the hay is going on?” Rainbow asked, trying to make sense of what she was seeing. Twilight swallowed and placed a hoof to her chest.

“Nito represents death, Seath told me his greatest fear was dying… that much explains his reaction.” Twilight ran over to her teacher’s aid. “As for the rest of what you’re spouting, gravelord, I think an explanation is in order!”

Nito looked to the pony, then to Seath again.

“When first the flame did bloom, this one stood by our side, as ally and kindred soul. He taught us how we may use our gifts to render his brethren unto death. He slew many of his own to sate our needs.” Nito curled his hand into a fist. “Yet then, when peace did reign and the order of life and death was set, he did betray us, as he did betray his own!”

The channelers swarmed around their master, tridents aimed at the gravelord as he aimed his sword at them in turn.

“His servants, misguided and greedy souls they were, did steal away mortals by the score! The accidents and failures of his experiments cursed them to forever be chained to life, never to become one with our dominion, as is the law! Many are the sins he committed against us… yet fate, it seems, hath not stood idle…” Nito’s fist loosened as he took in what a grand yet pitiful mess Seath was. Robbed of the means by which he’d attained immortality, and now reduced again to merely a mortal shell ridden with the signs of guilt, loss, pain and suffering. “Punishment hath been netted to thee in full… thus is our grievance with thee settled.”

A very tense and awkward silence held. Not even the Blades of the Darkmoon could fathom what they were supposed to do about this new development.

“So… does that mean you won’t start fighting us? Cause, if you haven’t noticed, we’re kind of in the middle of a siege here!” Spike pointed out. Nito leaned to stare beyond Seath, cracking his skulls to the side as if only now noticing the hordes of blue phantoms and the bloodshed soaking the hall.

“We art risen, wrongly and against our will… dost thou seeketh to compensate us with new souls for our needs?” Nito queried, turning his gaze to the miniscule dragon. Spike looked to Seath, then to Rarity. He took a nervous swallow and nodded.

“I don’t know what your deal with Seath is, but right now, those folk no doubt want you dead as much as they want us. Any chance maybe you could direct whatever ire you have towards them instead? It’d really help!” The purple dragon asked, trying not sound too afraid as the great figure of death trapped him in his far reaching shadow. The Darkmoon Blades promptly regrouped and raised their arms for battle as Nito turned to them with mild curiosity.

“These art they that serveth the Great Lord’s house… who sought us only when we were of use to him, and no further…” Nito turned to Seath. “A traitor to us thou was in kind… yet t’was thine betrayal of the everlasting dragons that first gave us purpose…”

Priscilla nodded. “And now he seeks to right the wrong that was dealt to us all. To finally end the Great Lord’s line, so that it may ruin Lordran no further!” She argued. Again, Nito looked to the army of blue phantoms. His skulls creaked chillingly as he nodded.

“The death of many carries greater weight than the death of one. Very well, get thee behind us, those who wish to remain out of danger.”

Realizing they weren’t about to receive any further assistance from this new menace, the Blades of the Darkmoon made to charge Nito. The gravelord merely curled his arms around his body, bowing his skulls as if in prayer. The foreboding glow returned to his form as Twilight, Rarity, Rainbow and Spike promptly dove for cover, while Priscilla grabbed Seath and hastily pushed him out of harm’s way.

“Unto thee who art misguided, we give new purpose. Join us in this, the hallowed dance of death.” Nito softly intoned as he unleashed another wave of miasma across the hall. The blue phantoms and Painting Guardians were promptly sent hurtling into the far wall by the blast, many of them dying instantly as their bodies were crushed between the stone and their comrades. Nito let his arms slowly fall to his sides as the ethereal corpses vanished, leaving those who had managed to survive the attack to groggily get back to their feet. The gravelord permitted these unfortunate few a moment to regain their senses and face him again, whereupon he drove his sword into the ground and let out another deathly scream.

The hall was quickly cleared out as giant ghostly blades burst out of the floor, one after another, slicing phantoms and guardians to ribbons as they frantically retreated to the door.

“For one who hath wasted millennia in sloth and slumber, the gravelord’s ferocity remains as terrible as ever.” Seath gasped in a terrified voice as Nito pushed his advantage, cutting the remaining enemies down with quiet satisfaction, much like he had done in ages past.

“Quite… l’m honestly not sure if I should feel blessed or horrified to be witnessing this.” Griggs likewise meeped. “It’s one thing to hear the tales of what terror the gods wrecked during their war with the everlasting dragons. It’s quite another to see it for real.”

“Indeed.” Logan replied, not with fear, but with disdainful puzzlement. “One would expect a soul who aided them in such would not react with such pitiful fear upon seeing it again, though…”

The big hatted sorcerer narrowed his eyes at Seath as the dragon clutched a hand to his chest and got his breathing back under control.

“Well, now that the rabble’s been dealt with, might we take our leave? I’m quite eager to be done with this place, and hopefully never return!” Rarity replied, wincing as she turned to the ashen remains of the Painted World.

“Thine sentiment is shared, fair equine. If thou desires not to partake of our final business here, I shall think no less of thee.” Priscilla replied as she let herself relax. “The Dark Sun Gwyndolin is an adversary not to be taken lightly!”

“Yeah, we noticed.” Rainbow groaned as she felt the pain of her wounds return now that her latest adrenaline surge had worn off. “On that, where the hay can we expect to find that creep anyway? The crow demons didn’t really give me much to go on.”

Watching Gravelord Nito chase the fleeing blue phantoms out of the hall, the Chosen Undead sheathed her blade and removed her helmet. “I didn’t see any sign of any other gods the last time I trekked through here. If Gwyndolin really is a master of illusions, as you said, Seath, then he’s no doubt concealed his presence very well.”

Twilight furrowed her brow, fighting against her hollowed state to dredge up a memory.

“To us, maybe, but his followers might know where their master is…” The alicorn’s voice rose as an idea struck. “Seath, that woman we encountered when we first arrived here, the one in the brass armor, you said she was part of Gwyndolin’s covenant, too?”

Seath looked down at his student, his head tendrils raising as he caught on to her logic.

“Most faithful a follower is the Lady of the Darkling. Indeed, if any soul were privy to where the Dark Sun hides its fire, it would be she that is both its servant and keeper.” The dragon replied. Twilight forced her withered mouth into the best impression of a smile that she could manage.

“Then I think it’s time we sought her out again and got some answers. By force if necessary!” The hollowed alicorn declared. Rainbow looked around at the carnage littering the hall and snorted in weak amusement.

“We’d better hurry then, Nito’s making pretty short work of the other guys serving this Gwyndolin guy's needs.” The pegasus said as she ran to the door. “By the way, nice job convincing him to give us some breathing room, Spike.”

The purple dragon followed Rainbow’s gaze and whistled quietly.

“Well, honestly, I didn’t think that would work… I’m just sick of everything trying to kill us, so I had to say something!” He chuckled. “Wow, who knew a few strong words was all it took to turn a god of death onto our side huh?”

Seath regarded his tiny kin with something almost bordering on awe.

“Who indeed…” The white dragon mused as he turned to his channelers. “How fareth our numbers?”

The purple attired sorcerers who were still standing gingerly checked on their comrades, seeing who was capable of being healed, and who was truly beyond all aid.

“Not well, your grace. The Darkmoon Blades have claimed many, more than we were able to claim of their own forces. We can only hope the flames will accept our kin’s sacrifice and burn for that little bit longer.” One of the channelers bowed his head and dropped onto one knee. “For the rest of us, however, we are at your service, as we always have been!”

Seath stared at the minute human with ambivalent feelings. On one hand, he was quite pleased that his loyal sorcerers didn’t even flinch at marching to their doom, so long as it was done for his benefit. On the other, though, the bodies littering the hall were yet more deaths on his conscious, more lives lost on account of him. Seath glanced at Twilight as she checked the state of her catalyst. How strange that one tiny equine had finally broken down his hardened shell of apathy, made the white dragon at last feel the weight of the many, many souls who had been snuffed out due to his actions.

Truly, did the purple alicorn know of what terrible results her efforts to ‘heal’ her teacher had wrought?

If she did, would she still deem herself a virtuous soul? Or a monster of a wholly different nature?

“Come, let us take our leave.” Seath instructed as he lead the party out of the hall.

Outside, the carnage continued on the same level, Nito cleaving through phantoms and guardians like an explorer cutting their way through some troublesome plants. While the opposing numbers still continued to replenish themselves at an alarming rate, they seemed far less eager to press their advantage now. When death itself decided to cut out the middleman in order to obtain your soul, one’s resolve understandably faltered.

“Fools. When all they value is gone, their purpose lost and their gods departed, death offers the only salvation, yet still they resist and attempt to subvert our will…” Nito lamented as two exceptionally brave Blades of the Darkmoon charged him, bearing tower shields to defend their bodies, and long poleaxes sparking with lightning enchantment. He let them hack pointlessly at his bones, waiting until they became aware their efforts weren’t having the desired effect before grabbing them both with his free hand. “Is it thou who hast brought us back? Thine mistress? Her brethren?”

The phantoms struggled as Nito brought them up to his top most skull. Their clothing fluttered as he appeared to sniff them, then sighed in lament.

“Nay, there is nothing of the essence about thee that tore us from the abyss.” Nito promptly crushed the two phantoms and let their corpses fall from his hand. “As always, the air and earth holds no value to us. Nay, it is not here we sense those who hath made us abomination…”

Nito idly cut down more enemies as he approached the elevator leading to the other floors of the keep.

“It is far from here… deep within our own dominion. Curious indeed.”

The gravelord stopped as he finally reached the corkscrew mounted platform, staring up at the dark sky in great confusion. Behind him, Twilight delicately picked her way through the bodies as they slowly either vanished from the premises or were consumed by the flames, restoring them to life at a separate location.

“Well, while your reasons for why remain questionable, you’re proving to be quite helpful.” She commented. Nito clenched his fist as he bowed his skulls.

“We seek answers to this most ill of situations, as do thou. To that end, our goals are similar.” The gravelord curled his arms around himself and unleashed another miasma wave to clear the elevator platform of enemies. “But here is where our paths divide… until thou is embraced to our bosom, as it is meant to.”

Twilight stopped, then took a few steps back as Nito grabbed the elevator lever and twisted it around to make the platform ascend.

“This force that hath beckoned us back to the living realm doth radiate from the Tomb of Giants. We sense answering its call shall reveal why. Thou art free to follow, but we sense thine own intent shall not be served in doing so.” The Gravelord instructed.

From where she was flying overhead, Rainbow Dash surveyed the carnage.

“Meaning what? You’re just going to leave us now? Really?”

Nito craned his skulls to look at the impertinent pegasus.

“I mean, not that I really want to stop you if that’s your intent, but Twilight’s right, you’re really helping us out here!” She protested. Nito looked to the elevator as several more phantoms materialized on it. He drove his sword into the ground and cut the meddlesome blue figures down before they’d even had time to draw their weapons.

“Never hath death sought to play favorites. Our will is fair, and nothing more. Rich or poor, god or mortal, all are equal in our domain. If thou seeks to deliver another of the Great Lord’s family unto us, then we will do naught to stop thee, but nor will we neglect our own purpose to serve thine.” Nito folded his arms. “An abomination we may now be, but our law still stands.”

Rainbow glared at the tower of bones before finally slapping a hoof to her face.

“Right, okay, humor me a moment here, Nito, just because my mind still refuses to believe what it’s hearing: how is turning your back on us now fair?”

Nito turned his gaze to the Chosen Undead, then to Seath.

“Thou travels with they who sought to end us or otherwise subvert our cause. T’is our right to enact just punishment for such, however, such may still be done by the Dark Sun’s hand. If not, then thine acts shall redeem thee in our eyes and net us souls of similar worth. No matter the outcome, our will shall be served.” Nito explained as the elevator rose to the stairway leading up to the bonfire chamber. Rainbow contorted her face and stared at the floor.

“Well… okay, I can sort of see the sense in that… only… wait… whoa, WHOA! Did I just say something here makes sense to me?” She said with sudden fright in her voice. “Is this it? Is this what it feels like when your mind finally snaps?”

Twilight took a deep breath and gently extended a wing over her now panicking friend.

“Rainbow… please, don’t. It’s not doing any of us good if you keep trying to overthink this.” The alicorn soothed as everyone ascended to the bonfire chamber.

“But… but… if he leaves us be, he gets what he wants, if he turns on us, he gets what he wants… I… I can understand that! That’s actual tactful planning! Soarin said something similar when we started dating, about how if I made it into the Wonderbolts we’d be the perfect team, and if not then we’d be the perfect couple! Either way we’d both become better ponies! It actually makes sense!”

Rainbow looked at her hooves, as if noticing them for the first time in her life.

“Whoa, this is getting scary… I feel like my eyes are being opened to aspects of the world I never knew before… like, maybe there’s a whole 'nother layer of reality to both here and Equestria that none of us were aware of!”

Spike stared in disbelief as he came up behind Rainbow.

“So, in other words, you’re turning into Pinkie Pie?” He asked dubiously. Rainbow shuddered terribly.

“Oh dear Faust, I hope not! That’d be even worse!”

Seath pinched the bridge of his nose as he flew up to the edge of the floor above.

“Brace thyself, mine daughter, what thine ears are subject to now is but a small sample of the madness thou shalt endure while we travel with these strange equines.” He said almost apologetically as Priscilla climbed the stairs and joined him outside the bonfire chamber.

“Yet such are the company thou hast accepted as friend… and apparent student…” The crossbreed said. Seath noticed a note of what sounded like relief in her voice. “Forgive this confession father, but never did I expect thee to travel with such fair souls.”

Seath stared at Priscilla in surprise, then felt a strange warmth wash over him at the fact she didn’t seem at all afraid to speak frankly. Course, then again, what exactly had he been expecting in the first place? The impact of seeing her alive and well still had yet to abate, let alone any following sensation that she might regard him with more than simple loathing.

“Excuse us, Lady of the Darkling? Uh, ma’am? Hello?” Twilight very carefully peered into the darkened interior. “Uh… sorry to bother you, but we have a few questions about… your… boss?”

She lit her horn and cast its light into the shadows. Nothing but empty silence and unsettling lifelessness replied back. Indeed, save for the bonfire still burning away by the far wall, the building appeared completely deserted.

“Really? She’s gone?” Twilight commented in confusion. Rarity stepped up beside her and cast her own light to search the interior.

“It appears she has. Hmmm, well, from the standpoint of how that’s going to hinder our efforts to find this Gwyndolin character, that is a shame indeed.” The unicorn exhaled. “From the standpoint of how she received us with all the warmth and welcome of a disgruntled cockatrice, however, well, I’m actually rather relieved by her absence.”

Twilight approached the bonfire, scanning the walls with her horn light. Again she turned up nothing but cold, empty air.

“Strange.” The alicorn mused. “Seath, you don’t think she could’ve been an illusion like all the others, could she?”

The dragon cast a light ball and raised it to better illuminate the room.

“Nay, Twilight, as one charged with keeping Gwyn’s sacred flames, hers would be a likeness not easily replicated. Methinks she hath instead fallen back with the Darkmoon Blades, to where they may defend their master and prepare for the judgement that shall soon be upon them all.” Seath swore. Behind him, the Chosen Undead turned to the elevator again, scratching thoughtfully at the Darksign on her neck.

“Such is judgement thou shalt deliver on thine own accord. Our domain calls to us with demand for our immediate return.” Nito placed a hand on the hilt of the twisted sword thrust into the centre of the flames. “Great is our dislike for flames, but we sense the paths that link those of the Great Lord are open again.”

The gravelord paused, then turned to the party. “For those who are fated to die regardless, we promise thee safe passage, if thou seeketh to travel with us now.”

Silence held as this offer was met with little enthusiasm from the party.

“Well, while I certainly would welcome leaving here and having a rest, I’d prefer it’d not be in such a definite… erm… final sense.” Rarity said, trying to be polite.

“Likewise, I’m not feeling my best… but I’m also not about ready to bow out either!” Rainbow replied.

Twilight nodded and approached the mass of bones.

“I fear none of us can follow you on your own search, Gravelord Nito, however, if the means that brought you back into existence are somehow linked to the mystery we’re trying to solve here, then I only hope we meet again so that we may face this unknown calamity together.” She said. Nito bowed his skulls respectfully.

“May thou succeed in banishing what light remains then, brave one, so that darkness may at last claim what is rightfully ours.” He responded before looking to Seath. “And to thee, who hath feared us longer and stronger than any, go to thine demise knowing only this: we hath not forgotten what thou made possible for us with thine betrayal of the Everlasting Dragons. Foul may be thine soul, and unforgivable are thine sins…”

Nito broke off as he viewed Priscilla and Twilight.

“Yet now, as thou stands on the precipice of oblivion, accepting of thine crimes and seeking to atone… for this, we deem our grievances settled.”

The Gravelord saluted Seath with his blade.

“We bid thee peace, fellow bearer of the Lord Souls!”

Seath looked deeply disturbed at this gesture, yet still he returned the salute with his catalyst.

“And also to thee.” He grimly replied as Nito let the flames grow and consume him, spiriting him away from Anor Londo. Rainbow let out a relieved exhale.

“He may be the only entity here that makes sense thus far, but that weirdo still gives me the creeps.” She said while stretching and feeling the soreness in her muscles. Twilight nodded as she stared into the bonfire.

“Well, going on what you and Rarity said, not to mention I doubt this next part is going to be any more pleasant, does anyone want to be teleported to safety?” She asked. “Hopefully Mr. Laurentius has worked out how to use the Lordvessel, but even if not, I’m sure Miss Aurelia can take a few folk back to Firelink Shrine for now.”

The Chosen Undead turned at her name.

“I can… indeed, I should check if the rest of your friends and Siegmeyer made it back from the Darkroot Garden… with Sif…” The warrior clenched her fists and looked up to Seath. “You do remember our agreement?”

Seath glowered at the battered human, but nodded regardless.

“I have not forgotten. Once our business here is concluded and we are returned to mine archives, I will do as promised for the wolf.” He said. The warrior then surprised him by giving a small bow of thanks.

“Alright, then whomever wants to sit this next part out, now’s the time to speak.” The husk replied as she approached the flames. Rainbow sheathed her blade and groaned as Rarity cracked her neck.

“Not that I favor leaving you Twi, but I’m also not gonna be of much more use without some of Fluttershy’s healing touch.” The pegasus snickered weakly.

“Some time to recharge and see if I can concoct some stronger spells from my notes would certainly be appreciated.” Logan mused as he leaned heavily on his catalyst staff. “The trials of the gods domain have certainly taken their toll.”

“Indeed, for both of us.” Griggs replied.

“A few of Pinkie Pie’s treats followed by a nice long nap would do wonders for me.” Rarity replied while taking a few weary breaths. “Spike, care to accompany me, or do you wish to stay by Twilight’s side?”

Spike looked to the alicorn, swallowing heavily and clenching his fists as he saw her pull out a humanity sprite and absorb it into her body.

“Sorry Rarity, but I have to stay here for this. So long as you’re safe, I gotta make sure Twilight is likewise.” The purple dragon replied with a smile. Rarity smiled softly too.

“Such a noble and fearless soul. Just please come back to me in one piece. And here…” Rarity lifted Spike’s face with her hoof and kissed him full on the lips. Unlike before, this was no small teasing gesture, nor gentle show of appreciation, like one would give to a child. This was a proper show of affection, and it did the trick of reducing Spike to a limp sack that promptly melted onto the ground in a flurry of red hearts.

“For luck, my Spikey-Wikey… and also an offer that maybe it’s time we stopped beating around the bush… I mean… if you want to… and… oooh…” Rarity’s expression faltered as she observed the now love paralyzed drake. “Oh dear, did I come on too strong?”

From where she was now reaching into the flames, restoring herself to normal, Twilight looked over and chuckled in amusement.

“He’ll be fine in a minute, Rarity. It’s just… well… after six years, anypony would probably be overwhelmed to have their crush realized.” The alicorn smiled before turning and whispering in Rarity’s ear. “So long as you aren’t just playing with his feelings, understand?”

Rarity looked offended.

“My dear Twilight, the very thought!” She proclaimed, before looking at Spike again. “Seriously, if you’re okay with it, then…well, why not? After thinking it over what reason do I have to not give it a try? I've only got one life to live..and far too many souls here seem adamant about trying to cut it short. If there is indeed one who wishes to be my special somepony who am I to refuse while I have the chance?”

Twilight nodded and smiled again.

“I’ll bring him back to you. Soon as we clean up this last mess.”

Rarity nodded in turn, though her expression still seemed uncertain.

“I’m holding you to that, Twi.” She said before trotting over to the fire. “Alright Miss Aurelia, get us out of here so we needn’t take up any more of your time.”

Author's Note

Hey I'm back, with fresh prose and plenty of fluff! Yeah I know most will no doubt be disappointed there's no Gwyndolin killing or deep, heart-to-heart Seath/Priscilla/Twilight talks, but I had to set up a number of things before I got to those points. As I warned in my last journal this chapter, and the next, will mostly be about changing the assortment of the party, giving members new roles and letting them set off on their own pursuits. That way I can set the needed steps in motion to finally wrap up this arc and reveal a few points most folk have already guessed.

Also yes I'm going to have Sparity in this fic too. Sorry, but that's one of my main OTPs amidst the MLP cast and it really seemed fitting as a reason for both Rarity and Spike to keep going for each other's sake. Maybe some Fluttercord in the works soon too (my third favourite OTP) so be forewarned.

Hope some folk still find this an entertaining read, and if not, well you have my word, there WILL be Gwyndolin battling and family reconciliations soon!

Chapter 41

Back in the Firelink Shrine, Pinkie was lifting a boiling kettle off the bonfire, cheerfully singing to herself as she poured out cups of tea to go with the mid-afternoon snacks she’d made for everyone.

“Oh, I trot through the desert like the horse with no name/It feels good to be out of the rain/In the desert, you can remember your name/Cause there ain’t no pony for to give you no pain…duh dah daaaaah dah dah dee dah dah… hmmm, why do the most dour songs always seem to have the most jaunty tunes?” The pink mare pondered as she placed a cupcake patterned after each of her friends’ color schemes on a plate. “I mean, the stuff about dead riverbeds, getting burned by the sun and ponies giving no love to each other is kind of depressing, but the music is so catchy you can’t help getting it stuck in your head.”

Pinkie started whistling the song as she finished her presentation by placing a bowl of sugar cubes and a small pot of cream on the tray, then carefully balancing the tray on her head.

“Hmmm, maybe some of us hope that associating bad things with something upbeat will in turn make them seem less foreboding?” The mare turned to where she’d hung the jester hat Rarity had made for her. Idly she reached over and jingled a few of the bells dangling from it. “Well, it’s a philosophy I can certainly get behind, given the circumstances.”

From the passage leading up to the Undead Parish, Pinkie heard the sounds of arrows being loosed and bodies groaning as they found their mark. Applejack had gone up there to practice with the bow and arrows she'd taken from the Forest Hunters, and so far it sounded like she was getting quite proficient.

“Hopefully, these will do the same. Faust knows my friends need it under the circumstances.”

The mare made to depart from the shrine with her snacks, only to find herself halting as the bonfire bloomed and let out a new arrival. Pinkie promptly stumbled backwards, flailing her front hooves and eventually crashing onto her plump, cushiony rear as the cloaked mountain of skulls and bones rose from the flames.

Mercifully, her tea and cupcakes managed to slide off her head and hit the ground without too much upset.

“What the…? Oh… uh… hello?” Pinkie meeped as the towering visage of death gazed down at her. “I… Oh I’m sorry, I didn’t know we’d be having additional guests!” Promptly, the mare looked down at an empty space roughly a few inches above the bone mountain’s feet. “So you’re Gravelord Nito, huh? Pleased to meet you, I’m Pinkie Pie!”

She thrust out a hoof as the gravelord creakily cocked several of his skulls to the side.

“Knowest of us thou dost?” He asked. Pinkie giggled gently.

“Oh, well, no, not exactly. I’m just reading the name above your health bar there!” She pointed to the spot just above Nito’s feet. “Speaking of which, it looks like someone knocked a bit off the end of it. Are you hurt, by any chance?”

Nito exhaled dust from his jaws.

“Not in a way that shall hinder our purpose here. We sense a summoning, calling us to return to our dominion.” Nito turned to the passage that lead away from the shrine to the graveyard, and beyond that, the catacombs. “Much has changed since we awoke. Death’s subjects lay waiting to defend us again, yet its servants hath all been dashed to realms we cannot reach.”

“Servants?” Pinkie cocked her head then her eyes lit up in realization. “Ooooh, you mean the Gravelord Servant! Yeah, I saw a message saying they’d been defeated and something about ‘disasters are gone’ as a result. Was wondering what that meant.”

Nito turned back to the mare, again creaking his skulls to the side.

“Thou is blessed with the vision beyond those of mortal souls?” He asked. Pinkie shrugged and giggled.

“I just see what I need to see. You know, status messages, inventory selections, health bars, stamina bars, even that little cross displaying what items I currently have equipped!” Pinkie pointed to another empty space. “That one right there, in the corner!”

Nito turned to where she was pointing. His bones creaked again as he propped his top most skull on his fist.

“Proclaim Seath did to have similar visions. Mad was he declared by many in response, yet now a second soul claims to be similarly blessed.”

Pinkie nodded enthusiastically.

“Yeah, he told me the same. Shame I didn’t get to ask him further about it before we came here, I’ve never met someone else who views the world like I do!” She smiled. Another dusty breath was exhaled from Nito’s many mouths as he now viewed this strange bouncy mare as something less than a quirk and more a potentially useful asset.

“Reveal unto us then, what dost thou see when thou beholds this?” The gravelord extended his hand, revealing a spherical object decorated to look like a stone eyeball, trapping the world around it in its unblinking stare. Pinkie looked at it, and her face suddenly contorted with a violent spasm.

“I… oooh… woah… heh heh, been awhile since I’ve had a doozy like that… though, usually it’s not a good sign when I do…” Pinkie briefly sounded troubled as she gazed at the eye. “Uh, let’s see… the lore entry says it’s an ‘Online play item’, that its meant to be used to lure phantoms from other worlds… ooh, and there’s a note here about how only the ‘covenanter’ can use the item while hollows cannot.” The mare giggled again. “Does that mean one has to be Scottish in order to use it?”

Nito set down his greatsword and knelt before Pinkie, staring at her with ever rising curiosity.

“Is this all thou sees?” He asked.

“Oh no, there’s plenty more. Uh… hold on…” Pinkie’s eyes began moving from right to left as if she were reading some invisible text. “…dreadful Eyes of Death spread disaster… neighboring worlds… phantoms lured to the host world may end up as victims… multiply… further proliferation of bane… wow, somepony sure loves their flowery descriptions. Kind of reminds me of the poetry I sometimes wrote when… well… I mean SHE wrote when… um… ooooh…”

Again the pink mare’s face twitched. She promptly pressed her front hooves to her cheeks and readjusted her features like a sculptor fixing some flaws in their clay carving.

“Sorry, that… uh happens from time to time.” Pinkie giggled with noticeable nervousness. “So what does all that stuff about disaster and bane mean?”

Nito set the stone eye down before the mare and rose.

“Only that thou may learn more if thou wishes. If the perversity that plagues Lordran hath tainted death’s dominion as it hath the dominion of gods and mortals, then we must find ourselves a new Gravelord Servant, one to take up our sword and join us in the dance of death. We sense thou to be a most fitting candidate.” The gravelord quietly replied, much to Pinkie’s horror.

“Wha? But… erm… well, that’s really kind of you Mr. Nito, but I’m not really into the whole death scene. I mean, not anymore! No, wait that’s not what I mean! Not like that! I… I… I… ergh… ngh!”

Another facial twitch, a very violent one, wracked Pinkie’s features, accompanied this time by her mane deflating by a considerable amount. Nito gently placed his enormous boney hand on her head.

“Troubled thou art indeed, a soul fractured by the will of two minds in eternal conflict.” The gravelord intoned as Pinkie began to shudder terribly, her face twisting and turning. “Calm equine, seek not to fight that which is part of thee.”

Pinkie whimpered as the influence of the Eye of Death pandered to the part of her she so desperately tried to keep locked away.

“But… ngh… no! No, you don’t understand! She isn’t who I am! She wants me to do things… terrible things, to ponies! Just like I did when… at Twilight’s castle when I… I… grghghghgh!”

The pink mare’s mane deflated entirely as tears began running down her cheeks.

“No! NO! Stop! I can’t let her take control again! Please!” Pinkie begged. Nito removed his hand.

“Seek not dominance then, but equality. Let death balance thine warring minds.” The gravelord replied. “Act as our servant, and vent thine dark intent upon others who deserve no kindness, so that those thou holds dear may not suffer. Draw the unworthy here, so other domains may be spared their evil, while ours is strengthened by their demise.”

Pinkie shuddered as she wiped her eyes.

“Wha… What are you saying? I… I can’t do that… I mean… I don’t think I can…”

Nito retrieved his greatsword. “Thou seeks to provide aid where thou can, thine soul states as much. We offer thee the means to do so, that shalt in turn also quiet thine mind. Death maketh all equal, no matter their station in life.”

Pinkie looked down at the eye, and another violent shudder ripped through her body.

“Know this though, like all covenants, thou serves of thine own volition. We only offer, not order thee to do our bidding.” The gravelord said. Pinkie took several deep breaths and pressed a hoof to her heart.

“Yeah… right… okay. Just… give us a chance to think it over… I mean me! Not us! Ngh!” Pinkie shivered and stammered. Nito nodded.

“We shall leave thee, then, to ponder thine decision. T’would seem our presence is as unwelcome as ever.” The mountain of skulls and bones turned as a shining force miracle was cast in his direction. With a dusty sigh of disappointment, Nito let it hit him full on and simply shook off the effects. “A noble effort novice, but foolish in execution.”

Trixie galloped back into the shrine, her horn blazing with light.

“Well, while she may be new to this form of magic, the Great and Powerful Trixie has proven herself a very fast learner!” The unicorn glowered. “And regardless of her aptitude, she will not stand idly by while you and your kind threaten her and her friends!”

Nito looked at Trixie with what almost seemed like a rictus grin of amusement spread across his skulls.

“Our kind? How tragically naïve thou art to believe us on par with the poor souls that haunt this land.” He lamented. Trixie’s glare intensified as she charged up her horn. “Waste not thine efforts upon us, equine. Death wishes no ill upon thee, nor can thou hope to defy our inevitable embrace.”

Now a healthy amount of bewilderment mixed itself into Trixie’s anger.

“You stand here having just done… something unpleasant to Pinkie Pie, and expect Trixie not to retaliate?” She demanded. Nito nodded despite the clearly rhetorical question.

“We have done naught but ensured assistance as we depart to our own affairs. If thou wishes to see the truth of our words, then we bid thee follow. Our destination by rights is the same as thine… or it should be.” Nito turned as if alerted to something. “Thou may find comfort in the company of other practitioners of thine discipline.”

Trixie warily arched an eyebrow.

“What the hay does that mean?” She asked. Nito turned from her, folding his arms as he stared at something only he apparently could see in the distance.

“From our domain, we sense the cry of one who is both of cloth and faith. Her aid hath abandoned her, or fallen to the curse of the hollowed. Like thee, she hath only her miracles to save her now… as worthless as they may be.” Little gusts of dust flew from Nito’s lips as if he were laughing. “Come hath she to seek the Rite? Another fool who believed themselves worthy of kindling the fire? How the traitorous Pinwheel must have cherished cutting her down in her tracks!”

Trixie turned to follow Nito’s gaze.

“There’s someone down there… like as Petrus said?”

The gravelord nodded.

“That there is, though her concern is not ours. We shall leave her to fate, and embrace her to our bosom when her life is at an end.”

Nito turned and pointed to Pinkie Pie.

“Dwell upon our offer, oh fractured one. We swear that in servitude to us, thou shalt find the peace thine soul aches for.”

Pinkie looked down at the stone eye again as Nito began to walk away from the shrine.

“Wait! Trixie isn’t done talking to you, bonehead! Where is this one you say you can hear? Is she still alive? Is she alright? Hey, come back here!”

Trixie launched the charge from her horn, and like before, it just dispersed uselessly across Nito’s back. The gravelord’s stride didn’t even falter as he was attacked for a third time.

“Get back here! Trixie still has more questions!” The unicorn demanded before leaping back as the bonfire bloomed again, letting loose the Chosen Undead, Griggs, Logan, Rarity and Rainbow.

“Urgh, ahhhh, there we go! Nice, soft grassy land for me to sleep for several weeks upon.” Rarity exclaimed as she tumbled onto the ground. “Not quite the same as my bed but it’ll do until I…”

“Oh hey Rarity! Rainbow! You’re back!” Pinkie squeed as her mane inflated fully again. “Here!”

PLOP!

Rarity looked up and blinked at the sight of her beloved four poster bed now standing on the ground before her, with an uncharacteristically used look to it and a small foal shaped lump squirming underneath the duvet.

“Oh… uh… thank you, Pinkie?” She said. The pink mare looked at the bed with similar awkwardness.

“Uh, well if you need a rest, it’s no biggie… though I didn’t know it was currently in use…” Pinkie said as the lump rose and pulled the duvet off itself.

“Oooogh… what? Is it morning already?” Sweetie Belle asked as she groggily rubbed her eyes. “Awww, and I was having such a nice dream… me and Button, a moonlight garden, creepers falling under our blades as we cut out giant diamonds for each other…”

Sweetie stopped fantasizing as her sister’s somewhat ticked visage came into view.

“Oh… uh… morning, Rarity? I… I… didn’t know you were back!” The filly promptly scrambled up on all fours, then looked around in perplexity at the shrine. “Wait… this isn’t your bedroom!”

“Too true… which begs the question of why you’d expect it to be… and why you’re sleeping in my bed!” Rarity demanded. Sweetie Belle looked down at the disheveled sheets and gave a nervous smile as she hastily jumped off the mattress.

“Well… uh… you see… I couldn’t get to sleep in my own bed… yeah… think one of the springs kept poking me in my back! And… and… I thought… ’well, Rarity’s bed must be getting so cold and dusty what with her having been gone for so long! She’d appreciate if I warmed it up… and it’s probably really comfy… yeah… and nice… and I was going to clean the sheets and the pillows once I got up and… erm…”

“Okay, glad we got that sorted! Let’s do this again, after Rarity’s had a nap to improve her mood.” Pinkie promptly picked Sweetie Belle up and dropped her back into her mane.

“Wait! Sis, do you mind if we use the boutique for a slumber party this weekend? Button just introduced me to LARP-ing and I want to…”

Sweetie Belle’s voice dropped out as she vanished into the strands of Pinkie’s mane. Rarity facehooved.

“As if I didn’t have enough to worry about already. I do hope she’s at least kept the rest of the boutique in tip top shape.” The unicorn climbed onto her bed and tested the state of the mattress with a sigh. “Well, at least she hasn’t been jumping on it like she used to.”

From the passage leading up to the Undead Parish, Applejack and Fluttershy came running down.

“Hey, what’s happenin’ down here? We heard Pinkie soundin’ like she was in pain, then a lotta Trixie shoutin’ an…” Applejack paused as she came upon the scene of her friends now returned from battle. “And… hey, yer all back! Well… most o’ ya…”

Fluttershy gasped as Rainbow pulled off her helmet and collapsed onto the ground.

“Yeah, our visit to Anor Londo was… well… productive, I guess. Least we uncovered some more twists to what’s going on here.” The cyan pegasus sighed in agony. “Flutters, don’t suppose you’ve got anything that’s good for burns, cuts, sore muscles…and I think I may have cracked a rib or two… ugh.”

“Oh no! Oh don’t move Dash, I’ll get you fixed up!” The yellow pegasus set down her saddlebags and began digging out supplies.

“So… where’s Twilight and Seath?” Applejack said.

“They stayed behind to finish up one final matter. I’m going back to help them as soon as I ensure their wounded comrades are safe.” The Chosen Undead replied. “Where’s Sif?”

A bark drew everyone’s attention to the shrine exit. Sif appeared gnawing at an enormous femur bone, while behind her, Siegmeyer fought off a limping, one legged giant skeleton.

“Yes, yes, I agree it was a bit rude of her, but look at it this way: from what we saw, your parts are interchangeable with those of your friends, so I really don’t see why they can’t lend you a replacement, and it’s no doubt been ages since the poor dear had a nice filling snack!”

The giant skeleton clapped its jaws and tried to strike while wobbling crazily on its one leg. Siegmeyer finally resorted to tripping the monster up and letting it shatter into pieces upon the ground.

“What a shame. If only they could’ve shown a little generosity, then we could’ve all been friends.” Siegmeyer lamented as he turned and noticed the crowd gathered around the bonfire. “Ah, but what’s this? The brave adventurers return fresh and ready from their exploits?”

Rainbow winced as Fluttershy pulled her robes down and dressed the cuts on her wings.

“Returned, yes, but I’d hardly call our state fresh.” The pegasus replied. “Also, that’s a very big wolf you seemed to have found while we were away.”

Sif ambled over, her eyes widening at the sight of the Chosen Undead. The warrior in turn let out a great sigh of relief as she hugged her old friend.

“We’re almost done, Sif. Soon as Seath finishes with his daughter’s captor, he’ll relieve you of Artorias’ covenant. After that… well…”

Sif smiled around the bone in her mouth, resting a massive paw on the undead’s shoulder.

“Yeah of course, you’ll still follow me back into the darkest depths, no matter what I say.” The warrior chuckled as Sif barked her agreement. Behind them Applejack raised an eyebrow in confusion.

“Seath’s daughter’s captor… what? What the heck are you talkin’ about, Miss Aurelia?” The earth pony asked while slinging her black bow across her back. The Chosen Undead set down her pack and began hunting in it.

“A few instances from my quest, before I travelled to your world I mean, have now come into play in ways I would’ve never expected. Twilight and Seath believe the Dark Sun Gwyndolin, a god of Lordran, may be tied up in all of it, and are heading to get some answers from him… that is… assuming he’s willing to talk and not kill them on sight.” The warrior explained as she dug out a new armor set, this one colored black and made of what appeared to be heavy iron plate mail. Applejack gaped in dismay.

“So wait… yer sayin’ Twi and her teacher are now headin’ alone to face a god of this place? One that, by yer own description, don’t sound too keen to receive visitors?” The farmer demanded.

“Well, they’ve also got Seath’s daughter, Priscilla, backing them up… and yes, Seath apparently found the time to have a family in between all that apparently happened around here.” Rarity followed as she changed out of her antiquated clothes. “Not to mention, she’s quite a beauty… not at all what one would expect from a dragon mating with another species… which in turn gives me further cause to ponder about Spike… hmmm.”

The unicorn searched the bed for her eye mask and slid it down over her face.

“Well, I can ponder after I’ve had a rest. Night all!”

Applejack looked to her unicorn friend as she slipped beneath the covers. She promptly pulled her Stetson down and snorted.

“Well if that’s the case, then Ah ain’t gonna stand around here and wait. Mind takin’ me back with you, Miss Aurelia?” She asked as the

Chosen Undead likewise changed into the new armor set.

“If you so desire, though I should warn you, Gwyndolin’s already fortified his position with many of his followers, and that’s assuming he doesn’t have any more surprises waiting for us beyond that.” The warrior replied. Applejack gave her bow and the quiver of arrows underneath it a firm pat.

“All the more cause fer me to be there to lend support. Ah’ve had some time to practice with this fine piece o’ weaponry. Should be able to hold my own.” She stated confidently.

“I’ll… I’ll come too. If what you encountered was enough to put Rainbow in this state…” Fluttershy gestured to the pegasus who was now partially mummified by the bandages and ointment soaked cloth wrapped around her. “Then you’re going to need a pony who can dress wounds efficiently on the fly!”

Rainbow looked up in concern.

“Hey, Flutters, careful there. Aurelia’s not exaggerating in how dangerous the remaining souls in Anor Londo have proven.” She cautioned. Fluttershy indeed looked very nervous, yet a glance at Sif as she attacked her bone gave the yellow pegasus cause to still stand and approach the bonfire.

“I’ll manage. I’m sure a few certain folk will make every effort to keep me safe.” She said. On cue, Discord flashed into existence.

“Quite. Truth be told, I was getting bored of killing the same lingering beings around here over and over again. Think I’m ready to move on to bigger and more entertaining prey.”

The chaos god disappeared in another flash.

“What about you two?” The Chosen Undead asked to Trixie and Pinkie Pie. The latter gave her pause as she noticed Pinkie picking up the stone eye in her hooves. “Also, did anyone perhaps see a giant mountain of bones come through here before we arrived?”

“Indeed, he said a few rather cryptic things to Trixie before departing that way.” Trixie pointed to the catacombs passage. “If it’s all the same to you, Trixie will now be taking her leave to finish her conversation with him. There may be another soul in need of rescue down where he’s gone.”

The Chosen Undead looked in the direction of the catacombs.

“You’re sure that’s what you want? I’ve been down to Nito’s domain before. It’s not for the faint of heart.” She said. Trixie’s features faltered, yet still she steeled her hooves.

“From what Trixie has seen, there’s no place at all in your world that’s suitable for one who’s faint of heart. She needs purpose now, like all undead, and this is a most heroic purpose. Whatever happens, Trixie must try!” The unicorn declared. With a somber nod, the Chosen Undead reached for her pack.

“Then take this with you.”

She handed over a simple but handsomely designed straight sword.

“The skeletons that reside under Nito’s rule, I found, are even more durable than the other hollow that plague Lordran. The only way to insure they couldn’t keep reassembling and getting back up again was to strike them down with the power of the divine. This sword, a legend from Astora, was the weapon I largely relied on to see me through their ranks.”

Trixie took the sword in her magic, feeling its holy power warm her own magical essence, as if detecting she had likewise sworn herself to a similarly noble and virtuous path.

“Very well, The Great and Powerful Trixie thanks you for this and will use it well. Rest assured, she shall return…” Trixie glared at Sif. “There is still other business for her to tend to afterwards.”

With a deep inhale, Pinkie slid the stone eye into her saddlebags, feeling how much its weight seemed to pull on her body as she shrugged the bags on, along with her jester hat.

“I’ll go with you then. See if Mr. Nito was being truthful about helping me… um… make peace… with her…” The pink mare took a nervous breath as she patted her wares. The Chosen Undead regarded her with unspoken concern.

“Alright, are we thus agreed on what we’re going to do?” She asked.

“Yes, soon as your equine friends are healed, we’ll see about getting to the sanctity of the archives.” Logan replied while turning to Siegmeyer. “I trust Laurentius has not squandered his time in deciphering the workings of the Lordvessel?”

Siegmeyer shook his head.

“Of course not, old Big Hat! Good chap’s just about done, I think. Only asked if he could run a few quick tests before transporting us away from this place.”

Logan nodded sagely. “Good, then I shall see if he needs any help with the final touches. It’s high time I returned to my studies amidst Seath’s books.”

Griggs watched his elder walk from the shrine with a renewed lightness to his steps; something he certainly hadn’t shown a few minutes earlier.

“I’ll remain here and keep an eye on your friends. Please let Twilight know I wish her luck, and hope to share a toast with her once we are all reunited in a place of safety.” Griggs requested while sitting down before the bonfire.

“Here, here! If Seath happens to have a distillery in that old castle of his, I might even be able to whip up some of my best siegbrau! Ahhh, nothing like a mug of Catarina’s golden ale to warm the cockles of an adventurer’s heart!” Siegmeyer exuberantly stated with a pound of a fist against his cuirass. Applejack chuckled and tipped her hat to the knight.

“Sounds like a plan. Ah’ll be seein’ you at the drinkin’ table!” She said as the Chosen Undead activated the bonfire and whisked everyone back to Anor Londo.

Author's Note

Okay here we are, next, and for now, last chapter of fluff. Always do feel guilty writing a chapter that excludes the lead characters but as stated last week, I needed to get this stuff set first before we move to the next big battle. At the very least I trust I both satisfied those who were wondering if there'd be a gravelord servant popping up now that Nito's back in the picture, and still shocked a few with who it turned out to be. I figured if I was going to have Pinkie Pie join a covenant it would have to either be the Gravelord Servants or the Darkwraiths as both would pander to the needs of her alternate personae and hopefully allow her to finally make peace with her schizophrenic tendencies.

I also wanted Applejack and Fluttershy to take part in the ensuing battle with Gwyndolin so this was the perfect opportunity to have them leap back into the action.

Please read, comment and enjoy. I have to now wrestle with how I want the next part you're all hankering for to play out.

Chapter 42

“So, Gwynevere thought that by havin’ you with Seath, she’d be usherin’ in some new age of acceptance for all the folk and creatures that inhabit Lordran?” Applejack queried while staring up in awe at Priscilla. The crossbreed looked to Seath who was trying to distract himself with tuning his catalyst.

“T’was Gwynevere’s desire to see that all were not bound by their subservience to the gods. Flawed did she judge the Great Lord’s caste system, and erroneous did she deem the gods’ actions in segregating all who were beneath their status.” The white dragon replied while shaking his head at such naïve notions. Applejack was confused.

“Well… far be it fer me to comment on how other kingdoms are run, but that sounds like a pretty noble intent…” The farmer’s ears wilted in realization. “Which Ah’m guessin’ is why this Gwyndolin guy didn’t take too kindly to it?”

Priscilla’s hands tightened around her scythe.

“Those who exist as a cross between races are considered below even the lowliest of peasants. To see one embraced to the bosom of the gods… my mother’s intents were noble indeed, equine, however, they were matched only by her error in applying them.” The crossbreed replied. Applejack noted how speaking ill of those who had brought her into being seemed to cause Priscilla pain, yet she did so anyway, as if feeling such needed to be confirmed regardless of how horrid it sounded.

“So… um, forgive mah askin’ this, but why would he then have you taken from yer folks and hidden away, rather than… well… the alternative that seems to be favored here?” The orange mare continued, trying to phrase her question as delicately as possible. Priscilla sighed somberly.

“Aid me in defeating Gwyndolin, and thou shalt have thine answers.” The crossbreed looked to Seath. “All of thee.”

Applejack nodded with a rough cough as she followed the party back to the elevator.

“Ah didn’t get too personal there, did Ah, Twi? Jest wantin’ to make sure what Ah’m gettin’ myself into.” The farm pony whispered as she trotted by her alicorn friend.

“It’s fine, Applejack. Honestly, I’m keen to know the same, more so if it clears up any of the mystery of Seath and the others being sent to Equestria.” Twilight replied. “The question is, where the heck are we meant to look? With the lady who was originally at this bonfire gone, we’re running a bit low on leads.”

Seath cast a light orb and raised it high into the rafters of the darkened chamber.

“Vast is Anor Londo in size, greater than any other province of Lordran… but far from that which she was charged to protect a firekeeper would stray not.” The dragon mused. “Gwyndolin’s domain lies close by. T’were it not, his servant would not have rushed to her master’s aid.”

“Indeed. If I may speak for a moment, your grace?”

Seath and the party turned to one of the channelers guarding the perimeter.

“When you charged us to scout Anor Londo and monitor the activity of the gods, we witnessed several souls coming and going from what appeared to be a level far below Gwyn’s keep. Of note was that never were any souls of a status below that of a knight or a similar warrior of virtue. Despite being so close to the peasant sector, this area does not appear to be for the use of servants or other low class workers.”

The six eyed sorcerer pointed his trident at a space hidden in the shadows, far, far below the keep where the party had just come from. Seath stroked his chin ponderously.

“A domain hidden from all, where only those who swear their lives to the sword would dare to tread. Such would suit the preferences of the Dark Sun…”

Applejack crept to the chamber’s exit and looked down to the void that threatened to swallow all the buildings of Anor Londo. Her knees trembled at how long of a descent would be required to reach where the channeler was indicating.

“Right, and… uh… what’s the safest way fer getting’ down there? Ah’m noticing a severe lack of stairs and ladders around this place… and only three of us have wings…”Applejack looked among the group. “Ah mean, not that Ah’m scared or anythin’, but if jumpin’ is truly the only option, maybe Fluttershy here had a point about askin’ Rarity fer some parachutes.”

Beside her the butterscotch pegasus blushed in embarrassment. Twilight smiled softly at her friend’s concern.

“I don’t know if we need to resort to that just yet. Let me check something first.”

The alicorn descended from the chamber down to where the elevator sat waiting.

“Going on the height of the building, I’m guessing we’re on the top floor, meaning this can’t go any higher.” Twilight grabbed the elevator’s handle in her magic. “But we haven’t seen how far down it can go.”

Applejack, Spike, Fluttershy, the Chosen Undead, and Priscilla got on, along with as many of the channelers there was room for.

“I shall follow behind. Summon the rest of our forces, wherever they may be, and fall back to the archives. T’is imperative mine own domain is as fortified as can be with all due haste.” Seath ordered to the remainder of his sorcerers.

“As you command, your grace.” The channelers bowed and departed back up the stairs.

With a deep breath, Twilight began to turn the elevator handle, rotating it round and round as the platform dropped into the shadows below. Several of the channelers cast their own light orbs, as what little visibility there’d been above was stolen away by the encroaching darkness. Further and further the elevator descended, passing one empty level after another. The lack of life and light soon became suffocating as the bottom seemed never to come, leaving the party in the limbo of an apparently endless descent.

“Hey… uh… Twi? Need some help there?” Applejack asked nervously. “Ah mean, you don’t look like yer struggling, but… heh… you know Ah’m handy with pushin’ things, so…”

Twilight cracked her eyes open, not remembering when she shut them. She paused upon seeing the increasing tension etching itself upon her friends’ features.

“Hey, sure Applejack. If it’ll speed up the ride, then feel free.” The alicorn replied, putting on a brave smile.

“Heh… thanks. Sorry, this place is jest playin’ with mah nerves a bit. Need somethin’ to distract me.” The farm pony sighed as she grabbed the handle with her teeth and began pushing it with gusto.

“Trust me, you’re not the only one.” Twilight sighed as she pushed alongside the orange mare. Out of the corner of her eye, she looked to her pegasus friend, noticing how she was frantically pulling at her mane and the hood of her robes, as if trying to hide herself inside her clothing from the encroaching darkness. “Fluttershy, are you okay?”

The pegasus gave a sharp swallow and a nod.

“F-Fi-Fine. Just a little nervous.” She said morosely. “Just need a moment to… to… collect myself. Tell myself everything is fine…”

The elevator gave a sharp lurch. Fluttershy quickly scooted herself as close to the center of the platform as she could get… right into a pair of arms clad in leonine fur and avian scales.

“How about a handsome, fluffy draconequus to help with that? That usually never fails to chase away the jitters.” Discord smirked as Fluttershy looked up at him. “At the very least, it’ll give you something else other than this boring void of blackness to focus on.”

Fluttershy’s shivering stilled as she felt the warmth of the chaos god against her body, giving her cause to take a deep breath and nuzzle into his chest.

“I’m just worried about what lies ahead. Like I always am, at anything and everything.” Fluttershy whimpered. “Sorry, I know I’m a complete scaredy cat.”

Discord arched the eyebrow over his larger eye.

“Nonsense Flutters, you don’t have whiskers, your tail is far too bushy, and your ears are completely the wrong shape for a feline.” He smirked. “Mind you, I’d love to fix that, but again… someone around here would probably complain.”

He glared at Twilight and Applejack, but both were far too fixated on operating the elevator to respond.

“At any rate, regardless of how lacking in bravery you believe yourself to be, you’re still here going through with it anyway, aren’t you? Just like you stared down Sif, then ran off after her, even though I can’t imagine going through that weird forest alone was at all pleasant.” He replied. Fluttershy looked up at the draconequus, seeing him staring at her with a quiet expectation that she acknowledge his point. The pegasus reached for her saddlebags and felt the smooth roundness of the ring Alvina had given her.

“Well… yes, that is true…” Fluttershy replied.

“Wise art they who exercise caution when faced with that which is unknown. T’is not cowardice to fear for thine life when unto peril thou is forced to march.” Priscilla gently intoned as the elevator as last came to a juddering stop. “Beyond here, I am as blind as thee. Never have I dared to dream what may lie in the dominion of the Dark Sun.”

The crossbreed rose and took a deep breath as the channelers cast their light upon a deserted walkway.

“Few have. T’is how Gwyndolin would wish it, no doubt.” Seath commented. Discord stepped up beside him and looked around the dark void.

“Well, at the very least, you’d think a god would want to exercise a bit more feng shui. This place is as dull as the years I spent trapped in stone!” The chaos god snapped his tail and a row of quaint black iron gas lamps rose up on either side of the walkway, flickering into life to make the environment a little less foreboding.

“That’s better. Now we just need a little color…”

Discord snapped his tail again, and the light from the lamps began alternating between green, blue, red, orange, pink, purple, and so on, washing the stone flooring in a nightly rainbow.

“Lovely… now maybe something to give it a hint of pizaz…”

Buckets of various flowers and toxic plants appeared, hanging from the gas lamps.

“Perfect, and now the place looks so much more lively and inviting. Doesn’t feel like we’re entering a lifeless tomb anymore.” He smiled. Seath narrowed his eyes as features of the surrounding buildings came into focus as the light splashed over them. He took the lead, peering into the distance as the archway to a somber and mostly blank chamber slowly became visible.

“Amusing art thine jestful ways… but in error thou dost speak.” The dragon replied in perplexity. “T’is indeed a tomb we stride towards… the tomb built for the Great Lord and his line!”

Stepping to the front, the Chosen Undead looked up at the imposing architecture, its lack of decoration in comparison to the now decorated walkway only making it seem that much more alien and hostile.

“The king of the gods had a mausoleum made? For what purpose would an immortal need such a place?” She queried.

Seath sighed morosely.

“T’was Nito’s recommendation that this place be built, if not for the purpose of being graced with the deceased souls of lords, then as a seat for him and his kind in Anor Londo. What haste did Gwyn and the gods make in casting him and all his kind down to the catacombs when at last this place was complete.” The dragon snorted in grim amusement. “Thus, now here it stands, another testament to the apathy of our divine lords, a standing monument to their misguided segregation of all they saw as beneath them…”

SCHING!

Seath paused as something glimmered in the darkness of the tomb, then he roared as the glimmer zipped out to bury itself in his skin.

“And for your sinister intent, it is where you all shall suffer for your sins!”

Beside Seath, the Chosen Undead whipped around and brought Artorias’ shield to her guard in record time. The unseen assailant sought just as quickly to prove their superior marksmanship by arching another blade majestically over the top of the enchanted shield to bury itself in the visor of the undead’s helmet.

“Aurelia!” Twilight cried as the Chosen Undead collapsed, blood flowing from around the dagger sticking out of her helmet. She made to run forward, only to find a sudden hail of arrows raining down onto the walkway before her. Instinctively, the alicorn threw up a barrier as more projectiles shot of the darkness, arrows and daggers ricocheting off her magical wall as the tomb’s entrance was suddenly alight with an unwelcoming familiar blue aura.

The Blades of the Darkmoon poured out onto the walkway, parting like the sea to reveal the Lady of the Darkling stepping through their ranks.

“What a fool am I to have prayed that my words would be heeded. How abysmal that you all made it this far, despite our efforts to make you see the light!” She scowled while raising her estoc for battle.

Seath raised a wall of crystal and tended to the sword sticking out of his belly as the Blades continued to try and take him down with their attacks. Around him, the channelers rushed to form a defensive perimeter, dancing their way through the hail of arrows to charge up their spells.

“You should have stayed in your dungeon, beast! Never darkened our city with your menace!” The Lady seethed as she ordered her troops to focus on the channelers.

“This darkness is of thine own doing, not mine. The gods abandoned their people and with them took the light. What thou hast stood guard over is naught but the illusions of thine master!” Seath replied back in tranquil rage. The Lady gestured for her bowmen to shut Seath up with a few arrows through the neck. He glowered and destroyed the next hail of bolts with his crystal breath.

“Too true. From what Ah’m hearin’, there’ve been a lotta lies bein’ spun here, and that ain’t no way to run a kingdom.” Applejack commented. “Especially if it leads to thinkin’ that THIS is an acceptable way of greeting visitors!”

The brass armored female looked down at her, seemingly judging Applejack with quiet disgust behind the visor of her helmet.

“As one from a land that is not ours, you are scarcely in any position to denigrate what you do not, and could never, understand.” She muttered. Applejack glared and took a step forward as a challenge. The Lady thrust her estoc at her in warning. “I warn you, approach no closer! You have already stained your souls with too much blood and sin by allying with this abomination!”

Behind her father, Priscilla felt her body chill with anger.

“Thou art a fine one to speak of abomination, a husk that doth conceal her ugliness beneath a golden shell, and serve a soul long since lost to his own misery and treachery!” She shot back. Seath turned in surprise, then promptly grabbed his daughter and shoved her down as a fresh hail of arrows turned their attention towards perforating her in as many places as possible.

“And that is enough from you, crossbreed!” The Lady glowered. “By the grace of the Dark Sun, we extend to you this one last warning: turn back, and return to the fetid shadows from which you came. Never has the tomb of the Great Lord been tarnished by the feet of the unworthy, and if you seek to trespass, the Blades of the Darkmoon shall strike you down, as they have all foes of the gods!”

The channelers frantically worked to repel the invading blue phantoms, but their efforts accomplished little beyond how their last battle in the hall of art had gone. There were a finite number of them, and an inexhaustible number of Blades, and without Nito to give the latter pause, the battle quickly became a massacre.

At the very least, seeing more of his faithful sorcerers being decimated in their dozens was enough to provoke Seath’s rage, to the extent he smashed down his own barrier and began spewing crystal all over the encroaching phantoms. The Lady duly rolled out of the way and let forth a tired sigh.

“Very well, so be it. Expunging fools like you is part of my charge!” The brass armored lady coldly replied as she coated her blade in some manner of inky black magic. “The equine and crossbreed are cattle, butcher them as such. Seath is mine!”

The Blades of the Darkmoon made to finish the party off, with the Lady of the Darkling leading the charge as she trampled over the fallen bodies of the channelers.

It was only when several geysers of lava suddenly burst forth out of the ground behind her that she had cause to stop.

“No.” The Chosen Undead stated plainly, having recovered from the impromptu dagger in her face. “The lies end here!”

The Lady of the Darkling quickly rolled out of the way as more lava erupted from beneath her feet. Her minions weren’t so lucky. Many blue phantoms fled and leaped off the landing to their deaths as their bodies were showered with the glowing hot magma.

“I’ll handle this. Just do what you have to do with Gwyndolin!” The Chosen Undead ordered. Seath looked down at the warrior, seeing her staring up at him with urging, despite the gleaming blade sticking out of her helmet’s grill.

“Seath, come on! Before they have a chance to regroup.” Twilight cried. The white dragon nodded at the undead and duly followed his student into the building. The Chosen Undead let her pyromancy spell die down to give her friends passage. Then, as the Lady of the Darkling rose to try and pursue them, she cast it again. The brass armored warrior growled demonically as her path was again blocked by searing lava jets.

“Well, this indeed is tragic.” She said seethingly, while turning to look at the undead. “Seath I long accepted was forever lost, but you? With all the potential I saw in you at our first meeting, I truly hoped one day to fight by your side! Yet instead you choose to squander the revelation gifted to you from the gods by allying with the traitor??”

The Chosen Undead extinguished her flaming hand and grabbed for her chaos blade.

“The revelation I received came from no god, only the illusion of one, and it’s purpose, as I’ve now discovered, was solely to make me sacrifice myself in order to perpetuate a lie. To maintain the deception that the gods’ glory still shines over Lordran.” The Chosen Undead drove off her opponent as she charged at her, then grabbed the Lady’s parrying dagger and ripped it out of her face. “My parents lied to me all my life about my destiny, those of the Great Lord’s knights lied to me about my value, Frampt lied to me about why I was summoned from the Asylum, and now I see the gods themselves have lied about their intent for me! Seath thus far is the only soul in over 300 years who’s presented me with anything resembling the truth, and as horrid and tragic as it is, I will gladly take it over this dream of denial you seek to take refuge in.”

The Lady of the Darkling snarled behind her faceplate as she stepped back and thrust her estoc at the undead.

“That monster is the worst of all traitors! He destroyed his own kind, he destroyed millions with his experiments, and now you seek to help him destroy us too?” She demanded. The Chosen Undead parried her blade and hurled a fireball at her. She growled and dropped to dodge the projectile.

“He seeks to make the gods answer for their deception, and for all to at last know the truth of how they’ve lead us astray.” The Chosen Undead narrowed her eyes as her opponent rose and cast another miracle upon her blade. “I likewise seek answers to why I was chosen to embark upon a quest that serves no apparent benefit, not to mention the other mysteries I’ve encountered during my travels!”

The two warriors crossed blades a third time and drove each other around the walkway, their battle highlighted in the rotating colors of Discord’s gas lamps.

“If Seath is the only one willing to face the shadows that our gods wish to hide behind the veil of their light, then perhaps you should be asking yourself what sort of false fantasy is this you wish to live in, where traitors speak honestly, and the divine lie to everyone?” The Chosen Undead asked plainly. The Lady reeled back, her weapon clanking in her tensing grip.

“You blasphemer… You blasphemer!” She cried while swing her estoc madly at the undead. “Your crimes against the Darkmoon shall haunt you forever in the torture of your never ending undeath!”

The Chosen Undead deflected swing after swing as she stepped back across the walkway.

“We shall see…” She said deftly.

***

Inside Gwyn’s tomb, the fighting was a little less fierce, mostly because the confined interiors made it harder for the Blades to not get jammed up while pressing their advantage, while the party, being made up of fewer numbers, were able to navigate the chamber, and the opposition, with greater ease.

“Twilight! On yer left!”

The alicorn turned from where she was driving a phantom dressed in bulky plate armor back with her sorcery to see one in leather armor leaping at her with its sword aimed at her neck. A black arrow zipped through the air, brushing through the tip of her mane to nail the Blade, who looked down to see that it was the one to be skewered instead of its target.

“There’s one behind ya too!”

Checking that the downed phantom was too busy trying to remove the shaft sticking out of its gut, Twilight whipped around to face an opponent decked out in full ninja gear and brandishing a hammer. It too was made to regret bothering her by another black arrow.

“Eeep! Heh, thanks, Applejack!” She shuddered as the orange pony ran over while notching a fresh shot into her bow.

“Not a problem… strangely.” Applejack turned to the plate armored phantom her friend had originally been fighting, seeing it had recovered from being pelted with soul spears and was moving in to attack. Applejack held her bow in a horizontal position, then drew the arrow and let it loose with her teeth. The armored Blade stumbled back again as the bolt hit it in the space between its chest plate and shoulder pauldron.

“Weird. From when Big Mac and Ah did archery practice on the farm, Ah know this ain’t how yer supposed to handle a bow.” The orange mare mused as her opponent ripped the arrow out of its arm. She quickly notched another and shot it through the knee. “Yet, with the way this particular one is designed, mah accuracy actually seems better than when Ah try shooting the correct way.”

Twilight looked at the fallen phantom, allowing herself to expel the breath she’d been holding upon seeing its leg was too injured for it to get back up.

“At this point, I’d say let’s just be glad you’re able to make good use of it…” The alicorn swallowed at the other two phantoms rose and made to attack again. “And hope you can keep doing so until we’re past this rabble!”

Applejack snorted as hammer and sword descended upon her. She bounded out of the way, then notched two more arrows and gave her enemies something new to worry about.

“No sweat, Twi. True, Ah wish these arrows were doing a bit more than just annoying these ruffians, but Ah got plenty of reserves. Feel like Ah could keep this up for days!” Applejack looked to the ring/bracelet on her leg, the enchanted green Cloranthy flower on it filling her with a sense of endless stamina flowing through every fiber of her being.

“Really hope Miss Aurelia will let me keep you when this is over. It’ll be invaluable having you during harvest time!” The farmer mused as she notched another arrow and continued fighting back the phantoms.

“Fluttershy, how are you doing back there?” Twilight asked. From where she was standing nervously in the midst of the melee, the pegasus winced as another phantom charged at her swinging a greataxe. It paused upon feeling its foot splash into a puddle that had mysteriously appeared on the floor, then screamed as the rest of its body fell into the suddenly very deep water. Fluttershy placed a hoof to her mouth as there came the sounds of a body getting the tar beaten out of it, whereupon the puddle solidified into the body of Discord.

“She’s fine. Perfect bait to lure all these lovely blue ghosty goos into my clutches.” The chaos god smirked as two more Darkmoon Blades turned their attention to him. He smiled and clapped his hands as if summoning them to battle, whereupon two giant versions of his lion paw and eagle talon erupted from the floor and repeated the clap, sandwiching the phantoms into ethereal paste. “Ahhh, it’s like when I slowly conquered my way across Canterlot all over again! Makes me want to shed a tear at the nostalgia!”

Discord sniffed and wiped a big glistening tear drop from his eye, which he then flicked at another phantom like a missile and laughed uproariously as it exploded upon impact, sending another Blade to kingdom come.

Fluttershy did everyone the service of looking sick at Discord’s bloodlust, only holding her tongue since the Chaos God was doing a fine job of keeping the neverending mass of enemies occupied. Behind her, even Seath had to nod in awe at how much carnage one single being could wreck.

“A fine aid art thine skills, but foolish is their application. As long as the flames burn and Gwyndolin’s influence holds, the Blades will not falter in their servitude! This battle accomplishes naught besides exhausting our own numbers.” The great dragon commented, just as Priscilla’s scythe descended beside him to cut a phantom down in its tracks.

“Not entirely. Never did I idle the years spent in the sanctuary of Ariamis’ Painted World. Velka’s servants taught me much of their occult secrets, seeing to it that, t’were I ever to return to the domain of the gods’, I could serve as ally and judicator to those who fought against the sinful.” The crossbreed flexed her hand and sighed as three additional phantoms charged her. Seath moved to defend his daughter, but she beat him to the punch by blowing a cloud of sparkling blue fairy dust onto the Blades. They in turn halted as the dust descended on them, writhing and thrashing as it apparently damaged them like toxic vapor, till at last they all collapsed in a dead heap and vanished into nothingness.

“An abomination I may be, but many art the advantages my heritage nevertheless lends.” Priscilla stated confidently as she swung her scythe to cut down more of the blades, not caring how each kill seemed to hurt her as much as it did her opponents. Seath felt his soul burn with a very strange essence of both pride and fear at how much of a chip off the block his daughter was revealing herself to be.

“Bold and fearless thou art, but mine own recklessness I sense in thee, too.” He commented as Priscilla turned to a line of archers that had set up along the far wall of the chamber. She turned herself invisible and attempted to approach them, even as arrows began tearing across the air, several of them finding their marks as they lodged in the crossbreed’s unseen body. Seath promptly bellowed a great wall of crystal between the archers and his daughter, then dove to tackle her out of harm’s way as a second volley of arrows chipped away at his defense.

“Thine desire to see the end of the Dark Sun is justified, but ne’er will I permit thee to sacrifice thyself just as we hath at last been reunited!” He shouted while holding Priscilla to the ground. The crossbreed looked up in shock, then in apparent disbelief that the same monster whom most of Lordran had grown to loathe would show such concern for her, of all beings. She winced as Seath’s hands pressed to one of the arrow wounds, and shuddered as reality again descended upon her.

“I… forgive me, father… mine own hatred for they that deemed we both must suffer is…”

Seath nodded morbidly as he released Priscilla.

“Overwhelming. Yea, t’is a sensation I hath known for far too long… till at last one soul sought to finally provide a light, and cast aside the darkness from mine eyes.” He said while looking back at where Twilight was blasting phantoms left and right with her sorcery. He thought to lend aid to her as well, only for Discord to suddenly pop up and give him a fright.

“Awww, are we bonding over a mutual desire to make someone pay for how they slighted you? Why didn’t you just say so?”

Discord hugged both dragon and crossbreed and teleported them beyond the battle to an alcove tucked away between several statues of Gwyn and his family, an alcove containing a very ominous fog gate.

“Figured this had to have some significance, what with everyone literally dying to keep us from it. Why don’t you do what you need to do, while I vent my own frustrations on all these lovely souls?” The draconequus summoned his construction hat and snapped his tail. A giant pile of bricks materialised behind him and he proceeded to construct them into a second wall, cutting the Darkmoon Blades off from that which they’d valiantly tried to protect.

“Now don’t be shy, you lot. I’m still rather incensed I didn’t get to show Tirek what I thought of his betrayal, and how he preyed upon my own weakness. Would relish finally getting that out of my system. There’s also a few choice words I’ve wanted to say to a certain Tree Hugger that I respectfully have kept to myself out of respect for my beloved Fluttershy.”

The aforementioned pegasus poofed into being besides Seath, as did Spike, Twilight, and Applejack.

“Now that it’s just me and you lot, I’m sure you’ll be more than happy to let me vent!” Discord’s dark laughter echoed from beyond the brick wall, followed by the sounds of a mass slaughter ensuing as he unleashed his full might on the phantoms. Fluttershy looked terrified at what she was hearing, though not on account of what manner of horror that was being wrecked on the party’s enemies.

“What he thought of Tree Hugger? And Tirek?” Fluttershy closed her eyes in sorrow. “All the afternoon tea times and fireside chats we’ve shared, and he never told me any of this? I… I mean, I’d have listened if he had something he wanted to get off his chest!”

Applejack swallowed heavily as she listened to what sounded like wet meat being cut with a chainsaw.

“As weird as this sounds, Ah think he respects you too much fer that, Flutters. Would explain why he don’t want us to see him going crazy like this.” The farmer mused, while backing away from the brick wall. Twilight coughed nauseously and turned to the fog gate.

“Well, given the symbol on the ground, the candles, and the fact that Priscilla was behind a gate like this one, I’d say it’s no question that this is where we need to go. Come on, let’s just finish this!” She sighed while pushing through the mist. Beyond it, Twilight found herself standing in a long and dark hallway, lined with pillars on either side. Pale moonlight fell weakly upon the stone flooring, making the interior feel even colder and more suffocating than the darkness outside had.

“Well, ain’t this a warm and cheery place.” Applejack huffed as she stepped in behind her. “And Ah thought the castle of the Two Sisters was gloomy looking!”

Fluttershy and Spike carefully entered the hall next, looking around in tense confusion at how it appeared to be as empty and lifeless as the rest of Anor Londo.

“Uh... Hello?” The yellow pegasus called out, shivering when all she heard in reply was her own distorted echo.

“Uh… okay, that’s… weird.” Spike slowly turned himself around, scanning every inch of his surroundings. “I don’t get it, everyone tries to stop us from reaching this spot, and there’s no one here?”

That seemed to get more of a reaction, as indicated when the far end of the hallway suddenly exploded in a flurry of blinding white light.

“First thou offendeth the Godmother, and now thou see fit to trample upon the Tomb of the Great Lord…”

Everyone shielded their eyes as the light rushed towards them, sparks raining down onto the floor as it was swallowed up by the white brilliance.

“Poor was thine judgement to travel with he who hath betrayed all.”

The sparks bled into Twilight’s vision, searing their way into her mind. She stumbled backwards, finding herself hitting something that was too solid, and too warm to be the fog gate she and her friends had just forded through.

“Poorer still was thine decision to deceive all with thine illusions, and disgrace thyself with treachery!” Seath glowered from overhead. Twilight frantically rubbed her eyes and shook her head, trying to get the world to come back into focus as her teacher curled a protective tentacle around her.

“The veil of thine secrecy falls, Dark Sun. No more can thou hide in the shadows from the sins thou hast committed.” Seath stared defiantly into the approaching supernova. “Reveal thyself, and let the bitterness of past transgressions between us at last be settled!”

The light abruptly went out, allowing the ponies to at last recover their vision. At least, they hoped they had. Looking down the hallway, Twilight and co swore they could see it stretching further and further into the distance, becoming an endless passage of pillars and shadows, where anything could lurk in wait. It was from this seeming path to eternal darkness that a new abomination emerged.

Dressed in a flowing white silk robe, it was anyone’s guess whether the entity was human, alien, or something in between. Atop its slender torso, the mouth and chin of a pale androgynous face sat poised below some manner of elaborate golden headdress, a regal crown and mask fashioned with seven gleaming spines that evoked the brilliance of the sun. Behind this, a mane of pure, snow white hair fell down to the shoulders of a fancy gold and white patterned chasuble, suggesting the being’s attire held religious significance, as well as monarchial. Under the silken cover, two thin arms clad in white elbow length gloves clutched a shining golden staff, holding it securely under a strange pair of very feminine looking assets riding high on the creature’s chest. From there down, the physical features only got weirder. Under the folds of a flowing white waist cloth, a multitude of black scaled serpents spilled out across the floor, hissing viciously at the party as they coiled protectively around the body of the entity, not as an act of guardianship, but because they seemed to be attached to the aforementioned, apparently serving as its means of locomotion.

“Behold the corruption of thine influence, and the deliverer of thine retribution! I am the Dark Sun, Gwyndolin!” The half-human, half snake creature announced as it rose upon its serpentine legs and charged its staff for an attack. “Let the atonement for thy felonies commenceth!”

***

Elsewhere, Celestia slowly opened her eyes, beckoned back to wakefulness by the heat and light of the bonfire. Slowly she rose from her prone position, finding herself in a place far different from Twilight’s back yard.

“It worked? I’m here?” She cracked her neck and stretched her wings. Immediately she regretted the latter upon feeling several sharp protrusions poke her skin from above.

“Ow! Well, I’m somewhere, at least. Somewhere different.” She looked up to see the roof of what appeared to be a dark and rather cramped cave, with tree roots twisting their way through the loose soil around her.

“This is a start, if nothing else.” She turned to the bonfire, casting her magic upon it to see if she could detect anything, perhaps some means of tapping into the same power that her court mages had made use of to see where in Lordran she’d ended up… assuming, of course, this was Lordran.

Unfortunately, and rather annoyingly, all the solar princess got back was the expected sensations of heat and light. Whatever unearthly properties were contained within the flames, they weren’t about to reveal themselves to her.

“Hmph, alright, let’s try finding out where we are the old fashioned way.” Celestia lit up her horn and surveyed her surroundings. The cavern seemed to stretch on for several feet, twisting and turning towards an unknown destination. Carefully, Celestia forded her way through it, ducking and stepping around the mess of roots. Presently, she sighted what appeared to be sunlight filtering in from up ahead, heralding the promise of an exit.

“Okay, so far so good.” The princess smiled as she picked up her pace, only to stop when she reached what was clearly the mouth of the cave, and found it filled with a dense wall of white fog. Celestia cocked a confused eyebrow, then carefully extended a hoof into the mirth. She encountered nothing but deep, dense, and rather cold feeling vapor.

Taking a deep breath, Celestia bowed her head and pushed through the fog, her skin tingling inside her armor as she braved the cold, and then found herself suddenly beset by warmth again as her hooves splashed down into something deep and wet.

Celestia looked up, finding herself now standing in the midst of a glimmering lake under the brilliant sun. She turned back around and cocked her whole head upon seeing the fog was still there behind her.

“How strange… but if it means I’m no longer in Equestria, then so much the better.” She mused while surveying the terrain. The lake seemed to be surrounded by high rising banks, and beyond them, a very dense forest. Clearly, traversing this place on hoof wasn’t going to get her far, so Celestia spread her wings again and prepared to take to the air. Maybe she could get a better sense of her bearings from a higher vantage point.

Or maybe she would attract the attention of someone who would politely let her know that such practices were frowned upon around these parts. Severely so, at that.

The solar princess had barely made it a few inches off the ground before a shadow descended upon her and pounded her back into the water. Her coat bristled with the diffusion of what she swore was some manner of electrical discharge, making her thrash and stumble as she frantically tried to get back on her hooves. Whatever had attacked her landed in the lake with a tremendous splash, announcing its presence with a very leonine sounding roar.

Shaking off the electric shock, Celestia faced her assailant and felt her mind ground to a halt. Before her stood a being that she swore was some kind of overgrown manticore, similar to the ones that resided in the Everfree Forest, but far, far larger. It was also an almost uniform shade of white, with two pairs of wings, and a very grand set of horns arching majestically from its feline features.

“Well… you’re a strangely familiar face. Not what I’d expect to see, if I in fact am where I’d hoped to be…” Celestia intoned, stepping back as the chimera reared its head and spewed crackling bolts of lightning from its mouth. “Then again, considering the manticores back home can’t do that, maybe I am where I’d hoped to be.”

The chimera charged her, and she nimbly carried herself out of range with her wings. It swiped viciously at the alicorn with its claws, but she simply raised her barrier and listened to it roar in frustration as its attacks bounced off the magical shield. Finally, it leaped back several feet, spread all four of its wings and swept them towards Celestia, generating a wave of water and wind that she also managed to dodge.

“They can’t do that either… hmmm, what is this strange realm I’ve been transported to?”

The chimera scoffed at her question. It spun around and let its scorpion tail have a go at goring the princess with its razor sharp stinger.

“I’m not going to get any answers here without a fight, am I?” Celestia sighed as she bobbed and weaved around the stabbing tail. “Very well then, you bring this on yourself! I’ve got the lives of every pony in my kingdom riding on my shoulders, and I’m not about to let a beast with poor manners stand in my way of finding out who’s terrorizing them!”

Author's Note

Hooo boy, this took waaaaay too long to get done, and the worst part is I don't why I struggled with it so. Just seems like I couldn't get it to flow like I did the previous chapters, kept hitting false starts, redo's, and long periods where I had to calm my mind by working on something else (hence the start of my new series about romancing Sweetie Bots :raritywink: ).

Regardless finally after a month of struggling, I got this out, down, shown to my editor and given their approval. I do hope everyone deems it worth the wait!

Now here's hoping I can get the actual battle with Gwyndolin out faster since I don't have to fret over the build up!

Chapter 43

“Now, will you cease this unprovoked attack on me, worthy adversary?” Celestia glowered as the manticore slowly pulled itself up from the water. It whimpered as steam rose from the charred stump where its scorpion tail had once been. The appendage in question lay uselessly in the water between it and the solar princess.

“I promise you that was but a scratch in comparison to what damage I could do if I weren’t holding back.” Celestia cautioned. “I don’t wish to kill you.”

The manticore thrashed and roared in pain. It snarled accusingly at Celestia, then upon seeing the alicorn was not about to be dissuaded, it proceeded to spew balls of lightning at her.

“But apparently, you’re dead set on killing me.” She sighed while nimbly dodging the crackling projectiles. The manticore charged at her. Celestia spread her wings again and elevated herself out of harm’s way. The manticore turned and breathed more lightning to shoot the alicorn out of the sky. Celestia proceeded to fire a beam of intense solar magic into the water, creating a great wall of steam that had the manticore running for its life.

“Is there no way to convince you of how foolish this course of action is?” The solar princess mused as her opponent hit the bank of the lake, and found itself with nowhere else to flee. She let her solar beam hit it anyway, just long enough to give it a severe, but non-fatal, burn. The manticore roared again, flailing its wings as they caught fire from the heat. Burning feathers fluttered down to the water, sizzling it as they alighted upon the surface and were extinguished.

“Stand down, let me leave, and I shall heal your injuries. My magic works on many levels.” She said, trying to keep her voice firm, yet diplomatic. Her efforts were lost on the manticore as it smashed its wings into the water, then turned to face her again once it was assured no other parts of it were on fire. Celestia stared defiantly as it shook off the agony of its burns, then raised its wings.

“Please… don’t.” She pleaded softly. The manticore replied with another roar, then elevated itself into the air with its remaining wings. It launched itself at the solar princess with intent to rip her head off her shoulders with a solid butt of its horned skull. Celestia grumbled and knocked it down into the water with an equally solid ball of concussive light.

“I’m not warning you again.” She scolded as the manticore clutched a paw to its smoking cranium, growling and crackling in crazed agony. Clawing at the stinging pain in its forehead, the beast looked up at her, sparks flying from its mouth as it raggedly gasped for air. It seemed to actually consider conceding defeat for a moment… which then turned out to be a feint, as it then leaped back and sprayed the lake with more lightning. With a sorry shake of her head, Celestia took to the air again, glaring as her opponent likewise tried to reach her by flapping its own wings.

Surprisingly, this time, an arrow saw to it that it wouldn’t succeed.

The manticore splashed into the water for the umpteenth time, roaring and clawing at the metal shaft sticking out of its wing joint. Celestia looked over to the bank, and blinked upon seeing a third entity had entered the fray: a female human clad in royal purple armor, wearing a white mask and clutching a finely crafted longbow. The manticore snarled at her to stay out of its battle, to which the female merely notched another arrow and drew her bow taught.

A tense silence held as the beast looked from one opponent to another, sizing up its chances.

It chose the female as the one more likely to die faster by its claws, even as she raised her bow in preparation to land another arrow in its hide.

“Oh to Tartarus with this.” Celestia charged her horn and fired a narrower beam of magical energy at the manticore. This one hit with considerably more punch, enough to go right through the beast’s body and fry the bank on the other side of it. The manticore froze as it registered its entire stomach area and digestive system being vaporized, right before it then tripped over itself and tumbled through the water. The female archer lowered her bow as she beheld the great smoking hole where her opponent’s midsection had once been, through which Celestia could be seen tsking in lament as the manticore exploded into a flurry of white light.

“I trust that will at least convince you not to follow the same course of action.” Celestia intoned as the light faded away. “I bear no one of this realm any ill will, but if everything I encounter is going to attack me on sight, then you all will find I’m no stranger to quickly ending those who would dare threaten me or my subjects.”

The masked female looked to where her opponent had fallen. Above the water, two flames burned softly together, one with the golden essence of a soul, the other with the pitch black void of humanity.

“So I see. In which case, you may rest assured that I stand before you with peaceful intent. I merely heard the sanctuary guardian descend from the sky, and knew that could only signal it had sighted another victim.” She replied, giving Celestia a respectful bow. Celestia looked to the spoils of her first kill with confusion.

“A sanctuary guardian? Is that what you call your version of a manticore?” She queried. Now the masked warrior seemed confused.

“It is the only name we have ever had for those to guard the Oolacile Sanctuary. We know not of anything called a ‘manticore’.” She replied. This seemed to fill Celestia with cautious relief.

“Oolacile… is that a region of Lordran by any chance?” The solar princess queried. With the same cautious manner, her new acquaintance nodded.

“For the present time, it is. I fear, however, such will not be the case for much longer. Even as we speak, the Abyss slowly consumes this land, a terror brought on by the foolishness of its people. Soon enough, we will have no choice but to reduce this region to ashes and leave it forgotten to all but our historians.” She explained, while subtly adjusting her grip on the arrow in her bow. Celestia quietly noted she was still at full draw, meaning she could easily let loose on her in an instant. The alicorn quietly prayed this warrior was not so foolish.

“Then permit me to explain what brings me here, to a place I apparently should be departing from with all haste.” Celestia smiled disarmingly. “I am Princess Celestia, ruler and defender of the kingdom of Equestria, here to seek out several of my ponies who have likewise come to Lordran to investigate a crisis.”

Behind her pallid mask, the warrior narrowed her eyes.

“Crisis is something we are tragically not short of here. You would have found yourself in similar turmoil no matter where in Lordran you traveled.” She replied. Celestia nodded in acceptance.

“Well, this particular crisis involves both my own kingdom, and several souls whom I understand are of a rather important status here.” The alicorn smiled mysteriously. “Does the name Seath the Scaleless ring any bells?”

The masked warrior lowered her guard just a little bit more.

“You have business with the Duke of Anor Londo himself?” She asked.

“I do, him and one whom came from your world to ours seeking him… a miss Aurelia, also known as the Chosen Undead?” The alicorn replied, smirking as her new friend promptly came down from full draw and disarmed her bow.

“Aurelia?? You’ve met my d-… you’ve met her?” She asked with noticeable apprehension in her voice. Celestia nodded in triumph that she’d hit the jackpot here.

“Where is she? Is she safe? Is she alright?” The masked warrior demanded. Celestia levitated her helmet off her head and let the human behold her gentle yet unmistakably regal features.

“She returned here with Seath and my ponies. Last I heard, she was fine, but part of why I’m here is to make certain of that.” Celestia replied softly. The human looked to the sky as another unearthly roar was heard.

“Then you may call me the Lord’s Blade Ciaran, a knight of the Four to the Great Lord Gwyn, and one who is very keen to speak with you more. Only it would not be safe for us to do so here.” Ciaran pointed to the souls and the severed tail. “Collect what you have earned from defeating the sanctuary guardian, and follow me. More guardians have sensed the fall of their comrade and are coming to take up its post.”

Celestia looked to the soul and the humanity sprite and duly levitated them both into her saddlebags. She then turned to the scorpion tail.

“This too?” She asked in perplexity. Ciaran nodded.

“It can be repurposed as a fall back weapon. I will show you how. Come, through here is a much safer place where we can converse!”

The human ran off towards another opening in the high raising banks of the lake. Making a face, Celestia squeamishly tucked the severed scorpion tail into her saddlebags and followed with due haste.

***

Elsewhere, across land and time, Applejack was picking herself out of a freshly made crater in the wall of Gwyndolin’s refuge. Smoke rose from her armored robes as the worst of the magical blast the Dark Sun had scattered the party with burned away at her flank.

“Ow… ow… oh starry apples, that hurt!” The orange mare groaned as she pushed herself back onto her hooves. “I don’t understand, Ah’m usually fast enough to dodge most forms of magic… what the hay was that? A bomb?”

Nursing the parts where his skin had been seared and charred in the attack, Seath growled softly.

“Yea, in one manner of speech. T’is a sorcery based upon phasing the energy of the soul through solid objects… an experimental art I did labor with Gwyndolin for many a year as an alternative to the Great Lord’s lightning spear…” The dragon glared at the human/snake hybrid in the distance. “How admirable to see thou hast pursued thine studies to perfection, e’en without my tutelage…”

Gwyndolin raised his staff and launched a mass of homing arrows at the party, his serpentine legs hissing venomously at them for good measure.

“Didst thou believe me idle after thou corrupted me, heretic? Thine grasp of sorcery is as flawed and weak as thine form, but in my hands…” Gwyndolin swept his staff horizontally, unleashing a wave of pure blue magical energy. “I have ascended mineself from learner to master!”

Seath threw up another crystal wall then did his best to cover behind the pillars as Gwyndolin’s spell just smashed right through his defenses. Below, Twilight and her friends took advantage of their smaller size to duck under the wave, while Priscilla plastered herself to the wall and twisted her face up at the smell of her gown being singed by the sorcery.

“T’is only darkness, thou hast mastered. Darkness, lies, deceit, and treachery!” Seath charged his catalyst and launched a salvo of crystal spears at Gwyndolin. The hybrid merely raised his staff again and teleported himself out of harm’s way.

“Thine words are as false as the oaths thou swore to the gods. How fitting that t’is I who at last shalt deliver our rightful retribution unto thee!” Gwyndolin’s voice came from the far distance. Dusting herself off, Twilight retrieved her catalyst and glared down the hallway.

“This guy’s got some nerve, considerin’ what he just did to try and off you, Twi, as well as Rarity, Dash, Spike, an’ everyone else.” Applejack grumbled as she galloped down the hall. “Ain’t no use runnin’ now, mister! We ain’t leavin’ till we’ve asked you a few rather important questions!”

From the darkness of the hallway, a flurry of steel arrows shot across to halt Applejack’s progress. This time she was able to stop and roll behind a pillar to dodge.

“And continuin’ with the efforts to stop us ain’t helping yer case!” The farm pony seethed from her cover.

Twilight ran to aid her friend, and found herself having to duck behind another pillar as more arrows rained out from the darkness.

“Keep moving in a zig-zag pattern everyone! Use what cover you can to get close to him.” Twilight ordered. Applejack nodded as the arrow flurry tapered off. She looked into the darkness ahead and ran for another pillar.

Gwyndolin punished the farm mare for her insolence by lighting the room up with more soul missiles.

“Thine hobbled stride will not aid thee, heretic! In this chamber, I command a view of every portal and corner. No soul, be it god or lower, can hope to hide from me!” The Dark Sun intoned as Applejack tried to evade the glowing projectiles, only for them to curve in flight and explode upon her flank. Twilight leaped into the center of the hall and fired a wave of magical energy at Gwyndolin.

“The traitor’s teachings will also avail thee little.” The serpentine hybrid glowered as he teleported away again. Arrows were sent hurtling out of the darkness soon after, forcing Twilight to duck and throw up a barrier as Gwyndolin tried to take her out.

“They’ve availed me enough to know we can’t leave until you give us some answers! If you’re involved in the machinations that are dragging Equestria into your problems, then we will see to it that you explain why!” She said while reforming her barrier into a beam and sweeping it across the darkness. “More so, what’s your beef with Seath? Why did you forcibly steal his daughter and trick him into thinking she was dead all this time? Why did you take such drastic measures to prevent us from rescuing her from the Painted World?”

Gwyndolin bowed to evade the alicorn’s magic, then raised his staff and teleported again to another point further down the hall. Priscilla took this opportunity to emerge from her cover and rejoin the fight.

“Didst thou deem thine fear of discovery to justify destroying Ariamis’ work? To soak thine hands in the blood of kind souls a thousand fold?” She demanded. Gwyndolin charged up another explosive shot and launched it at the party, sending everyone scattering as the hallway was lit up with the burst of deadly magical energy.

“Thou art as blind as the abomination thou dares to call father, if thou deemed the monstrosities that our Great Lord imprisoned within thine world ‘kind’. Such souls spared thee their wrath only because thou art as they: a twisted, abysmal mockery, made to desecrate the Godmother’s image! Made by he that seeketh to twist the image of all entrusted to his tutelage.” The Dark Sun accused as he followed with another volley of arrows. Twilight darted to another pillar until she heard the cessation of metal heads ricocheting off marble. She then dared to peek out into the darkness again.

“And what’s that supposed to mean?” The pony queried, leaping back in fright as a plethora of angrily hissing serpents shot out of the dark to sink their fangs into her flesh. She screamed and scrambled back as Gwyndolin lit up his staff and held it over his head.

“Behold this visage, so twisted and evil, of mine, witless one! Behold the spawn forced upon the Godmother by the traitor! Behold Anor Londo, entrusted to his dukedom, and left to rot by negligence! All art sins perpetuated by he who hath manipulated thou, as he hath all!” Gwyndolin pointed his staff at Seath, who likewise held up his own catalyst and let the light from its sorcery illuminate his glowering visage.

“Kay… uh… would now be a bad time to ask what medusa boy here is getting at? Cause I’m totally lost.” Spike quipped. Gwyndolin scowled under his headdress and raised his catalyst to fire off another sorcery.

“Yea, will thou at last confess to thine own sins, as thou demands of I? Thine perversion of our Great Lord’s order to improve mine form? The poison thou whispered to render the Godmother unto thine will?” Gwyndolin spied movement to his left and blasted the area with soul arrows. Applejack cursed as she cowered behind the smoking ruins of a pillar. “What thou intends for these equines? No doubt fresh subjects for thine experiments?”

Twilight looked back at her teacher, regarding him with equal amounts confusion and apprehension. Given what he’d already told her about his past she hated to think that there might be more horrors he hadn’t revealed yet.

“Seath… what is he talking about?” The alicorn asked. Seath looked down at her, shutting his eyes tight as if to try and resist her pleading stare.

“As was I born an exception to the Everlasting Dragons so too was Gwyndolin. T’was the sun his sire and siblings shared their affinity with, yet t’was the moon that granted his strength. Because of this, the Great Lord Gwyn did order he be raised as a daughter, and that I should alter his form to suit!” The dragon explained while glaring with barely restrained rage at the Dark Sun. Spike, Applejack, Fluttershy and Twilight all stared at the dragon in unsettled awkwardness.

“Wait… Gwyn wanted you to make his son into a girl? Like Twilight’s trick of making a mare appear to turn into a stallion, only in reverse?” Spike said while looking at Gwyndolin. “Is that why he’s so… weird looking? With the snake legs and the… bouncy chest parts?”

Gwyndolin let out an enraged shout and shot another blast of sorcery into the air. This formed itself into a straight sword that then zipped towards Spike like a spear.

“Thou shalt not jest of a god’s desecration, dragon!” The Dark Sun ordered. Spike dove for safety as the sorcery forged sword crashed onto the ground where he’d been standing, creating a two foot long smoking fissure in the stone as it exploded into a ball of blue fire.

“Yeesh! Well excuse me for trying to make sense of what you’re babbling on about! Can’t really empathize with your plight if you don’t explain yourself, you know!” The dragon retorted. Gwyndolin teleported himself again even further down the endless hallway, seething as the party kept following him.

“Never hath, nor can, a dragon know of empathy, this the traitor hath proven time and time again!” He cried. “Unto Seath the Great Lord did demand I be remade, and from thee did I emerge as this… mockery of the gods! When many hereafter hath been remade without error!”

Everyone scattered as the hallway was streaked with more arrows and soul spears, many of them vaporizing huge chunks out of the surrounding walls and pillars.

“T’was thine own obsession to please thine father that did lead to thine visage! Haste thou didst demand of me to remake thee as female, and haste t’was the cause of whatever error lead to this!” Seath defended himself both literally and figuratively as he threw up another wall of crystal, then another after Gwyndolin destroyed the barrier with ease. “Warn thee I did that such sorcery was untested upon a god, its effects unknown, yet thine own wish that the Great Lord accept thee as he did thine siblings did blind thee to danger!”

Gwyndolin paused at this statement, then proceeded to fill the space above his head with blue energy and throw it at Seath like a comet.

“T’was danger that ne’er should have been present. Thou claimed thyself Grandfather of Sorcery! A soul without flaw and without ignorance! And when pressed to prove thine status, how didst thou respond?” Gwyndolin cried as several dozen feet of the hallway was reduced to rubble from the explosion of his attack. The party found itself being hurled back towards the entrance by the blast, while Gwyndolin put their objective even further out of reach by teleporting himself further in the opposite direction.

“Failure! With thine charges, thou proved thyself as worthless as thine brethren did proclaim thee! Dukedom and power did the Great Lord bestow upon thee! Entrust the gods’ holy city to thine rulership he did, and thou proceeded to let it fall into ruin, till at last t’was I that was charged to step in and rule in thine stead!”

From where he’d taken out a good portion of the wall with his impact, Seath pulled himself up and adjusted his spectacles, staring back at the Dark Sun in shock.

“Day after day, thou indulged thine own perversities in research, walled thyself in thine archives, and cared not as Anor Londo suffered from thine own sloth!” Gwyndolin accused. Seath opened his mouth, closed it, then repeated the action in his attempt to find words.

“Proclaim did I to refine our understanding of the arts the Lord Souls did make possible. T’was a task that required many centuries of effort.” He said. Twilight pulled herself out of another pile of broken masonry and followed her teacher’s gaze in shock.

“Thou was charged to tutor all children of the Great Lord in these arts, and what did result from that? The first born, turned against his own blood and struck from all known annals! Mine own brother made a traitor from thine teachings!” Gwyndolin snarled. Seeing an opportunity, Applejack notched several arrows and tried to pin the Dark Sun down. He sighed morosely and sent the bothersome farmer running with his own counterattack even as her arrows pierced his body.

“Grgh… then cameth the Godmother, a light of cheer and joy, a promise of fertility and prosperity to all… ensnared in thine own tentacles, and poisoned by thine honeyed words… to at last agree to bear that… that… NGGRGH!”

Gwyndolin’s voice dissolved into cries of pain, both from the arrows and seemingly from the sight of Priscilla attempting to advance on him again. The crossbreed turned herself invisible and blanketed the area before her in snow. Gwyndolin carefully scanned the darkness and primed his catalyst in preparation for anything.

“T’was not my machinations that lead to Gwynfryn’s betrayal! This I hath swore again and again! T’was arrogance, and the whispers of power that did drive him to seek alliance with the dragons!” Seath protested. “Nor t’was I who did drive Gwynevere to mine arms. She did so of her own volition and… and…”

Seath’s own voice choked up in anger.

“Long hath I suspected her own flights of fancy did guide her to deceive I into believing her affection was genuine… till thou sought to break us up, and she did depart to marry Flann!” He seethed, roaring as Gwyndolin threw another sorcery bomb at him.

“Liar! Thou art a traitor in all ways, from flesh to soul! T’is thee who destroyed the Great Lord’s lineage! T’is thee who devastated our hallowed land! T’is thee who made me… THIS!!!” The Dark Sun roared back as Seath cast his own sorcery and detonated the energy bomb in midair. Everyone scattered again as blue fire ripped through the hallway. Priscilla in particular had to abandon her approach and fall back, cursing as Gwyndolin fired at her with more arrows.

“Oh, this is hopeless! We can’t even get near this weirdo, let alone stop him from wrecking the place!” Applejack lamented as she dodged a hail of boulders raining down from another destroyed pillar.

“Yeah, and the soap opera confessions aren’t helping matters.” Spike groaned as he dusted himself. “Are we seriously going to have to listen to this guy bicker with Seath like an old married couple while he’s trying to blow us all to kingdom come?”

“That depends.” Twilight picked up her catalyst and ran to her teacher’s aid. “Seath, what he’s saying… is this true?”

Seath continued to stare daggers at the retreating Gwyndolin, snorting a long gust of crystallized breath as he pushed up his glasses.

“T’is… a possibility. T’was research and sorcery that were always my passions. A fitting bonus t’was my dukedom, but nothing more. Ne’er did I desire rulership, and ne’er did I care to fulfill its duties when the gods did turn their backs on me!” He replied. “Mine negligence of Anor Londo did come only when its residents did prove they accepted me as the everlasting dragons accepted me! Not at all!”

If this was meant as an insult it failed to make any impression on Gwyndolin. Indeed the Dark Sun seemed almost pleased at this reaction.

“As was our right. When thou came to the Great Lord with talk of alliance, did thou believe he accepted thee as friend? Thou were an abomination then, as thou art now! Our grace we bestowed upon thee because we pitied thee! Doomed to die thou art, mortal and unformed as the primordial serpent. We only sought to make thine life comfortable until time at last removed thee as a burden from the shoulders of the gods!” The Dark Sun laughed pitifully. “Oh how the whispers amidst our armies did mock us, forever telling us we should have killed thee with thine brethren! Heh, t’is now the truth they spoke becomes clear.”

This got more of a reaction. Seath gaped at the distant figure, his face contorting in an attempt to deny what he was hearing.

“This… this cannot be.” He stated, his jaw quivering with barely restrained rage. “Thou strives to deceive me again!”

Gwyndolin paid the dragon an even greater smile.

“Do I?” He asked. Seath’s whole body tensed to the point the chords of his muscles were visible trying to burst through his pale skin. Then Twilight had to scream as her teacher smacked her into and charged at the Dark Sun in blind anger.

“Seath no!” The alicorn cried as Gwyndolin traded his staff for his bow and aimed an arrow at the approaching beast.

“Oh no! Oh no ya don’t!” Applejack notched up an arrow in her own bow again and ran out into the middle of the hallway. Gwyndolin paid her a dismissive glance then turned his arrow upward and let it fly high into the rafters. Applejack let her own arrow fly into the Dark Sun’s arm and make him drop his weapon and fall upon his serpentine legs.

“Gotcha! Okay Seath, hold on there!” She said to the rampaging drake. “He’s down, take a moment to calm yourself and we can… huh?”

Applejack paused as she felt her coat bristle with a familiar sensation. It was something she experience all the time during harvest season, a sort of sixth sense when she bucked a tree in just the right way to cause an avalanche of apples to fall down to the ground.

Except, of course, there were no apples here… yet she still felt the sensation that some great hail of objects were about to descend upon her from above.

The farmer looked up as the shadows of the ceiling, and found herself being buried in a sudden downpour of arrows. Hundreds and hundreds of metal projectiles rained onto the floor, with the poor orange mare caught in the center. Seath promptly halted his charge as the arrows fell towards him, and tumbled backwards as his flesh was riddled with bolts.

“One falls as punishment for her disrespect. Now thou shalt join her in the domain thou hast evaded long enough.” Gwyndolin retrieved his bow and teleported himself away again.

“Applejack… NOOO!” Twilight ran to the pin cushion that vaguely resembled her friend. She pressed a hoof to Applejack’s flank, lighting her horn to try and pull the arrows out. As if to mock her, the projectiles collapsed in on themselves as Applejack gave a breathless whimper and her body vanished into nothingness.

“Applejack… is she?” Twilight stared at the arrow riddled blood stain left behind, and its sickly green aura. Seath looked at it too and felt his whole body sink as again that damn epitaph appeared before his eyes:

“She shalt… be joining us soon.” The dragon whispered before roaring in lament. “Rest assured mine student, I shall see she is the last soul ever to be claimed by the Dark Sun! What sins I may carry, what sins he carries, for what has transpired he, Gwyndolin shall answer!”

From where she’d risen after evading the arrow hail, Priscilla looked as her father charged down the endless hallway, hurling soul spears left and right as Gwyndolin returned with his own spells. Beside her, Fluttershy looked at the devastation and felt her eyes burn with tears.

“No… no… no no! This can’t be happening! There’s gotta be something we can do!” She said in a panic. Spike choked back his own shock and sadness that yet another of their friends had lost their life to Lordran, reminding himself of what had happened to those before.

“I… I… is there, Priscilla? You wanted us to take this guy down, did you plan for this to happen?” He shouted in anger.

The crossbreed cringed, her own guilt at being responsible for the situation adding to the weight of her guilt at being the reason the Painted World was no more.

“N-Nay… I swear. These powers, the Dark Sun should not have. Something is wrong, far more than I anticipated.” She said while her own tears began to spill freely. “Noble souls, I give thee my utmost apologies. This is not what I intended! But it dost prove the Dark Sun must be stopped!”

Spike nodded warily. “Yeah, and how do we do that?”

Priscilla looked to her scythe, and gripped it tighter to strengthen her resolve.

“Much blood hath I shed to atone for my own wrong doings. More I shall shed for the death of your friend.” She replied while kneeling. “Take up thine blade, and harden thine spirit for what I now ask. I need… I need thee to cut off my tail.”

***

Outside the tomb, the Lady of the Darkling couldn’t believe what she was seeing. The Chosen Undead had already proved a greater challenge than she had expected, but in her line of work, such was just how it tended to be. To see the undead warrior rise, despite taking the full brunt of the Darkmoon Blade miracle though, that was unheard of!

“But… how…” She uttered as the female shook off the powerfully divine magic. “A threat I took you for… but not of this caliber!”

The Chosen Undead strode towards her, the gas lamps on either side flickering on to light her path to her opponent. The Lady promptly stepped back, raising her estoc in warning.

“You asked how I got this far, when the proof is plain to see. You warned me against approaching Seath’s archives, yet I not only did so and survived, but thanks to the ponies, I stand in his good graces.” She replied. The Lady enchanted her blade and charged the undead, she parried and grappled with her fellow knight.

“No servant of the gods is of greater faith than I! No mere human has ever lasted this long against my steel!” The Lady intoned, then cried as the undead’s chaos blade cut a long searing gash across her side. She jammed her estoc into the gap between her opponent's shoulder and chest plate, and both females reeled back as their blood spilled upon the ground.

“Heh, if only fortune had favored me to be born a mere human. Sadly, I’m not. Not entirely…” The Chosen Undead replied while hurling a fire whip attack at the Lady. She rolled and swiped her blade, forcing the other warrior back a few more steps.

“Wh-What? Impossible! Kingseeker Frampt did assure our Dark Sun! Only humans were to be chosen to link the flames! Who… What are you?”

The Chosen Undead grabbed her helmet and pulled it off, letting the gas lamps light her tanned and strikingly beautiful features.

“Perhaps too similar to Priscilla for anyone’s liking. Possessed of humanity enough to feed the flames… but with something else, to see to it I succeed in what I aim to do!” She said. The Lady of the Darkling let her blade droop, her helmet listing to one side as she tried to work out what was being revealed to you.

“Wait… your stance… your speed… the way you heft your blade…” Her voice grew cold as the Chosen Undead spun around, forcing her to duck and roll again to evade her swinging blade.

“I know these…from others...but… that can’t mean…” The Lady deflected the blade and dodged another fireball as the Chosen Undead leaped and rolled back onto her feet. “No… that can’t be! They wouldn’t!”

The undead made the charge now, letting her shield take the brunt of her opponent’s counter attacks before smashing into her chest plate. The Lady stumbled back, wildly trying to keep her sword between her and the Chosen Undead, until at last, the Chosen Undead just took the simple route of jumping and striking her down with a somersault.

“No… it is… ughhhh!” The lady crashed onto the walkway, her blood spilling freely from several more additional cuts. “Artorias… Ciaran… you… bastards! ARGH!”

The chaos blade pierced through the knightess’ chest plate like it was paper. She let her weapons fall from her hands as her life spread out around her.

“Seath… Frampt… Gwyn’s knights… all have betrayed us… ughhh… Master Gwyndolin… all is lost.” The Lady’s voice croaked out as she left the waking world. Her body vanished, leaving behind the burning essence of a most valuable treasure: the soul of a firekeeper. The Chosen Undead promptly scooped it up and secured it in her pack.

“Whatever lies or deceit the gods have sought to make me a part of, my contribution to them is now ended.” The Chosen Undead swore as she wiped her blade clean.

“Perfect.” Came a voice from the darkness. She turned in puzzlement, unaware someone else had joined the fray.

That someone else proceeded to introduce themselves by riddling the Chosen Undead’s body with throwing knives.

“Then you won’t mind if we remove you from the equation.”

Out of the shadows stepped a being dressed in an exotic set of plate armor, exquisitely crafted with multiple designs and etchings echoing of the eastern lands. In its hands, it hefted a massive murakumo blade and an iron round shield.

“Your ambitions have sealed your fate, dear Aurelia. When word reached me of Quelaag’s defeat, I knew you were a soul worth keeping an eye on. Admittedly, when you left our world for that of the ponies, I worried we might not see you again, but as always, Alvina knows how to select the truly special.”

The Chosen Undead tried to get up, only to find an uchigatana sword now lodged in her chest. Looking up, she spied the faint outline of a body standing over her, hidden by the effects of a ring of fog. The warrior dressed in the eastern set tutted softly as he pressed his foot to her wrist and yanked the chaos blade out of her grip.

“Sh-Shiva…” The undead gasped.

“Oh don’t tell me you’re surprised. That mangy cat hinted multiple times that I was a soul not to be trusted. By this point, you’ve only yourself to blame for not seeing this coming.” Shiva shuddered and exhaled in amazement as he beheld the gleam of the Chosen Undead’s weapon. “Ahh, splendid, the Chaos Blade… yes, look into the vortex, see that it truly is the legendary sword of the ancient undead master Makoto, now given form again by Quelaag’s infernal soul!”

The eastern warrior cradled the sword like it was a priceless treasure, drinking in the spotted texture of the blade and the still fresh blood dripping from its lethal edge.

“You’ve done well in finding that which I’ve searched for ages. Hee hee… with this, my gamble in betraying the Forest Hunters for my new retainer is vindicated! My collection is at last complete!” Shiva hefted the sword, churring in utter delight as it radiated its authenticity with even the slightest of swings. “Of course, the sword’s true value… hmm… can’t be known without a good killing… even with all the bodies I’ve watched fall under your skilled hand, armed with this weapon, I must be sure this is capable of slaying anything.”

Shiva nodded to his ghostly bodyguard, who in turn yanked his uchigatana out of the Chosen Undead’s chest.

“In keeping with the traditions of the east, and the preferences of my new retainer, I must do the honorable thing… and kill you with my new prize!”

The Chosen Undead struggled to get up, but felt her body was losing all mobility. She looked at the throwing knives piercing her armor and her soul darkened at seeing they bore the green-ish tinge of being coated with rotten pine resin poison.

“No doubt, you’d have hoped for a better outcome. But, seeing as you want no further part in your quest, you must know this is the only way. Farewell, Aurelia. May you forever walk the Abyss with those you hold dear!” Shiva proclaimed as he swung the blade down to finish the Chosen Undead off.

Author's Note

Welp here we are again, another chapter done, and another point of me wondering why do I always assume each new installment is going to be easier than the last. In fairness this time it was due more towards the chapter getting longer than I anticipated and requiring dividing up, but seriously, my plan was literally just 'The party fights Gwyndolin --> Secrets are Exposed --> Story moves on.' and yet here we are almost a month after the previous chapter before I have anything to show for it. Ugh, I don't know what's wrong with me. :twilightoops:

At any rate, in terms of what I believe I did right for this part, I did a lot of reading up on the various fan lore surrounding Gwyndolin and his bizarre appearance, and took particular interest in the parts that debated on if Seath had a role in the latter. It's what lead me to eventually come up with the idea that Gwyndolin has indeed been subjected to a lot of misfortune, and for much of it he's come to blame Seath. Not only does that give him some decent justification for being such a jerkass, but it also serves as yet another eye opener to Seath himself at how much he screwed things up for everyone over the years, how even when he wasn't trying he still made things worse for everyone, and thus is his continued existence going to do the same for Equestria eventually seeing as his arrival there is what started off this whole fiasco?

I also wanted to investigate another bit of cut content from the game, that being Shiva and his betrayal of the Chosen Undead. From the sound files that exist I know many will argue that the chaos blade he seeks (ref here: Dark Souls Cut Content ) is not the same one as the one you can obtain in game, but given he's seemingly as barmy as everyone else in Lordran it wouldn't be too far out of the realm of possibility to assume his rantings about 'vortexes' and such is an embellishment brought on by his obsession with the weapon.

Also yes I'm going with 'Gywnfryn' as my assumed name for Gwyn's first born. After researching how many names exist that fit the scheme for Gwyn's children (using their father's name as a prefix) that one seemed to best fit as it translates to 'White hill/mountain', quite suitable for a being who's meant to be an indomitable warrior and icon of the gods' power.

:ajbemused: : *clears throat*

Oh...yes and I killed Applejack. Yeah sorry, but I had to. Much like Trixie her own character arc required her death to get started and this seemed like the perfect spot as it also indicates Gwyndolin's not fighting according to the rules of DS1. Seems he's been upgrading himself a bit beyond what should be possible...hmm...wonder what that could entail...

:ajbemused: : Ah hate you.

No doubt so will many others. All I can say is don't worry, you'll get your own back in due course.

Chapter 44

White light, heat, pain… Applejack remembered somepony somewhere commented that was what being born was like. All at once the warm, comfortable darkness and silence was interrupted by a sudden influx of sensations from the physical world, and suddenly a pony was crying as they took their first breath, and then took their first step into their new life.

Of course, that was still just a hypothesis. No one actually knew what it was like to be born… at least, they shouldn’t… and if they should, there shouldn’t be fire involved, the sensation of the dark suddenly being burned away by a swirling vortex of flames, surrounding and threatening to fry her to a crunchy crisp before she felt herself being hurled out of the void and hitting a solid, ungiving surface at speed.

Sadly, poor Applejack got all of the above, and let the world know it with a pain filled cry as the bonfire flames spat her onto the floor of the keep.

“AHHHIEEEEEEEE!!!” She wailed as the heat from her body slowly ebbed away. “St-Starry Apples, wha… what just… happened?” The farm mare rose and patted herself over, her face contorting itself into multiple expressions as she sensed something was wrong with her, but it wasn’t on account of being perforated by hundreds of arrows. Rather, it was more how her body felt… cold, her coat thin, skin parched and tight to the extent she could feel her bones poking through it…

“What just… no… no please…”

The heat slowly left all parts of her body save for one lingering burning sensation… right on the spots where her cutie mark was.

“Faust… did Ah…”

With shaking hooves, Applejack pulled up the hem of her armored robes. Her sunken eyes stung as she beheld her flank now held the same appearance as Twilight’s after she became undead, and right there, surrounding her apple cutie mark like a brand of shame, was the black ring of the Darksign curse.

“Ah did… Ah actually…” Applejack’s parched breath died out as she picked up the sounds of pitched battle below her. She forced herself to her hooves and galloped out of the chamber, finding herself at the same set of stairs that lead to the elevator down to the keep.

“Gwyndolin… that… oh Faust, Twi and co are still in there with him!” She said. The farm mare made to descend the stairs, only to find the going wasn’t as smooth as before. Her legs felt… wrong. Like how Granny Smith stated hers felt on certain days, withered and weak, except she was too young to be succumbing to old age… well… she’d BEEN too young… and now she wasn’t likely to ever reach old age, because…

Applejack’s increasingly negative thoughts were thankfully interrupted by her stumbling and falling down the stairs. Her body only gave a token response of pain as she bounced and crashed against every step, ending up in a crumpled heap at the bottom.

“Ngh… no… no, come on Applejack. Yer friends are in danger. Get up and help them!”

The mare shakily got to her hooves again and forced herself to the elevator. Unfortunately, this presented a new problem as she realized said elevator was still all the way at the bottom of the building, where they’d descended to Gwyndolin’s lair.

“Okay… look around fer a bit. Gotta be something to call it back up.” Applejack surveyed the darkened surroundings, feeling her spirits lift slightly as she saw there was indeed some manner of lever beside the elevator shaft.

“Good, so just gotta pull this, and…” Applejack wrapped her forelegs around the lever and pulled. It refused to budge.

“Ergh… and…” She pulled harder, to no avail. Taking a deep breath, Applejack put in even more effort. The lever barely budged.

“And… oh come on! This shouldn’t be hard!” She scowled while pulling with all her might. The lever moved slightly, showing it wasn’t jammed or locked in place. Rather, she was just too weak to move it.

“Come on… COME ON! Ah’m a darn earth mare! Ah’m stronger than this!” She cried while tugging and tugging. Rather than make the lever submit to their will, her legs just felt like they were going to dislocate from all the strain. Still, Applejack stubbornly kept trying.

“Ah moved the lever on the elevator itself no sweat! Ah should be able to do this!” Applejack’s voice went from aggravated to alarm as she still met with zero success. Indeed, eventually her hooves just slipped and she tumbled back to the floor again.

“Ah should be… Ah should…” The mare looked at her withered limbs again, the burden of how weakened they were in her undead state now descending upon her.

“Mah friends… Ah can’t give up! But… Ah can’t even move a stupid lever…” The mare’s eyes began to sting again, bringing another blow when she realized she couldn’t produce any tears in her state either.

Mercifully, she heard the bonfire above bloom again, and the clank of another body falling out of it. Shelving her despair, the mare ran back up to the chamber, gasping at the sight of the Chosen Undead lying prone on the ground by the flames.

“Aurelia! Oh starry apples, what happened?” She said while running over. The undead warrior coughed and groaned as she rose from the floor.

“A-Applejack? Oh… oh no.” The hollowed female looked up at her surroundings, then at the likewise emaciated and shriveled pony before her. “An old… ’acquaintance’ got the drop on me while I was fighting the Darkmoon Knightess. Took my blade, and with it then my head.” She scowled while standing up. “What happened to you?”

Applejack looked at herself and her head sank.

“Ah… Ah got careless. That Gwyndolin bastard was ready fer us, like you said. He goaded Seath into attacking him. Ah tried to intervene an… he sprung something Ah didn’t expect.” The mare sniffed. “He… he’s more powerful than any of us were thinkin’… Ah tried to get back but… Ah’m too weak…”

The Chosen Undead nodded softly.

“That’s how it is being undead. Took me a long time to build my own strength back up to how it was when I was alive.” She dug in her pack and pulled out a humanity sprite. “Here, this will at least help for the moment. Hopefully enough that you can aid me in assisting your friends.”

Applejack nodded as she took the black flame, crushing it between her hooves and sighing as it indeed made her feel a bit more energized like her old self.

“Ah just… that happened so fast… one second, Ah’d disarmed that monster… the next, I was here.”

The Chosen Undead nodded as she made for the stairs.

“That’s how it was for me too. Years upon years of training for battle, and one surprise ambush cut my life short in less than 20 seconds. Wasn’t even anyone notable… just a bunch of bandits using a hollowed corpse as bait.” She sighed while grabbing the lever by the elevator and steadily pulling it into the activated position. Though it was visibly an effort, Applejack felt her spirits sink that the female could do what she could not.

“That… that a fact?” She said, if for no reason than to give herself something else to focus on.

“Indeed. It’s funny in a sense. Until that point I’d never seen a hollow. I stopped and knelt for a closer look, because I had to see if it was like the tales had said. Even now I can remember the body perfectly. It was wearing a set of finely crafted plate mail, the kind elite knights are equipped with and many would covet to own. The head was bare, its skin parched and wrinkled, and it was bald.” The Chosen Undead sighed as the elevator platform rose up into view. “I got down on my knees, leaned over to touch a dark splotch on its cheek… and then I saw it. The Darksign… flaring into being under my fingers.”

Idly the female warrior rubbed the identical brand on her neck as the two got on the elevator.

“An ember rose from the flames… a tiny little fleck of pure light… of life. I reached out and closed my hands and then…out of nowhere I felt a blade being sunk into my back, then being ripped out. I tried to turn but the bandit stabbed me again and again… till I was dizzy from blood loss, and collapsed.”

The Chosen Undead grabbed the handle and twisted it around to make the elevator descend again.

“Last thing I remember was their comment that I didn’t look like anyone special, that I probably didn’t have anything of value… and the next thing I knew, I was waking up by the bonfire near my parents’ house…”

Applejack’s hollowed sockets widened as best they could as a fresh stab of despair made itself known.

“Yer… yer parents?” She asked.

“Yes, two of the most notable souls in all of Lordran…. saw to it that I was trained to be their perfect heir… heh heh… seems they didn’t factor in that others might not approve of me.” The Chosen Undead said with a hint of venom. “Didn’t do a damn thing to argue when I was subsequently rejected for being proof of them tarnishing their stature. Something about how one of them shouldn’t have been breeding with the other… about how I was an abomination… like Priscilla…”

The elevator at last came to the technicolor walkway, still flowing with the alternating rainbow of light from Discord’s gas lamps. The Chosen Undead scowled that it was now deserted again too. Of course Shiva wouldn’t be one to stick around once he’d claimed his prize, and his first kill with it.

“So the purpose I was told would be my destiny from birth got denied to me. Parents just let that be the case, not arguing in my favor at all, and told me I could seek out my own purpose in the world now. I did… and I died.” The Chosen Undead laughed morosely as she hunted in her pack.

“But… but what happened after? Ah mean… if you don’t mind mah asking?” Applejack queried. The Chosen Undead drew out a giant sword that looked to be made of craggy rock, with strange runes glowing along its uneven surface.

“My parents expressed their sympathy, their sadness, and then they stood idly by again when Gwyn’s knights came to drag me off to the asylum.” The Chosen Undead gripped her massive weapon with white knuckles, hefting it and letting out a low exhale as she got a feel for its immense weight. “Apparently after that, I fell into a coma, or something, for 300 years or more, until I was awakened by the arrival of a good soul that has now also been forced to pay for his benevolence with his life!”

Applejack’s ears wilted. “Ah see… geez, Ah… Ah’m sorry Aurelia… Ah didn’t know…”

The Chosen Undead shouldered her weapon and shook her head. “You couldn’t have known. I’ve not shared that with… well… anyone. Haven’t had anyone around as of late who seemed like they’d care to hear such a story.” She sighed again. “Strange how you equines seem so much more eager to listen… and easier to talk to than any of my homeland’s inhabitants…”

Applejack felt her body tremble with something a little more familiar, another faint ember of her normal self being fanned back into flame.

“Yeah, well, we try to be friendly with folk, and that’s what friends do. Jest like they’ll charge back in to help each other, no matter what.” The mare grabbed her bow and smiled slightly at seeing it at least hadn’t been affected by her fiery resurrection. “So let’s get back in there and do that!”

The two took off running across the bridge, with the Chosen Undead stopping as she came to a glowing bloodstain.

“One second…” She knelt and touched the blemish upon the ground, absorbing the glowing aura into her body. “One crucial tip is to always look out for those if you die. While your equipment may stay with your body, the souls you’ve acquired from your enemies won’t. If you don’t reclaim them from where you fell they’ll just disperse to find other bodies to inhabit. That may be another reason why you’re feeling so weak.”

Applejack looked down at the stain. She grimaced at the thought of there being a pool of her own blood sitting pretty somewhere up ahead.

“Right, Ah’ll… erm… be on the lookout for that.” She said before her ears picked up on the sounds of battle… and of Discord.

“Fore! Fore!” There came the sound of a golf club smacking a ball, which then pinged off the metal body of an enemy.

“Five!”

Another ping.

“Six!”

Another.

“Seven! Eight! Nine! Ten! And all the way up to five million!”

The metal body was suddenly ringing like a phone from being pelted with a maelstrom of golf balls, finally collapsing under the barrage.

“Hmmm, that had less effect than I was hoping for. Maybe if I tried something softer?”

Applejack and the Chosen Undead ran into the tomb to find the Chaos God staring inquisitively at a massacre. Blue phantom bodies and painting guardians were piled five deep around the bonfire, riddled with everything from suction cup darts, to miniature swordfish, to champagne corks, and there was one individual who appeared to have been tarred and feathered, with so much tar that they were completely immobilized.

“Ah, how about you three? Do you know what pi cubed is?” Discord asked to a trio of phantoms freshly emerging from the bonfire. They responded by raising hammers and axes in preparation for battle.

“I’ll take your silence as a no. Don’t worry, it’s very simple. Basically you take several dozen pies, and make them into cubes.” The chaos god replied as multiple versions of his eagle talon and lion paw suddenly appeared from the ground, each of them brandishing a fresh baked perfectly cuboid shaped pie in a square tin.

“The right angles make them particularly good for knocking one off their feet, ensuring you have time to laugh and make a hasty getaway. Particularly if you use a very heavy cream!” Discord chortled as the trio of Darkmoon Blades were promptly splattered with pie until they fell down dead from the sheer weight of the baked pastry and cream filling.

“Naturally you have to make sure you do this on March 14th to get the full effect but exceptions can always be made.” He smiled while clapping his hands. “Right, who’d like to next learn about square roots, and how effective they are at doing one’s head in? Literally and figuratively speaking, of course!”

The Chosen Undead looked at the carnage let out a disturbed exhale.

“If I’m not being rude in asking, am I meant to laugh at your patchwork friend’s antics, or be horrified by them?” She asked. Applejack held a hoof to her throat as she looked likewise sickened.

“Take yer pick. Pretty sure he’d deem either one a compliment to his skill.” The undead mare replied as she forded through the slowly vanishing bodies. “Havin’ fun here, Discord?”

The chaos good looked up from where he was raising multiple tree roots with very acute 90 degree angles, sharp enough to cleave the legs off whoever was unfortunate in tripping over them.

“Oh… well… my time out here with these good folk has been simply marvelous!” He smiled, before the smile lost some of its mirth. “Given you’re now out here too though, and looking quite a bit less ‘perky’ than normal, I might gather the little chat with Gwyndolin isn’t going so well?”

Applejack looked to the brick wall, beyond which lay the fog gate leading to the Dark Sun’s domain.

“Sorta. Think he needs someone who’s good at using harsher language. Mind helping me with that? ‘Cause Ah’m aiming to beat him down with his own snake legs for what he did to me!” She scowled.

Discord smiled in a manner that was borderline psychotic.

“My word Applejack, a few moments being dead and look what a difference it’s made to you! Kind of makes me a bit choked up to be honest.” He said while clasping his hands to his face. Several more blue phantoms emerged from the bonfire to try and get in on the moment of cheer.

“Oh I’m so sorry everyone, but class has been suspended for some private discussions with your boss. You’ll all have to wait outside.” Discord snapped his tail and all the present Darkmoon Blades vanished in a flash. There then came the screams of several dozen bodies plummeting to their deaths.

“A crying shame the architects of this place didn’t include anywhere to stand beside that walkway leading to the door, eh? Such terrible disregard for health and safety. I love it!” The chaos god snickered as he turned to the brick wall. Grabbing it with both hands he rolled it into a huge ball of taffy and popped it in his mouth.

“We’d better restore our humanity. If Gwyndolin is holding his own against all of your friends I don’t want to leave anything to chance.” The Chosen Undead knelt and reached to grab the coiled sword in the center of the bonfire. Applejack did the same and both felt themselves be reinvigorated along with their normal appearance.

“Oh I’m sure he’s just being a typical rambunctious youth. You know how it is!” Discord loftily described as he descended the stairs to the fog gate. “Never listening to his parents, always wanting to be a ruffian…”

Applejack and the Chosen Undead followed through, to behold the hallway looked even more smashed to bits than before.

“Causing thousands of bits in property damage… forcing others to conduct mid-battle surgery… eh?” Discord paused as he beheld Priscilla biting down on the length of her scythe. Behind her, Flutteryshy was hastily tying a tourniquet around the mid-point of her tail while Spike held one of his curved dueling swords over the lower half.

“So… there’s a blade… inside your tail? An actual cutting weapon implanted under the flesh?” The dragon asked lightly prodding the fluffy length.

“T’is not an uncommon practice amidst these lands. Velka did desire to see I was armed for any manner of opposition, and many doth share a weakness to weapons of an occult status.” Priscilla explained impatiently.

“Right… just… a sharp edge, inside your tail… sorry, the idea makes me a bit queasy.” Spike said while gagging. “Okay so, I just cut right here… one quick stroke… like slicing a tomato in half… sort of…”

Fluttershy tested her tourniquet, and confirmed it would quickly stop the bleeding.

“Please make haste, noble Spike. Mine father’s rage is great as any beast, but against Gwyndolin, I fear it may not be sufficient.” Priscilla looked down the hall, cringing as Seath blasted away at the retreating Dark Sun, who simply teleported himself away from every attack then pelted the dragon with return arrows and sorceries. Crystallized blood was raining onto the ground in great cacophonous piles from Seath’s open wounds, yet still he pressed onward.

“I’m trying… I just… I’ve never done this before. Not on anything living!” Spike took a deep breath and tried to still the shaking of his hands. “Okay just gotta focus. One quick stroke. I’m a dragon, I’ve already killed like a dozen bad guys already…”

Spike raised his blade, then let it fall again as his arm shook even more.

“Dammit. I’m sorry! I… whenever I did this before it was always to just put the darn hollowed out of their misery. Keep swinging and cutting them till they stop moving. It’s not the same trying to make a precise non-fatal incision on a living being!”

With a sharp inhale, Fluttershy walked over.

“Then let me do it, Spike. I’ve had to operate on animals before… oooh… not that I mean you’re an animal, Miss Priscilla! Just I’m a caretaker for the fauna around Ponyville and sometimes a few of them need a bit of surgery to fix what’s wrong with them. You, you’re a fine, upstanding sentient being of course!” The pegasus whimpered as she tried to desperately recover from her faux pas. Priscilla sighed and nodded tersely.

“Please, perform the duty I ask of thee, and all shall be forgiven.” She said. With another heavy breath, Fluttershy grabbed Spike’s sword.

“Right, okay here goes.” The pegasus placed the edge of the blade on a spot just under the tourniquet and mentally marked where to cut.
She then raised the blade and brought it down, slicing off half of the crossbreed’s tail neatly and with a minimum of bloodshed.

“Th-Thank you.” Priscilla said tearfully as Fluttershy applied a wad of gauze to the bleeding stump.

“Spike, hold this while I extract the weapon.” The pegasus ordered. Spike did so and swallowed nauseously as Fluttershy picked up the severed length of tail and plunged her hoof into the wet, bloody muscle tissue.

“Okay… I feel something… yeah, I think that’s it. Just need to get a grip, and…” Fluttershy pulled her hoof back out, revealing a long, gleaming dagger, really more of a short sword, with a lethally sharp, curved blade. She shook some of the gore off it, and exhaled at how the blackened metal of its construct gleamed in the pale light from the windows.

“Wow… and… eewwww. You had that inside you?” Spike said. Priscilla looked at him, not quite believing he needed to have it explained to him again.

“Right, right, I already asked that. Let’s just get you patched up and see about putting it to good use.” He said hoarsely. With a sigh, Discord stepped forward.

“Well if you’re going to be that squeamish about it, then allow me to solve the problem.” He snapped his fingers and the severed part of Priscilla’s tail flashed back onto the remainder, just without the dagger inside it. “A tail as fluffy looking as that shouldn’t be desecrated anyway!”

Priscilla blinked in amazement and wiggled her tail. The only discomfort she got was the tightness of the tourniquet, and even that ceased to bother her when Discord gave her tail a long, teasing stroke to check the nerves along its length were functioning properly.

“I… while it would have grown back on its own… thou… thou art kind indeed to expedite the process.” She said in a slightly squeaky voice as Discord rubbed the tip of her tail.

“Well it seemed a worthwhile payment for giving us another toy to play with.” Discord smiled at the dagger as Fluttershy cleaned it of blood. “So what makes this hidden weapon of yours so special?”

Priscilla held up her scythe. “That which maketh it a fitting counterpart to this. Imbued art both with mine own power of Lifehunt. For every strike dealt by they, mine enemies blood runneth twice as much. With the dagger’s occult status, no resistance to magic nor miracle can hope to oppose the damage it deals.”

Spike nodded. “Right, so no matter how tough Gwyndolin may be, that’ll still stop him in his tracks. Question is, how do we get close enough to stick him with it?”

Applejack looked down the hall, feeling her anger rise as she saw Gwyndolin detonate another soul bomb, sending Seath flying back into Twilight just as she tried running from cover to his aid.

“Ah got an idea. Discord, think you can maybe see that Gwyndolin stays in place fer a few minutes? Just so we can catch up to him?” Applejack queried. Discord reached up and tapped one of the broken walls with his eagle talon.

“I’m sure I could. Impressive as this whole construct is, I’m willing to wager my left arm it’s about as real as that three headed, duck billed rabbit I conjured up for the Ponyville pet competition.” Discord looked to his lion paw and popped it off his body, laying it on the ground as an ante. He then pulled a duplicate lion paw out of his chest fur and snapped it in place.

“Fortunately, I have spares if I happen to be wrong about that.” He chuckled. Applejack let out a long, angry breath.

“Jest see what you can do to stop that monster from teleporting away. Ah’m gonna try and help keep him distracted.” She said while twanging the taught string of her bow. The Chosen Undead looked to the arrows in the mare’s quiver, tsking that they were all of the relatively light feather construct.

“You’re going to need something that hits harder for that sort of tactic. Here.” The warrior reached into her pack and drew out a quiver of larger steel arrows. “These don’t have as great a range, but they’ll definitely cause a lot more damage.”

Applejack looked and snorted at the big, very dangerous looking projectiles.

“Ah’ll put ‘em to good use. Thanks, Aurelia.” She swapped quivers and charged at the blizzard of blue sorceries being traded back and forth.

“Revel in thine agony, dragon. Feel the suffering that thou hast heaped upon all of Lordran!” Gwyndolin taunted as he dodged a flurry of dark beads and countered with another wave of pure magical energy. Seath dove for cover and roared as his wings were seared from the intensity of the attack.

“I assure thee, these injuries thou deals, thine efforts to punish me for mine trespasses, is all done in vain.” The great white dragon scornfully replied. “For millennia longer than thou hath I drawn upon these lands, throughout the Age of Ancients, amidst mine brethren, the Everlasting Dragons, and all that time hath I known only hate!”

Gwyndolin swept his catalyst across the hall, unleashing another wave. Seath just let this one hit him, too angry to pay attention to the pain. Cringing, Twilight ran out into the line of fire and threw up a barrier to deflect most of it away from her teacher.

“Hate for mine feeble form, hate for mine stark pale skin, hate for mine mortality, mine blindness, mine desire to utilize intelligence rather than strength. Whatever suffering thou hast endured, ne’er could it compare to mine own!” He spat at Gwyndolin. The Dark Sun tilted his golden headdress down in a reproachful manner.

“And thus thine acts after art justified? Thine kidnapping of maidens across the land? Thine experiments to subject them to a life of endless torture? Thine self-imposed exile and abandonment of thine dukedom to rot?” Gwyndolin challenged as he readied his bow. “Dost thou believe past tragedy excuses present sin?”

“No.”

Seath turned as a flurry of steel arrows flew past him towards the Dark Sun. Gwyndolin dropped to the floor, charging his catalyst to counter as the projectiles nicked the spikes on his headdress.

“But given what you’ve been doing to get rid of us, it marks ya as one heck of a major hypocrite!” Applejack stated as she galloped up to Seath’s side. Twilight gasped and dropped her catalyst.

“Applejack! But… I saw… you…” Twilight stammered. Applejack nodded grimly.

“Ah did… Twi. Ah did.” She said while pulling up her robe to reveal the Darksign on her flank. Twilight gasped and felt her eyes start to tear up.

“Applejack… I.. I’m so sorry!” She meeped. The farm mare just glowered as she spied her glowing bloodstain and smashed her hoof onto it. Almost instantly she felt more like her old self as all the souls she’d collected previously infused themselves back into her body.

“Not yer fault, Twi. Noponies fault but this bucker.” She said while notching more arrows into her bow. “Don’t care how justified yer hatred of Seath may be. Yer gonna pay for what you’ve done!”

Gwyndolin shook his head in disappointment.

“Mine debt is great indeed, for being a fool deceived by those cloaked in good intentions, for not persuading the Great Lord that a plague sat waiting in his own house… for not making right by my status as Anor Londo’s last god, and wiping out that plague with all haste!” Gwyndolin beat Applejack to the arrow contest by pelting her, Seath and Twilight with his own bolts. The farm mare dodged and rolled behind a pillar.

“In due course shall I pay what I owe, but to they that art my rightful collector. Not to the hollowed!” Gwyndolin shot another arrow into the air. Recognizing what this meant, Twilight erected an enormous magical dome over her, Applejack and Seath.

“Not to thee, mindless followers of the undead flock!”

Applejack pulled her Stetson down over her head and silently prayed as the downpour of arrows clattered relentlessly off her friends’ barrier.

“And most certainly, not to the traitor I foolishly once embraced as teacher, and friend!” Gwyndolin finished, sighing as his arrow avalanche ceased with the intended targets still huddled together under their pitiful magic dome. He charged another bomb to blast them all to smithereens… only for a new contender to then somersault over the dome and attempt to cut him down where he stood. He teleported away again as a massive blade sliced through the air before him.

“How about to me, then? The one you apparently wanted to succeed in her quest?” The Chosen Undead challenged as she wrenched her dragon greatsword out of the deep fissure it had cut into the floor. Gwyndolin stared at it in disgust, then at her in disappointment.

“Thine quest charged thee to serve the gods, not destroy them! Thou endangers all of Lordran with this act!” He said, scoffing as the Chosen Undead rolled under his next flurry of soul spears and forced him to deflect her blade.

“So you say, but given you deceived me with the illusion of Gwynevere, and the true purpose of my becoming the bearer of the Lordvessel, I have to wonder how much truth there is to any of your statements.” The warrior scornfully replied. She executed an overhead swing.
Gwyndolin caught it with the middle of his catalyst. “Certainly doesn’t paint you in a very good light as a god of Lordran.”

Gwyndolin grit his teeth as he struggled against the undead’s weapon.

“Do not believe, for a moment e’en, thou art capable of comprehending a higher being. No human nor beast can conceive of the sacrifices the gods hath made for the Age of Fire, what pacts I hath made in defense of Anor Londo.” The Dark Sun seethed. “Like they who cometh afore thee, thou art a tool to make possible a solution. No more, and no less!”

The Chosen Undead raised an eyebrow, and her grip on her weapon slackened slightly.

“Those who came before me?” She asked, before being blown back into Seath by Gwyndolin detonating his still charged soul bomb.

“Didst thou believe thine status unique? That thine quest was charged to thee because no others were worthy?” Gwyndolin smiled again. “How pitiful art the lower life forms of Lordran. All evidence is made clear to thee, yet like the traitor, thou art blind to it all.”

Seath grumbled weakly as he pulled the Chosen Undead out of his chest, feeling his bones ache from the impact of her heavily armored body. The two regarded each other, and nodded they really were reaching their limit of how much they were willing to hear Gwyndolin talk.

“Thine voice hath strengthened since last we spoke. Never didst thou have so much to say before.” The dragon replied as he fished out his estus flask at the same time the undead did. Both drank and healed themselves in a manner that almost came off as camaraderie.

“For too long have I wallowed here with none to hear mine confession. If thou wilt not heed my warning and seek to end my life, then no further cause hath I to hold mine silence.” Gwyndolin said with greater gravitas. “Time doth flow through Lordran like the Great Lord’s flames, chaotic and without direction. For centuries I hath seen thousands come from many realms and many worlds, all charged to be they who at last linketh the fire and save Lordran, and all finding their doom when at last the curse claims their flesh…”

The Chosen Undead held her blade at the ready, yet her stance still wavered.

“What are you saying?” She demanded. Gwyndolin bowed his head solemnly.

“Thou deems thyself THE Chosen Undead. I know thou art only A Chosen Undead. One of the many sent by Frampt to keep the Great Lord’s flames burning.” The serpentine human sighed. “T’was his and mine aim to see that a rightful king take the place of the Great Lord in the Kiln. T’was fate’s own sinister machinations to see that now, after endless attempts, we still fail.”

The Chosen Undead’s dragon greatsword slowly alighted on the ground, dragged by its weight eventually overpowering her muscles.

“I’m… you… thousands of undead have been chosen to do this?” She said breathlessly.

“Aurelia, don’t listen to him! He’s trying to confuse us… probably telling us more lies!” Twilight intervened.

“Yeah… I dunno. If that’s the case… Ah may have to ask Pinkie if she still has that mouthwash. Thinking we let Frampt off too lightly if that’s what he’s been up to.” Applejack seethed. The female warrior looked back at Seath.

“Have… have others faced you like I did? How many times have you fought warriors like me?”

Seath looked down in confusion.

“None… though that confirms not that there were never others seeking my demise. Again and again, souls invade from other times and lands… and in those other times and lands, these events repeat. T’is not impossible to believe there were others before thee…” The dragon contemplated sagely. He looked to Gwyndolin in demand for more answers. “This thou knowest as truth?”

Gwyndolin nodded as he gripped his catalyst for comfort. “The gods know all that occur in all times… here, and beyond Lordran. Many Chosen Undead of equally little worth there were before her…”

The Dark Sun then spun himself around unleashing alternating waves of blue energy at the party.

“And many there will be after!”

Equines, humans, and dragons alike were flung like dolls through the wreckage of the hallways. Gwyndolin teleported himself away again as everyone picked themselves up out of the collapsing masonry.

“Okay… that’s it, Ah am through listenin’ to this creep’s blabber!” Applejack swore as she bucked broken pieces of statue off her. “Cover me, everybody. Ah got a mouth to pin shut!

Seath likewise pulled himself from the rubble, and hastily began searching for Twilight. To his relief, the alicorn revealed herself by blasting the head of another fallen statue off her body.

“Right behind you, Applejack.” Twilight swore as she pulled out her own estus flask and healed herself up. More soul spears and arrows burst out from the shadows of the hall. Twilight threw up her barrier and forced her way through them, while Applejack adopted the zigzag approach her friend had suggested earlier.

“Ah don’t care if you’ve been sending folk to die fer a cause only you support, Ah don’t care that you’ve got so many dirty secrets about everyone to spill, Ah don’t care if Seath really is guilty fer all the things you say about him…” Applejack rolled and dashed through the relentless storm of projectiles. “What Ah do care about is you clearly ain’t worthy of being a god and ruler of this place, and you ain’t worthy of being spared after what you did!”

Gwyndolin sighed and fired another arrow into the rafters. Realizing what this meant, Applejack tried a new tactic: that is she vaulted over a broken pillar and galloped with all her might to get up close and personal to the Dark Sun. Though the torrential rain of bolts did their job in stopping Twilight, this time they didn’t save Gwyndolin from getting a well-deserved buck in the ribs from the alicorn’s friend.

“Yer joinin’ Tirek and the others down in Tartarus, you monster!” Applejack declared as she sent the Dark Sun flying.

Author's Note

Well, well, look who finally decided to show their face again, and he comes bearing quite a plentiful amount of new material? Hmmm, do we tar and feather this slothful whelp, or spare him for at least not idling the days away?

:ajbemused: : Do Ah get to at least get mah own back for what happened to me in the last chapter?

It appears you do...albeit at the very end.

:ajsleepy: : *sigh*

:ajsmug: : Alright let him live. Ah'll be the better soul about it.

Thanks, trust me, your time to kick flank is only just beginning my faithful mare!

Yeah so finally after writing, re-writing, agonizing, more re-writing, and driving myself crazy trying to still get this done while life and work were giving me a ton of crap, I finally came to a realization that the WIP this came from had reached well over 10,000 + words in length. Clearly that was longer than most would want to read in a single installment so I could actually save myself a headache and post part of it while working on the other half.

Honestly I feel kind of stupid now since this way I can fit a few more parts in from the other storylines with Pinkie Pie, Trixie and Celestia into the next installment, meaning I can get this whole arc done that much faster.

Props to my dear editor and proofreader, Lunarstallion. for at last pointing me in the right direction. Maybe this time I can finally churn something out faster by making it shorter.

:ajbemused: : Yeah, don't go pushin' yer luck too far buddy.

Chapter 45

“Finally! Another bonfire!” Trixie exhaled in glee, fording through the mess of broken bones to the ever welcoming flames. “Trixie was beginning to think she’d never get a chance to rest from all the damn skeletons in this place!”

The exhausted unicorn put down her sword and let the heat of the bonfire ease her pain.

“Ah well, if nothing else, Trixie has proven her mettle with her new powers… and… hmmm, in fairness, you haven’t been too shabby either, Pinkie…” Trixie commented, to complete silence. “Erm… Pinkie?”

She looked around the immediate area and noticed, to her horror, that she was alone.

“Pinkie??” Trixie said with greater alarm. This time, a rather psychotic giggle echoed from beyond the bonfire’s chamber. Against her better judgement, Trixie picked up her Astora sword and stepped back out, feeling her spirits sink upon seeing the skeletons she’d just finished cutting to pieces were now reforming themselves.

“Dammit, Pinkie! Where are you??” She called out. The skeletons turned and noticed her, their jaws clapping together as they raised their falchions and readied their shields. With a deep breath, Trixie prepared herself for battle once again… only for her opponents to be blown away by a huge wad of confetti mixed with grape shot.

“Ooops! Sorry, missed!”

Into the vicinity stumbled a new sort of strange apparition, a blue ghostly figure, dressed in a ragged hood and coat, and bearing an exotic server sword with a forward curving blade.

“So that’s how this thing works! I send all manner of other warriors to your world, you come back to this world as a spirit of vengeance, and I get to take you out one on one! Hee hee, damn, I never thought it’d be that user friendly.” Pinkie trotted in hefting her party cannon, while brushing her limp, deflated mane out of her eyes. The blue spirit moved to attack, and she sent it flying with another round of colored paper and small steel balls.

“Oooh, this is going to be so much fun! I get to test all sorts of new types of ammo on you guys! See what works on some and doesn’t work on others! Finally make use of the lead weights I got from Ponyville’s blacksmith, the snowballs with the rocks in them I’ve been keeping in my personal freezer, and the portable barrels of gunpowder I secretly took from the fireworks factory!”

The blue spirit rose with the skeletons, all of them turning their attention on the maniacally smiling pink pony. To Trixie’s horror, their raised their weapons and made to overwhelm Pinkie.

“Oooh, but first, the one thing I’ve been saving up for a very special occasion! A celebration of finally no longer having to bow to the will of that goody little two-shoes!”

Pinkie dropped something unseen into her party cannon. Spirit and skeleton alike were promptly blasted apart by a new manner of brightly colored projectile.

“CEMENT CUPCAKES!” Pinkie cheered as her opponents all fell down dead. The skeletons burst apart into assorted messes of bones again, the blue spirit collapsed and vanished, leaving behind another stone eyeball in the midst of the sweetly frosted blocks of concrete. Trixie stared in quiet terror at the carnage as Pinkie blew the smoke from her cannon’s barrel and twirled it back into her mane.

“Hee hee hee hee! Oh… oh damn, did that feel good! A sorry turn out indeed for…” Pinkie squinted as if reading something in the air. “XXXsmokeweed&dieXXX… wow, seriously? Someone actually thought that was a good moniker? Eh, well, better he’s now out of the picture!”

The mare picked up the stone eyeball, giving her new prize a kiss.

“And one more trophy for the collection! Ah, Nito! Why couldn’t we have been met sooner?” She declared.

“Pinkie?”

The mare promptly snapped out of her post-battle victory high, turning to see Trixie staring at her in bewilderment.

“Are… are you okay?” Trixie said, hesitantly keeping her fetlocks wrapped around the hilt of her sword. Pinkie’s mane promptly swelled back to full inflation and the insanity promptly left her eyes.

“I… I… whooh… yes, I’m… I’m fine now. Sorry, Trixie, I… I think I had one of my episodes there for a moment.” Pinkie blushed.

“No kidding! Trixie is… well, she’s grateful that you saved her having to fight all the skeletons again, but at the same time, she hopes the morbid atmosphere of this place isn’t getting to you.” Trixie said, still tensing her forelegs, lest she have to bring her blade between her and the very strange party pony. Pinkie looked down at the stone eye, a terrible shiver overtaking her at the realisation of what she just did.

After that though, she placed a hoof to her forehead, blinking in surprise as if sensing something was different about her.

“I… well… I think it is… but not in the way you’re thinking.” She said in shock. “I mean... I’m sorry you had to witness... whatever I just did… but… I don’t think you need to worry. I’m feeling calmer now… like… she’s actually gone quiet for a little bit… wow.”

Trixie warily arched her eyebrow as Pinkie took several deep breaths, her pose slackening as she indeed seemed to return to her normal strange, but hopefully harmless, self.

“Right, so… do you need to do anything here by the bonfire or can we press on? Trixie aims to find the poor soul who’s trapped down here, and get them to safety! Hopefully then she can catch up to that Nito creep, and finish exchanging a few choice words with him!” Trixie said.

Pinkie blinked again in surprise, then snorted in bemusement.

“Sure, just let me warm my hooves for a moment, then we’ll be on our way. Wouldn’t want to hold you back from pursuing such a surprisingly noble goal.” She said, while walking over to the bonfire. Trixie looked at the destroyed skeletons, then at the darkened interiors that lay ahead in the catacombs. Though the promise of more danger chilled her heart, the unicorn resolutely stamped her hooves down, smashing a skull on the ground into dust for good measure.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie cannot turn back now. This gives her purpose, and thus she must pursue it to whatever lies at the end.” Trixie looked back to where Pinkie was examining her growing collection of stone eyes. “She only hopes this course of action you’re pursuing, whatever it may entail, at least gives you the same purpose…”

***

Back in Anor Londo, Gwyndolin crashed painfully onto the floor several feet away from Applejack. The orange mare sighed and spat in disappointment that she was still too weak to have done her usual amount of damage.

“Ngh… nay… nay, I fear not… equine.” The Dark Sun intoned sinisterly as he rose while clutching his ribs. “A far worse fate awaits me than mere imprisonment in the depths of Nito’s realm.”

“Darn tootin it does!” Applejack notched several of her arrows and let them fly as the human hybrid tried to flee. To her delight, several of them sank deep into Gwyndolin’s body, staggering him as red began to stain the pure white of his gown. “Ah held hope that when Ah died, Ah’d finally be reunited with mah parents. Now you’ve stolen even that from me!”

Gwyndolin’s snake tendrils coiled protectively around him, acting like the legs of a chair to keep him upright while he tore the arrows out of his body.

“Heh, and thou believeth this merits revenge? More hath I lost than thou can imagine! Father, mother, brother, and sister! Dost thou still have other family? Living and well?” He asked. Applejack’s grip on her next arrow salvo slackened, her rage wavering as she thought about Big Mac and Applebloom, not to mention the rest of her relatives. Gwyndolin took advantage of her distraction to teleport again, putting enough distance between himself and the mare so his arrows could reach her, yet hers could not do the same to him.

“And thou claimeth I a hypocrite.” Gwyndolin tsked as he pulled out his bow and landed three shots in Applejack as she tried to take aim and fire. The mare fell on her wounds, crying in pain.

“Applejack! ARGH!” Twilight moved to protect her friend, only to get riddled with six more shots from the Dark Sun. She too fell as Gwyndolin raised a final arrow to the rafters, letting out a relieved sigh as Seath now faced him alone.

“Thou seeketh to cast the stones of judgement, when thou art as burdened with sin as I. Truly, I do this for thine own good.” The serpentine hybrid murmured as Seath retreated from the third rain of arrows. “And for thine daughter, she who art fated to suffer, as shalt her descendants suffer, for sins thou burdened her with her birth!”

Seath threw up a crystal wall, grabbing and breaking it off the ground to hold it like an umbrella to shield him from the arrows. He made to close the distance between himself and Gwyndolin, but as the hail of bolts clattered relentlessly off his cover, the Dark Sun revealed he’d been anticipating this move. With his hands occupied holding the crystal wall, Seath had no means of priming a defense for the next soul bomb his opponent cast at him.

As such, no sooner did the rain of arrows cease than Seath found himself flying again, rubble and masonry burying him under their weight as the explosion tore down a fresh chunk of the hallway.

“Thine life is forfeit, traitor, as is mine. Only one matter remains before… before…” Gwyndolin paused as the dust cleared and he was able to get a look at the path of his destruction. Seath was pinned down by rubble, Applejack and Twilight were pinned by his arrows, the Chosen Undead was down and possibly out, having made another crater in the wall thanks to likewise getting caught in the blast radius…

Still… that left a few other souls unaccounted for… some very critical other souls.

Gwyndolin clutched his catalyst as he looked around the hall.

“T’is time to settle our grievances, Priscilla. Hiding now shalt only delay the inevitable!” He declared. All he heard was silence, save for the groans of the soon to be permanently deceased.

“I assure thee, crossbreed, death is a greater mercy than life. Naught but desolation and despair awaits thee, in this cycle, the next, and all hereafter! This I hath seen, and so much worse!” He declared. More silence, more unnerving stillness, and shadows. Gwyndolin lit up his catalyst and raised it high to shed a bit more light…

It was light that revealed the ghostly gleam of an invisible blade coming at him with deadly intent. He barely managed to dodge and force its wielder back with another soul arrow.

“Such is the suffering I shall endure then… if fate hath granted me the small closure of seeing you punished… for all you hath done!” Priscilla declared as she ducked the arrow and swung her scythe again at the Dark Sun. Gwyndolin promptly raised his catalyst and teleported away yet again… only this time, he felt himself materialise up against an impassable barrier.

“Well, what do you know? This hallway isn’t actually endless after all!” Discord quipped. Gwyndolin turned around and found himself staring at a wall, out of which the chaos god’s head and hands were emerging, waving at him with delightful malice.

“Sorry I took so long to join the fray. Had to see how far you’d stretched this illusion of yours, and cut it down to a more manageable size.” Discord chortled. “Props that you managed to craft such a solid manifestation, but you lose marks for the lack of variety. Really, if you’re going to whip up an infinite stretching corridor, at least try to have something more epic at the end!”

Gwyndolin looked at the wall, then the bizarre patchwork body parts projecting out of it. He promptly reeled back as Discord then stepped the rest of the way out of the stone, cracking his knuckles in preparation for battle.

“Thine soul… thine essence… I know it well… but thine shape… no, t’is all wrong!” He declared. Discord huffed.

“Well duh! I mean, hello, spirit of chaos here! Being wrong is my whole reason for existing!” He said while striking a fashion model pose. “No idea what you’re getting at with the ‘know me well’ bit. Never seen you before in my life, and now I’m not so sure it was worth seeing you at all.” He said while approaching the Dark Sun. Gwyndolin retreated further.

“Get thee back! Mine soul is too much charged with blood and sin, no cause have I to add that of a fellow god to it!” He said, now sounding a bit panicked. “No place is this for another of the gods’ stature either!”

Discord arched the eyebrow over his larger eye.

“Well, nice of you to put me on such a pedestal…”

He snapped his tail and a tall marble pedestal, decorated with colorful ribbons, blinking Christmas tree lights, and a plaque reading ‘DISCORD - #1 CHAOS STUD’ rose up from under his feet. A bevy of spotlights clicked on from overhead, presenting the draconequus as a monument of grandeur.

“But flattery will only get you as far as me staying my hand… mostly so the one who has the greater beef with you can have the first strike!” Discord folded his arms and smiled with evident sinister intent. Realizing what this meant, Gwyndolin whirled around and parried the strike from Priscilla, gritting his teeth as the crossbreed reappeared, staring at him with a face perfectly fixed in a cold, stony expression of loathing.

“Such ‘beef,’ crude as thine phrasing art, doth not remove the danger presented thus. I tell thee now, a greater evil lies waiting for its just reward, and the soul of chaos shalt tempt it terribly!” Gwyndolin warned, much to Discord’s and Priscilla’s combined bewilderment.

“And what lies art these, that thou dost seek to waste thine final breath on?” Priscilla seethed as she swung and sliced at the serpentine hybrid. Gwyndolin coughed dryly as he felt the blade of the crossbreed’s scythe at last find its mark, cutting open a long gash across his chest. He and Priscilla both reeled back from the agony of fresh blood spilling onto the ground.

“Ngh… thou seeketh to know why I imprisoned thee… why I sought to end thee, along with the Painted World… thine answers I give forth now… but only if thou believes what I say!” He declared. Priscilla paused for a moment, then raise her scythe and continued her assault.

“Say what thou must, it will not save thee from thine imminent demise!” She declared. Gwyndolin nodded glumly as he parried the attacks, trying to counter with one hand while clutching his other to the bleeding wound in his front.

“T’was not by chance that thine existence came to be. It had before… in the time before the Age of Ancients… and it shalt again…” Gwyndolin glowered at Seath as he began to stir. Beside him, Twilight was showing impressive fortitude, rising up despite the blood flowing from her arrow wounds, and lighting up her horn to levitate the mountain of rubble off her teacher. “And t’is not only thine that shall do so.”

Priscilla stilled her scythe, the frame of scales around her eyes knitting together, accentuating how she care little for his confession, and halted so only so Gwyndolin could dig himself a little further into his own grave.

“Seen hath I the cycles that turn afore and after now; in each we art present, changed in form, but burning with the same soul as before, and in each, naught but suffering is our fate.” Gwyndolin growled as Priscilla approached him. He swung his catalyst out at her, forcing her back with more soul arrows. “Flames burn, they art linked again and again, and then fade. With every new age our cause is lost, but our presence remains, ever shining, ever threatened by the darkness!”

Discord sighed heavily and pressed his lion’s paw to his face.

“I’m sorry, are we fighting a battle here, or auditioning for one of Tree Hugger’s poetry slams? Cause I can guarantee, one is indeed going to cause you a lot more suffering than the other.” He scowled. Gwyndolin strangely laughed at that.

“Heh heh, mine suffering is great enough as is, for what the traitor hath done to me, for how my family was destroyed, for knowing that which was to be my ultimate fate…”

The Dark Sun suddenly collapsed, his robes turning dark with the ever growing bloodstain.

“And now that I seek to follow the Great Lord’s path, to spit in the face of destiny, mine suffering shalt grow tenfold. Mine only recourse, that which may be mine light in the darkness, is I shall save thee from a worser fate…”

Priscilla arched one of her eyebrows, then followed with her entire body… not out of suspicion, but because of Gwyndolin hitting her with some new power of his, not like the soul bomb of before, but more like a force miracle, which sent her hurtling back to join her father in the rubble.

“... and send the traitor to his, justly deserved!” The Dark Sun declared while charging his catalyst. Discord made to counter, but Gwyndolin saw to that by turning and slicing him vertically in two with another energy wave. The two halves of the chaos god tumbled off the pedestal.

“May Nito afford thee the peace that this wretched life could not!” Gwyndolin prayed as he prepared to unleash one final attack…

… a final attack that never came, due to something else attacking him first.

“No!” Fluttershy cried, leaping up from where she and Spike had been hiding behind a nearby pillar. Gwyndolin turned his attention, and his weapons on the galloping pegasus, only to see the little purple dragon on her back leap at him with his dueling swords bared. Instinctively, he blasted the bothersome drake out of the air… and just as quickly realised this to be a bad move. Spike had merely been a distraction, allowing Fluttershy to close the gap between her and Gwyndolin, and let him feel the edge of Priscilla’s dagger.

“Stop it! Stop it right now!” Fluttershy cried, cutting a second deep gash across Gwyndolin’s gut. The Dark Sun threw himself back, away from
the bitterly cold bite of the occult weapon, and reached for his bow. His serpentine legs surged out from under his robes to attack Fluttershy and give him a moment to notch up a shot. Fluttershy made the serpents pay for their bravery by wildly swinging the dagger, cutting the poor tendrils to pieces.

“I’m not letting you hurt anyone else!” Fluttershy cried as she leapt back and swung again at the hissing and snapping snake heads. Despite their wounds, they continued to defend their symbiotic other half, till at last he was able to rise up behind them and nail Fluttershy with an arrow… not that it did much to slow her down.

“No.” The butterscotch pegasus tearfully said as she moved to attack again. Gwyndolin shot her with a second arrow.

“No.”

He hit her with a third, a fourth, a fifth. Blood stained Fluttershy’s maiden robes like crimson zebra stripes, but either due to adrenaline, or just her own suicidal bravery, she refused to submit to her injuries. Gwyndolin traded his bow for his catalyst as Fluttershy got too close for arrows. She made him pay for the delay with another gash to his arm.

“You… will… stop!” Fluttershy cried, her sobbing voice not at all matching her determined pace. Gwyndolin threw himself against the back wall, switching to his bow and aiming another arrow to the rafters.

This time he never got the chance to let loose. From behind Fluttershy, the Chosen Undead leaped into view and cleaved his bow in twain with her greatsword.

“Do as she says!” The undead warrior commanded, hitting the ground and rolling onto her feet. Gwyndolin dropped his destroyed bow and primed his catalyst again. The warrior charged him, braving the blast of sorcery to score another strike with her blade. Gwyndolin was forced up against the wall again, holding his catalyst in a defensive position to parry the relentless attacks of the undead.

“Thine fortitude… thine expertise… thou fights as no normal human should!” He said in growing horror. The Chosen Undead swung her giant, craggy weapon again with one hand, using the other to charge up a fireball and throw it as part of a one-two punch.

“You claim I’m just one of hundreds of chosen undead, but you’re wrong.” She said as Gwyndolin threw himself onto his stomach to avoid the fireball. “This time, you, or Frampt, chose something that by all rights should not exist, just like Seath, and Priscilla.”

The Dark Sun looked up, aghast to see both a low borne human, and an arrow riddled equine standing over him in triumph.

“This time you chose… wisely.” She said as Fluttershy nervously clutched Priscilla’s dagger in her mouth.

“Please, lay down your arms.” The yellow pegasus pleaded. “Do it now, or so help me I’ll… I’ll… for what you did to Discord, I’ll…”

“Erm… girls? Flutters?” The two halves of Discord piped up. “I’m okay, you know?”

The bisected chaos spirit wobbly pushed himself to his feet, swaying back and forth like two halves of a paper doll.

“I mean, yes, this is a bit inconvenient, and quite unbecoming of my stunning beauty, but if I can just…” Discord slowly navigated his halves back together, reaching for the tab of a zipper that was now hanging beside his donkey leg. Slowly and carefully he zipped himself up into a properly complete mess of parts again. “There we go! Much better!”

He dusted himself off and smiled as his body sparkled like a literal marble statue. The clink of Fluttershy dropping Priscilla’s dagger on the ground snapped him from his posing though.

“You’re… you’re okay Discord?” She asked breathlessly. The draconequus looked at her in puzzlement.

“You do know it takes more than a bit of brutally honed magic to cause me any serious injury, right?” He said before going wide eyed at the arrows sticking out of Fluttershy’s body, and the blood dripping from her clothes onto the floor. “At any rate, I’m in better shape than you are… not that it appears to be slowing you down…”

Fluttershy followed his gaze, and gasped as she finally realised why her flank felt so warm and wet… not to mention, sticky.

“Oh… Faust…” The pegasus said weakly before flopping over, straight into Discord’s hands.

“Whoa whoa, now hold on there, my dear! I’m sure we can patch these up! Might be a bit painful pulling these out, but nothing I haven’t treated before!”

Discord summoned his medical book and glasses, along with ointment, tweezers, and bandages. Fluttershy weakly pointed behind him.

“N-No… Gwyndolin! Get Gwyndolin first!” She said. Discord checked the crumpled hybrid, slowly painting the wall with smeary bloody handprints as he struggled to get back onto his serpent legs.

“Oh, he’ll be fine. Really, the rest of the party seems to still want a word with him so a moment spent tending to you won’t be any trouble at all.” The draconequus soothed while checking on everyone else. Seath and Priscilla were helping each back to their respective tentacles and feet, Applejack was checking on Twilight, who in turn was helping Spike recover from taking several soul arrows to the gut.

“Spike! Spike! You okay?” Twilight said nervously while fanning her assistant’s face with her wings. Spike groaned, then winced in agony as he slowly sat up, smoke rising from the charred front of his outfit.

“I… I think so. Ooogh, in hindsight, maybe that wasn’t such a good idea… but at least I distracted that monster long enough for Fluttershy to take him out.” He smiled weakly. Twilight sighed in relief and quickly kissed the dragon on the cheek.

“Well, you’ve done your part. Stay back and let us handle the rest. I did promise Rarity I’d bring you back from this alive.” The alicorn said, smiling as Spike’s eyes widened and he seemingly forgot the pain of his injuries to stand back up.

“And if this bucker still ain’t gettin’ the picture, well he’s still got more bones Ah won’t hesitate to shatter!” Applejack glowered as she approached the hobbled Dark Sun. “You wanna finish this creep off Miss Priscilla? Seath? Or can Ah?”

Gwyndolin took one look at the advancing number of souls seeking to punish him for all his trespasses.

“Wilst thou at last confess, fallen god? Or take thine sins with thee to the thereafter?” Seath said, exhaling cold crystalline flecks to match the hatred of his voice. Gwyndolin paid him back with an expression ladened with equal loathing…

…. and then the Dark Sun promptly formed a black hole in the ground and vanished into it.

“What the? Oh… well now, that’s just being rude!” Discord said indignantly, before pressing his eagle talon to his chin. “However… given what I saw lying beyond this wall…”

The chaos god waved his hand and dismissed the end of the corridor like it was fog. Beyond it, Gwyndolin sat kneeling before a massive stone sarcophagus, head bent as if in desperate prayer. Beside him sat a suit of brass armor, the very same one that had been worn by the Darkmoon Knightess.

“All at last art our dreams shattered, the darkness of time and the sins we hath wrought come to dash all light from the world. For we, who standeth as mere reflection of the Great Lord’s light… now at last is our moment of truth.”

The party filed into the chamber, all of them eyeing the Dark Sun with equal suspicion and confusion. Without lifting his head, Gwyndolin feebly held out his hand.

“Stay thine acts… thou seeketh mine retribution… rest assured, thou shalt get it!”

Around the chamber there came an ominous rumbling. Gwyndolin cringed as he reached up and pressed his bloody hands to the sarcophagus.

“From ages to come, a terror beyond mortal comprehension senses thine essence. It hungers for prey, as it hungered for those who shalt carry thine flames into future days.” The Dark Sun announced as the rumbling intensified. A deep, wrenching crack appeared in the stone sarcophagus.

“Hoped did I to spare Anor Londo from this horror, to do what thou refused to, Seath! To save they that shall walk in thine daughter’s footsteps from a fate worse than death.” Gwyndolin rose and turned on the party in accusation, his robes almost black now with his own blood. He pointed an accusing finger at the white dragon.

“Thou knowest not what suffering thou wrought by agreeing to mine sister’s request for a child. Naive was the Godmother, for all her good intentions and gentle, loving nature. Blind was she, blind as thou, to what ruin she brought with her desire for all species to live in harmony!”

The crack slowly worked its way down the sarcophagus. A second soon joined it from the opposite direction.

“Thus was I forced to sign a pact with this evil, to see that it have not the beauty it hath dreamt of for all these years. A pale soul, in a painted world.”

Priscilla took a step back in shock, as the cracks both split and branched out across the marble stone. A disgusting brown muck began seeping its way through the widening fissures.

“But now… now it hath more to dream of. Of that which inherited the witch’s chaos flames, of the paledrake who stands as the last of his kind… gods that by right should now be gone… it desires you all.” Gwyndolin said in despondent sadness. “Yet still it desires its pale painted beauty the most!”

Twilight looked to Priscilla, who was likewise quickly losing her nerve at this unsettling new development.

“What desires its pale painted beauty? What are you talking about?” The alicorn demanded.

“Yeah, and be straight with us about it! Ah’m still about five seconds away from introducing mah hooves to yer skull if you keep spoutin’ riddles and garbage.” Applejack threatened, yet as more muck seeped from the sarcophagus, she too kept her distance. Gwyndolin merely stayed where he was, even as the primordial essence flowed around his serpentine legs.

“The land thou hails from, equines, t’is not a region known to Lordran, nor any land that shalt come thereafter… a hidden menace seeks to escape Lordran to the sanctuary of thine…” He said, making Twilight’s ears perk.

“That’s right, it’s how Seath and I were met, and Miss Aurelia afterwards!” She said. “What do you know about that?”

Gwyndolin grit his teeth and clutched his gloved hands to the wounds on his front. His blood felt so cold, so robbed of the warmth of his father’s light… of any light, for that matter.

“Only that they invite no salvation with their acts, nay, they open the door to terrors that once lay dead and dreaming… and now awaken to the warmth of only cinders and embers.” He said as a massive crack spread out across the lid of the sarcophagus, as if the primordial entity were now trying to force its out into the chamber. “Thought did I to deny one its unsightly claim, to atone for my sins with an act that would see it never possess that which it covets…”

Priscilla halted her retreat, a thin veil of anger returned to her features.

“Thus was thine action against Gwynevere? Against thine own family… against mine mother??” She demanded. Gwyndolin shook his head and raised his catalyst.

“Thus was why I sought to end thine life before it could be taken by another harborer of sin and vice…” He said, before being drowned out
by the lid exploding off the sarcophagus. Huge fragments of stone rained down everywhere, forcing the party to disperse and again seek cover. Gwyndolin merely turned around and fired multiple soul arrows at the hail of masonry, vaporizing any boulders before they could flatten him under their weight.

“And thus, at last thou comes… be it on thine own accord, or at another’s beckoning… if indeed I may hope that the Godmother’s soul still burns in another time.” The Dark Sun intoned as out of the destroyed sarcophagus rose a most nightmarish apparition. There were no words to describe it, other than a collapsed epitome of every negative essence associated with death. Bones, humanity dregs, maggots, filth, and fetid black flesh were woven together in the tapestry of the abominable mass. The stench of rot filled the chamber, turning the stomachs of those still living sick with revulsion, and the spines of those who were undead cold with terror.

“Wh-What… is… that?” Twilight cried as the mountain of decay rose high above everyone present. Discord slowly moved in front of Fluttershy, pulling a huge clothes peg from his fur and clipping it over his nose as the abomination loomed towards him in particular.

“Well, if I were feeling somewhat courteous, I’d ask if it’s a relative of the Smooze. However, right now I’m not, so I’m just going to assume it’s as stupid and dangerous as everything else in this world… which, ironically, doesn’t discount it being a relative of the Smooze.” Discord replied, scrunching up his face as the putrid creature drew closer. “Seriously, you’ve nailed the perfect look for Nightmare Night, but I think you went a bit overboard on the cologne compliment.”

He plucked a tree shaped air freshener from behind his ear and hung it on a rib bone protruding from the mass of death. It turned to look at the scented ornament in bewilderment, thereby giving Gwyndolin the perfect opportunity to hammer it from behind with soul arrows.

“Trouble thyself not with the guardian of the witch’s essence. T’is I whose dreams first drew thee from slumber, I thou hath pursued to sate thine appetite for divine godly souls!” The Dark Sun declared. The black mass spread itself across the floor, flowing towards both Gwyndolin and Priscilla simultaneously. The crossbreed duly retreated back up the steps to the hallway as it rose again, then lowered itself upon being blasted with Seath’s crystal breath. Gwyndolin followed up with another salvo of soul spears.

“If thou still hungers, then thou shalt have I to dine upon! Ne’er the crossbreed, nor that thou spoke of as Yorshka, her follower in the later time!” The Dark Sun cried, then whimpered as his physical effort reminded him of the open wounds in his flesh. He collapsed from the pain, driving his catalyst into the surrounding muck to act as a support. The primordial monster turned and closed in on him.

“For all I hath done, for failing the Great Lord, disgracing the Godmother, losing the homeland of the gods… I accept this, my own long awaited punishment.” Gwyndolin intoned lowly as the black sludge rose. He suddenly charged his catalyst and blasted it several more times with sorcery, until it just up and tackled him to the ground, swallowing up his serpent limbs.

“Should… should we be doing something about this?” Spike asked, gagging heavily as the muck spread across the floor towards him. Gwyndolin let out a dry laugh as he was cruelly yanked back towards the sarcophagus.

“Yea… flee… flee from this cursed land, and ne’er look upon it again. T’is thine own realm that now lies in jeopardy… thus I ask only this…” The Dark Sun grabbed the edge of the broken sarcophagus, pointing his catalyst at the Chosen Undead.

“Thee… thou who claimeth to be more than the sum of all other undead chosen for thine quest… if thou be whom I suspect… a soul that should not exist… then thine purpose is more vital than ever. I beseech thee… link the fires of the Great Lord! Keep the cinders burning for the rulers to come!”

The black sludge gave a wrenching tear and pulled Gwyndolin back down into the sarcophagus.

“Save Priscilla! And all who art innocent yet doomed to suffer under this calamity!”

With a sickening crunch of bones and a cry of agony, the Dark Sun was pulled out of sight. The remains of the black primordial waste being retreated into the stone sarcophagus, leaving the party standing in the muck strewn ruins of the tomb. A very cold and painful silence descended as the shock slowly settled upon them.

“Okay… so… that happened…” Spike said, feeling a second round of dry heaves coming on. “Uh… can we go now?”

Shoving down her nausea, Priscilla carefully stepped into the muck, wading through to the sarcophagus and peering into its dark abyss.

“Permit me to attain that which shall vindicate the Dark Sun’s sins… then… yea, then we may flee this place.” The crossbreed reached into the sarcophagus shutting her eyes tight as she felt something hard and durable amidst all the slimy remains. “Father… if thou hast not been cowed by that which just happened… I offer to cast aside one last deception, one final… truly terrible lie of the Dark Sun, that thou hast unknowingly lived with for all these years…”

Seath looked up from his cautious examination of the bizarre substance oozing from additional orifices around the tomb, his breath stilling as he saw his daughter now wore an expression not of anger or hatred, but rather apprehension.

“Of what dost thou speak?” He asked. With a heavy breath, Priscilla withdrew her hand.

“This.” She intoned, holding up Gwynevere’s shawl and golden circlet.

***

In the darkness of the Abyss, Manus turned as the emergence of something truly terrible was detected, across all space and time! He lowered his hands from the bonfire, reached for his catalyst staff, and turned as if to defend himself from an unexpected new nightmare.

“Stay!”

Manus paused as his other acquaintance called out from the shadows.

“I sense it too. Keep to thine work, ne’er can we afford to tarry!”

Sombra’s horn was placed in Manus’ smaller hand. He looked up with his many eyes, only to be cowed by the other entity’s eternal red glare.

“If ever there was a time that I must place my trust in thee, it is now. Receive death to this dominion, and unshackle my son from its embrace. Investigate this, I shalt in the interim.” It ordered. The warped monstrosity stared at it doubtfully.

“Dred… ngh… Dreaded things… luh-hgragh-lurk ever clo… argargh… closer. Ti-time… hurrrk… time grows short.” Manus intoned.

“Far faster and stronger than thou am I, enough to stand against it. Finish thine work, I shall defend thee!”

The entity withdrew its great body from the Abyss. In the coin filled cavern behind it, the lone prisoner of the monstrosity slowly raised his helmeted head.

“Sun… I feel it… after so long… the sun!”

Into the blackness Solaire stared, his hands tightening into fists.

“In this most desperate hour, at last my prayers are answered. Heh heh, praise to she who brings salvation. Praise the sun!”

Author's Note

So here we are, finally at the end of all that nasty business with Gwyndolin for now, and my it got very nasty indeed didn't it?

My editor Lunarstallion. said she found Gwyndolin's fate to be rather terrifying, so I gather this will suffice for catering to the Halloween spirit if nothing else. Hopefully it will also sate those who felt Gwyndolin was being portrayed too much as a straight villain by having him make a heroic sacrifice of sorts. I know there are probably an equal amount of folk who wanted to see him die at the hooves of Applejack or Seath, and ironically that WAS what was originally planned to happen, but I had the following reasons for ultimately changing things up:

Having now played through Dark Souls 3, I wanted Aldrich to make an appearance as a bit of foreshadowing that Manus and the Big Bad's messing with events is having more unintended side effects. Timelines are starting to smash together and threats from other time periods are now finding themselves able to cross boundaries and terrorize other regions, which means that even if the Big Bad of this series ends up winning they may find their victory bittersweet as all manner of other dangers could interfere with their plans.
As one or two comments from chapter 41 correctly pointed out, Rainbow Dash has been the one charged with ultimately slaying Gwyndolin for his crimes. This way she still gets the chance to do that at a later point, and perhaps uncover a few more twists to the tale when her ultimate moment comes.

Aside from that I now get to sit back, and offer up many prayers that I don't get dragged out of my house and slaughtered when the next chapter gets posted. We're about to find out exactly what Gwyndolin did to merit his fate, and earn Priscilla's undying hatred.

As you can imagine, it's not going to be at all pretty! :twilightoops: :fluttershyouch:

Chapter 46

A/N: Please, PLEASE read the author notes below before posting your comments.

“Brother, dearest, whence grows this insolence? For shame, dost the light of the moon shadow such a demon’s soul?” Gwynevere demanded as she stood before Gwyndolin in Gwyn’s Tomb. The Dark Sun’s lips tensed bitterly under his golden headdress, his regret for so easily giving into his sister’s demands and allowing her into his own sanctum dragging him down into the confines of his chair.

“Godmother, our queen of sunlight, I assure thee, I know not of what thou speaketh.” He said feebly, his hands wringing his catalyst with growing resentment as Gwynevere stared at him with all the fury befitting of the burning sun.

“Thou sought to wrong me, that did ne’er wrong thee once, not e’en with a cross word?” Gwynevere accused, clutching her fists in rage. “First thou sendeth mine own guardsmen, Executioner Smough, to violate the sanctity of mine own chambers and demand the life of mine own daughter…”

Gwyndolin bared his teeth, his gloved hands tightening to the extent he seemed on the cusp of snapping his catalyst in half like a twig.

“Fairest Godmother… mind thine words! That… thing… that which Seath so traitorously wooed thee into bearing… no daughter twas that! I assure and beseech thee now to believe, thou knowest not of the danger thou bringeth upon Lordran by agreeing to such a duty! Proclaim crossbreeds as offense and affront to the faith, our Great Lord did for reasons thou cannot comprehend!” The Dark Sun spat back. Gwynevere simply drew closer to her sibling, her perfect, shining visage only highlighting how betrayed she was feeling.

“Thus thou didst order Smough to execute her and exile Seath from his own city?? Or rather do as thine station commands and merely present the illusion of such?” Gwynevere replied, trying to keep her tone neutral and not betray the rising sadness in her. “To Smough I gave Priscilla, and to Seath I ordered no hostilities, because I know at heart thou art no murderer! Now at last mine handmaidens do bring word that vindicates my belief… that my daughter yet lives!”

Gwyndolin’s catalyst creaked in his vice like grip, his serpentine legs squirmed and hissed threateningly at Gwynevere as he began to quiver.

“Thine handmaidens… souls entrusted to thee as aid and friend, now serve thee as spies?” He demanded hoarsely. Gwynevere tersely nodded.

“Great is mine belief in the good of all souls under our Great Lord’s dominion, yet e’en I am not blind to the need for caution. Sense I did that some presence of this land might one day turn its heart against me… but ne’er did I imagine the heart would be that of mine own flesh and blood.” She said. Gwyndolin looked up at her aghast.

“Thou speaketh of blind anger and ignorance! I hath done no worse than remove that which would have lead only to suffering and misery for all!” He proclaimed.

“Thou holds Seath and mine daughter as thine prisoner… somewhere!” Gwynevere accused, glaring as Gwyndolin shot up from his seat.

“NO DAUGHTER IS THAT CROSSBREED! Not of thine, and not of the traitor! Seath cares not for thee, nor the wellbeing of Anor Londo, this much he hath proven, time and time again!” The Dark Sun shouted. “Day by day, year by year, while he wooed thee, and indulged in all manner of unholy research in his archives, I hath remained here, tending to that which the Great Lord charged him with as Duke. He neglects his duties, his people, they that fought by his side against his brethren… yet thou still speaks of him with dulcet tones!?”

To Gwyndolin’s anguish, his sister nodded.

“I do. Where thou sought to follow the Great Lord’s standing of segregation, alienation and prejudice, Seath did humor mine own standing that such would only cause more strife and peril for Lordran. Of all the gods that once stood with us, only he did not decry me as a foolish optimist for believing now is the time for all of Lordran to stand together, to be united in our efforts to preserve our Age of Fire!” Gwynevere intoned. Gwyndolin scoffed.

“He seeks to gain what was gifted to the Everlasting Dragons. His own desire for immortality hath driven him mad! All across the land there are tales, horrid tales, of his channelers snatching maidens and folk by the score to be subjected to every nightmare made possible by his sorcery!” The Dark Sun argued.

“All because thou sought to betray his trust and steal from him that which we both hoped would be a saving grace! Indeed his sins art great, and his madness terrifying… but art either born from his own avarice for power… or because those he believed to be friend and ally saw him only as a tool that would soon expire, and deemed him a threat when he did not comply?”

Gwyndolin reeled back in shock.

“Yea, brother dearest, I know of the true reason the Great Lord did accept Seath’s aid in the war against the Everlasting Dragons, why none sought to oppose he and I as lovers till now.” Gwynevere glowered at her sibling. “Thou believed he would be dead by now, as all mortals are thus doomed. His flame would die out as his brethren did, e’en with the power of the Great Lord’s soul fragment. Yet while the flames fade he still stands as strong and alive as ever. Perhaps he indeed hath unlocked some means of attaining his brethren’s immortality. Such would be his right reward for the service he hath done for us.”

Gwyndolin stammered, his body shaking in terrible anger as his serpentine legs spat and snapped at his sister.

“Thou… Thou art truly lost. The traitor hath tarnished the purity of thine soul with deceit!” He seethed. Gwynevere shut her eyes and wiped away a tear as she struggled to maintain her own composure.

“Thou art one indeed to talk of deceit, with what thou hast done. T’is time now to determine whether deceit and lies art thine way as were they of our Great Lord, or if thou still art mine brother and blood, the last soul in Lordran I can call such.” The sun princess said in a choked whisper. “Thou will tell me where thou holds mine daughter, yea, the crossbreed I hath born with Seath, and shalt forever call mine heir…”

Gwyndolin looked up at his shining sister, his tight, trembling lips betraying the turmoil he was in right now, pleading with her not to make such a demand, while also demanding to know how she could dare to stand before him and call HIM out for her own failings!

“And if thou flouts me with silence, then both Seath and I shall be avenged. God and family thou may be, but this traitorous act of thine shalt NOT be tolerated!”

For one tense and truly terrible moment there was silence in the Great Lord’s Tomb, the two divine siblings sizing each other up, one to judge the other’s fortitude to go ahead with her threat, the other to gauge if she was at last going to be taken seriously.

After what seemed like an eternity Gwyndolin finally confirmed he was taking Gwynevere’s threat very seriously… though not quite in the manner she expected.

“THOU DARES?!” He said while whipping out his catalyst. The golden enchanted staff promptly let loose with an entire barrage of soul arrows, all of them hitting Gwynevere square in the chest and stomach and sending her flying down the hall. She gasped as she hit one of the statues by the tomb’s entrance, too shocked to register the smoking holes in her breasts and abdomen.

Gwyndolin promptly shot down the hall, his teeth bared in maniacal rage as he approached his sibling.

“Thou deems me not a murderer… if only thou hath opened thine eyes, to see what I and the Great Lord hath seen of the world around us, and the worlds to come… then thou would remain accurate in thine belief…” Gwyndolin stated coldly, shaking in outright horror at what he had done… and what he still had to do…

“Now… matters are too far gone to humor thine foolishness. The crossbreed shalt remain where she can present no danger nor draw no further danger to Lordran… thou shalt keep the sun shining over Anor Londo… if only in spirit.”

The Dark Sun’s catalyst glowed menacingly as Gwynevere struggled to get up.

“And as for the traitor, he that thou proveth thine purity tarnished by thine proclaiming to love him still…yes, may he learn of thine departure with the other gods… perhaps thine being wed to another, more worthy soul...a fellow god of flame!”

Gwyndolin launched a soul bomb at his sibling, tears running down his cheeks as the explosion lit up the tomb.

“And may it forever rip and tear at his soul, forever curse him to wallow in the same pain and suffering as he hath dealt to us all!” He screamed.

***

In the same tomb, some time later, Priscilla wiped fresh tears from her own eyes as she finished recounting her confession. Before her Seath slowly turned Gwynevere’s shawl in his hands.

“Th-This… and so much more… Gwyndolin did rant and cry out when his guilt grew too great. I know not if he knew I could hear him, e’en in the depths of the Painted World, but I heard, and remembered every word…his conviction that he did what had to be done, and his doubt that yet could he have stayed his hand...” Priscilla whispered, trying to stifle her sobs. “Thus the sins of the last god of Lordran art laid bare.”

Seath very gingerly ran his fingers across the soft white silk, recalling how it flowed so naturally with Gwynevere’s vibrant hair whenever she wore it. His hands trembled terribly as his grip weakened.

“Such art sins no greater than mine own, as fate once again seeketh to prove with its accusations.” The white dragon whispered as the shawl fell from his hands, fluttering to be swallowed up by the muck covering the floor of the tomb.

“Gwynfryn, Gwynevere, Gwyndolin, all entrusted to mine tutelage… now art united in defeat and ruin by mine influence. Truly, twas ever a soul thus grieved as I?” He pondered before looking to Twilight and Applejack. “As much a pox upon all who suffer his presence… till doom cometh upon them?”

The alicorn’s face fell as she looked to her cutie mark. A sad cringe crossed her features as again the Darksign brand sent a phantom burning sensation across her flank to remind her of her cursed status. Again, however, Twilight found the will to grit her teeth and fight through her momentary despair, turning to face her teacher with a renewed sense of strength.

“From what I’ve heard thus far, assuming it’s true, you’re scarcely the only one who’s grieved or made bad choices here.” She said. “Indeed, the more I see of this place, the more it seems like this whole disaster that’s unfolding was something that was a long time coming.”

“Too true… like Granny Smith is fond of sayin’; 'no pony does anything in life all by themselves'. Whatever the heck ya did to Gwyndolin that made him hate ya so much, it weren’t what turned him into what we jest faced.” Applejack looked to the sarcophagus and hocked a large wad of spit at it. “This Gwyn guy wanted him to be a girl, he didn’t follow yer guidelines fer becoming such, and the rest was all his own self made misery. Way Ah see, he got what he deserved… and may he bucking rot wherever that… thing… took him.”

Discord slowly scratched his chin.

“And yet, it seems like he was just about to spill the beans on something even more important… not to mention, how did he already know about Queen when I didn’t have time to mention her once, nor show off our holiday snaps?”

The chaos god pulled out a selection of polaroids depicting him and the Izalith chaos bug mugging for the camera against a background of several exotic locales.

“Also, what was that thing he said about you having a follower named ‘Yorshka’, Priscilla? Does that name mean anything to you?” Spike asked. Priscilla sadly shook her head.

“I know not of what he spoke… nor can I reveal any more about the abomination that claimed his life in our stead…” She said with a sudden upswing of realisation, as if just now coming to grips with the very bizarre way Gwyndolin had been neutralised as a threat. She looked down at the brown slime covering the floor and shuddered at the feel of it squishing around her bare feet. “This… what hath transpired… I can shed no light…”

Spike nodded and slapped an exhausted hand to his face.

“So, our investigation continues along the same trend; every step we make in uncovering something new just sets us further back from finding out what’s actually going on.” The dragon sighed. “And I thought some of the more recent Power Pony storylines were getting convoluted.”

Another great tremor shook the tomb. Several more cracks etched themselves across the walls, allowing more slime to ooze through.

“Well, it’s too dangerous for us to try and figure it out here, especially if there’s a chance that… thing… comes back. We should make use of at least one bit of Gwyndolin’s advice and leave, pronto.” Twilight replied. “Everyone ready to depart?”

“As soon as I check one thing…” The Chosen Undead replied while securing the brass armor set in her pack. She turned to a chest that was partially out of sight, giving it a solid whack with her dragon greatsword. When nothing happened as a result she exhaled in relief and opened it, pulling out a scroll.

“Sunlight Blade… huh” The female said, unrolling the scroll and reading it. “A miracle wielded by Lord Gwyn’s firstborn. Imbues any weapon with the all powerful rays of sunlight.”

Twilight perked her ears and trotted over to read as well.

“The power of sunlight, herein manifested as lightning, was proven very effective against dragons during the end of the Age of Ancients. Let it be known that Gwyn’s eldest son, after being stripped of his deific status, left this testament on his father’s coffin. Per his wishes, it is intended as a final farewell.” She said, arching an eyebrow. “Really? Gwyndolin had something like this… yet never used it against us? I mean, not that I’m complaining, but still…”

Seath came over and plucked the scroll up. His brow furrowed as he re-read the short transcript.

“It seemeth he did… though, like the abomination, t’is not something that should be present here…” The dragon looked to the broken sarcophagus. “Gwynfryn did return here to leave this? Such dost conform not to either accounts of the firstborn’s departure...”

Another quake shook the tomb. As if taking this as a command, the muck began to recede.

“Well, it’s a clue we can puzzle over later. Right now, let’s just get out of here.” Twilight levitated the scroll into her saddlebags.

“Quite… just… hmmm.” Discord turned to Fluttershy, noting he was only half done with treating her wounds. “Well this isn’t really the right place for surgery anyway. We’ll fix you up in a nicer setting.”

He scooped the surprised pegasus up in his arms, cradling her gently as he made tracks with everyone for the tomb entrance.

“Oooh! Discord, you don’t have to do that… I mean… my legs aren’t injured…” Fluttershy blushed as she felt the heat and the softness of the chaos god’s body against her side.

“Nonsense. You’re still losing blood, and still have those arrowheads buried in your flesh. Who knows what sort of damage a frantic bout of galloping out of here could do.” Discord chided, curling his arms tighter around the mare. “At any rate, you don’t weigh that much either, so it’s hardly a burden to carry you. Actually, it’s kind of pleasant…”

Fluttershy blinked, then blushed harder as the party entered the bonfire chamber.

“Course, the question thus becomes where do I carry you to?” Discord paused in his stride. “When we left Firelink Shrine, there was talk that that Laurentius fellow… you know, the hooded pyromaniac, was about ready to teleport everyone to those Archives of Seath’s.”

Seath nodded as the rumbling spread to the chamber, then the area outside.

“Then there we shall head with all haste. Doubt I that this city shall be missed if ne’er we return.” He said. Beside him, Applejack scrambled out onto the walkway towards the elevator, bringing herself to an abrupt halt as she found it wasn’t in the position they’d left it.

“Seems you ain’t the only one to feel so.” She said while cocking her head. “Looks like someone else is eager to leave here too… though Ah don’t think Ah want to know who…”

Twilight ran out to join her friend in studying the puzzling sight of the elevator platform now sitting high above them.

“I’ll go have a look and bring it back down. Wait here.” Twilight spread her wings and flew to the upper levels. With a deep breath she brought herself down onto the elevator platform, ready to face whatever new menace decided now was the perfect time to make an exit.

Except, to her shock, for once it was no menace that greeted her.

“Oh… uh, hello again.” The alicorn stammered as the Giant Blacksmith set down another heavy crate packed with his tools and smithing materials.

“Hmng? Hello again.” The titan nodded. “Shop getting shaky. No good for forging weapons. Move to new location.”

Twilight nodded and let out a relieved exhale.

“Well, we’re thinking the same thing… erm… uh, you’re welcome to join us if I can quickly make use of the elevator to collect everyone from down below. Seath probably has room somewhere in the Archives for you.” She said. The giant cocked his head.

“Hmng. Seath… Duke, yes… still need shiny-shiny.” He declared while grabbing and twisting the elevator handle. “Thought everyone gone… mng… me left to die here. But not yet… forge weapons… make weapons shiny-shiny before go nighty-nighty.”

Twilight nodded as the elevator descended.

“We’d very much appreciate it if you did. Based on what just happened I’m starting to wonder if our combined power as is will be enough.” The alicorn winced as her brand burned her again, like it was taunting her with the reminder that she still had many other friends at risk, a whole host of ponies unknowingly waiting for the curse to touch their flesh, now that it had had a taste…

Twilight calmed herself as the entrance to the tomb rose back into view, the flickering rainbow of light from Discord’s gas lamps adding a needed lighthearted touch to her friends’ reaction of shock.

“It’s okay everyone, I’ve met this guy before. He intends no harm.” She soothed as the Giant Blacksmith shrugged.

“Forge weapons, not use them. Make all happy.” He said before standing up straighter at the sight of Seath. “Make more happy with shiny-shiny.”

The dragon furrowed his brow in confusion. Beside him the Chosen Undead spoke up.

“He said the same thing to me. Thought he might mean an ember, since all the blacksmiths around here need those for their trade. I didn’t find anything like that in your archives the first time I went through though…”

Seath’s head tendrils rose in realization.

“Nevertheless, a crystal ember I did create o’er the course of my studies. A means for the weapons of mine forces to be strengthened with the purity and imperviousness of crystal…”

The blacksmith nodded enthusiastically.

“Duke has shiny-shiny! I forge weapons with shiny-shiny! Serve purpose before go nighty-nighty.” He said. Now Seath stared at the giant in suspicion.

“And prithee, how did word of such a discovery reach thine ear?” He asked. The giant reached into the myriad of pockets on his clothes, drawing out something and presenting it to Seath.

“Knight friend tell me, knight of four. Said I be needed, for special warrior.” The giant looked down at the Chosen Undead while revealing a ring made of steel and etched with a decorative hawk emblem. Seath took it and arched an eyebrow.

“The ring of Hawkeye Gough...truest giant of both archers and men…” The white dragon said in confusion. “Yet, he departed this land centuries ago.”

The giant blacksmith shrugged again. “Everyone go, leave me alone. But I good friend. Stay and serve purpose when needed. Help anytime.”

Applejack snorted and smiled.

“Well, surprisin’ as it is to hear one soul here actually speakin’ sense, Ah’m mighty glad to meet ya!” She said with rising spirits. “Ya comin’ with us then? Huge hulk like yerself would be pretty helpful.”

Twilight nodded.

“I’d agree… that is… if Seath would be willing to give him what he wants.”

She looked up at her teacher, who was still staring in perplexity at the ring. Finally the great dragon sighed and shook his head.

“An imperfect work is the crystal ember, useless to me now. If thou desires it so much, then thou hath only thyself to blame if it fails to produce what thou expects.” He replied while handing back the ring. The giant blacksmith shrugged a third time.

“I be judge of shiny-shiny worth. Make many weapons shiny… and special weapons shiny with souls.” He said with another look at the Chosen Undead. She cocked her head in confusion but the giant immediately turned to Applejack, kneeling and studying the bow on her back.

“Hmng… have Black Bow of Pharis. Been to Darkroot?” He asked. The farm mare turned to look at her weapon.

“Yeah Ah did. Took it as… compensation for her being a less than welcoming sort.” She said with mild disdain. “Not the most conventional bow Ah’ve used, but still pretty handy to have.”

The Giant Blacksmith nodded softly and handed her the hawk ring.

“Take then. Will enchant bow. Make arrows more deadly. Knight friend use to take down dragons in war.” He replied. Applejack took the ring, watching it slowly change size to where it could comfortably fit around one of her legs.

“He’s friendly and generous! Well darn tootin’ this is a welcome change of pace!” She smiled. “Can we really keep him, Twi?”

Twilight looked again to Seath, who merely rolled his eyes and gestured for everyone to get on the elevator.

“Mine spirit is too burdened already for arguments. Come, if thou must…” He said while staring down at the silver ring on his own finger. “What is the value of one more vow to a deceased soul after all?”

***

In another time, and another place, the so called deceased soul, the legendary giant archer Hawkeye Gough, sat wistfully working on another of his carvings, sliding a knife across a length of archtree wood to slowly work in the details of facial features. Before him, Celestia sat in quiet contemplation, watching the giant carve like a meditation exercise. Beside her, the Lord’s Blade Ciaran maintained her own contemplative gaze into the bonfire of Elizabeth’s Sanctuary, while Elizabeth herself quietly allowed her newest visitor to digest the contents of what they had just been discussing.

“Fret not if thou finds mine revelations disturbing, strange equine. Mine spirit is joyed to know there exists an age far from here, where such strife and desolation are not known.” The giant mushroom replied soothingly. Celestia snorted and smiled softly in return.

“Well, it wasn’t always like that for us. There’s been much struggle, war and turmoil over the years that we’ve had to deal with before finally reaching our current state of peace, and even that’s been threatened numerous times over the years… heh heh, the last six years alone have been quite interesting in how many threats have risen to upset the harmony of our kingdom, hence why I’m here now: to see if I can perhaps prevent one more being added to the list.” The solar princess cracked her neck and stood to stretch. “So, you tell me this Manus character that attacked our realm is definitely here, and that we were not the first to suffer his wrath, or his presence…”

Elizabeth nodded sadly.

“The Princess Dusk still remains in his clutches, though I sense she is not the only one. A relief it was when sense did I his departure, though a sorrow it is to learn t’was for thine realm he departed.” She said sadly. “Regardless, I assure thee, noble princess, he resides here once more, a primeval beast with malicious intent.”

“And he’s not alone.”

Celestia turned to Ciaran.

“I’ve been tracking him through what parts of Oolacile I can access. I overheard him conspiring with another entity, another soul with a dark purpose.” The masked warrior replied. Celestia looked to the bonfire, furrowing her brow at the eternal dance of heat and light.

“So, rather than send me to wherever Twilight might be, the flames instead drop me where I might uncover a vital clue to the mystery of why entities from your world keep turning up in Equestria. Very interesting indeed.” She mused while sitting back down on her haunches. “What else can you tell me about this other entity, noble Ciaran?”

The masked female dipped her head.

“Little, I fear. The need for me to remain hidden meant I could not move to a spot where I could get a better look. All I know is it was a beast of similarly massive size and twisted black essence like Manus, only it spoke with a voice far more refined… and ancient.” Ciaran paused as her gazed dipped in thought. “Yes… the tone and speech were very similar to Seath’s, like something from a time so long ago, no one can even remember it.”

At that, Hawkeye Gough put down his carving.

“Told you did I, that more than one terrible beast stalks this land. Blind I may be, and retired from Gwyn’s service, but mine other senses remain sharp as ever, and trouble me greatly with what they tell.” The giant warrior lamented. “Grave was the loss of Artorias, a mercy that he at last has been freed with honor intact. Now, however, matters grow worse still.”

Celestia noted Ciaran’s body tense up, her eyes shutting as if trying to stem tears. With a resolute exhale, the white alicorn rose.

“And that’s why I’m here, to do what I can to stop whatever is going on…” Celestia turned back to Ciaran with a sympathetic nod. “Manus has cost me the same way he’s cost you. I intend to see he pays for that!”

Gough rumbled softly as he picked up his carving again, feeling over its surface for any imperfections in his work.

“If thine wish is to succeed poor Artorias, and challenge the spread of the Dark, then indeed thou must face Manus. The Dark emanates from he, thus even if this land shall expire, thou may be able to prevent further corrosion with his demise.” The giant dipped his head as he felt over a rough, imperfect cut, something that both ruined his work by existing, and would ruin it further if he cut it off. “Yet even if thou succeeds where others fell, the flames will still fade, and only Dark will remain. Thus, it seems this dire fate is unavoidable…”

Celestia snorted and furrowed her brow.

“Be that as it may, this isn’t the first time I’ve been in this sort of situation. When Discord first sought to consume Equestria in chaos it seemed we could do naught to stop him. When Sombra enslaved the crystal empire our only recourse seemed to be to send him and his realm into stasis. When my own sister let her power override her judgement, and became Nightmare Moon, my options for stopping her could only do so temporarily.” The alicorn stated while levitating the carving from Gough’s hands. “Yet after each crisis, here I stand, still strong, and with my kingdom still prospering, because with each incident, I’ve learned one important thing: fate can be dire, but it’s never set in stone.”

Celestia used her magic to resurface the wood, giving her a basic facial structure to work with. She levitated the knife and began re-carving the details in.

“When my sister returned, I had six new souls to help me turn her back to the side of good. When Sombra and the Crystal Empire reappeared, we had enough time to prepare, and enough new knowledge, to vanquish him and save his subjects. Discord now stands as our ally rather than our enemy, because I trusted one very brave pony to humor an alternative course of action.”

Gough turned his head at the scratching of his knife on the wood. Gently Celestia worked the carving into the smiling face the giant had originally been trying to fashion, adding a bit of her own personal touch to make it look more distinctly equine.

“Whatever fate may have in store, it at least is still amicable enough to let us try and turn things in our favor.” The alicorn said while presenting her finished piece. Gough took it and ran his thumb over the newly carved contours. After a moment he let it fall from his hands and nodded sagely as the carving hit the ground with a cheerful ‘Good Morning!’

“So thou wisely demonstrates. Adamantly thine words attest to thine fortitude and thine confidence, and from Ciaran’s account of thine battle with the sanctuary guardian, I wager thee a legend in thine own right.” The giant settled back on his seat. “But as Artorias hath proven, there are dangers even a legend cannot hope to oppose.”

Celestia stance wavered slightly, before she took another deep breath and straightened herself.

“Perhaps not, but that isn’t going to stop me from trying, more so if Manus is holding a princess of this realm hostage.” She said, giving Elizabeth an assuring nod. “If any of you can help me, it’d be most appreciated, but if not, then I extend only my thanks for your information and shall be on my way.”

Elizabeth laughed softly.

“To thee who would brave the Dark so that Princess Dusk may be returned to me, fair equine I shall assist however I can! While mine mobility is limited, I am one with the sorceries of Oolacile and giver of a very special means of salvation.”

The mushroom tilted her cap forward, and the ground beneath her lit up with a warm, cheery glow. A moment later the glow dispersed and three freshly picked smaller mushrooms now lay before Celestia.

“Mind thou, use these only in the most dire of circumstances. Though each shall replenish thine spirit and mend thine flesh, I can grow but only a few.” Elizabeth cautioned. Celestia nodded and bowed.

“I shall see they are not wasted, thank you.” She replied while levitating the fungal growths into her saddlebags. “As for sorceries, while I have no doubt they are powerful, I have accumulated quite an arsenal of spells and magical abilities over the course of my life. I believe they’ll suit me fine for whatever danger lies ahead.”

Elizabeth smiled.

“No doubt, but never is knowledge a burden to be carried. Many great powers were developed in Oolacile, thou may yet find other tools to assist thee.” She replied. Steeling her fists, Ciaran rose from her seat.

“I’ll accompany you to where I last sighted Manus and his accomplice. There’s… something along the way I must collect, something that another soul may have more use for.” She said, her voice calm, but her fists shaking in betrayal of some great emotional weight she was trying to keep contained. Celestia warred with herself internally on whether to ask for more details as she slid her helmet back on.

“Return I shall to my post, then. May the winds gift me with another whisper of this other beast… allow me to know if indeed it is what I suspect it to be…” Gough picked up a giant longbow and tapped it on the ground, listening to the sound it produced like a blind pony would with their cane. “This knight may have one final calling before his end of days.”

***

In the Firelink Shrine, a rather eccentric soul sat under the supports of the entrance to the Undead Burg. Sunlight slowly glinted off his bizarre horned and bespectacled helmet as he turned, seemingly sensing something amiss on the air. Reaching into one of the pockets, hidden amidst the medals covering his outfit, the being drew out a handful of dice and small bones, and vigorously shook them in his closed hand. He then scattered the collection across the ground in front of him, perching his metal face on his hands as he studied the arrangement in which they had fallen.

“Hmmm… looks like there’ll be no more use in remaining here. Those concerned have found new adventure and new cause.”

He rose from his meditative position, packing up a strange collection of weapons, armor and items. Among them, most noticeably, was a new addition he treated with exceptional care: a set of plate armor accessorised with a fine lush blue skirt, a matching scarf and hood, and a familiar wolf themed helmet with a long black plume.

“Perfect timing, too! A pleasure it’ll be to return to the archives, and to trade these new finds to they that have rightfully earned them!”

The strange being drew out a straight sword made from, and covered in, an excessive amount of glistening crystal shards, and made his way to deal with the hollows crowding around the nearby cliff face.

“All thus far is going as it should. Bendigedig!”

Author's Note

Ooookay...time to finally start laying on the twists that will no doubt have some folk foaming at the mouth that their favorite ship shall not come to sail. *downs a shot and steels his strength*

So yes, if you're wondering why did I take the route of fratricide for Gwynevere and Gwyndolin, and not have the former be reunited with Seath at this present moment, here's why:

First and foremost, the whole lore surrounding Gwynevere, to me, seems to be besmirched by one very big plot hole: that being her supposed husband, the flame god Flann. According to the set up of Lordran's pantheon, the only gods with any control over flames are Gwyn, as the Lord of Sunlight and king of the gods, and the Witch of Izalith as the originator of pyromancy and the chaos flames. At no point is there any indication anyone else was charged with similar duties which begs the questions of what was Flann's role then, and why the hell did he apparently make no effort to help prolong the Age of Fire if such was his explicit duty?

I'm aware one could argue that Flann is actually part of a different pantheon from another land, or that he was a minor god who didn't hold the same status as Gwyn or the witch, but his title still strikes me as something that should've had more relevance to the overall lore...UNLESS...it's meant a giant red herring. Possibly a tie-in to the equally giant red herring that is the Gwynevere in game being nothing more than an illusion meant to distract from Gwyndolin's true intentions (Dark Souls 3 further hints at this if we take Irithyll to be Gwyndolin's new domain, where he could at last come out of the shadows and rule over his own paradise that's permanently cloaked in his own dark twilight ).

While mapping out Seath and Gwynever's characters, I realized the latter being dead was pretty much the only way to end that part of their respective arcs. I set Gwynevere up as a sort of naive yet well intentioned flower child who only wanted the best for everyone, IE not the type of person who'd suddenly turn on the soul she professed to love in an instant and hand over the daughter she herself wanted to have for execution. That coupled with her then breaking off all contact with Seath and leaving him to go insane from anger, grief and obsession meant she'd have a lot of explaining to do if she suddenly turned up alive and well. By having it be revealed her departure was all a lie perpetuated by Gwyndolin, Gwynevere's own character is thus salvaged and Seath at least gets closure from knowing she didn't really abandon him, nor was she just playing with his feelings.

Coupled with this was the flashback in chapter 35 where Gwynevere made Seath promise that he'd do his best to be a father to Priscilla once she was born. Again, having Gwynevere be alive would've made that very problematic since she'd also have to explain what sort of mother she was to just leave her own child behind to grow up alone in a virtual prison, while she married someone else and apparently went on with life never once caring for her past commitments. With Seath now knowing she at least tried to get her daughter back, and only gave up Priscilla because she knew Gwyndolin didn't have the heart to actually kill her, he has renewed cause to uphold his promise of being a father, even if he has to do so having missed out on Priscilla's entire life.

In addition to the above, there's another plot hole in the game's lore concerning Gwyndolin: namely that his boss arena is stated to be the tomb of his father, and the great structure at the end is indicated to be Gwyn's coffin. As Frampt, the illusion of Gwynevere, and several others hint with their dialogue, it's common knowledge that Gwyn isn't dead, and that most are aware he sacrificed himself to burn alive in the Kiln. Such thus begs the question of why is Gwyndolin so fiercely protecting what he has to know is an empty tomb and an empty coffin...UNLESS (again)...it's not empty and he's actually guarding a very dark secret in there, namely the evidence of his murdering his sister?

Yes again, one could argue it's a ceremonial tomb and coffin, and Gwyndolin's just going through the motions of keeping it sanctified as part of his duties, but then that clashes with his inferred character of being the last remaining god who's trying to further his own goals from the shadows, not the type who'd honestly care about meaningless symbols of a father who allegedly resented him simply for not being what he wanted in an offspring.

Phew! Man I may have spent way too long thinking this over. :twilightsheepish: I just knew this was going to make waves so I wanted to lay out my reasons and confirm I'm not just going for shock value with this revelation.

Okay my rant is thus concluded, now to move onto to the next chapter. XD

Chapter 47

“... and a few of the coastal outposts along Phillydelphia have reported sightings of ships, possibly merchant, possibly military. Their sails and colors don’t match that of any neighbouring nation… yet thus far there’s been no signs of an intent to beach or dock at our ports.” The royal advisor said as he reached the end of his list of daily notices. Before him, Luna restlessly shifted on her throne, staring at anything and everything in the room besides him.

“That’s it, is it?” The night princess commented with a heavy sigh. The advisor rolled his scroll back to the top and read through it again at speed, making sure he hadn’t missed anything.

“Commerce is running smoothly across Equestria, the treasury is full, crime statistics are negligible, no real unrest has been reported from any region… um…” Something caught the advisor’s eye. “The ambassador to Griffonstone’s birthday is coming up in a few days. Perhaps Starlight could ask her new friend if it’d be possible to arrange something nice for her?”

Luna harrumphed and rose from her seat.

“What about from the Crystal Empire?” She asked. The advisor read through his list and shrugged.

“Princess Cadance has withdrawn from the public eye as of late, but given what happened following Flurry Heart's birth, that’s to be expected. Shining Armor says otherwise all is fine.” He replied. Luna winced as if unsettled by this rather plain bit of news.

“There’s been no further sightings of Queen Chrysalis or anything?” She asked. The advisor shook his head.

“Border sentries report the Badlands have remained as quiet as ever so...not yet at least?” The advisor scratched his head. “I daresay, your grace, your sister would normally be ecstatic to know things are going as well as this, more so in light of what happened with Princess Ember and so on, while both she and the Elements of Harmony have been away. You’ve done a masterful job of handling the running of our nation with little help.”

Luna nodded.

“Rest assured, I am likewise comforted… however, I cannot help but remember how many times we’ve experienced this state of peace and calm before, and how long it ended up lasting before another crisis erupted.” She said morosely. The advisor looked at his scroll in disbelief and sighed.

“I suppose that is a valid point… though… well, forgive my speaking out of turn here, your grace, but don’t you think that’s being a bit paranoid?” He said. Luna narrowed her eyes at the stallion, then sighed and let her body relax.

“Perhaps. We shall just have to see.” She walked back to her throne and sat down. “You can tell the guards outside that court will be commencing shortly.”

The advisor bowed and trotted out of the throne room.

“Getting to intimidate a few rich idiots over their petty needs will probably help soothe my nerves.” Luna replied quietly to herself while calling up a communication portal. “Starlight, have you been having any luck in your search of Twilight’s castle?”

Through the portal, the pink unicorn delicately knocked aside a large mountain of scrolls and straightened her dishevelled mane.

“Heh, I wish. Only reason I’m able to find anything in here is thanks to Gretel being so compulsive about organization. Don’t know how the heck Twilight gets anything done with the state of mess!” Starlight sighed. Behind her a cute bespectacled griffon female flew by, setting down a neat stack of papers with one talon while expertly sweeping up the floor with the broom in her other. “It looks like she and Seath were conducting several studies into their respective skills. There’s plenty of notes on magic, sorcery, souls, something about eating moss, of course…

Gretel popped into view again and handed Starlight a scroll.

“Oh there’s also this… if you’re interested in something to frame and hang on the wall.”

Starlight levitated the plans for creating the Moonlight Butterfly into view. Luna looked up to where the real life version was quietly perched like a loyal sentry atop her throne, bathing itself in the light of her moon coming in through the window.

“There’s a ton of stuff that’ll be valuable for the Royal Archives, but nothing so far that really sheds any light on what might be happening now, or if there’s any connection between that, the dragons, griffons...what happened with Flurry Heart and the Crystal Heart....” Starlight said while lowering the plans. Luna squinted at something in the background.

“What about all those glowing etchings on the walls? Are those… words?” She asked. Starlight looked behind herself and shrugged.

“Yeah, little messages that keep disappearing and reappearing at regular intervals. I think they’re related to this text Twilight wrote concerning soap stones.” Starlight held up another scroll. “I… well, if I may just confess something, I’m kind of tempted to try a few of these little experiments they were apparently doing. Just, see for myself what our dear Princess of Friendship has been getting up to with her new teacher, while we’ve been dealing with what have you.”

Luna snorted and reclined back in her throne.

“Do what you must, just exercise caution, Starlight. We don’t know what might be unveiled from delving into Seath’s own practices…” The lunar princess’ face fell. “Which in turn gives me more cause to worry about how many months it’s been since we’ve last heard anything from my sister, or Twilight and her friends about what they’ve found in Lordran…”

Starlight’s gaze fell to another sheet of parchment.

“I… actually might know why that is… I’ll need a bit of time to just try and decipher Twilight’s rather nonsensical notes here first.” The unicorn rolled her eyes. “Let us keep going through what’s here. I’ll report back when I have more to go on.”

Starlight turned as Gretel landed with a rag and a bottle of cleaner and began vigorously wiping at the soapstone etchings.

“Gretel, please, we already established that won't work! They’re just going to reappear again!” The unicorn sighed. The griffon smiled and gave an undaunted shrug.

“There’s still all manner of dust and damp and who knows what on these walls. A clean graffiti covered surface is a happy graffiti covered surface.” She chirped cheerily. Starlight turned and narrowed her eyes at Luna’s bemused expression.

“Hey, you’re the one that told me to go be all friendly with them! Try to see if I could be a goodwill ambassador and help their nation!” The unicorn stated. Luna nodded softly.

“Indeed I did, and thank you for doing that, Starlight. If you’ll excuse me, I’ve got nobles to deal with now.” She chuckled weakly. Starlight shared her annoyance.

“Good luck!” The unicorn replied.

***

“Twilight, Applejack, Fluttershy, Discord!... SPIKE!” Rarity exclaimed, running forward and hugging each of her friends in turn, and then giving a big, heartfelt kiss to the little dragon. “You made it all here alive and well. Oh this is marvellous!”

Twilight nodded and smiled. Applejack did her best to copy the action.

“We made it as best we could… for the most part.” The alicorn sighed as Seath, the Chosen Undead and Priscilla entered the antechamber of the Archives. “Still a relief to see you likewise made it here in one piece.”

“Yeah, surprisingly. Once Mr. Laurentius got that great bowl of fire working how he wanted it to, he whisked us all here no sweat!” Rainbow Dash said as she trotted in, looking well rested and a lot more chipper than before. “Hardest part was what we had to do to reach where he was. Ugh, note for the future everyone, if you run into that Frampt creep again, and he offers to ‘warp’ you, don’t let him. It’s… ergh… it’s not at all pleasant!”

Rarity shared the look of disgust, but then brushed her mane and smiled.

“Well, you’ll be pleased to know this place is an utter dream. Oh the grandeur, the deluxe accommodations, the books!” Rarity giggled cutely. “You may wish to prepare yourself, Twilight darling. What lies beyond the door behind me… well, for you it’ll probably be like heaven on Equestria!”

Seath sighed as he took in the scope of his castle, feeling a mix of comfort and disgust at being home again.

“Thine trek through mine archives hath proven less destructive than I feared…” He said while looking down at the Chosen Undead. “Yet… dare I inquire as to the absence of the armored boar that t’was charged with guarding the front entrance?”

The Chosen Undead paused, then slowly looked up at the great white dragon.

“It wouldn’t let me pass, I had no choice but to act as expected.” She said flatly. “It didn’t suffer long if that’s what you’re worried about.”

Seath looked to the two channelers currently dropping a portcullis down across the archway leading to the Archive’s entry tunnel.

“I hear naught of the scrapes and thumps of crystal golems, nor crystal hollow wandering the halls…” The dragon mused. The Chosen Undead nodded slowly.

“I cleared a great many of them out as well in my efforts to reach you.” She stated in a more cautious tone.

“I helped with that too, actually. Bit of spring cleaning after we all got here.” Siegmeyer stepped out, comically wearing an apron over his armor. “Also found you’ve got quite a vast kitchen down there on the lower levels while I was corralling the rabble. If anyone’s got an appetite, I’ll have a spot of supper ready for us soon. Least I can do in the absence of your pink friend with the culinary knack.”

“Pink friend? Absence?” Twilight’s ears rose in alarm. The glee promptly vanished from Rarity’s face.

“Yes, uh… Pinkie and Trixie chose to pursue Gravelord Nito down into the catacombs. He mentioned some dreadful business about other poor souls being trapped down there and they decided to mount a rescue effort.” The unicorn smiled awkwardly. “Miss Aurelia saw to it they were well prepared before they departed though!”

The Chosen Undead nodded, while Siegmeyer tapped his cuirass with a gauntlet fist.

“And both proved themselves to be quite the valorous types during our trek through Darkroot. I’ve no doubt they’ll be able to hold their own!” He said with deliberately heavy cheer and bravado. Twilight sighed uneasily.

“Well regardless, maybe they can uncover something else in this debacle. Our… ahem… meeting with the Dark Sun Gwyndolin turned up yet more twists that we need to discuss.” She said while pressing a hoof to her face. Rarity widened her eyes in alarm.

“Dear me! I trust he wasn’t too much of a rough customer!” She replied… noticing the way her friends’ expressions varied between sickened from Twilight, fearful from Spike, and smouldering rage from Applejack. “Was he?”

The farm pony looked to the armor plate covering her flank. A sense of pain and loss overcame her as she lowered her head.

“That monster’s where he can’t hurt no one anymore… cept he ain’t that way on our account. Something else got him… and may now be coming for us…” Applejack cringed and rubbed her eyes. “Mind if Ah take ya up on supper, Mr. Siegmeyer? Right now, jest... Ah could use some comfort food.”

Siegmeyer duly stepped aside for the downtrodden mare.

“Absolutely, m’lady, just right this way.” He gestured down the hall and followed behind her. Rainbow stared at their departure in uncertainty.

“Uh… well, while I’m glad you got rid of a menace… are you absolutely sure he’s gone?” The pegasus reached for her saddlebags, drawing out the Book of the Guilty given to her by Oswald the Pardoner. “I felt this thing shaking against my flank a little while ago. Flipped it open and found words were writing themselves across the page.”

Rainbow held open a section where a few sentences were glowing like fresh fire on the page, similar to the messages left by the orange soapstone. Twilight gingerly stepped forward and read them slowly.

“The Lords of Cinder doth stir from the ashes of ages to come. Stand ready to hunt the guilty. Thine time shalt be soon.” The alicorn read, noting a black charcoal print underneath that resembled a crow with its wings spread wide. She looked up to see Rainbow had a most confused expression on her face.

“That mean anything to you?” The pegasus asked. Twilight sighed and shrugged.

“I wish it did. Right now I can only assume it’s one more piece of this damned puzzle that likewise makes no sense.” Twilight sighed and collapsed on her haunches. “That’s why I think we need to put our heads together on what’s happened so far. Or at least I need some time to just take a break and think.”

Rainbow turned to look behind her and snapped the book closed.

“Well the good news is you won’t be short on resources to help with that. There’s, like, books galore in this place, filling every wall from ceiling to floor!” Rainbow snickered while looking at Seath. “Might want to watch her, you could lose this egghead here if she gets too involved with her reading!”

Seath moved to cram his giant body through the doorway, standing up and staring at the familiar infinite sea of literature that lay beyond.

“Such is a state of mind I oft strove for… to forget all strife in the midst of mine research. Lose myself in this realm where only intelligence and the drive to increase it doth reign supreme.” The dragon sighed, while taking some comfort that his archives at least looked as spotless as ever. If nothing else, the sense that here, in these hallowed walls, neither time nor death could affect anything, was a welcome reprieve. Priscilla seemed likewise awed as she stepped into the wonderworld of books.

“Yet such a realm is where terrors upon terrors were made possible… by thine madness and the obedience of thine servants… or so I was told.” The crossbreed idly leaned against her scythe as she picked a few titles out from the shelves. “Now that I stand here in the midst of it… seeing what never I imagined mine eyes would see… truly father, t’was thine insanity yet more lies of thine detractors?”

Seath closed his eyes as his head tendrils and wings fell under a familiar and dreaded weight. Pain etched its way across his face as he folded his arms and grimaced.

“Rest assured, Priscilla, if thou desires truth, I will tell thee as I told mine student.” He turned and nodded to Twilight Sparkle. “But a duty of critical importance doth beckon me first. Please, may I attend to it so that all business may be said to be settled.”

Priscilla nodded as Seath gently rested his hand on her shoulder.

“And mind thee, if thou yet be the saving grace thine mother hoped for, prepare and armor thine mind for what shalt be revealed. No cause for secrecy hath I, and no blunting of truth’s sharp edge shalt I enact for thine sake.” He said in a quieter, almost fearful voice. Priscilla looked to Twilight, studying the way the alicorn looked at her teacher with a sense of quiet relief and admiration that he wasn’t going to back down from the challenge of admitting who he truly was.

“Thou states she hath already faced this truth, and not left thine side. If this be fact, then I swear to thee father, I will hear thee out in full.” The crossbreed replied, feeling her heart grow heavy at how Seath just wilted away from her, drawing back, as if ashamed to be in her presence.

“Channelers, tend to our guests as best can be. I will speak privately with the Chosen Undead for a moment.” Seath gestured to the warrior to follow him over behind one of the bookcases. Cautiously she did so, cocking her head at how exhausted and utterly beaten the dragon looked. What a contrast he now presented, compared to the rage fueled monster that previously attacked her in the crystal cave deep beneath the Archives.

“Of thee I now seek to know one thing: thou hath butchered and slaughtered hollow and monsters across Lordran in their hundreds. By now, endless legions hath fallen to thine blade in one manner or another, hath they not?” The dragon quietly demanded. The Chosen Undead nodded slowly. “Yet, thou claims to have met Priscilla before we were met, and thou did not do as was commanded by our Great Lord Gwyn’s doctrine, if for no other reason than she is the utmost form of heathen.”

The Chosen Undead stepped back as Seath lowered his face, staring down with smouldering disdain in his ruby red eyes. Okay, that was a bit more like the monster she’d originally fought before…

“Thou will tell me, why didst thou spare mine daughter? Against all logic and command of the highest power?” Seath intoned.

The female furrowed her brow, not sure if this was some sort of trick.

“I had little desire to remain in the Painted World, let alone fight any more of its inhabitants the first time around. When I first encountered her, I expected she would do as all others did and try to oppose me, yet she didn’t.”

Seath’s gaze narrowed. Undaunted, the Chosen Undead calmly shouldered her greatsword.

“She told me of how I could leave, then stood aside to let me pass. Yes, I could have attacked her, like I have all others, but again, those others left me no choice. She did, so I chose to repay her for showing me mercy.”

Seath growled menacingly.

“E’en the greatest of monsters might spare a soul. Such means not that there is some good in their heart. Thou hast spared sorcerers, warriors, pyromancers and priests, yet twas that because thou art pure and good, or because they offer thee services and tools to aid in thine quest?” The dragon challenged. “If they go hollow, or can offer thee nothing more, wouldst thou do unto them the same as any other enemy?”

The Chosen Undead now did have to take a step back, her eyes averting, as if admitting guilt. Seath held his tongue as she nevertheless seemed to give his question serious thought.

“If I had no choice, as has often been the case, then yes.” She said. Seath exhaled a thin mist of crystalline vapor.

“Yet thou let mine daughter live, when she hath nothing to offer thee.” He intoned. The Chosen Undead shook her head.

“That’s… not entirely true. The fact that she, a crossbreed, had been allowed to live in the midst of Anor Londo, something I could never have anticipated, that gave me hope. That somewhere in the midst of these lands… amidst the gods’ dominion, there was someone who accepted those that all others would deem offensive and blasphemous. That maybe my parents were right on that score, if only in a very small measure.”

Seath blinked away some of the anger from his eyes. Again he noted the way his former enemy stood, her giant blade resting tactfully on her shoulder, her knees bent in preparation to launch herself out of harm’s way, her free arm hanging down, ready to either draw a weapon from her belt, or perhaps hurl a pyromancy at him while he was distracted with evading her sword. Yes, he recognized all aspects of her pose… remembering them from another being who was held in high regard by the gods.

Could it be? Surely not! No servant of Gwyn would ever be so insane!

And yet… he was one such servant… and he was….

Seath drew his head back, his face collapsing into the tired expression of before.

“Thou saw hope in that which all would see as abomination?” He asked. The Chosen Undead nodded.

“She’s not the only one who’s faced prejudice simply for existing.” The warrior replied. Seath exhaled slowly and moved out from behind the bookcase.

“Channeler, hath the great grey wolf Sif accompanied our guests?” He asked to one of his sorcerers.

“She has, Grand Duke. Quite to our surprise, too. We weren’t aware she’d ever returned from guarding the grave of Artorias in Darkroot.” The six eyed helmeted human replied. Seath snorted ambivalently.

“Show the Chosen Undead to her, then escort them both to mine lab. The wolf carries an item of vital importance in her body.” Seath turned to the female warrior. “Vowed hath I to see if it can be extracted in a way that shall not cause her death.”

The channeler nodded and gestured for the Chosen Undead to follow them. She remained looking up at Seath in cautious hope.

“I cannot promise success… but in accordance with thine own effort to spare and rescue Priscilla… for that, I am bound to make the attempt.” Seath replied. The Chosen Undead looked shocked, though slowly she let her body sag in relief, lowering her sword to the ground and relaxing her stance.

“Okay… thank you.” She followed the channeler into the labyrinth of books. Twilight trotted up and gently rubbed her teacher’s side.

“Thank you as well, Seath. You’re doing the right thing.” She assured, even as Seath grumbled in annoyance.

“Time and fate, as always, shalt pass judgement on that. For now, follow and prepare to assist me, mine student.”

The alicorn nodded and hurried behind Seath as he headed down a different hallway.

“And while they’re doing that, who’s up for a nice hot bath? There’s an absolutely lovely geothermal spring out back. Just what I needed to wash off all the dirt and distress of our travels, and bring the gloss out of my coat again!” Rarity gushed before winking to Spike. “And if you’re feeling hungry, my little Spikey-Wikey, it looks like Seath was cultivating a huge cavern of crystal in one of the courtyards, too!”

Spike’s eyes went wide and his stomach promptly growled like a starving mountain lion, reminding the dragon he hadn’t eaten since leaving Firelink Shrine. Rarity tsked cutely and levitated the dragon onto her back.

“I thought as much. Come along darling, we have a few things we need to discuss while I mend the damage to your outfit and accessorize it with this.” The unicorn held up a star shaped medallion. “Apparently, we all need to be wearing one while we’re here, so the guard detail of this place doesn’t attack us on sight.”

One of the channelers nearby nodded sagely.

“It’s the sole reason you weren’t devoured by the maneater clams while bathing in their breeding pool.” The sorcerer lamented while drawing two additional medallions from his robe and handing them to Discord. “There’s an infirmary in the west wing if your maiden there needs medical attention. You may have to get past a few traps, crystal golems, serpent soldiers, and hollows along the way. I highly doubt that onion headed buffoon was able to clear them all out.”

Discord looked strangely pleased to hear there were still more dangers to be encountered in the archives.

“Well at least it sounds like I won’t be bored here then. Come on Fluttershy, let’s get you back to full health!” The chaos god gently cradled the wounded mare to his chest and swept himself out of the library area with a renewed spring in his step. Fluttershy squirmed and pressed a hoof to his chest.

***

“Now then, for this process, some lesser known writings of mine shall be required.” Seath cracked his knuckles, then immersed both his hands in a large basin of heated water. “Ne’er did I expect to one day be charged with separating an aspect of a soul from the soul itself… but ne’er could I justify not investigating the finer details of such an art.”

Twilight nodded silently, her head tilted as far back as her neck would allow to take in the high rising cases of books, the virtual endless sea of literature all finely organized and archived in but one room of the white dragon’s domain. To think of what she’d seen just walking down the hallway, that more chambers filled with similarly vast wealths of knowledge lay waiting at every turn… it was indeed quite breathtaking.

“Thou shalt find these titles amidst the western section. If the remnants of mine… madness hath rendered them inaccessible, thine hooves should prove adequate to correct the problem.” Seath dried his hands and reached for a scroll and quill. “Thou shalt also avail thyself of the medallions in the chest by the fireplace, if thou dost not wish to again lose thine life while here. For the same reason, be mindful of the chain beside it. There exist horrors who prey upon souls too gripped by avarice to care for the dangers that lay waiting in plain sight.”

Seath wrote down several book titles, pausing only when he realized he’d been talking to absolute silence for the past few minutes.

“Twilight?” The dragon turned, seeing her still staring in slack jawed awe at all the books around her. He followed her gaze in confusion. His lab was as clean and ordered as his channelers could hope to make it, yes, but even so, everywhere there was still evidence of the times he’d abandoned any pretense of scientific investigation and had simply made use of the chamber to torture those who’d been kidnapped and forcefully brought to his archives. All across the books were large patches of crystal from his many insane rants. By the fireplace were the catalysts, apparatus, and various cutting implements that he’d used to render many a maiden’s flesh into nightmarish works of pain and suffering. Across the floor, the embroidered carpets and washed cobblestone could not hide the stains of blood and ashes from his experiments.

And yet Twilight, one of the most virtuous and morally upright souls Seath had ever known, just took it all in like it was a thing of beauty.

“Truly, mine student, is thine eye so enthralled to what surrounds thee?” The dragon queried as he approached the alicorn. “Is it a hunger to indulge thyself in mine writings that leadeth thine mouth to water in a manner so uncouth?”

Twilight’s ears snapped to attention. Her cheeks slowed turned a darker shade of purple as she touched her mouth and found that, yes, she was drooling like it was her birthday and Pinkie Pie had just presented her with a giant cake topped with all her favorite fruits and ice cream flavors.

“Oh… oh my! Uh, sorry!” She squeaked. The sorcerer cap was levitated off her head and brought to clean up her mouth. At the same time Twilight also took note of the state of her outfit and realized it was high time she either got it laundered, or asked if Rarity could make her something new to wear. “Well, you saw what I was trying to do with the library of my castle in Ponyville. This… Faust, this just makes my efforts seem pathetic with its majesty!”

Seath arched an eyebrow, then again did a quick survey of his lab. Memories of the horrors he’d conducted continued to flood his mind, yet the dragon could do little except snort in apathy. It was too late to be having regrets about the past… probably too late to atone for it, either…

“Thou deems this... majestic?” He asked, watching as Twilight extended a hoof to brush across the spines of the books on the lowest shelf.

“Is it so hard to believe? You know how insatiable my thirst for knowledge is, Seath, how much I love to read, how quickly I’ve taken your lessons to heart, how much I still want to know more….”

Twilight pulled out a book with a fancy foreign title "Le Desir de Vivre". She arched her own eyebrow upon recognizing the language used was a slightly more archaic version of the modern Prench dialect, not to mention the author went by the decidedly non-fantasy sounding name of ‘Paul Acker’.

“And if I were to show thee what hath been spawned from such knowledge? The torture chambers and jail cells on the lowest floors of these archives? The monstrosities thou knowest I to have created? The remnants of captured maidens who no doubt still sit weeping in the very pit of their caged hells?” Seath said, his tone turning more sinister. Twilight looked up at him with mild surprise, then down at the book in her hoof. With a resigned sigh she slid it into her saddlebags and turned to face her teacher.

“You read my accounts of the alicorn amulet, right? And the history of Luna’s time as Nightmare Moon? The hell that was Discord’s tyrannical reign over Equestria? Starlight Glimmer’s little police state? Come on Seath, we’ve been over this before!” She said. “Yes your world isn’t all sunshine and rainbows like mine is, but as I’m discovering, that doesn’t necessarily mean we’re all that different in the end. Lordran and Equestria both have their dark secrets, just as they also have their great potential.”

Twilight now turned to look at the patches of crystal covering the higher shelves, remembering when Seath had subjected her own library to a similar treatment. She made a face but maintained her calm composure.

“So far, from what I’ve seen, the only real contrast is how much more overshadowed the light is by the dark here, though that doesn’t mean it’s been entirely eclipsed just yet. If it had, we wouldn’t be here trying to help out a former enemy, nor would you now be reunited with your daughter… and knowing that Gwynevere didn’t betray you after all.” The alicorn stated, her voice growing heavy on the last note. Seath adjusted his glasses and looked outside one of the shuttered windows. Through the heavy metal slats, he could glimpse a small slit of the courtyard, with the ashen grey sky overhead. A scene burdened with the foreboding threat of looming darkness and storms, yet still graced by just a tiny amount of light.

“Again and again I lay bare the evils of mine soul, expecting thee to decry me as demon and filth. Truly, Twilight Sparkle, why dost thou refuse to follow the example of so many before?” The dragon asked pointedly. Twilight looked up at him, not in anger, or resentment, but in sympathy.

“Because I want to help you, Seath, as you’re helping me.” The alicorn responded, walking over and nuzzling against her teacher’s warm, glowing abdomen. “Because right now, reminding you that you still have at least one friend in your life is as much a cause to keep living for as any other, regardless of what that entails.”

Seath’s head tendrils sank as he felt doubt well up in reaction to this statement. He turned as the doors to the lab were pushed open by two of the channelers, allowing two hollowed slaves with huge spikes of crystal erupting from multiple parts of their bodies to stumble in, the giant replica of Artorias’ greatsword balanced on their backs.

“Thou shalt soon find what thine claim of friendship entails, mine student, and may thou armor thine soul for whatever fate shall visit upon us next…” Seath lowly intoned as Sif the Great Grey Wolf reluctantly stepped into the laboratory.

***

“Honestly, first those blasted equines and their blatant disregard for one’s privacy, then the commotion outside, now all this mindless shaking? Can you not see there are scholars of an advanced intellect trying to work here, you cretin?” Master Logan grumbled as the Giant Blacksmith walked by his makeshift study area.

“Sorry, look for new place to set up shop. Will be quiet after.” The titan replied before noticing a staircase leading down to another section of the archives. A larger crystal hollow poked its head into view, attracted by the quaking footfalls.

“Well at least have the courtesy to find somewhere further down in the lower levels, where I won’t have to suffer the cacophony of constant hammer strikes. There’s a lovely spot in the prison area where I was first left to rot alongside some truly revolting squid type creatures. You and they should get on famously with each other.” Logan grumbled as he tried to re-stack all the books that had fallen over from the giant’s passage.

“Hmng… worth checking. Shiny-shiny may be down there.” The Giant Blacksmith mused. The crystal hollow charged at him with its sword raised. He did Logan the courtesy of squashing it under his foot so it wouldn’t distract him further from his studies. “I go now.”

“Praise be to Gwyn, and take that stench of yours with you!” The big hat wearing sorcerer sighed. “Truly, Griggs, how far have times fallen when the Grandfather of Sorcery himself will allow any manner of common rabble into these hallowed halls?”

From where he was pouring his master another goblet of wine, Griggs just shrugged.

“They are times desperate enough to call for desperate measures. From what I heard while passing the foyer, Twilight and Seath encountered even more new horrors after we left them in Anor Londo. A good fortune that they made it back here in one piece, if things are getting even more dire than the Dragon School’s intelligence suggested.” The younger sorcerer replied, noting the way Logan’s mood did a sudden 180.

“The Grand Duke’s student finally made it here alongside him?” He asked with great interest. Grigges hesitantly nodded.

“Yes, so it seems.” He said. Logan snatched the goblet out of his hand and took a drink, sighing in relief as he tasted the long aged vintage quenching his thirst.

“Good fortune indeed. Well, I shall have to give her my congratulations later. Once I have finished studying this most engrossing tome on reincarnation.” The sorcerer said with a dry laugh. “Yes indeed, I shall quite enjoy matching my wits against that pony’s….”

Author's Note

Well I certainly hope everyone had a nice and fulfilling turkey day! Or alternately if you live in a part of the world that doesn't celebrate Thanksgiving, then a nice and fulfilling regular Thursday. In either respect, here's a little palate cleanser after all the nasty business from the last couple chapters.

Yeah now that mostly everyone is at the Duke Archives and reunited I thought it was time they got a short break, give them a chance to rest and have some needed heart to heart while the activity around them gets some attention.

I know I said in a previous journal that, timewise, seasons 1-5 of the MLP tv series happened as depicted, but of course now we're at the end of season 6 so again I had to decide whether to ignore the events of that, or find some means of incorporating them. After a bit of pondering I came up with the idea that at least a few of the big events of season 6 are happening parallel to the events in Lordran, only with Luna and Starlight Glimmer taking care of them in the Mane Six's absence. I chose this because it lends credence to Celestia's previous claim that her sister could handle running Equestria alone, and also allows Starlight to earn her stripes by showing that, in this version at least, she's as capable of handling the show as Twilight is (figuratively speaking).

Before anyone asks how exactly are the events of what constitutes to at least a year on Equestria happening simultaneously with events that cover maybe a few days in Lordran? Well as was indicated back in chapter 9, Lordran's time distortion effects also extend to other realms connected to it. Basically an hour in Lordran is equivalent to approx a week on Equestria so there's been plenty of time for things to happen and circumstances to change on the latter, meaning that the party may be coming back to find their home is a bit different than when they left it. Hopefully not too much different though...

As for other tidbits, the part about "Le Desir de Vivre" is a very strange yet fascinating easter egg across the Dark Souls games: The Desire to Live - A nice bit of souls trivia

As far as I can tell, the book's plot being so similar to the main gist of the souls games is purely coincidental, but given it centers on a female protagonist fighting to survive against all odds, I thought it held particular relevance here since it could just as easily describe Twilight's struggle, the Chosen Undead's struggle, or indeed any other member of the main party for that matter, given how many females are currently trying not to die or go hollow here. :rainbowwild:

And finally, yeah Logan's still around and still disgruntled about being passed over for the position of Seath's student. You didn't think I forgot about him did you? :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 48

“Okay, if you could just open your mouth for a moment, Sif? Please?” Twilight hesitantly asked of the giant wolf. Sif tipped her head down, staring first in puzzlement at the tiny equine, then in cynical caution at the likewise dubious looking Seath.

“Sif…” The Chosen Undead said in a gentle yet firm tone. The wolf looked to her, her gaze softening at seeing the pleading in her honorary sister’s eyes.

“I know you have as much reason to distrust the dragon as anyone else… but at the same time, I know his student isn’t cut from the same cloth. If she says you have to do this to be free of Artorias’ final charge, then you can at least trust her on that.” The warrior said. Sif looked back at Twilight, then let out a tired exhale as she lowered herself to the floor and opened her enormous maw.

“Thank you.” Twilight lit up her horn and peered into the deep cavern of teeth and muscle. “Okay, now what did Fluttershy say about wolves? Oh yeah… okay, so I count… 42 teeth, 20 in the upper jaw, 22 on the lower. Yeah that’s normal enough. All six incisors look nice and sharp… same for the canines… tongue is a decently healthy shade of pink, throat is… erm… throat is…”

Twilight narrowed her eyes as she cast her light further into Sif’s mouth. She rubbed her horn and cranked the intensity of its glow… then when that failed to fix her issue, she grabbed her catalyst and cast a light spell.

“Throat is… well, I can see the part right after the jaw line… but no matter how much light I shine there, I can’t see anything after that. It’s just… black… like there’s nothing beyond…”

Sif coughed slightly and several wisps of black vapor bloomed from the void to waft around Twilight’s face. She jerked her head back and stared in mild shock at the inky gas rising from Sif’s mouth. Seath let out a slow exhale as he grabbed for one of his books and flipped it open.

“T’is as expected, then. The Abyss hath made itself a new home within the flesh of this beast. From the planted seed did bloom a great darkness, just as in Oolacile many a year ago.” Seath rubbed his chin as he sized Sif up in comparison to his own status, then turned to gaze at the giant greatsword propped up by the wall. “Such behaviour doth corroborate mine own studies on humanity, as doth this wolf’s unusual size and age. Most fascinating.”

Sif growled if that was meant as some sort of insult. Seath just glared at her until she lowered her head again.

“What do you mean?” The Chosen Undead asked. Seath looked to the book in his hand, slowly turning the pages and adjusting his glasses as he read.

“Thou states to have set foot in Oolacile once before, during the time it was consumed by the Abyss. Prithee, what did thou witness while there?” The dragon asked. The Chosen Undead thought it over.

“I saw… darkness, devouring all in its path like some starving beast. I saw buildings, forests, people, all being slowly swallowed up by some black essence.” She said. Seath nodded as he retrieved a quill.

“And from where did this essence come?” He asked.

“A void… like a cavern leading deeper and deeper into the earth itself, filled with nothing but darkness… and…” The female’s eyes widened. “Humanity… there were sprites… made of pure humanity everywhere….”

Seath nodded again as he began scribbling an addition to the book.

“And here again mine findings art proven. Humanity, that which feeds the bonfires and holds back the curse, is more a paradox than any can imagine. Where a soul embodies light, life, and control, humanity embodies the opposite. Theorise did I that, if left unchecked, it would expand and threaten all… that, without control, it would run rampant and consume all in its path....”

The dragon looked up from his scribbling.

“Thus the monstrous appearance of Manus, if he be indeed the source of the Abyss, is also explained… truly intriguing indeed.”

Twilight screwed her face up as she processed what her teacher was saying.

“Well, wait, that actually makes it sound more like the way souls behave, from what I’ve seen. You said yourself that souls and fire are analogous to each other… and just like a wildfire consumes and destroys all in its path if left uncontrolled, you’re saying humanity does the same?” She asked Seath. He in turn raised an eyebrow, then pursed his lips in thought.

“T’is possible… though such is a connection I hath not yet entertained…” The dragon replied. Twilight nodded as she summoned a roll of parchment from her saddlebags and a quill of her own.

“Okay, so just going on that line of thought for a moment… humanity is needed to keep the bonfires burning, and the bonfires are basically like the life source of this world. That suggests humanity is itself a source of life, or fuel at the most… yet it exhibits very different effects when used by itself. It restores bodies to normal, mends wounds, increases stamina, basically it’s like an antithesis to the typical effects of fire…”

Seath cocked his head as the alicorn’s chatter got increasingly animated.

“So if a soul is analogous to fire, being made of light, heat and energy… does that mean humanity is a counterpoint? A sort of dark soul?” Twilight furrowed her brow as she took a moment to actually read through her own thoughts. “Or does that sound too insane to be possible?”

Sif and the Chosen Undead exhibited a shared look of pity that Seath’s influence was clearly rubbing off on Twilight, just like it had with the dragon’s other students. Seath, however, looked even more intrigued, and perhaps a little awed at the alicorn’s logic.

“Madness and possibility need not exclude each other, moreso as I recall certain words Manus did impart to me… present yet forgotten, on the fateful night in the Kiln… of another soul discovered in the flames…” Seath curled his head down as he delved deeper into his musings. “Yea… merit there may be, both wondrous and terrifying, to thine words, mine student.”

Twilight blinked in surprised, then blushed slightly as Seath nodded at her with subtle approval. Deciding she needed to nip this increasingly disturbing conversation in the bud, the Chosen Undead spoke up.

“So, will that help at all in saving Sif?” She asked. The wolf rose as if presenting a challenge, and Seath promptly accepted it by walking up and grabbing Sif’s head in his hands.

“Perhaps. If Twilight speaketh the truth, then a solution I may have…”

Seath pried both of Sif’s eyes open, checked her nose for discharge, and then looked inside her ears. The wolf growled more and more threateningly as she was poked and prodded like a lab specimen, eventually leading to Seath letting her go and turning to grab another book.

“The Repair sorcery, an art dedicated to manipulating Lordran’s distorted time flow… so effective it proveth on inanimate objects, yet ne’er hath it been tried on a soul…”

Seath flipped through the second book, scrutinizing a certain section and taking a deep breath. He dropped the book on the floor, allowing Twilight to get a look at it.

“Always t'was miracles that did boast of the power to heal. Oft I thought to challenge the claim… before the Primordial Crystal did at last reveal its secrets to me… bless me, but for a single breath, with the immortality of my brethren…” Seath hunted in cabinets and drawers, while Twilight sat down and began reading the book. It detailed Seath’s hypothesis that the healing miracles essentially copied the mechanics of the Repair sorcery, manipulating the flow of time to reverse the damage done to physical matter, with the only difference being what sort of matter that manipulation was applied to, and what medium was used to channel it.

Turning the page, Twilight read that Seath had several experiments planned to test this hypothesis, only the planning trailed off after a few paragraphs into… some manner of jumbled, angry gibberish… followed by some violently scrawled ranting about how it was a waste of time as Seath had achieved immortality via other means, and thus had proven himself superior even to the gods themselves! Twilight looked to the other book her teacher had been reading and then discarded, finding it too was half decently and engrossingly written theorem, and half mad, sadistic ranting, another confession of how far Seath had descended into insanity before turning up in Equestria…

And… chillingly… rather similar to how her own notes sometimes looked when one of her own experiments didn’t yield the desired results, and she got frustrated trying to figure out why.

Twilight promptly shut the books and shoved them aside, her body shivering terribly as Seath finally found what he was looking for.

“Here it is.” The dragon declared, withdrawing a rather bizarre looking object. It bore the long, staff like structure of a catalyst, however, each end was mounted with one or more brass bells, suggesting it might actually be a musical instrument of some manner.

“When first did Oolacile reveal its own findings of mine art, how they had merged the purity of the soul with the ferocity of the dark, I did seek to know what potential such marriage could unlock. Mine channelers did scour the lands for those who practiced this new manner of dark magic and bring them to my attention.” Seath snorted as he shook the strange object and listened to the melodious chime of the bells. “T’was to my great surprise when not a sorcerer answered mine call, but a cleric.”

The Chosen Undead knitted her eyebrows.

“A miracle user came to you to talk of sorcery?” She asked dubiously. Seath responded with a scornful glare.

“Is such so hard to imagine in this twisted, nonsensical world of ours? He sought sanctuary from the Way of White, they who did demand his execution for the perversion of their sacred arts to bolster the finesse of Oolacile’s dark sorceries. I granted him such, and saw to it his perversions, so fascinatingly devious as they were, were preserved when at last the church did march upon these archives and demanded his head. This artifact, this 'sacred chime' as he so christened it, now standeth as his sole legacy, and the means of enacting his dark art.” The dragon held up the chimes. Sif and the Chosen Undead both reacted with disbelief. After a moment, Twilight had to join them.

“You were sitting on a whole new discipline of sorcery all this time, and never let anyone know?” The alicorn commented. Seath snorted ambivalently.

“Widely known and feared as a monster was I, and numerous art mine enemies indeed. The Way of White would make great haste to bolster the forces against me if knew they did I gave them the body of a tainted soul yet still retained his knowledge.” Seath attempted to channel a sorcery through the chimes, grimacing as the spell just fizzled out uselessly. “More so, my mind seemeth too shattered and twisted to harness the needed control over miracles, thus mine efforts to replicate these arts ended, as did so much of my work, in abject failure. Such is why I require the assistance of another…”

Twilight blinked as Seath held out the chimes to her.

“Thou hast made far greater progress in thine studies than any other I have taught, mine student. Thou will recall in our battle against the Demon Firesage, thou demonstrated command of the Dark Bead with no prior instruction, and honed thine discipline in spells no other sorcerer could hope to master, given the short time thou hast learned under me. T’is time to see if yet again thou may leap where others have fallen.” Seath commanded. Twilight nodded and took the chimes in her magic .

“Okay… erm… what do you want me to do?” She asked. Seath nodded to Sif.

“Focus the Repair spell upon this wolf’s soul, search for the light of life that burns amidst the darkness of the Abyss. If the cleric’s tool standeth true to his art, thou shalt be able to craft it along with the Heal miracle, and thus purge the dark from the light.”

Seath pulled out a scroll and unrolled it for Twilight. On it were the instructions for using one’s faith and a talisman to mend wounds and restore one’s health.

“From there, I shall return the dark to the form it once took: the covenant Artorias wielded as the Abysswalker.” Seath said, while taking up his own crystal catalyst and curling his fingers around it.

Twilight locked eyes with Sif, who looked at her with the caution expected of one whose life now literally depended on another.

“I take it this is something that’s never been tried before, and thus you have no idea if it’ll actually work or not.” She said. Seath looked at her reproachfully.

“Will thou stay thine hand… rather, thine hoof, if I affirm such accusations?” He asked. Twilight shook her head.

“No, I’m just making sure if I need to document what happens. If I’m going to be the first ever to take the plunge, I gotta record everything for future reference!” She said. The irritation faded from Seath’s face as Twilight placed a gentle hoof on Sif’s paw.

“Obviously I can’t promise anything… but for your sake, I’ll try my very hardest.” She said. Sif whimpered, then lowered her head in acknowledgement. After having Fluttershy treat her wounds and beg her not to give up, the wolf felt these strange ponies at least could be trusted to have the best intentions.

“Okay then. Here goes.” Twilight stepped back and took the chimes in her mouth. She began crafting the Repair spell as Seath had taught her, focusing it on Sif’s body like one would with a piece of broken equipment. Sif growled and shifted as if in pain, while under her fur a fluctuating aura bloomed forth. First golden, then a faded yellow, then black, then golden again, and so on. The strange light slowly spread across the wolf’s body, swimming in and around itself with the constantly shifting palette. Sif whimpered terribly as the black noticeably seemed to grow more intense with the more it consumed of her body, clearly suffering causing her great suffering. Beside her, the Chosen Undead clenched her hands into fists, forcing herself to remain stationary and not leap to her surrogate sister’s aid.

“Ngh… Seath… let me have the scroll… grgh… I can feel… something… something growing out of control! Agh… it’s killing Sif!” Twilight stammered around the chimes. The wolf threw her head back, but uttered no sound. Indeed, as a great cloud of pitch blackness burst from her mouth, it was likely she either had no air in her lungs, or no voice with which to scream.

Seath let his student take the miracle scroll in her magic. She brought it right before her eyes and hastily read through its instructions. The scroll promptly dropped out of her aura and fell to the ground as Twilight returned her focus to Sif.

“Okay… just gotta… grrrrgh… gotta fight it back…”

Drool ran down Twilight’s jaw as she ground her teeth around the chimes. Sweat soon joined in making her face a soggy mess as she re-attuned her magic, and now an aura of golden energy joined the blue energy encompassing her tool.

“That’s it… fight back the dark… burn it away with the light!”

The black energy of the Abyss that had been wracking Sif’s body flared outward, as if to contest Twilight’s words. With a strangled howl, Sif began to levitate into the air as the primal force of the Abyss sought to completely devour her before it could be stopped. The Chosen Undead’s breath froze in her throat at the prospect that she was going to lose her last family member without being able to do anything…

And then, suddenly, from the very center of the dark, there came a flash of flame. As if fanned by the purity of Twilight’s magic, the one solitary ember began to glow brighter, and brighter… eventually erupting into a brilliant blaze that dashed the darkness away to the extremities of the wolf’s body.

“There! Now if I can just… get a hold of it…” Twilight panted raggedly.

While Sif’s midsection burned with renewed light, her legs, paws and head thrashed in the withering sickness of the dark. Black ichor burned and wrapped itself around whatever parts of the lupine’s flesh it could reach, attempting to re-establish its dominion over her being. Despite being fed by two different forms of magic, the burning light seemed unable to purge the shadows around it entirely.

“Ngh… gah… no… keeps slipping… no… grrrr… NO! Can’t lose it now!”

Sif’s body began to contort in on itself, the blackness encapsulating each limb attempting to merge together, even if it meant bending the wolf in ways her skeleton hadn’t been designed for. Sif violently thrashed and howled as she tried to fight, but to no avail. Her spine curved inwards as her front legs twisted themselves backwards, while her hind ones attempted to wrench themselves out of their sockets by doing the opposite.

“Sif!” The Chosen Undead cried, her eyes tearing up at the sight of seeing the wolf being so brutally tortured. She took a step forward.

“No, wait!” Twilight commanded. “I feel something else… something… grgh… not in her… but in me… it wants to...AAAAAHHHH!”

A third energy materialised around the chimes, neither blue nor golden, but as black as the ichor that was trying to tear the wolf apart, body and soul together. It rose up like a long, dark serpent, striking and fusing with the blackness surging from Sif’s limbs.

With another agonising howl, Sif was slammed down onto the floor again as all fragments of the black ichor were brutally ripped from their last moorings and forced out of her completely by its counterpart.

“Aghhhhh… ngh… there!... I think I’ve got it!” Twilight gasped as the tendril held the violently swirling storm of blackness over her chimes. “Got it, and… wha… what is… AAAAAIEEEEE!!!”

The blackness suddenly turned from a cloud into a spinning funnel, feeding itself back along the tendril to surge into Twilight’s flesh. She threw herself back, landing with a painful crash on her back. The darkness took advantage of her prone state, and wrapped itself around the chimes to began forcing itself through her teeth and down her throat.

“See… grble… SEATH HELP ME! It’s trying to merge with my body!” Twilight cried, gagging around the sudden surge of razor sharp coldness tearing its way through her oesophagus.

No sooner had the words been said that Seath was on his student, his catalyst focusing some manner of new sorcery around the blackness, while his free hand grabbed for the chimes. Twilight thrashed and violently kicked her hooves liked she was possessed. Seath weathered the blows as he corralled the dark infection, containing it within a glowing blue sphere, and levitating it up and away from his student’s mouth. Twilight now sounded like she was trying to throw up as the dark found itself being yanked back the way it came, forcing it to claw at her throat for a fresh anchor point. Growling angrily, Seath pulled at the chimes with all his might, very nearly yanking several of Twilight’s teeth out as he finally wrenched it free from her jaw. With the means of channeling itself into the alicorn now gone, the dark matter seemed to lose all cohesion, dissipating and floating up to join its brethren in the sorcery bubble as Twilight flopped to the side and raggedly coughed up blood.

“Thine estus flask human, quickly!” Seath commanded as he struggled to keep the swirling blackness contained. The Chosen Undead paid another look to Sif, seeing she was lying limply in an aura of almost pure gold. Clenching her fists again, the warrior ran over to Twilight, yanking out her burning flask and pressing it to the alicorn’s lips.

“No truer representation of the beasts that doth lurk in the Abyss is there than this covenant essence. What price and sacrifice did Artorias make in order to be granted such terrible quarter?” Seath mused as he dropped the chimes and focused on the chaos trapped within his magic. Slowly, he raised his hands and brought them together around the sphere, casting upon it another of the Repair sorcery to reverse it back to the form it had originally taken upon its creation. Beside him, Twilight drank of the healing estus, breaking to let out some more ragged coughs as her throat patched itself back together.

Bit by bit, the swirling black ichor shrank in size, until at last, Seath closed both his hands around it, and clasped them tightly together.

“Ngh… yea… ferocity and mercilessness doth comprise this power, a force intended to push back the same force. How fascinatingly wonderful a paradox.” The white dragon grimaced as blue and black light surged out of the space between his fingers, flaring as if threatening to burn themselves free of their prison… before finally fading out, as if admitting defeat. Blowing the smoke away from his flesh, Seath opened his hands, revealing a tarnished brass ring set with a small black stone.

Swallowing the last of the Chosen Undead’s estus reserves, Twilight rose to her hooves and let out one final, spittle filled hack.

“Did… did we do it?” She said while wiping her mouth. Seath leaned over and presented her with the ring.

“We did, mine student. With this covenant worn upon thine person, a soul will be able to traverse the Abyss without harm.” The dragon said as Twilight levitated the ring up and examined it.

“Wow… we… we actually did it…though for a moment there that really scared me! I thought I was… Sif!” Twilight’s tone changed from awed to alarmed as she sighted the wolf still lying motionlessly on the ground. Stowing the covenant ring in her saddle bags, the alicorn galloped over to check on her. Her heart filled with dread, the Chosen Undead rose and followed.

“Is she… she…” The female felt her voice die again upon noticing it was not sadness etched upon Twilight’s face, but amazement.

“She’s… she’s breathing.” Twilight gasped, pressing a hoof to the wolf’s side, feeling it be pushed out as Sif lungs filled with air. She moved to touch the wolf’s neck. “And… I can feel her pulse. It’s weak, but she’s alive!”

Seath snorted ambivalently.

“Truly one amid the strongest of souls she is, to have survived so much being torn away from her essence, e’en with the healing miracle working to repair what was damaged.” The dragon narrowed his eyes suspiciously as the Chosen Undead fell to her knees, her tears falling with equal uncare as she sobbed in relief. “T’is best to let her rest and recover now. Her long service to Lordran is, at last, concluded.”

The dragon paused upon noticing how the Chosen Undead hugged the wolf, not as one would with one they revered as an idol or mentor, nor a beloved pet, nor a beloved friend. No, her actions indicated there was something even greater being expressed, even though officially that couldn’t possibly be...

“Unless there yet remains some duty of hers, unknown to all but one.” Seath concluded ponderously. The Chosen Undead wiped her eyes and buried her face in Sif’s neck fluff, letting the warmth and the sound of the wolf’s steady breathing instill her with the same sense of peace.

“I’ll get Fluttershy to check on her soon as she’s patched up.” Twilight smiled as the female let go and let out a labored exhale.

“Th-Thank you. I’ll stay here and keep watch till then…” The Chosen Undead replied while turning to Seath. “Unless, you’d rather I not foul the sanctity of your archives anymore than I already have…”

Seath snorted sourly at the comment, yet where before he would have happily thrown the warrior back into one of his jail cells, now his wings wilted and his shoulders slumped in resignation. The impact of what he’d just helped to make happen, coupled with the events of the few hours before that, were proving too overwhelming for him to draw upon any lingering hatred he might still have for the undead.

“Stay thine sword, and respect mine life, as I have that of the wolf. Mine channelers shalt be observing thou at all times.” He said lowly, hearing the footsteps of two of his sorcerers answering the call and immediately rushing in to take up position by the door. All these years, and still at least some small sect of the populace obeyed him out of blind loyalty. For all that had changed, some things truly did remain stubbornly constant.

“For now, there is another matter, and another soul I must attend to.” He said uneasily. Twilight turned, and then galloped back over to her teacher to give him a reassuring pat on the side.

“Indeed Seath, let’s go talk to your daughter.” She smiled.

Author's Note

Yeah another short chapter this time (if it's not too weird to call a 4,000 + word work 'short), but again I figured there didn't need to be much more than the actual scene of Sif's impromptu Abyssal exorcism. Having Twilight face the actual power of the Abyss, and nearly lose to it again seemed like a decent trigger for an upcoming point where she and Seath will experiment how else sorceries can be combined with miracles, pyromancies and pony magic.

Now as to whether this means Twilight is in fact going to be the originator of the Dark Souls II art of hexes, I haven't decided yet. I know some readers take issue with me referencing the second game but seeing as the events of Drangleic will come into play soon, I'm afraid I have to. On the flip side, however, DS II's lore does state that hexes are basically just an evolution of DS I's dark magic arts, so Twilight isn't really uncovering new ground so much as she's just following the lead of what's already been made possible by other sorcerers. Going to have to think some more on how much of an impact what she just did in this chapter will ultimately have down the line.

In the mean time I only hope Sif escaping death once again brings a smile to a few folks. It's the Christmas season now, so I figured I might as well show some mercy to a fan favorite again. Just hope no one hates me for letting the wolf live while the waifu suffers. :twilightoops:

Stay tuned, I shall do my best to have a chapter full of even more feels done and ready for the holiday itself! :pinkiehappy:

Chapter 49

“Here we are m’lady, soup’s up with a nice frothy mug of siegbrau!” Siegmeyer set down a bowl full of blazing amber, and a beer stein brimming with similarly golden liquid. “Both made from family recipes passed down from generation to generation and beyond.”

Applejack looked at the offerings, detecting a strangely familiar burning citrus smell from each.

“Much as Ah appreciate this Siegmeyer, Ah gotta ask… is that estus Ah’m detecting in both?”

The knight nodded cheerfully as he sat down beside the roaring fire.

“It’s truly a shame no one really seems to care about the true versatility of the stuff. It can be used as so much more than a simple pick me up.” He replied. Applejack reached for the stein, noting that at least the smell, coupled with the familiar sight of a nice, strong drink, seemed pleasing enough.

“Well, since Ah’m the same as you now… guess Ah gotta get used to it.” The farm mare raised the stein as a toast then proceeded to pour it down her throat. Spicy, fiery nourishment briefly burned her oesophagus before settling into her stomach, instilling a sense of warmth she only just now realised had been missing.

“Heh, and that ain’t at all a bad way to be introduced to it either. Definitely packs the kick needed.” Applejack said as she grabbed a spoon and began eating the soup.

“I will confess, your pink friend is probably the more experienced chef, but that’ll at least put a spring back in your step.” Siegmeyer replied. Applejack snorted sadly as she turned to view the fire under the cooking pot.

“If it does that much, then I’ll happily praise this soup. Right now Ah’m feeling pretty darn short on reasons to still click mah hooves for anything.” The farm mare sighed, curling her ears forward to listen to the cracks and pops of the flames. “How do you do it?”

Siegmeyer turned. “Pardon, my good lady?”

Applejack pushed her stetson back and massaged her brow, shutting her eyes tightly as if to block out a great pain.

“Yah seem so gung-ho about bein’ undead, like it’s barely an inconvenience. What’s yer secret for not losin’ yer mind like everyone else at the thought of not bein’ able to die like normal now? That you could end up goin’ hollow if you aren’t careful?” She asked. Inside Siegmeyer’s helmet there came a soft clang, as if he was cocking his head, then remembering his armor didn’t have enough joints to follow suit.

“Oh, it’s scarcely a secret, I treat it the same as I’ve treated my status as a knight of Catarina. Life is inherently fraught with risk. You can either try to hide from it in fear, or face it, and dispel that fear. The key to doing the latter is remembering a simple, yet oh so critical truth…”

The knight picked up a set of calipers and reached for one of the coals blazing away before him.

“As you’ve no doubt gleaned by now, in this realm, fire and life are like two halves of the same coin. Both are powerful, quick to spread, yet require considerable care to maintain their brilliance.”

Siegmeyer plucked a burning coal out, demonstrating how it glowed and smoked in the grip of the metal tongs.

“Yet, as is being proven now, even that can’t stop the inevitable. You can feed a fire all you like… but sooner or later, it goes out, just like life does.”

Siegmeyer set the coal down on the stone floor, grabbing a pair of bellows and using them to keep it glowing with air. For a time, the coal glowed brighter from the rush of oxygen… but as its fuel reserves dwindled, with nothing around it to keep it burning, it eventually was reduced to a small lump of useless ash.

“Once you accept that, the question then becomes much clearer. Some folk prefer to stay where their lives and their flames can’t be prematurely extinguished. A safe option, for sure, but what use is a fire that one won’t let be used for anything besides heating, or perhaps cooking? Rather a waste of resources, don’t you think?”

Applejack looked down at the ashen pile, furrowing her brow at the small example of destruction.

“Well, what if yah got a family that’s relying on that fire too? I got mah brother, and mah sister, and mah granny, all relying on me to help support them…”

Siegmeyer mmm-ed softly.

“One could say that’s even more incentive to utilise the full potential of one’s life, then. Think of it like this bowl of soup.” Siegmeyer pointed to the burning broth. “Most treat the Great Lord’s flames as a quick fix medicinal source. A fine application, for sure, but as this soup demonstrates, rather short sighted. Anyone can fill an estus flask, but only those who’d really want to help those around them would take the time to learn how to cook and make other items with it.”

Applejack pursed her lips in thought.

“Ah… hmmm… Ah guess I can sort of see that… kind of like how yah can just eat an apple straight off the tree if yah want a quick snack… or take a bit more time to chop it up, or mash it, and make something more unique that’ll feed more than one pony.”

The farm mare reached for her saddlebags and pulled out one of the ripe red fruits she’d brought with her. She set it down and slowly turned it around, studying each face of the deep red skin as the light of the fire danced across it.

“Still… that reminds me of the other reason Ah’m feelin’ so despaired right now. Mah parents both died when Ah was very young… like, right after mah sister was born.” She replied.

“Mmm, left you and your siblings sitting in quite a pickle I can imagine.” Siegmeyer replied sympathetically. Applejack nodded morosely.

“Granny Smith did her best to step into the role, till Big Mac and Ah were old enough to assume the majority of duties in runnin' our farm. Did a good job giving us a happy life, but mah fleeting memories of mom and dad, coupled with her tales of living with them… always made me hope that one day we’d be reunited… even if it meant I had to join them in… wherever souls go after death.”

Again the mare shut her eyes tightly, yet still tears seeped through the thin crack in the lids.

“But now… Ah know what it’s like to die… and that’s all just a bunch of foalish hooey. Yah don’t get to see yer loved ones again. There’s no reunion in the spirit world. What happens is everything goes black… then there’s fire, and heat, and more pain… and then yah wake up again looking like a strip of burnt leather… with THIS markin’ yer flank!”

The mare looked in tearful disgust at the black circle around her cutie mark. It flared briefly to life as if to spite her further. Siegmeyer tensed his gauntlet as he felt a similar burning sensation come from the back of his hand.

“The Darksign is indeed a most foul pox upon all of us… but again, it leads us back to the same question as before. Now that you’re undead, what will you do? Hide yourself away somewhere, where no further harm can come to you, nor rob you of your humanity? Or step out, and put your new existence to the best possible use, if at the risk of going hollow?” He asked. “You are a guardian of your world, are you not? Would lamenting over loss, tragic as it is, be more beneficial than trying to protect those of your family that are still living?”

Applejack snorted and glared at Siegmeyer.

“Well, Ah can’t really answer more than one way when yah phrase it like that!” She said. The knight simply shrugged.

“Originally I saw being undead as the beginning of a new adventure, but now that I know my own daughter is somewhere around Lordran, I have all the cause I need to keep going and not lament my status. A knight of Catarina cannot neglect their duties to dwell on personal problems. I scarcely think you can do the same?” He asked knowingly.

Applejack narrowed her eyes, then turned to look at the apple on the floor again. She looked past it, towards the fire, contemplating the similarities between the two as sources of life.

“Well, again, yah make it mighty hard fer me to answer no… but Ah can see yer point. Ah may be undead, but Ah’m still the embodiment of the Element of Honesty, Ah still got mah family and mah friends depending on me… which means, while Ah’m here, Ah still got a job to do.”

Sighing heavily, Applejack finally bit into the apple, tasting its sweet juice.

“Which means Ah’m gonna need something more to try and chase away the doom and gloom. Any chance of a second round on this siegbrau stuff?” She said after chewing and swallowing. Siegmeyer laughed and picked up her stein.

“Certainly, my fair lady. ‘Twould be a pleasure to drink another toast to our health with you!” He replied.

***

In another wing of the archives, Seath was feeling like he could do with a similarly strong drink. On the other side of the room, Priscilla knelt before the bonfire stationed on one of the balconies, gazing meditatively into the flames. With his business with the Chosen Undead concluded, and there being no other present danger, he had no reason to not go and finally talk to her, to at last meet the daughter he’d helped create.

Of course, after so many centuries, now would be when he’d discover he was still capable of feeling uncertainty, of being beset by hesitation and jitters. Twilight could tell from how unsteady her footing was due to the dragon’s restlessly thumping his crystal covered tentacles against the floor.

“Nervous, Seath?” She asked, finally spreading her wings and flying up to alight on her teacher’s shoulder. He gave her a withering glare, then withered himself as his shaking grew worse.

“So it doth seem.” He muttered while hugging himself. Twilight gently patted him on the cheek.

“I don’t blame you. This isn’t exactly a normal sort of reunion.” She said with a sigh. Seath exhaled slowly as Priscilla traced the ascent of an ember watching it slowly rise from the flames to vanish into the air above.

“Need it be a reunion at all? For a bond that was but a moment, and then nothing more?” The dragon asked. “For centuries hath we stayed, separated, alone, and exiled by the gods. She in her painted world, I in mine archives. For so long hath the barricades between us stood. When now they fall, what ground hath we to share?”

Twilight turned as her teacher pulled off his glasses and massaged his eyes.

“The babe I cradled in mine hands she is not. A most impressive soul she is… but mine daughter? What right hath I to call her such… when all she may know of me is madness and cruelty? When I am no more worthy a father figure than any hollow?” The dragon painfully extolled. Twilight took a deep breath.

“Seath… is that really what you believe you are? Or what you believe she thinks you are?” Twilight pointedly asked. She hopped off Seath’s shoulder and flew in front of him. “Priscilla didn’t shudder when I mentioned your name, heck, she positively leaped at the idea of being reunited with you when she learned you truly had come to save her! She showed that Gwynevere didn’t betray you, and let you at least gain closure by knowing the truth of what happened. That’s not the behaviour of someone who hates your guts.”

Seath squinted at the chaotic blur of purple in front of him. Slowly he slid his glasses back on as Twilight continued.

“That soul out there, is someone who’s hurting as much as you are to try and get back what you were both denied: a family, and a chance at a happy life. Are you going to turn away and deny her that, now that you have such a chance? Deny yourself the relief of knowing you brought at least one shining light to the abysmal darkness?” The alicorn asked. Seath now gave her a healthy dose of dubiousness.

“Dost thou intend to sway me by flowering thine words with poetry now?” He asked. Twilight’s confidence faltered as she gave a weak shrug.

“Erm… well, I had to give it a try. If I can’t convince a father to at least speak to his daughter, then I don’t stand much chance of being able to handle more serious diplomatic negotiations.” She bleated. Seath sighed and reached out to take the alicorn in his hands.

“Thou needn’t concern thyself with the thought of mine cowering from this moment. T’is not a desire to flee that stays me, but apprehension at making a long overdue first impression.” He said with a dry chuckle. Twilight nodded.

“Tell me then, Seath, how did you feel for that brief moment you held your daughter in your hands?” She asked. Seath looked away as he searched his memory, trying to recall the sensations from a past so long ago it seemed more like a non-existent fantasy. He thought of the moment, when his newborn daughter had been presented to him…

The first time she and he had locked eyes….

Seath’s wings rose along with his tendrils, his fingers curling possessively around Twilight.

“I felt… such sensations as art now needed… for this present task…” He looked to Priscilla, and crossed the length of the room, no longer shaking and no longer hesitant.

Twilight allowed herself a small smile of triumph as her teacher approached the crossbreed. She might not be a seasoned diplomat yet, but she knew enough about basic psychology to make most souls cooperate with her.

“Wouldst thou prefer company, Priscilla? Or dost thou need time to adjust to all that has befallen thee?” Seath queried, feeling his body tense as Priscilla looked up at him with mere surprise.

“Oh! Only if thou hast concluded thine other business.” She rose as Seath moved onto the balcony. “How… how did what dealings thou had with the undead fall out?”

Seath snorted as he set Twilight down on the railing.

“Well enough. With mine student’s help, the wolf rests easy, now relieved of her burden. With luck, I need fear no further hostility from at least one enemy.” He sighed. Priscilla clasped her hands together as she joined her father in looking out at the courtyard.

“Then she is as I suspected, the Chosen Undead that Ornifex did warn me about.” She said. Seath turned in alarm.

“Warn thee?” He asked. Priscilla started, then raised a hand.

“Not in that way… the crow did foretell a prophecy of Velka, that an undead would one day pierce the canvas of the Painted World and discover my whereabouts. Whether it be to kill me or save me, the goddess knew not, only that I be ready for when she appeared.” The crossbreed explained. Seath’s alarm smoldered down to suspicion.

“And t’was in her cell that the Chosen Undead found a doll that would permit her entry to the Painted World. By and by, the evidence of gods, or some similar power again playing with our fates doth mount.” He seethed. Priscilla squirmed uncomfortably.

“Yet at the moment of truth, she sought to first spare me, then save me, when so long I had anticipated another fight for my life…” Priscilla pulled at the fabric of her gown uncomfortably. “In such light… mine desire to punish the Dark Sun Gwyndolin doth ring, perhaps, of misguided impulsiveness…”

Seath turned, narrowing his eyes as his daughter folded her arms and covered her face with a hand.

“Year after year, decade after decade, century after century I did wrestle and dream of such horrid things. Were I to hate thee for thine madness and crimes against Lordran, or Gwyndolin more so for his murder of my mother? Was my imprisonment a curse, or a blessing with all that hath befallen these lands as the flames fade? Have I truly the right to live? Or would indeed have things been better if mine end was met at Smough’s hammer?”

Twilight cringed at the crossbreed’s negativity.

“Priscilla, don’t talk like that. No soul deserves to die simply for being what they are!” She proclaimed, retreating back a few paces as Priscilla eyed her with doubt.

“Kind as thou art to say such, equine, now hath I witnessed that Gwyndolin spoke at least one horrible truth. Mine dreams did reach the ear of another, so horrid a soul, and as the Dark Sun hath preached, mine presence did seemingly draw it to our time. For all of his illusions and deceptions… the last god of Lordran’s fear was very real.” Priscilla leaned against the railing, still massaging her face. “Prithee father, his accusation that thou wast charged to remake him in the image of a woman, and that thou wrongly did so…”

Seath nodded solemnly.

“T’was indeed such a charge. No argument nor barter would sway the Great Lord’s mind. Gwyndolin’s affinity for the moon did decree he be raised as daughter. Mine role was to make such a reality.” The dragon snorted dryly. “His final form though, was not entirely of mine own error. More time was required to refine the sorcery, more tests needed before enacting it upon his flesh. Robbed was his patience by the desire to gain the same acceptance his siblings were freely given… just….”

Seath paused, then clenched his fists in quiet anger as a terrible realisation gripped him.

“Just like you made use of the Primordial Crystal to try and gain what was freely given to the other Everlasting Dragons.” Twilight offered. Seath raised his fists as if to strike something, then let them flop limply back to his sides.

“Yea, mine student.” He growled. “Thus, he was driven to madness… as was I driven to madness….”

Priscilla lowered her hands, looking at her father.

“As art many such monsters. T’is cause to ponder what truly maketh evil. Is it born, or made?” She queried while taking a step towards Seath. “For that matter, whence doth a soul cease to be a tragic figure, and become a monster?”

Seath clenched his fists again, feeling an overpowering urge to back away. A truly stupid idea, given this was his own daughter who was standing next to him, but then again, her proximity just made the weight of his dread, his shame, and his guilt grow heavier.

“Dost thou wisheth an answer?” He asked. “For I cannot say.”

He turned to Twilight.

“Few art they in Lordran that still deem me worthy. United art all others, souls, hollows, and demons alike, that I am truly one of the worst blights upon this doomed kingdom. Yet across the plains, beyond the lands we know, there exists a realm that now knowest me equally well… yet sees me worthy of their sympathy, and their forgiveness.” The dragon nodded to his student. Priscilla followed his gaze, but then immediately turned back to lock eyes with Seath.

“And, from he that standeth accused, is thine guilt true and the fear of all justified?” She asked. Seath stared at her for a moment, finding it painful to behold the crossbreed in such sharp focus. He pulled off his glasses again, reducing her to an indecipherable chaotic blur. How ironic that blinding himself made facing the truth so much easier.

“Beneath this floor is all the proof thou needs. With the loss of thee, thine mother’s betrayal, and Gwyndolin’s exile of me from Anor Londo, mine mind was shattered terribly. Mine research into the Primordial Crystal only warped it further, and for centuries I did all that story and lore may tell. I did order mine channelers to kidnap maidens, and they obeyed without question. I did conduct experiment after experiment, and unleashed horror after horror upon imprisoned souls, and with each new nightmare, my apathy only grew. Few cared to stop my insanity, so I cared as little for what I did to this realm.”

Seath looked over the railing, down at the courtyard that was half green grass and leafy trees, and half glistening crystal chaos. Amid the mess, he heard the tell tale thump of crystal golems standing sentry over the entrance to his cavern, echoing that his sins were still here and present.

“Like Gwyndolin, I was granted all that I ever wished for, and like him it did naught but destroy me further. Heh, t’is perhaps that our resemblance was too great that he grew to loathe me so.” Seath replied. Priscilla sighed and shook her head.

“Yet thou, noble equine, thou knowest this and still stands by his side?” She asked to Twilight.

“I do, mostly because his story is similar to a few of my friends.” The alicorn lit up her horn and projected a picture of Discord. “This guy would be the most prominent example. He ruled over Equestria for a thousand years, warping it into a land of similar nightmares with his chaos powers. When I and my friends faced him the first time, it seemed like he truly was evil, pure and simple. But then, Celestia decided he deserved a second chance. That just like her sister was turned back from evil, so could he.”

Priscilla stared at the projection. “And now he fights by your side, as proof she was right to believe such…”

Twilight nodded. “I accept that not every soul can change their ways, but as you stipulated, many souls are indeed made to be evil, rather than be that way from the start. And honestly, that’s what I truly feel is the case with Seath.”

She trotted over and laid a hoof on Seath’s hand.

“Your father never seemed to have been given a fair chance. He was created as a force of good, and only turned out differently through the fault of his maker. The Everlasting Dragons hated him for being different, never once seeing the genius he made possible with sorcery. Then, of course, we get to Gwyn and the other gods… who… well, may have likewise embraced him with sinister intent… depending on whether that was also a lie of Gwyndolin or not.” Twilight cleared her throat. “The fact of the matter is, I still gave him a chance like Fluttershy gave Discord a chance. So far, the turnout has been the same for both of them. That has to account for something.”

Priscilla narrowed her eyes at the alicorn.

“Yet, thou art undead…” She said suspiciously. Twilight looked at her flank and let out a strained snort.

“Yes… because of Manus… that… that… rrrrghhh…” The alicorn bared her teeth, then shook her head. “It’s no fault of Seath, he did everything to try and protect me. Even if it wasn’t enough, I don’t blame him at all.”

Priscilla gaze softened again as Twilight turned to face her.

“I think the big question is, do you blame him for what he’s done? Yes, he went crazy, and did a lot of terrible things, but in every case he was both provoked and given some pretty justifiable reasons for lashing out. All the time I’ve been his student, I treated him like I would any other friend of mine, and the worst he’s ever done to me is use some harsh language and make a mess of my castle.”

Seath looked up and glared as the blurry mess of purple. Somewhere in the chaos, he sense a hint of a smile.

“Of course, then again, I sometimes do the same thing, so who am I to judge?” Twilight sighed. Seath slipped his glasses back on, and snorted weakly at her joking expression. Deciding it wasn’t worth scolding her for, he turned to Priscilla and steeled what few remaining frayed nerves he had.

“That aside, what thou sees before thee is who I truly am. One who strove for centuries to destroy the domain of the gods, who betrayed his own kin, and who now stands as an aged and broken shadow. The sins I am accused of art all true, yet so is the fact that ne’er have I once sought harm to Twilight or any of her fellow equines. Do I believe the latter absolves me of mine previous crimes… nay. Do I believe I am deserved of mine student’s forgiveness… nay.”

Seath bowed his head and hugged himself again. Twilight looked at him reproachfully.

“Do I believe myself a father figure, capable of now being a parent… I know not. T’was thine mother’s desire that I swear to be thus whence thou at last was born, yet e’en with the knowledge that her love remained pure, e’en as it caused her death…” Seath cringed and cursed himself as he felt his eyes start to tear up. “Still I believe myself a blight, a plague, one who is fit only to be a monster. No father could I ever be, with all I hath done…”

Twilight frowned and raised a hoof to interject. Priscilla, however, raised her own hand as a gesture that it was her turn to talk.

“All thou hast done. Whether t’is wiser to believe the voice of thousands on that, or the voice of one. Such did frame my turmoil for years.” The crossbreed lamented. Seath shut his eyes, demanding his tears not fall. To his shock, they didn’t… at least not yet, and not on account of his own desire.

Priscilla had reached out to take his hands in her own. Her skin felt smooth, supple, and surprisingly warm.

“Now here, when t’is at last my time to judge thee… I can trust neither voice. Instead, I shall trust what I hath witnessed with mine eyes.” The crossbreed said softly. She uncurled Seath’s fingers, gently tracing his palm. “Here I see pain, scars from whence thou was burned by the flames of the Xanthous King, trying to save me when at last thou knew I lived. Back at the entrance of this castle, I saw thee stand by thine oath to help the Chosen Undead, and succeed in thine aim. Beside me, I see a soul who hast suffered as a result of her relationship with thee, yet still refuses to speak ill of thee.”

Priscilla looked up, revealing her own eyes shimmered with tears.

“No monster does these things, nor inspires such genuine trust in another. Ne’er would a monster confess their wrongdoing, nor show such remorse.”

Seath’s shock grew, as did the wetness running down his cheeks as Priscilla lifted his hand to her face, letting him touch her, to finally experience the life he had made possible.

“Thou made me because mother requested it. Prithee, what else did motivate thine decision, Father?” She asked. Seath grit his teeth at being asked yet another question he really didn’t have an answer to.

“For thee… mine reasons… were many. To do what none of the Everlasting Dragons could. To confirm the ultimate superiority of sorcery. To proveth the Great Lord’s aversions to crossbreeds false, as thine mother desired….” More tears fell as Seath came to another realisation. “And… to please her too.”

Priscilla held her father’s hand to her face a little tighter.

“Did… Didst thou love her?” She asked, her voice starting to crack. That was the third question she’d asked that Seath really didn’t know how to respond to. He looked to Twilight, who in turn looked utterly ashamed that she couldn’t come up with an answer. It wasn’t like Seath had really given her anything to go on when she’d posed the same question to him previously.

Nevertheless, the alicorn flew over to alight on Priscilla’s shoulder. If nothing else, she had to try, to at least provide a little more closure to the crossbreed’s own doubts.

“He cared for her, as a friend, a student and a kindred spirit, Priscilla. When no one else would humor her ideas for unity, he was there for her. When she needed someone who could appreciate her potential and her desire to break down the barriers between classes and species, he was that someone. He wanted to be the light in the darkness for her, as she was for him. That says a lot.” Twilight said, much to her teacher’s amazement.

“Yea, so it dost.” He said, now bewildered as to how he had never thought of his relationship with the princess of sunlight in such a way before. “Humor did she mine theorems and mine research, no matter how unorthodox or questionable they be. I in turn supported her desire to set right the errors of the Great Lord’s rule. To that extent, our minds… and our souls, were a match.”

Seath sighed and paused to push his glasses back up.

“I cans’t say if I loved thine mother, for I, like my brethren, know not what love is. I know only that, for the time I knew her, she was a soul too bright and promising for this accursed land.” The dragon let his head wilt along with his wings. “T’is perhaps better she is no long among its residents. Lordran woulds’t be her ruin, as it hath been to all the other gods and beings that dwell within.”

Twilight balked at this.

“Seath! How can you…” She started, only for Priscilla to cut her off.

“Nay, little pony, he is not wrong… not entirely.” The crossbreed lamented as she turned to gaze at the courtyard below.

“With anguish and despair I received Gwyndolin’s confession of his murdering of mine mother… yet as the years passed and I learned what unending cruelty this land harbors… I cannot help but wonder. The flames fade and the light falters, despite all efforts of gods and men. If the Princess of Sunlight still lived, would her light still shine, or now be snuffed out by other means?”

Twilight flew herself back onto the railing as Priscilla turned to her scythe, propped up in the corner.

“Born was I to be a beacon of hope, an ember from which mother wished to kindle new flames. I was to burn as a symbol of unity, acceptance, harmony… is this not so?” She asked of Seath. He nodded softly and the crossbreed looked even more ashamed. “And in the Painted World, where kindness and care were generously given to me by its inhabitants, I nevertheless fell to the same fate as the hollows. I let anger, resentment, and loneliness blacken my soul, drive me to acquire the power of Lifehunt, to stand as a force that did attest that Gwyn and the gods were right to fear crossbreeds…”

Seath looked at his daughter’s tail, noticing the fluffy fur on it was bristling as if indicating she was in pain.

“When thou came at last, to free me from mine prison, I sought not to repay thee for thine own kindness, but to use thee to at last silence mine own demons. To enact the vengeance I desired for so long!” Priscilla scowled, balling up her fist and slamming it on the rail. “Of mine father’s great betrayal I was so often told, and as a lesson, I sought to betray mine mother by proving myself a similar monster!”

Twilight let her own spirits sink along with her wings.

“That’s not true, Priscilla!” She declared, adding in a much weaker voice. “Well… mostly.”

The crossbreed turned her gaze to the alicorn.

“Whatever Seath did to antagonize Gwyndolin, a lot of the blame that screwed up kid stacked on him was mis-applied. Whatever that thing was that he believed you unknowingly drew to Lordran, it doesn’t excuse forcibly taking you from your parents and keeping you basically as a prisoner all your life.” Twilight said. Priscilla narrowed her gaze in dubiousness, then her expression faltered under a fresh weight.

“Thus thou intends to defend my actions, as thou hast mine father’s?” She said, her tone choked by the pleading need. Twilight swallowed heavily, sitting down on her haunches and taking a deep breath.

“I, like any pony, strive to be a morally upright individual, yet time and time again, I’ve failed in that respect. Like you, I let my bias blind me, and my emotional state lead me to act out, even against those I love.” Twilight looked up at her horn, then at her wings. “But again and again, I take the same lesson from those failings, that it’s all part of just existing. No soul, god, human, dragon, pony, or otherwise, is infallible, nor can they claim to be completely without darkness or light.”

The alicorn extended a hoof and rested it atop Priscilla’s hand.

“I’m not going to comment on whether vengeance is ever truly justified, but I will follow your lead on judging by what else I’ve seen of you. While everything else in this land keeps trying to kill us, you showed us mercy. Rather than keep us in the Painted World against our will, you told us how to leave, and stepped aside without argument. Much like Seath, and me, you showed you have good in you as well as bad. That much is worth defending.” Twilight continued, extending her other hoof to her teacher. “But in return, I ask that you still prove that good by helping another soul to heal. Seath needs his daughter right now, just as you need your father.”

Seath and Priscilla locked eyes, finding they were both wet with tears of long harbored sadness, anger, and despair. Stifling a sniffle, Priscilla forced her feet to move, to close the gap between her and the great white dragon.

“Thou accepts me for what I am?” Seath said. Priscilla brought a shaking fist to her face, wiping the tears to let him see there was no resentment or hatred beyond them.

Feeling that wasn’t enough, however, the crossbreed then almost leaped forward and hugged Seath as tightly as she could.

“If thou accepts me for not being what… what was desired.” She quietly cried. “What thou did, how thou hast sinned… I have not the time to care. If there can be only this moment for us, then let me see the truth of thine student’s words, see mine father beyond the monster!”

Seath looked down at the sobbing beauty, holding him like only a trusting soul could. To his exasperation, his mind went blank on how to respond, how to react to this outcome that he’d never, not once in his entire life, have thought possible.

And yet, the dragon’s arms moved of their own accord, too motivated by desperate need to wait for his mind to give them the order. They wrapped around Priscilla, burying themselves in the thick soft fur of her gown, with only a brief pause so Seath could tear off his glasses again and let his tears join his daughter’s.

“Th-Then I shall do… as asked… if indeed I can.” He whispered, his voice fragmenting under the final descent of a burden he’d carried all his life, a weight of self-loathing that had, at last, been given a means to slip from its moorings. “And for this… mine daughter, I am truly sorry for what I am… for… not being there whence thou needed me.”

Priscilla let her tears fall silently, giving Seath’s words the time needed to make their impact.

“T’is one great feat to apologize, t’is another to forgive.” She said, wiping her eyes. “Yet, if thou, with all thine sin, can apologize, then I must find in it myself to forgive thee. Somehow… some way.”

Two souls, father and daughter, at last reunited, let their emotions be released. For a time, no further words were exchanged, as no more needed to be exchanged. Seath and Priscilla had bared themselves, faults and all, and been met with acceptance.

From where she was watching with quiet relief, Twilight let a few tears of her own fall.

“And now, at last, the healing can begin.” She said happily.

Author's Note

Phew! Okay here we are, the moment no doubt many have been waiting for. Seath and Priscilla at last get a chance to bond and see if they can actually make up for all the endless years they've been apart.

Holy crud was this hard for me to write, not so much in terms of content but in terms of trying to bring out the maximum feels! This is after all the point where Seath at last gets his long overdue chance for redemption, not to mention the moment when Twilight's own trust in him is at last vindicated. Add to that the timing of this being my little Christmas present to my readers and I wanted to make sure it hit the perfect balance of joy and happy tears.

Also decided to give Applejack a little reprieve too cause, yeah honestly it's bothering me how I started her arc...and how it's going to continue from here. Felt like she needed a spot to share her grief and find a means of making peace with what she is...at least for now.

Anyway, it's done, edited and now I turn it over to you all to see if I succeeded in my aim. I'm going to be travelling to see the family next week so no idea if I'll be able to get another chapter done and posted before the end of the year, but I'll try my best.

Happy Holidays to everyone!

Chapter 50

With a heavy sigh, Celestia charged her horn and blasted the wooden scarecrow creatures barreling down on her. All four of the rickety, animated figurines were promptly sent flying, crashing several dozen feet away in a lifeless heap.

“Truly, is every living thing in this land inclined to attack on sight?” The solar princess sighed as more souls leaped from the destroyed enemies and infused into her body. She stretched and cracked her neck, grateful for the infusion of fresh energy. If nothing else, it seemed she wouldn’t have to worry about exhausting herself from the constant battles.

“If they weren’t, then our presence here would not have been needed. We know not what drives them to violence, be it to enslave us to the undead curse, to protect their territory, or perhaps because some higher power, Manus or otherwise, orders them to. The Great Lord commanded only that we try to stop things from getting worse.” Ciaran sighed as she followed behind. The ground rumbled as a great giant, attired in, or possibly made from, carved stone armor rose and slowly approached, wielding an even more enormous axe. Celestia gave it a disarming smile, silently asking it to please just let them pass. She then sighed again as it duly ignored her and proceeded to raise its axe for attack.

“Then please accept my utmost sympathies and condolences.” The sun princess quietly replied while throwing up a barrier. The giant’s slow overhead swing bounced harmlessly off the magical shield, and Celestia gave it another reason to step aside by blasting it like she had the scarecrows.

To her rising concern, this didn’t have as much of an effect as before. The giant took the blast, shook it off, then made to smash its axe into the alicorn again. Celestia spread her wings and took to the air, hitting her opponent a second time with magic and grimacing how it’s solid stone body remained resolutely unaffected. Ciaran made to intervene, but the sun princess held up a hoof.

“Wait, if magic isn’t going to work let’s try something a little more rudimentary.”

The giant turned and slowly swung its axe to swat the bothersome equine out of the sky. Celestia ducked under the weapon, landing on the ground and taking a deep breath. As the giant hit nothing but air, she kissed the golden metal shoes on each of her front hooves, then subjected her enemy to a rather brutal one/two punch.

Despite being safely behind the alicorn, Ciaran still winced along with the giant, the latter stumbling back as cracks spread out from the area where it had taken the blows of Celestia’s hooves.

“I may look like a typical fragile monarch, and my mannerisms may suggest that I’m at the worst a bit kooky and mostly a pacifist.” The white alicorn sighed as the stone guardian regained its balance, looked down at the chunks falling off its body, then went on the offensive again.

“But I neither got nor kept my position as the ruler of Equestria for thousands of years just by playing nice. If you’re going to throw the chips down and expect me to fold…”

Celestia cast a different spell, snagging the guardian’s axe in her magic as it fell towards her. The stone giant paused in confusion, then almost fell over as its weapon was violently wrenched forward. A short tug of war ensued between the two combatants, until Celestia spied an opening to turn around and introduce her back hooves to the giant.

“You’re going to be sorely disappointed.” She said while tearing the axe out of the crumbling guardian’s hand. It moved to reclaim it, but she simply hefted the heavy weapon with her magic and swung it at its previous owner, reducing its head into tiny chunks of gravel with the blow.

Ciaran stared wordlessly as another resident of Oolacile literally fell to pieces under Celestia’s honed combat prowess and tactful use of all four of her legs. The alicorn blew some dust off her shoes and snorted in lament as she stowed the axe on her back.

“Again, I apologise for the brutality, your ladyship. Even if I have no choice, that was unbecoming behavior.” Celestia said with a bow.

Ciaran turned in amazement at the humble gesture.

“You fight as any warrior of this land should, pragmatically and without hesitance, and yet still show remorse for your fallen foe afterwards?” She asked aghast.

Celestia reacted with puzzlement.

“I kill only when I have to. If I must do so to every creature we come across then so be it, but that doesn’t mean I feel good about it.” The alicorn replied. “I prefer the more standard approach of disarming a situation with humor, then negotiating an agreement over cake and tea.”

Ciaran cocked her head, her eyes alternately widening and narrowing behind her mask as if finding Celestia’s logic was too alien for her to comprehend.

“What land is this you come from, where one need not live by the mantra of ‘kill or be killed’?” The assassin asked as she gestured for Celestia to follow her down through the woods.

“A place far different from yours, in both good and bad ways.” Celestia sighed as more scarecrows emerged from the trees ahead, followed by more stone guardians. “Good in that I don’t have to deal with all this strife just while taking a leisurely stroll…”

Ciaran drew her bow and helped the princess take out their enemies.

“Yet bad, because… well, if our fight with Manus was any indication, we are far too used to peace and happiness to be prepared for more dangers of this caliber.” Celestia dipped her head. “We barely managed to hold our own against Tirek.”

Arrows and magical bolts were hurled relentlessly as the wooden and stone enemies, reducing them to splinters and piles of rubble respectively. Souls erupted en masse from the charred corpses and infused Celestia and Ciaran with fresh energy.

“Yet you DID hold your own?” The masked assassin asked. Celestia flexed and cracked her neck, feeling glad for the souls rejuvenating effects yet also rather guilty that she’d had to shed more blood to obtain them.

“Well, some of us did. I and my fellow princesses had to make a lot of sacrifices, and it very nearly ended up costing us everything.” The alicorn sighed before straightening herself up again. “But yes, we managed to defeat Tirek...thanks in part to one very significant and special pony of mine.”

Ciaran cocked her head at the solar princess’ inflections and wording, her hands clenching as she recognised both as being far too similar to how she herself would speak of a similarly important soul.

“And this… special pony… where is she now?” The assassin asked. Celestia looked longingly around the forest.

“Somewhere around here, aiding Seath and Aurelia in trying to make some good of the situation.” The white alicorn sighed.

Ciaran clenched her fists tighter and nodded to the great rise of the coliseum in the distance.

“Then we must make haste. There’s something else you’ll need.”

Ciaran broke into a run, weaving through the trees to where a stone bridge lead to the entrance of the grand stone structure. Celestia galloped behind her, keeping pace with the assassin’s nimble stride as the two entered the coliseum. Despite the other terrors stalking the land around it, the scene inside remained untouched. All the black ichor, the blood stains, and the other signs of the Chosen Undead’s vicious fight with Artorias were still present, ready to instill a fresh sense of despair to all who laid eyes upon them.

“Make use of the bonfire, if you need to. It’s presence might be yet another affront to our Great Lord, but so long as it’s here…” Ciaran stoically commented as she slowed upon approaching the blazing flames in the center of the arena. Celestia noted the heat seemed to instill a sense of peace in herself, but for Ciaran, it just made her look more pained.

With a resigned sigh, the masked warrior walked past the bonfire to where a small headstone had been erected, graced by a single white flower and a blazing ball of black flames. Ciaran dropped to her knees, bowing her head and clasping her hands together in a prayer of some manner. Whom she prayed for, Celestia could only guess, but given how strained her voice sounded as she whispered words of forgiveness and remorse, and how her body trembled as if trying to maintain its composure under some great sadness, the alicorn gathered it was someone dear to her.

Celestia closed her eyes and tried not to think of what might be if her worst fears for Twilight came true… if she was to find herself in a similar position, having to mourn the loss of her fellow alicorn...

Her dearly appreciated and treasured fellow alicorn…

“While I don’t wish to interrupt, if this is indeed a monument to someone you’ve lost, would offering my own condolences help at all?” Celestia asked as Ciaran finished her prayer.

“What’s done is done. While I am pained by the loss, it is better this way than how it was before.” The warrior reached forward to scoop up the black soul. “Here is where the Knight Artorias met his end, having been corrupted by the Abyss, and made to do its bidding. His final charge was perhaps the cruelest form of torture: to stop Aurelia, his own student, from ever leaving this place. That he failed, and was at last released from the Abyss by Aurelia’s hand is perhaps a testament to how well he, we, trained her… and perhaps also a form of bitter mercy from the gods.”

Ciaran rose, turning to Celestia. “Aurelia gave me this, so that I could pay respect to his memory. Whether I deserve so kind a gesture is another matter, but now I see there is a better way to accomplish the aforementioned.”

Ciaran held out the soul to the alicorn.

“If you seek to be reunited with Aurelia, then return this to her. She’ll know what to do with it. She needs it more than I do now, if Lordran’s horrors are spilling into other times and other realms.”

Celestia looked at the soul, then to Ciaran. The gears in her head slowly turned towards realization, and the gravity of the assassin’s request became terribly clear.

“And what if I refuse? Not to spite you, but because I intend for you to give it to her?” Celestia queried. “If you are who I now think you are, meaning this Artorias was thus both who you say and who I think, then I would be remiss in leaving you here simply to perish.”

Ciaran stared aghast at the alicorn.

“I have failed our Great Lord Gwyn, failed Artorias, failed my own charge...how...how can you say such things?” She demanded.

Celestia lowered her head, fixing her gaze through the eyeholes of the assassin’s clean white mask.

“And you think I have not likewise faltered? This special somepony of mine is one I too have let down and failed, more than once at that. Doesn’t mean I have to thus sacrifice my life as a means of atonement.” The alicorn declared.

Ciaran clutched the soul of Artorias closer to her bosom, willing its heat to stoke her own resolution.

“Aurelia… has her own misgivings about me. Rightfully so at that! She… I… it’s better that I not step in and risk making her existence more of a mess than it already is!” She argued.

Now Celestia looked at her with a very sharp edge of disappointment.

“Aurelia said that in order to not fall to the Darksign curse, one has to remain motivated, to have a cause to keep going. Originally, her cause was to link the flames, and hope doing so would fix everything. But now she knows that to be a lie. What do you think will happen to her now? What is there to keep her from going hollow?” The alicorn asked.

Ciaran’s breathing grew labored as that pristine pony face inched closer. Despite maintaining her relatively calm air, Celestia’s voice and eyes were brimming with disdain, a confirmation that yes, there was a very powerful, and now rightfully angered soul burning beneath the simple white visage.

“What do you think would honestly keep motivating a soul the most? The simple need to survive? Or the knowledge that those they cherish still wish to make amends? To apologize for their wrongdoings and try to rebuild their relationship?” Celestia intoned, narrowing her gaze as Ciaran let out a strangled exhale.

“And so yet again my oath to the Great Lord falters under my own primordial needs.” She said bitterly while glaring at the solar princess. “You truly want me to abandon my duty here? To flee, and let the Abyss consume this place?”

Celestia shook her head.

“No, if Manus is here then we indeed need to stop him first. Assuming we can do that though… yes, you’re coming with me and sealing this breach that exists between you and Aurelia. It’s my duty, as princess and diarch of Equestria, to see that souls aren’t separated when they need each other the most.” She replied.

With a defeated sigh, Ciaran stored the soul of Artorias in her own pack.

“Were it not a blasphemy, I would almost decree you wiser than Gwyn to uphold such moral.” The assassin said.

Celestia smiled.

“Like I said, this isn’t my first rodeo. I’ve been down this path before, and know what does and does not work, though I thank you for humoring my insistence.” The alicorn took a more worrisome inhale and put her helmet back on. “Now let’s do what we came here to do, then take our leave of this dreadful place!”

***

“Hmm, looks like this last one is in pretty deep. Going to have to dig around in your flesh a bit to get it out.” Discord commented as he surveyed the extent of the pegasus’ arrow wounds.

Despite her teary eyes, and sweat matted mane, Fluttershy nodded in acceptance.

“Would you like something to bite down on?”

The pegasus sniffed and nodded again. Discord snapped his tail and a long sheet of some expensive looking cloth appeared in the air before him. He made a circular motion with his finger and it rolled itself up into a tightly wound bundle.

“No doubt Rarity would have some words to say about gnawing on Saddle Arabian silk, but if you’re going to endure the pain I don’t see why I can’t at least try to make you comfortable.” He replied while handing the bundle to his patient. Fluttershy blushed.

“I’ve… I’ve had to perform similar surgery on manticores who fell into thorn bushes, wolves who have the broken antlers of deer stuck in their hides, and even an eagle who somehow collided with a tree in a way that stabbed one of the branches through its wing. They… ngh… they bore the pain as I healed them… grgh… I can do the same…” She swore.

Discord arched one of his eyebrows and gently pushed on the protruding arrow shaft. Fluttershy’s eyes promptly flooded with fresh tears as she fought back a scream of agony.

“You sure about that? Come now, Fluttershy, there’s a time and a place for going against your nature…” Discord pulled out a pocket watch. “And it was roughly two hours ago when you looked ready to gut Gwyndolin like a fish because he gave me a split personality.”

The chaos god looked at his patient in what seemed to be genuine shock.

“I have to wonder, if I hadn’t said anything, would you actually have ended that gender confused squid boy’s life?”

Fluttershy blinked, then dipped her head forward, trying to hide her face with her mane.

“Yes, well, you don’t have to answer if it’s not something you want to talk about.” He said, offering the bundle of silk again. Fluttershy sheepishly took it in her mouth and chewed hard on its soft texture as Discord dug out the last arrow.

“Ngggghhhhmmmmmmfff!” The pegasus cried as there came the expected sting of ointment being applied to her wound, then the painful tug of Discord suturing it closed.

“Nearly finished, just bear with me.” The chaos god soothed as he guided the needle and thread to efficiently sew the mare’s flesh back together. “And there we go!”

Scissors raised themselves to snip the thread, and the chaos god pointed to a bandage, which promptly unrolled itself and dressed the injury. Fluttershy spat out the bundle and raggedly gasped for air.

“Right, I think we both need a little something after that.” Discord snapped his tail again and a pot of tea with two cups and condiments appeared on the floor. “Two spoonfuls of honey as usual?”

Fluttershy nodded weakly and wiped her eyes as Discord prepared her cup.

“Th-Thank you. I’m… I’m sorry.” She meeped. The chaos god gave her another arched eyebrow.

“For what? Really, Fluttershy, what do you have to apologise for?” He asked while handing her the cup. Fluttershy did the head bow again as she accepted it.

“I… you’re right, I acted out of character back there.” The pegasus sniffled. “It’s just… after seeing you hurt… you’re right… I wanted to… to...”

She blinked fresh tears, making them spill down her cheeks.

“Then after I heard what he did to his sister… to Priscilla’s mother… Faust… I know I shouldn’t, but I want him to suffer so badly…” She whispered.

Discord cocked his head in confusion.

“And… how is that a bad thing? Guy was messed up, and doing no good trying to lord over this place as its sole god and ruler.” Discord cleared his throat. “And yes, I’m well aware one could draw parallels with my own rule over Equestria, so let’s not go any further on that.”

Fluttershy shook her head.

“No, no! That’s not… I’m not… a good pony isn’t supposed to think those things!” She cried.

Discord tsked and reached over to comb some of the pegasus’ mane from her face.

“Flutters, let me ask you something: what do you think makes a good pony?”

Fluttershy gave him a confused look.

“Think about it. You bear the Element of Kindness after all, what does that tell you about what defines a ‘good’ pony, or a good soul in general for that matter?” Discord pressed.

Fluttershy brushed some more of her mane from her face, her breath slowing as she contemplated.

“Well… a good pony is supposed to always seek the good in others, to look beyond their shortcomings and see the light amid the dark.” She replied. Discord nodded.

“Well, Gwyndolin proved he had none of that left, so you can’t be faulted for failing on that score.” He replied. Fluttershy winced and held her face in her hooves.

“And… and a good pony should always treat everyone they meet with politeness and kindness.” She followed.

“You did that too… or, tried to, at least. Again, the fact it wasn’t returned is squarely down to the other party’s fault, not yours.” Discord said with a huff. “What about aiding your friends when they need help? Standing up to defend them when others seek to harm them? Not submitting to the whims of others, and staying true to your beliefs? Doesn’t any of that fit the definition of a good pony?”

Fluttershy’s hooves fell back to the floor around her cup, allowing her to turn and stare in bewilderment at Discord.

“What about admitting you’re wrong and then trying to make up for it? Accepting your mistakes and learning from them? Forgiving others for their mistakes?” The chaos god continued. Fluttershy’s ears wilted again along with her muzzle.

“I… I’m sorry, but I don’t understand what you’re getting at, Discord.” She said. Rolling his eyes, Discord wrapped his serpentine body around the pegasus and picked up his tea.

“What I’m getting at is that those are all good qualities, and you’re the only one who’s exhibited every one of them. Even Twilight’s fallen short on many counts… as has her mentors, both of them, Seath and Princess ‘Perfect’ Sunbutt.” The chaos god scoffed and sipped his tea. “Even if I wasn’t actually hurt, how many other souls do you think have ever leaped to my defense like you did when Gwyndolin attacked me? Hmm?”

Fluttershy thought for a moment, and came up blank.

“How many would’ve been able to look Sif straight in the eyes after she butchered Trixie, and still try to save her, rather than carve her up like meat loaf?” Discord continued.

Again, the pegasus had no answer.

“If you don’t mind me pressing on a more sensitive topic for a moment, if Gwyndolin had still been there when Priscilla revealed what he did… would you have let that stand? Knowing he deprived a soul of ever knowing their mother?” Discord narrowed his eyes. “Almost like Scootaloo?”

Fluttershy’s despair was suddenly burned away by a pang of fierce wrath.

“What is that supposed to mean!? I… I went back for her! I gave her a home!” The pegasus shouted, shooting to her hooves and staring in rage at the draconequus. Rather than be offended, Discord smiled mysteriously.

“Yes, yes you did, which means you’ve proven yourself to be a better soul than even a god.” He soothed while snapping his tail. Priscilla’s dagger suddenly appeared in the air before Fluttershy’s face. “Though if that touched too raw a nerve, feel free to punish me for it. Truth be told, I like the way your eyes sparkle with fire whenever you get angry. It adds to your prettiness.”

Fluttershy glowered and pushed the dagger aside.

“The point is, you’ve forgiven folk whom, some would say, deserve no forgiveness, accepted when you slipped up, and made every last effort to amend things when you could. Heck, you went so far as to humor my plea for you to never use you element against me, and only turned to violence when your friends were in danger, you feared for my wellbeing, and clearly nothing else was going to work. Please tell me, how can you still believe you’re NOT a good pony with all that in mind?” Discord asked with a knowing flash of his teeth. Fluttershy blinked, and the anger began to recede from her features as she sat back down on her haunches.

“Well… I just… I mean…” Fluttershy’s more worrisome nature began to exert itself again. “He killed Applejack… I thought he killed you… I wanted revenge, but…”

She looked at the gleaming dagger again, feeling both drawn in and repulsed by the shine of its blade.

“Everyone else seems to have adapted to having to kill in order to survive here, so I should do the same… but… I’m… I’m a healer. A caretaker. A mother! I’m not supposed to end life!” She cried.

Discord nodded softly, then leaned in to kiss her on the lips.

“Nor should you, unless there literally is no other choice. That just further confirms you are indeed perhaps the most good out of us all… even if I have you beat for spontaneity and random acts of affection.” Discord snickered as Fluttershy touched her lips. “Oh don’t look so surprised, Flutters. With all you’ve done you deserve that much at least! Perhaps more if you’re open to talking about… well maybe you and I…”

From outside the medical wing there came a sinister hiss, followed by the sound of blades being dragged against the ground towards the door.

“Feh, but of course, the riff raff of this place has to return right when we’re trying to actually have a moment.” Discord stood up and snapped his tail. An electrified fence flashed into existence around Fluttershy. “Rest up and enjoy your tea, my sweet. I’ll be back after I teach the housekeeping about respecting when there’s a ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign on the door.”

Discord vanished from the room. Soon after there came a less sinister sounding hiss, followed by grunts of pain as the hollow and mutant residents of the archives were subjected to the latest in Discord’s creative range of torturous devices. Fluttershy looked down at her steaming cup, feeling a hot blush rush across her face as her lips still tingled from the completely random, yet strangely sincere smooch.

***

“Rarity, not that I’m complaining about your skills with your hooves…” Spike trembled as the unicorn worked another layer of lather into his scalp. “But I’m pretty sure my head scales can’t get any cleaner than they already are.”

Rarity paused then brushed aside some of the highly piled suds, viewing the sheen of the deep purple and emerald green underneath.

“Yes, well, one can never be too thorough. Especially not with all the ash and charring you had on your clothes and your body.” The unicorn said with a notably worried tone. “Truly Spike, whatever happened to you after we parted ways?”

Spike turned as another maneater clam scuttled out from the other side of the pool. It turned as if to register the other bathing occupants, then just walked away as if deeming them unworthy of its attention. Spike offered it a silent thanks for the backhanded gesture.

“Lots, and lots, and LOTS of fighting. Gwyndolin’s blue meanies did everything they could to stop us from reaching the guy. I did what I could to help us get through the horde, but it wasn’t easy.” He said. Rarity levitated his jacket and stretched it out to reveal the scorched, blackened front.

“And this?” She asked tentatively. Spike blushed.

“Priscilla had a plan when Gwyndolin proved too tough for us… it just needed a distraction, so… well, someone had to throw themselves into his line of fire.” He said, then promptly shied away as Rarity looked at him with an expression of both shock, and disbelief. “Hey, if I can bathe in molten lava without harm, I figured I could take a few magical blasts. It allowed Fluttershy to get close enough to strike, so it was worth the pain… mostly.”

Rarity’s features fell.

“Just like in the Painted World where I thought you’d actually let those dreadful hollow butcher you if I didn’t do my part to keep you safe…” The unicorn took a deep breath. “Spike… back when I left for Firelink Shrine… how much of what I said do you remember?”

Spike thought for a moment, and the redness slowly spread across his entire face.

“Uh, well… you said I was a noble and fearless soul, asked me to come back in one piece… and then… then…” Spike flinched as he felt his face about to ignite from how hot it felt. “Something wonderful happened… I think. I kinda blacked out for a moment, and then when I awoke you were already gone.”

Now Rarity had to blush.

“I worried that might be the case. Well, I shall simply have to jog your memory a bit.” She levitated Spike out of the water, summoning a towel and wrapping it around him. “Spike, if I were to request you be brutally honest with me for a moment...how exactly would you describe your feelings for me?”

Spike looked up, seeing Rarity was giving him a gentle yet pleading expression. Instantly his face went from hot to volcanic.

“I promise I won’t judge, I just need to know.” She soothed, tenderly drying his scales off.

“Well… as I stated, or tried to state after recovering from my greed induced growth, you stand out to me in a way no other pony, or dragon, or anyone ever has. I definitely have a crush on you but… well, over the years we’ve known each other, and what’s happened between us, I don’t know.” Spike said. “You always seem to want a stallion as your special somepony, and I still have a lot of growing up to do… I mean actual growing up. I know we’re friends… but can we ever be more?”

Rarity slowly rubbed the towel down over Spike’s back, giving herself a moment to think as she made sure he was as dry as could be.

“Truthfully Spike, I only went after stallions because I thought that was what I was supposed to do. Like any fairy tale romance, a mare finds her prince charming, he sweeps her off her hooves, and they are forever the life and love of each other.” Rarity sighed. “I do wish to find someone I can love forever, but after the fiasco with Prince Blueblood, Hoity Toity, and several others, coupled with seeing how many other mares and stallions have found their perfect match in a soul of the same gender, I honestly have to wonder.”

Spike’s heart leaped as Rarity cradled his face in her hooves.

“Princess Cadance says that love is love, and that who it’s shared between is completely irrelevant. With that in mind, let’s really try to examine our relationship: you’re always around to help me at the boutique, or to take Sweetie Belle or Opalescence off my hooves when I need time alone to work on projects. You gave me the fire ruby out of the goodness of your heart. Even if fashion may not be among your greater interests, you still try to read up on it and get familiar with it to help me out.”

Spike felt the heat start to dissipate, to be replaced with a lighter flame of sudden hope as Rarity levitated his jacket again.

“And then of course there’s what you’ve done here… namely throwing yourself into every fight for the sake of keeping me, Twilight and everyone else safe, with no regard for your own well being. Truly Spike, how many other stallions, or ponies in general, do you think have shown that sort of dedication?”

Spike’s jaw dropped open.

“I… well… I mean there’s tons of books on the great mare and stallion heroes of Equestria… but even so… does this mean?” He said, only to feel like he was about to faint again as Rarity kissed him on the forehead.

“Perhaps you are still a bit too young, Spike. Perhaps it’ll turn out your feelings for me aren’t as strong as you thought…”

Spike’s hopes were dashed, both by the words, and the clack of maneater clams approaching from the other side of the breeding pool.

“But given our lives could end at any moment while we’re here… honestly, what would you prefer? To play it safe and never know if we actually could be a couple? Or to take the plunge and… well just see what happens?” She asked while hugging Spike to her chest. He felt amazingly warm… possibly on account of how hard he was blushing. Still, it was heat that stoked the fire in Rarity’s heart, giving her the bravery to stare at the encroaching clams and ask if they were really going to intrude upon such a tender moment.

“Well… I… erm… when you put it like that, I can’t really say no…” Spike trembled as he was assailed by the smell of Rarity’s coat. She’d taken the time to give it a light spray of perfume, letting it carry just the right hint of lavender along with her natural clean and pretty scent. Spike felt his head swim, thoughts of his greatest ever dream at last coming true driving him wild.

He was only saved from collapsing into another love induced blackout by the clatter of human skulls spilling from the mouths of the clams.

“Though could we perhaps discuss this somewhere else? Kinda getting creeped out by the walking appetizers here.” He said as one of the creatures closed the distance and lowered its head as if to ram the two. It stopped upon sensing the ward of the amulets on both their beings and retreated after a moment.

“Erm… yes, indeed.” Rarity sighed and glowered at the creature. It just gave another threatening nudge, silently hinting it would squash her flat in an instant if she provoked it. “Perhaps I can redo your outfit with some of that lovely Xanthous fabric while we discuss what to do next…”

The two hurriedly took their leave to another section of the archives, leaving the maneater clams to kick the door shut in their wake so no one else would be hogging their breeding pool.

***

“Mmm? Now what’s this? Another witless warrior come to disturb my focus?” Vamos ceased his hammering as he detected the impact of a body hitting the floor outside his shop. With a dusty exhale, the skeleton turned and lumbered over to the hole he’d previously knocked through the wall, finding himself staring at a broken mess of what appeared to be a hollowed out pony… or rather, a unicorn… dressed in a fur lined cape… with a conical hat drifting down from above.

“Oooh? Well, there’s a new twist. Usually it’s only the two footed idiots who come here to die, or bother me with pointless rabble.” Vamos stumbled over to the equine. “You look like you’ve still seen better days.”

He poked the unicorn with his smith hammer, clicking his teeth in amazement when it stirred.

“Oooogh… oooh… has… has Trixie reached the afterlife yet?” The unicorn pulled her head up and looked around. “Urrrrkkk… of course not… ugh… not even the warmth of a bonfire this time...”

“Well you’re in pretty bashed up shape for sure, but you clearly still have some wits about you.” Vamos stepped back as Trixie struggled to her hooves. “Don’t suppose that means you have need of my skills?”

Trixie turned, and her dark eye sockets promptly went wide at the sight of the skeleton.

“Oh… ngh… oh no.” The unicorn assumed a very shaky combat stance and lit up her horn. “Stay back! Trixie has no cause nor time for another fight. Not after getting blown to smithereens by those stupid screaming exploding heads… again, and again, and again!”

Vamos cocked his head and let out another dusty groan.

“Look, lady, I know my appearance ain’t anything to fawn over, but let’s not be trying to cause trouble here. I’m Vamos the blacksmith, and I just work in this place. You need smithing done, come step into my shop. You wanna waste what few embers of life you got left in that husk of a body, turn yourself 90 degrees to bother those wheel heads approaching us.”

Trixie’s ears twitched at the sound of feet and sharp metal edges dragging themselves across stone towards her. She turned and felt her body grow even colder as several skeletons mounted in giant spiked wheel contraptions emerged from the darkness.

“Oh… buck… please… no…” Trixie backed away as the skeletons stopped to get a look at her, then promptly curled themselves into their wheels to start rolling towards her at speed.

“No, no, no more! Trixie can’t take any more!”

The skeleton wheels charged towards her regardless. She turned to run, but then felt herself trip and fall over, her legs still too damaged from the fall to move quickly. Vamos watched in disappointment as yet another soul’s demise played out before him like so many others had before...

Only, unlike before, this time something else dropped onto the ground between the skeletons and Trixie. A glowing blue phantom, decked out in a mishmash of bandit and cleric attire that plummeted to earth like a sack of bricks, and caused the wheeled skeletons to upset and veer out of control. The phantom gave a pained grunt as spikes tore through its body… giving it a painful prelude to the long curved gravelord sword that was then driven through its back by a descending mass of pink and red.

“YEEEHAAA!” Pinkie cried as her blade sank through flesh, muscle and bone, consigning another enemy to the great hereafter. “Sephiroth, eat your heart out!”

The limp haired mare hopped off her latest kill as it vanished into nothingness, leaving another stone eye, which she scooped up and kissed for good luck.

“Hee hee hee hee hee! And now I have 30! Oooh, who says mass genocide isn’t fun?” Pinkie collected her sword and made a grand show of wiping the blade clean. “Mmm, must have more! More death, more blood! MORE SOULS!!! Ooooh, you never feel truly alive unless you’re killing something!”

The mare spun her maniacal gaze around the floor, grinning in a most sadistic way at the crashed skeleton wheels.

“Ooh, are you a new type of enemy? Are you weak to toxins? I want to play with my new toy some more!” Pinkie popped the hilt of her sword in her mouth as the skeletons righted themselves and rolled towards her. Giggling inanely she rolled out of their way and sliced them as they passed. The bone wheels hit the opposite side, turned, and tried to impale the mare on their spikes again. This time, they thought to charge at her from more than one direction, meaning that while she was able to cut one down, another still ended up running her over.

“Pinkie!” Trixie cried as the pink pony got several new holes in her hide. As if to mock her plight, the souls from the slain skeleton wheel infused themselves through the gaping wounds.

“Eeeeerrgh… hee… hee… heh… ow.” Pinkie giggled in a weaker voice. Blood oozed down her jester outfit as she slowly pushed herself back to her hooves. “Yeah yeah… go ahead and try. Go on, kill me again! I’ll just keep coming back!”

The wheeled bags of bones curved around and came at the mare a third time. She stood up and spread her front hooves wide while chomping on her sword.

“Hee hee, I can do this dance for as long as it takes to cut you down. To bask in your dying breaths, your final twitches… ooooh hee ha ha ha… oh, I’m going to make you all suffer sooo much!” Pinkie grinned, her eyes opening so wide they were practically falling out of the sockets. The skeleton wheels came at her, she swung her blade with all her might.

The wheels tore her barrel to shreds, ripping her guts out and twisting them around the spikes as the skeleton rolled back into the distance, veering off course and crashing again as its torso went flying off onto the wall.

“Pinkie…” Trixie said in a choked sob. From where she lay in a growing pool of her blood and innards, the pink mare let out a mirthful gurgle.

“Heh… heh… oh Trixie… just you wait… I’ll… be back… shortly…” Pinkie’s head flopped lifelessly into the gore and she vanished, leaving a glowing aura in her blood. Trixie felt the urge to vomit, then felt even worse when her stomach reported it was both empty and non-functioning due to her hollowed status.

“Well, that was… different.” Vamos mused. The remaining skeleton wheel turned at his voice, and made to roll at Trixie. She turned to stare at it with eyes that so wanted to break down in tears, yet couldn’t.

Vamos helped her save face by stepping in and smashing the wheel with his hammer.

“Oi, you mind? I’d like to see if I can get any trade out of these two before you send ‘em back to the flames!” He spat as the skeleton went tumbling head over heels over spokes and shattered wood, ending up in a broken mess against the far wall. “Sorry bout that, been a while since I last had any real work, and you’re the first fresh thing that’s happened by, since that warrior left to find the Gravelord’s tomb.”

Trixie just sat back on her haunches, just staring at Pinkie’s blood stain.

“Like I didn’t have enough problems trying to get down here… getting killed over and over again… and she’s just losing her mind…” She trembled.

“Mmm, that tends to happen when you venture down here.” Vamos replied. “Why are you down here anyway? I’d have thought Lordran’s wildlife had more common sense than to venture down to where only the dead are welcome.”

Trixie stared at the skeleton in exhausted anger.

“Trixie is not wildlife! She’s… she’s… ugh…” The unicorn’s head sank into her hooves. “She’s an undead trying to make some good out of her predicament… trying to rescue some soul that… that Nito guy said was trapped down here.”

Vamos cocked his head.

“The Gravelord still lives?” He asked. Trixie nodded. “Well, rattle me bones, that’s even more unexpected. Hmmm…”

Vamos looked to the bonewheels as they vanished in a flash of fire.

“Don’t suppose you’d be willing to toss a few souls my way? Could buff that sword on your back up a bit with some enchantments.” He offered as there came the clink of freshly resurrected enemies closing in on their position. “At any rate you’ll last longer in my shop than out here.”

Trixie surveyed the shadows moving in the darkness, promising that her troubles were only going to grow worse if she continued on her quest.

“Sure...considering what I went through to get down here, what’s a few more extra minutes of this nightmare?” The unicorn bleated.

***

“And so that’s why we’re here chasing Nito, while our friends are doing… Faust only knows what with Seath.” Trixie concluded. Vamos nodded with growing enthusiasm as he hammered away at her Astora sword.

“Sounds like things have truly gone pear shaped, end of times upon us and all that. Huh, never thought I’d see the day.” The skeleton replied chipperly. “Add to that this lovely ember that warrior woman got me, and I might be in danger of actually getting excited about something for once….”

Outside the shop, there came the sounds of wheels rolling across stones at speed, stopping short when there came the slice of metal cutting into their structure, and cleaving them apart.

“And there’s your pink friend, fresh from the fire and having a ball with her new prey. Well, at least one of you seems to understand how you’re supposed to behave down here.” He chuckled as there next came a clash of weapons deflecting weapons, followed by a groan as another blue phantom rolled through the hole in the shop’s wall.

“I swear this isn’t anything personal, cupcake… hee hee…”

The hollowed Pinkie trotted in with fresh blood dripping from her sword.

“But if you’re going to walk around with a moniker like ‘Krack is lyfe’, yeah you really have to die. Right now!”

The phantom made to get up as Pinkie’s sword came down upon it. It tried to roll, but the portly, heavy armor it was wearing made the move very awkward, and not at all fast enough to save it from getting cleaved in two.

“Ha ha ha ha! The sound of a razor edge through flesh is so harmonious. Ooh, I should slap this down on tape! Pinkamena’s Master Massacre Mix!” The mare giggled as she stabbed the fallen body again and again, only stopping when it vanished, leaving another stone eye.

“And that makes 31! Heh, heh, heh… oooooh.” Pinkie picked up the eye, then turned and looked at Trixie’s utterly terrified expression. “Ahhh, but again, we’re freaking out those of a more fragile disposition. Fine, fine, I’ve had enough fun for now. You can have the wimp back!”

Pinkie wound back one of her frontal hooves, and delivered a devastating blow to her own face. Her sword, along with a hefty amount of blood, flew from her mouth as her withered mane suddenly blew back up into the best possible facsimile of its usual style. The mare let out a pained gasp as her darkened eye sockets flexed and seemed to widen with new vision; a wholly disturbed and scared vision.

“Owww… ngh… ergh… wha… what? What was I just… oh Faust…” Pinkie looked at the blood stain of her fallen foe, clasping both hooves to her mouth. “What was I just doing???”

Vamos snorted dust out of his nasal cavity.

“Quite a number on a hapless foe is what you did. Not sure why the sudden shock though, that’s how one typically conducts themselves down here.” He replied as Pinkie looked to her sword and promptly backed away.

“I didn’t… I mean… I did, but… she… how many did she kill this time???” Pinkie cried, before gasping again at Trixie’s hollowed state. “Trix… she didn’t… please tell me she didn’t…”

Trixie let out a long exhale.

“No, this is the result of Trixie trying to cast a force miracle at some skeletons, then getting blown up by one of their exploding friends into one of those stupid statues that shoots out spikes.” She glared. “Might not have happened had you been there to help me!”

Pinkie’s lips quivered as her eyes scrunched up as if trying to fill with tears.

“I… I… oh, I am so sorry, Trixie! I just… she… Faust, I don’t know! I can’t hold her back like usual!” She wailed.

“Nor should you. Seems she’s quite apt at getting results.” Vamos mused. Trixie harrumphed as Pinkie threw herself at her, hugging and apologizing constantly.

“Are you at least… well… normal now? You’re not going to try to attack me next?” The unicorn demanded. Pinkie let go and held her hooves to her temples.

“Uh… yeah… yeah she’s… wow, she’s gone! I don’t even hear her laughing like normal...” The pink mare’s expression went from despairing to strangely enthralled. “There’s actual silence in my head? I never thought… wow.”

Vamos sighed as he held up the freshly re-forged Astora sword.

“Well, I’m done honing your blade, so you’re free to go and get yourselves killed again… unless… hmph.” The skeleton shouldered his hammer. “You two swear things are going completely to ruin in the Tomb of Giants? As in proper chaos and utter collapse of whatever order remains in this place?”

Trixie cautiously accepted the sword.

“Probably?” She said. Vamos nodded and walked over to a wooden box overflowing with helmets and armor pieces.

“May be the only chance I get to break the monotony here then, and you two won’t even make it past Pinwheel’s little hiding place without some help.”

Trixie narrowed her eyes disdainfully as Vamos pulled out a regally golden helmet with viking style horns on the sides. He gave it a quick polish with a dust cloth then put it on his head.

“Get some humanity in you, and let’s go see what’s got our Gravelord’s robe in a twist. If it’s the end of the world as we know it, then I aim to enjoy every damned second to oblivion!” The skeleton blacksmith cheered.

Author's Note

So here we are, first post of 2017! Good news is for those who want a return to the killing and action, there's plenty more of that this time around.

Bad news is, it again comes at the expense of not featuring the two whom this series is meant to be focused on. :facehoof:

If you must know why, I've been trying to progress a few of the side plots along, yet every time I felt like their inclusion in previous chapters just didn't work so they kept getting cut out, and moved further down, and so on until I finally decided 'screw it, I'll just do one chapter to get them all out of the way simultaneously so I can go back to Seath and Twilight's perils'.

Again, hope this at least makes for a decent read and a good start to a new year!

Chapter 51

Back on the balcony of the Duke’s Archives, some much needed post-emotional sentiment was being shared between teacher and student. After airing a fair portion of their troubles, admitting their faults and sins to each other, Seath and his daughter Priscilla seemed to have reached a state of acceptance of who they were, how both had failed each other, and yet did not blame each other for their mistakes. Though the question of where they went from here still hung on the air, it did not weigh upon their minds as heavily as before.

Now, as Priscilla lay napping in her father’s arms, exhausted from both the battle with Gwyndolin and the emotional impact of being reunited with her father, Seath for once looked out at the looming darkness of night, and did not see it as a harbinger of doom. The bonfire before him still burned, as did his Lord Soul Fragment, he had not been rejected by the one he felt so sure would abhor him for what he had done to destroy Lordran… indeed, it seemed tonight there flickered within him an ember of what could possibly be hope, that he may yet not lose everything as he had before.

Such was why he now felt the need to confer with the one who made such a miracle possible, the tiny alicorn now sitting in his palm, perhaps one of the greatest examples he’d yet encountered of how even the smallest of souls could still make the biggest of differences.

“What dost thou wish of me now, of us, Twilight Sparkle, student of mine?” He asked, getting a slightly confused cock of the alicorn’s head.

“What do you mean?” She asked. Seath nodded to Priscilla while smoothing out a few stray strands of her snow white hair.

“All this hath been made possible only due to thee. Had thou not struck me down and ceased mine torture of the Chosen Undead in Anor Londo, never may I have learned my daughter lives. Had thou not insisted upon mine reuniting with Gwynevere, we may never have learned of Gwyndolin’s treachery. If the flames of thine soul burned as the Great Lord’s fire burns, harsher and merciless, without thine gentle, forgiving warmth… I know we would not be here now. Thine friends and thee hath suffered as I hath suffered, yet thou hath seen to it all is not entirely in vain.”

Twilight blushed as Seath moved to stroke her own mane now, again making her tremble at how he could so easily crush her like a bug, yet she sensed she was in no danger.

“From here, though, I know not how to proceed. The path ahead is as cloaked in darkness as the Abyss itself, yet to halt now would bring greater disaster than to go onward.” The white dragon lamented. “Mine student thou may be, but in these affairs, I sense thou may teach me just as well.”

Twilight snorted nervously, reaching to rub a hoof behind her head.

“I hope I don’t crush your spirits by admitting I’ve been mostly winging it since we’ve been here. Frankly, I’m even more scared about what to do next.” She admitted before taking a deep breath. “All I know for sure is we need to be as prepared as we can, both in knowledge, and in allies. Even with all I’ve learned over the past few months, I suspect there’s still entire realms of information among your shelves waiting for us to study. You want me to know what to do? Then teach me the spells, the tools, and whatever else I’ll need to help you. It’s high time we got back to hitting the books anyway.”

Seath nodded.

“It shall be done. Indeed, there is still much for thee to learn about the majesty of sorcery.” He said. Twilight smiled and leaned up to gently kiss the dragon on the lips in gratitude.

“We also have to make sure our friends and allies are likewise as prepared as can be, and a good place to start would be with that giant blacksmith.” The alicorn continued. “You said the crystal ember he was seeking is still somewhere in the archives. Do you have any idea where?”

Seath rolled his eyes and snorted dismissively.

“Last I saw t’was when I ordered it be moved from my study to elsewhere, where ne’er again it would taint my sanctum with its failure. The channelers shalt be more than happy to show thee its location.” He replied. Twilight nodded and spread her wings.

“I’ll go retrieve it and give it to him, then. Let you and your daughter have a little more time together while the calm lasts. I think you’ve both earned that much, at least.” She replied before flying into the inner sanctums of the archives. Seath let out a soft sigh as he looked down at Priscilla, watching her curl up tighter, as if afraid something would steal her away from her father again.

“Pray may it last at all...” Seath muttered verbosely.

***

“The crystal ember? Now there’s a surprise.” The six eyed sorcerer commented as he guided Twilight down one of the library’s grand halls. “Years ago, the Grand Duke finished his work on the large magic ember, and stated he wanted nothing more to do with its predecessor, so we stored it here, in one of the wings he never ventures to.”

Twilight nodded as she continued to drink in the sheer scale of her environment, how the shelves and cases of books seemed to continue on without end. By all accounts, this should indeed have been a dream come true, yet the more Twilight saw of her teacher’s domain, the more she felt something was off about it...

“By any chance, did Seath state what exactly he felt was wrong with his effort?” She asked. The channeler just shrugged.

“He did not, only that it was a failure and he wished to see no more of it. We had it appraised by a few of the smiths in Anor Londo, and they were likewise as confused as we were. By all accounts, it’s a masterpiece of sorcery. Perfect and ready for use.” The human replied. Twilight spread her wings and flew up to one of the higher shelves. She ran her hoof along the books, coming away with not a single speck of dirt or dust.

“Apparently not perfect enough for him, though...” She commented while checking another case of books. Everywhere she looked, the place was so orderly and clean it was unreal. Not even she and Spike, on a good day with all the time in the world, had ever managed to get their library back home as clean as this, and Faust knew they’d tried!

“Indeed. The Grand Duke has always held unusually high standards, but as the Grandfather of Sorcery, that is to be expected. If he deems something doesn’t measure up, we trust his judgement that it is indeed flawed in some manner.” The channeler replied, making Twilight feel that little bit more uneasy.

“Yeah… I can imagine.” She replied, looking further up and noticed the tell tale sparkle of crystal fragments lining the base of the ceiling, another sign of when Seath had lost his temper over something. Normally, she’d have said the white dragon was trying to achieve the impossible… except, then she thought over the time she’d tried analysing the crystal her castle was made of to see if she could replicate it. For two solid weeks, she’d tried and tried, yet always there was something off about the sample she conjured up, some face that didn’t look right, or a spot where the shine was just slightly off. It hadn’t been the first time she’d started a project and then given up on it when she couldn’t produce the results she thought she should obtain, either.

Twilight turned around, taking in the scope of the hall again. If she’d had a similar domain, one where she could accumulate and hoard all this knowledge, and use it for however she wished… how different might it look?

Would it look different at all?

“Just through here.” The channeler said, breaking Twilight out of her thoughts. She turned around and saw the six eyed sorcerer pointing through a doorway. Following him into a small study area, the alicorn noticed several books had been piled up on the floor, possibly a sign someone had recently been using the room, though now it looked deserted.

“Right here, in the darkest corner… yes, here it is.” The channeler approached a chest hidden behind several of the stacked books. “Just step back for a moment while I make sure...”

Twilight landed and cocked an eyebrow as the sorcerer checked the chain lying beside the chest, then stabbed the wooden lid hard with his trident. When this produced no discernible result, the channeler relaxed and proceeded to open the container.

He then just as quickly jumped back and stiffened up again, holding his weapon in a defensive position.

“What is it? What’s wrong?” Twilight ran forward, blinking in shock upon seeing the chest’s empty interior.

“It… It’s gone!” The channeler declared. “But… yes, I’m sure this is where the crystal ember was stored!”

“Indeed.” A new voice quietly stated. “It was.”

Both Twilight and the channeler whipped around, to be met with a sudden rush of brilliant white energy from the shadows of the room. It promptly enveloped the two, giving them cause to cry in pain as crystal suddenly erupted from multiple parts on their bodies.

“While smithing may not be my forte, the construction of such a marvel proved quite inspiring, giving me just the right idea to evolve my own skills.” The voice replied as both pony and human collapsed to the floor, writhing in agony until their bodies were immobilised by the jagged crystal. “And thanks to you, I have the perfect subjects to test out the new marvels I was able to concoct with those spells. Heh heh, my time here has been well spent, indeed!”

A second rush of energy, toned with the blue aura of sorcery, shot out from the darkness, hitting the channeler dead on and exploding him into a mess of shattered glassy fragments. Twilight felt nausea mingle with the pain wracking her body, her mind slipping as it proved too much for her to bear.

“And now, we shall see if those skills are suitable towards testing a few more theories of mine, to see if you, Miss Twilight Sparkle, are who you and the Grand Duke claim you are, or indeed if you are actually whom I believe you to be.”

Twilight made to cry again as spires erupted from the flesh of her neck. Unfortunately, they proved too quick in growing to cover her mouth and gag her as a shape stepped forward, one graced by a familiar enormous black conical hat.

“Are you truly more worthy a sorcerer than I? We shall find out.” Logan seethed while making a gesture to several more shapes emerging from the darkness. “Take her to the dungeon and tie her to the bonfire. It’s time to see what kind of soul burns in this equine’s fetid carcass.”

***

Across the skies of Oolacile, a dark shadow searched. Though the terrain around him looked unchanged, that is to say it was as rife with monstrosities, and the ever encroaching blackness of the Abyss as dark as ever, something was still off. There was an echo on the wind, one the shadow knew it had never heard previously. Little more than a faint whisper, it spoke volumes to the one capable of hearing it, telling that the events it had set in motion were reaching out further across time and space. That much, it knew, was inevitable, and indeed it had spent many centuries planning for such, yet still the cry of new presences answering to the disruption of events had still hit with the same shock of hearing a bell ring for the first time in uncountable years.

The shadow cast itself over one of the larger buildings, touching down and letting itself get lost in its thoughts for a moment. The need to complete its plans and escape this decaying realm of existence was growing more urgent with every passing second, and yet it could do nothing until Manus had fulfilled his role.

Roof tiles crumbled under the tense grinding of giant, saber like talons. It knew Manus was hiding something. As primordial and warped that abomination had become, he had not been totally robbed of his reason, or his intelligence.

He was oddly a lot like Seath in that way...

The talons curled themselves into a fist and drove themselves into the roof, punching a massive hole straight into the floor underneath. Much like Seath, Manus would only have agreed to lend his aid if doing so progressed his own plan, the plan he’d concocted ever since he found his own dark soul in the First Flame. Much as the shadow knew he could end that decrepit pygmy’s life in an instant if needed, the threat of violence had not been what had ultimately ensured Manus’ cooperation. Both entities were working towards their own goals here, and annoyingly, despite having years to ponder, the shadow could not fathom what its partner in crime ultimately intended… nor whether it would interfere with its own intent...

The shadow broke from its musings upon hearing the distant sounds of voices, of minds far too sane to be part of Oolacile’s mutated population. It took off from the roof and flew towards the horizon, telling itself now was not the time to be getting suspicious. Manus had done his part in getting as many of the Lord Souls to Equestria as he could manage, and had braved the ponies’ wrath to rescue Sombra. Whatever his ultimate intent was, the pygmy wasn’t likely to backstab him now. Best to focus on more immediate issues, like who else had answered the call of its interference in the flow of events.

And not too soon either… for as it turned its gaze to the ground, it saw something it could never have expected to see at this point.

“So lightning worked the best on Manus when he invaded your world?” Ciaran queried.

“More so than any of our other weapons did. Even if it only managed to slow him down, it proved he’s at least weak to something.” Celestia replied, much to the assassin’s dismay.

“And thus the timing of his emergence here in Oolacile becomes even more tragic. Had this happened before our Great Lord left to link the fire… when he could have brought down upon the Abyss the same mighty sunlight bolts that destroyed the Everlasting Dragons… who knows what tragedy could have been averted?” Ciaran sighed. Celestia paused and turned to regard the human in sympathy.

“All hope isn’t yet lost. Clearly, some force at work here wants us to try and help you, otherwise, why would the bonfire have sent me here instead of to Twilight’s location?” Celestia pointedly asked. “Seath told me your Great Lord Gwyn was blessed with an affinity for sunlight. Well, I bear a similar power, blessed upon me as a diarch of Equestria.”

Ciaran paused as two bloat headed monstrosities dragged themselves out of a building along the path the two stood on. Celestia used them as a demonstration, igniting her horn and aiming it at the sun overhead. To her companion’s amazement, a trickle of solar energy seemed to stretch down from the burning star, flowing into Celestia’s horn and allowing her to direct it at the approaching enemies, vaporising them into ashes.

“Granted, it’s not so easy to do that when I’m not outside, but still, you want a sunlight wielder on your side, you’ve got one!” The white alicorn said proudly, before adding. “Whether that’s a coincidence or not is another matter to be investigated once we’re done here.”

Ciaran looked at the ashen remains of the bloatheads, idly reaching up to twirl a lock of her golden hair around her finger.

“Regardless, there is something I found that might be useful to you.” The assassin began hunting in her pockets. “It was gifted to Artorias as a reward for facing the Abyss in New Londo. An ancient treasure he brought with him here to defend against the dark… yet… apparently lost after he arrived. I found it lying in a house while retracing his steps.”

Ciaran slowly pulled out a sparkling silver pendant, quite elegant in craftsmanship, and polished so finely it seemed to glow in the light of the sun.

“It, like you and the Great Lord, is imbued with the purity of light. Against the darkness, and Manus, any advantage could help you to...”

Ciaran never got to finish her sentence, on account of a low, murderous growl suddenly shattering the air around her and Celestia. Both souls looked up to see the great shadow explode out of the sky, enveloping them in its dark expanse.

Celestia made to cast a barrier around her and Ciaran. The shadow proved too fast for her to get it up in time. As the massive beast smashed into the grounding, flattening several buildings under its body, Celestia was sent flying in one direction, and Ciaran was thrown in another.

“Yea… any advantage, to thee who hath been amidst the worst of thorns, pricking and poisoning souls with her venom for millennia and beyond.” A dark and deathly cold voice seethed. “Truly, the fates doth seek to jest with this action, delivering thee unto this accursed realm when I hath prepared for so long to face thee in thine own kingdom.”

Celestia hit the ground hard, tumbling and rolling for several feet due to the reverberations from this new presence’s impact. As she finally came to a stop, she scrambled to get back on her hooves, only for something huge, black, and scaley to slam itself down on top of her, pinning her flat. She struggled, using all her strength to fight against the weight, until she felt a razor sharp talon press itself to her throat, coaxing her to lie still, lest she give herself an on the spot tracheotomy. The beast grabbed her helmet and tore it off, allowing the alicorn to lay her eyes upon something straight out of a nightmare.

Scales as black as the deepest pit in Tartarus covered a visage defined by angles as unnaturally sharp as the talons threatening to tear open Celestia’s barrel. A long thin muzzle, enough to be practically lance like lead up into the recognisable features of a dragon, regally crowned by two high arching horns, and three massive spikes on each cheek. In the center of this horrifying face sat what was either a great red jewel, or a single, fiery eye. Whatever it was, it blazed at Celestia with the same ferocity as she remembered the flames of the Izalith Chaos Bug doing, and pretty much confirmed this dragon was likely just as deadly.

“Finally we are met, Princess Celestia, noble enemy and jailer of mine son! I am he whom even Anor Londo dared not provoke, an ancient presence thou hast never known, but always feared.” The dragon leaned down to where his pointed nose was on the cusp of impaling Celestia’s muzzle, his blood red gaze burning through her soul with its angry red glare. “Thou may call me the Black Dragon, Kalameet!”

Author's Note

Phew! Yet again I find myself with one giant piece that desperately needed to be cut down for the sake of pacing. Now that we're past all the second storylines and emotional feels, it's time for some cliffhangers again, and boy did I have a lot of them when I was done typing this up (four in total).

Again I give thanks to my editor Lunarstallion for then reading through the lot and sensibly pointing out that maybe that was a bit too much for one chapter, and we might want to just cut it down to the most critical plot points.

Thus, here we are. Finally Logan has officially gone off the deep end, and the big bad of the series at last reveals himself. I pretty much figured it was about time since most folk have already deduced who's been machinating events so there was no more point in prolonging the mystery...even though I'm technically only revealing part of the character's ultimate significance at present.

Then again, most of you have probably figured out the other part too by this point so perhaps I should stop pretending to be so enigmatic... :facehoof:

Yeah I'll just be quiet and let you all read now.

Chapter 52

Twilight woke to the sound of crying, groans, and the trickle of something too heavy and thick to be water dripping onto the floor nearby. She also felt the soothing heat of a fire on her flank… but with what her other senses were telling her, that didn’t entail that she was at all safe.

Opening her eyes, Twilight was met with the sight of a bonfire… and little else beyond that. Her body felt cold, empty… charred...

“What? Am I...” The alicorn looked down at herself, gasping at seeing she had been reduced to a hollow state.

“I died again? But… how...” Twilight whirled around, blinking to help clear her vision. The flames of the bonfire danced off something hanging from the ceiling, something hard and smooth. She approached it, and saw it was a long, downward reaching coating of crystal… Seath’s crystal! Growing on a set of… bars?

Twilight lit up her horn and gasped again as more of her surroundings came into focus. The crystal covered bars extended all the way from one end of her field of view to the other. She was in a jail cell! But where...? And how?

Twilight pressed her face to the bars, trying to cast her light into the space beyond. She could make out the landing of a staircase… and beyond that, just empty, dark air.

“Okay, okay, don’t panic. However dire this looks, there has to be a logical explanation...” Twilight said to herself. She tried to remember the last thing she could before waking up… recalling following one of Seath’s channelers to a wing of the archives… then something attacked them, and...

Twilight’s eyes snapped open again, her body feeling colder still, despite the bonfire blazing away right next to her. She scanned the crystal covered bars, noticing the outline of a door in them. She ran up and tried it, but of course, it was locked.

“No… oh please, no!” She said while turning and bucking the door with her hind legs to no avail. “Seath? Spike? Rarity?”

She pressed her face to the bars again.

“Applejack? Fluttershy! Rainbow! Discord! Somepony?” She yelled. Her voice echoed mockingly through the darkness, till she was able to hear a reply of more faint crying, and the groan of nearby danger.

“Anypony? Is there any soul about?” She screamed. This time she got a much more prompt reply. Unfortunately, it came in the form of a great bladed weapon being smashed against the bars.

“Eeeek!” Twilight retreated back as a figure emerged into the field of light from her horn. She made out the familiar scales and pointed snout of a serpentine face, set atop a humanoid/reptilian body. It hissed menacingly at her, its sallow eyes piercing at her from between the bars.

“Wait… are… are you one of those… manserpent things? The ones Seath created for Sen’s Fortress?” She said, crawling forward for a better look. She managed to highlight enough of the reptilian monster’s features, before it hissed with greater venom, and made to thrust its sword through the bars at her.

“Ack! Please, I mean no harm! Well… not like before! I just… what’s going on?” The alicorn asked. The manserpent stared at her and hissed a third time, turning its head as it picked up on the sound of approaching footsteps. It withdrew its blade and turned to walk away.

“What? Wait, where are you going?” Twilight cried, before having to pause as she listened more carefully to the footsteps. She realised they were close, closer than she previously realised. And not only that, they were coming from somewhere next to her… inside the prison cell!

Twilight turned her horn’s light to reveal a stone wall with a corridor stretching into another part of the cell. From there, she could discern movement… and glittering.

Retreating back to the sanctity of the bonfire, Twilight carefully primed her magic as several hollows covered in crystal and bearing swords and shields, that were likewise covered, approached her. Quickly, she felt for her catalyst, only to realise it was missing, as were her clothes and the rest of the gear she’d picked up.

“Oh no… oh no!” Twilight meeped as the hollows raised their swords for battle. “Okay… stay calm… someone clearly has put you here for some ill intent...”

The hollows charged at Twilight. She shut off her light and charged her horn with a spell instead.

“So clearly, I’m going to have to do as we did before, stand our ground and fight!” She said before firing at the hollows.

***

“Like it isn’t bad enough that it’s pitch black in here, everything has to also be twice the size of what we encountered back in the catacombs?” Trixie whimpered as two giant skeletons stepped into the small pool of light cast by her horn. Both looked down at her as if to gauge whether she was actually a threat, then decided it was better to be safe than sorry, and raised their blades to attack..

“Well, they sure didn’t call it ‘The Tomb of Giants’ just because the name sounds fancy, missy!” Vamos rolled down the length of the town house sized coffin, and joined the unicorn for battle. “Chin up, there’s a bonfire not too far from here. You can die as much as you like without having to worry about retracing your steps.”

Trixie clutched her throat as the phantom nausea sensations began to gurgle up again in time with the fall of the skeletons’ swords. She rolled out of the way, and felt her breath seize as her hooves passed the edge of a cliff and dangled into nothing beyond. Frantically she scrambled to pull herself back from another fatal drop, and nearly ended up with a decapitated head for her troubles, as the giant skeletons held their swords with both hands, making to slam them down like guillotine blades.

“Mmm, these chaps certainly have more spunk than the last time I wandered down here looking for smithing materials.” Vamos mused with sadistic cheer. “Now I really gotta see what’s got them so wound up!”

The blacksmith skeleton moved to attack his brethren with gusto, giving Trixie a much needed moment to breathe as the giant enemies turned in confusion at the smashing of a hammer upon their dusty bones.

“Mind you, there’s no hard feelings here friends, I just gotta see that these two make it to Nito’s abode. Seems there’s a seriously bad scrap going on down there, and I aim to be part of it!” Vamos cheered as he shattered the leg of one skeleton, causing it to stumble backwards and into the darkness. The other skeleton’s jaw dropped open as it looked down at Vamos, apparently now both shocked and dismayed that one of its own brethren would dare to turn against it. Vamos just shrugged and swung for the fences, knocking the second skeleton off balance, and sending it reeling towards Trixie. With a gasp of fright, the unicorn rolled out of the way again, allowing her opponent to take the fall for her.

“Don’t worry, the entrance to the Demon Ruins will break its fall, along with the rest of its body.” Vamos soothed as he looked over the ledge. “Speaking of which, it’s looking a lot brighter down there than usual. Chaos must be running rampant, tearing the place apart. Mmm, praise Gwyn, it really is the end of the world as we know it!”

Trixie followed his gaze, noticing several streams of lava running through a great many crumbling structures.

“Faust… are… are we going to have to venture down there eventually?” She asked with the utmost dread. Vamos looked at her like she was crazy.

“Not unless you want to find me another ember like that warrior woman did. Personally, I’d rather not waste my time dealing with the degenerate egg sacs who still seek the power of Lost Izalith, but at the same time, there’s no better flame for smithing than that culled from the source of chaos itself.” He said wistfully. Trixie heaved a sigh.

“Fine then, so where do we go next?” She cast her light and noticed another giant coffin leading down to another level. “This way?”

“You got it, though might want to take a step back first.” Vamos looked up at the sound of metal scraping across stone. “Your pink friend seems to be back from wherever she keeps disappearing to.”

Trixie looked up and blinked as Pinkie came sliding down the coffin, riding a shield like a sled and sending sparks everywhere.

“Waaaahooo! Aw yeah, there’s so much neat loot to be found! Can’t believe Miss Aurelia missed all this when she came down here.” The pony skidded off the coffin and wiped out on the plateau. Trixie watched as her shield bounced across the ground, coming to a rumbling stop at her hooves. She looked down at the demonically alien design of the face, feeling her stomach turn again at the sight of a gaping maw of jagged teeth, set under some manner of horned, oval shaped eyeless visage and mounted atop a background of what appeared to be a black spider web.

“Pinkie… how… how did you get back up there? You said you were going to scout out ahead.” Trixie queried as the hollowed pink pony rose and dusted herself off.

“I did! Ran into some pretty creepy and cool stuff. Did you know there’s skeletons here that walk around on all fours like doggies?” Pinkie asked. “I tried barking at them but they just lunged and made to chew me up, so I offered them some cupcakes, but it seems like they were in the mood for meat.”

Pinkie shrugged as she ran to pick up her shield.

“Then there were these skeletons who tried shooting me with their giant arrows, so I fired a few volleys of that multicolored cake batter I had left over from Rainbow Dash’s birthday. Hee hee, they looked so silly splattered with all the reds, and greens, and yellows, and purples.”

As Pinkie laughed and sounded more ecstatic, Trixie just looked more despondent that even worse monsters lay ahead.

“Oh, and then there was this knight guy, dressed all in black and smelling like ash and smoke. His armor looked like it needed a clean, so I offered to buff it up for him. He just declined and tried to cleave me in two with his halberd.” Pinkie sighed. “So I lured him onto the plateau and tricked him into stepping off the edge. Hee hee, he was such a klutz!”

The equine brandished her nightmarish shield with as bright a grin as her charred mouth could manage.

“Then I found this on a corpse where he was standing. It’s called an ‘Effigy Shield’, or possibly a ‘Xenomorph Aegis’, forged to try and help steal Gravelord Nito’s power. It says it was designed by a guy called ‘Mat Gunn’ as part of a contest. Can you believe that? They have contests to design shields here? We need to do something like that for when we get back!”

Trixie furrowed her brow as Pinkie bounced and clicked her hooves.

“You’re sounding a lot more like your usual self.” The unicorn noted. Pinkie giggled as several strands of her withered mane fell.

“Yeah, well, can’t give up now, ‘specially not after those stupid skeleton dogs snuck up while I was admiring this thing and ate me.” She said. Her mane promptly deflated and her eye sockets widened.

“I told you to use your cannonballs on them, but nooo, we always gotta do things your way!” She said before her mane re-inflated.

“They acted like they were hungry! My cupcakes are always the perfect thing to help with that!” Pinkie said, apparently to herself more than her friends.

“Yeah right, not the way you make them! If you’d just once let me handle the cooking, mmmm, we could whip up some… ’quality’ baked goods.” The pink mare said, flashing Trixie a truly monstrous grin as her mane again went limp. Immediately she switched from that to a horrified look and proceeded to punch herself in the face with both hooves.

“No… No! NO!” Pinkie grabbed her head and made as if she was trying to twist it off her neck like a champagne cork. “I’m not letting you do that! Not again! Nrrrrghhh! I WON’T LET YOU!”

Vamos idly stroked his beard in contemplation as Pinkie threw herself onto the ground, thrashing wildly while still talking to herself.

“Hee hee, you think you still have control over me? It’s too late now, wimp!” The mare growled hoarsely. “I’ve found a new calling here, serving Nito’s whim! Hee hee, you can’t imagine how good it felt when you accepted his offer, like an old friend coming back to lend a hoof! He really did know what was best for us!”

Pinkie screamed and grabbed for a nearby rock. To Trixie’s horror she began smashing herself in the face with it.

“GO AWAY! GO AWAY!!” She wailed, blood flowing in place of tears as her skull began to cave in from the blows.

“Nrgh… why? I don’t want to harm… argh! Harm any… YARGH! Seriously stop! OW! You’re acting like a damn foal… GRAAARGH! GRRRR, fine I can see you don’t want to listen now. ARGH! We’ll pick this up later! NRGH! Bitch.” Pinkie seethed as she hit herself with the rock once more for good measure. She held the bloodied chunk to her face for a few seconds, her body quivering with pained sobs. Trixie just stared in horror as Vamos let out a dry exhale.

“Huh… strange, it’s usually less of a spectacle when one finally loses it.” The blacksmith said as Pinkie finally dropped the rock, revealing her face was now a mosaic of bruised hollowed flesh, blood, and broken bones.

“Pinkie?” Trixie said cautiously. The mare placed her hooves to her shattered cranium, letting out a few more sobs as she reached for her saddle bags.

“S-Sorry. She’s… she’s gone again.” The mare whispered as she pulled out an estus flask and greedily drank from it. A series of sickening cracks echoed through the darkness as fire flowed from Pinkie’s wounds, forcing the bones to snap back together and the flesh to heal. “I told her to go… and she did. That’s… that’s never happened before.”

Despite her better judgement, Trixie approached her friend as she wiped her eyes.

“You’re sure you’re okay? This isn’t something we, perhaps, need to talk about, before it ends up getting us killed? For the… 20th… 30th time?” The unicorn said accusingly. Pinkie shied away from her tone.

“I… I’m sorry. I just… I don’t know what’s happening to me anymore.” She whimpered. Vamos gave a shrug.

“Whatever it is, it’s getting results. Don’t see what you’re so broken up about.” He replied. Pinkie looked at him in horror.

“You… you don’t know. You don’t know what she’s like! What she’d do if I don’t… if I don’t keep her contained!” The pink mare cried. Vamos gave another dry shrug.

“Sounds like the same struggle any other undead goes through, trying to hold onto their few remaining embers of humanity. No point, I say, ‘specially not if we’re all about to be wiped out.” He replied, giving a dusty sigh at Pinkie’s horrified expression. “But at the same time, the end of all things isn’t a reason to lose one’s grip on their sanity. Take a breath and steady yourself, I’ll see you both through to your goals down here.” Vamos shouldered his hammer and pointed the way down to the next level. “Come on then, no doubt your death and resurrection at the flames has brought back whomever you killed up ahead for a second round, my pink friend. Let’s go see if they’re hungry for another helping.” The skeleton ran down the coffin with notable enthusiasm. Pinkie reached into her mane and drew out her gravelord greatsword.

“Sure thing. Hmph, those meanie pants stole all my XP, and I aim to get it back! Come on Trixie, we’ve got boneheads to deal with!” Pinkie tossed her shield onto the coffin and rode it down like a sled again, leaving Trixie to just stare despondently at the streaks of sparks in her wake, and listen to the creaks and groans of death all around her.

“Trixie is doing this to prove she’s a good mare. Trixie is doing this to prove she’s a good mare.” The unicorn repeated to herself as she headed down to the next level. Almost immediately, she heard the sounds of battle and charged ahead, only to be blindsided by another giant skeleton stumbling towards her from the darkness. On instinct, Trixie charged a force miracle and made ready to cast, only for the skeleton to trip on something and fall onto her, exploding into its respective body parts.

“Ooh! Whoops! Sorry!” Pinkie reappeared from the darkness to see Trixie with a massive pelvis bone on her head, and her hat lying under a ribcage and shattered fragments of spinal column. “I swear I thought that was going to collapse in the opposite direction.”

Trixie grit her teeth and ground her hooves into the dirt, her horn flaring with rage fueled magic. Pinkie promptly meeped and ran over to her.

“Seriously, I’m sorry! I just… I mean...” Pinkie started, then stopped as Trixie held up her hoof. With an iron glare she levitated the pelvis off her body and grabbed her hat from under the other bones.

“Just understand this, Trixie is only going as far as wherever this trapped soul is down here. Once she finds them, she is gone. You want to keep pursuing that bag of bones and murdering everything in sight, you can do it alone!” The unicorn spat. Pinkie’s ears wilted, along with her mane, and what remained of her tail.

“I know, Trixie. And I also know I’ve been acting pretty loopy… well, more so than usual.” Pinkie put down her sword and reached for her saddle bags. “Here, take this. The lore entry states it can be used to instantly travel back to the last bonfire you stopped off at. Might help make the trip back to the surface a little easier.” Pinkie pulled out a small ashen bone fragment. “And for what it’s worth, I promise, whatever is happening to me, I won’t ever allow myself to hurt you.” The mare said while doing the Pinkie promise gesture. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!”

Trixie looked at the bone ash, feeling her impending rage smoulder ever so slightly. “And you believe you can uphold that promise on pain of losing me as a friend forever...” She said.

“Yep… FORRRREEEEVER!” Pinkie replied, as another copy of her popped her head over the ledge. Vamos paid the second Pinkie a curious glance as he emerged from the darkness.

“Come now you two, let’s not be lagging too far behind. Bonfire’s there if you need a moment to collect your thoughts. Otherwise, we’d best press on. Skulls don’t go smashing themselves in, you know!” The skeleton commented.

Trixie sighed and took the bone ash.

“Fine, give me a moment to store this in a safe place, and I’ll catch up.” She said. Pinkie nodded, grabbed her sword and followed Vamos back into the breach.

“Let’s hope that trapped soul isn’t too much farther ahead.” Trixie lamented as she pulled out a square sheet of parchment and very carefully folded it around the crumbling bone fragment.

“Ah, oh? And what’s all this about a trapped soul?”

Trixie paused, then promptly whirled around, igniting her horn to full strength. From the shadows emerged a rather spindly, haggard looking individual, dressed in a set of smooth black leather that covered all of his body, save for his pale, bald head. Upon seeing the unicorn with her horn blazing like fire, the human went wide eyed and threw up his hands.

“Whoah! I mean, whoah there horsey! Hee hee, didn’t mean to startle you! Just couldn’t help overhearing what you and your friends were chatting about.” He said. Trixie grit her teeth harder.

“What? You were spying on us? Who are you?” She demanded, prepping her force miracle again. The human took note of this and looked even more unsettled.

“Well now, I wouldn’t call it spying exactly. I just came down here looking for trinkets, and found the place was getting a bit more ‘lively’ than usual, hee hee. Had to find a place to hide myself until I was sure it was safe to make a break for the safety of the shrine above.” He replied. Trixie arched a suspicious eyebrow.

“That only answers one of Trixie’s questions, mister!” She scowled, to an overly eager grin and a nod.

“Yes, yes, of course! Needn’t fear me, I’m just one who let greed get the better of him and lost his way down here. Heh heh. Temptations eh? They can overcome a soul.” He replied, taking a step back as Trixie looked ready to blast him off the platform. “Seriously, there’s no need to whip out all the fancy cleric magic. I’m Trusty Patches, the one and only!”

The human made a polite bow, keeping his hands up and visible the whole time. Trixie narrowed her eyes but held her fire.

“I’m the Great and Powerful Trixie… though, I’m not really a cleric.” She said. Patches stared at her in amazement.

“Really? Well, that’s a twist! Only folk who come down here wielding miracles are the type who’re on a pilgrimage or a mission.” He said, glancing at some undetermined point in the darkness behind Trixie. “Kind of like those Way of White folk whom I spotted earlier.”

Trixie’s eyes went wide, then narrowed again. Patched carefully noted this reaction.

“Those folk… wait… you saw them? Where did they go?” She demanded.

Patches now looked disturbed.

“Oooh nowhere good I’d imagine. There’s a lot of places where one can lose their footing down here, or their mind, or their lives… or all three!” The human laughed, then promptly silenced himself as the blaze of Trixie’s horn intensified. “Last I saw them they were near a great hole that I know was full of treasure. Not saying that’d tempt them as it did me, but you never know. A cleric’s cloth may be pure, but the flesh underneath, well, it’s as weak and wanting as the rest of us!”

Trixie knitted her eyebrows together, flexed her mouth, and did several other facial expressions as she weighed up this information.

“This hole… where is it?” She asked. Patches nodded into the darkness behind her again.

“Not much more than a couple steps that way.” He replied, smiling as Trixie cancelled her miracle.

“Don’t suppose you could show me?” She asked. Patches gave a shrug.

“So long as you’re willing to take the lead. Much as I’m partial to walking out of here with some riches, I’m gathering all is not well amid the dead.” He replied. Trixie nodded.

“That would be putting it lightly, which is why Trixie has sworn to rescue whom she can from this place if possible.” She declared. Patches rolled his eyes and indicated the way.

“A noble sentiment, my love. Just mind it doesn’t become your undoing.” He replied as the two headed off.

***

Ironically, back in the prison cell, Twilight was finding that her enemies’ own sentiments were proving to be about the only factor that finally lead to their undoing. Unlike the other hollowed creatures she’d encountered before, her spells seemed to have a markedly lesser effect on these crystal ones. She could only theorize that the crystal covering their bodies and weapons was absorbing some of her attacks, meaning she’d had to hit them a lot harder and a lot more frequently to even get them to stop their advance.

The fact that two of the hollows now lay dead on the floor, and the third was limping towards her, seemed like a small miracle, and had come about mostly because none of them had the foresight to dodge and evade like she had.

“Ngh… I don’t know who put you up to this… or why… but I am going to have a very severe talk with them once I get out of here!” Twilight grumbled as she flew up out of the way of the crystalline warrior’s sword, letting it exhaust its stamina by swinging wildly at her, then turning to execute an aerial kick to its head.

“We’ve come too far to let anything stop us now!” The alicorn swore as she landed. Pain shot up through several cuts on her legs as she rested her weight on them again, the result of her not having quite enough room to dodge attacks from three different directions at once. "Grrrgh. Worry about about that later, Twilight. Let's see about getting out of here!"

Twilight closed her eyes and focused on casting a teleportation spell. The painful weight on her legs was momentarily alleviated as she felt herself dematerialising from the cell.

Then suddenly the alicorn was beset by a rush of heat, and the return of the pain as she tumbled out of the bonfire and onto the cell floor again.

"Ow! Wha?" The alicorn pushed herself onto her hooves. She tried to teleport herself out again. Again she was rewarded for the effort by having her leg wounds further aggravated by her second fall out of the cell's bonfire.

"Ngh...but how?" She grumbled turning around to view the blazing flames. Her eyes narrowed as she scanned them with her magic. "Is...Is this bonfire different to the others?" She bit back against her wounds and stood up again to get a closer look at the flames. "Yeah, something feels off...like it's been tampered with. But how could it also be affecting my own abilities?"

The alicorn sighed as she realized what this meant, regardless of the reasons as to why and how.

“Okay, so we can't just teleport out of here. Fine, let's take a moment, get ourselves together, then figure out another way to escape.” The alicorn looked down the corridor where the hollows had emerged from. She gingerly trotted down it, only to find it lead to another prison cell, one that didn’t even have the luxury of a door set into the bars.

“The crystal indicates this has to be somewhere in, or at least near, the archives. Sooner or later, your friends are going to notice you’ve been gone for far too long, so waiting is an option… though not a good one.”

Twilight ran back to her own cell.

“However, there’s a door here, and where there are doors there are keys. Only question is, how far is the latter from the former?”

Twilight sat herself down by the bonfire to think.

“Forcing the door didn’t work, but maybe if I gather my energy, I could try blowing it off at the hinges? Or possibly fashion a lock pick from the crystal, and...”

Twilight was jolted from her thoughts as she felt the bonfire bloom slightly, and felt the pain of her wounds leave her body. On any other occasion that would have been a relief, but remembering what typically followed such an occurrence...

“No… no, no, no!” Twilight jumped back to her hooves as the bodies of her slain enemies promptly vanished in a flash of fire. Immediately, she heard the approaching footsteps of freshly resurrected hollows, ready to face her in a second round.

“Faust, okay, waiting is no longer an option. I gotta get out of here now!” She turned to the door, aiming her horn at the hinges and blasting them with the strongest spell she could muster. To her horror, the magical energy just dispersed harmlessly across the crystal.

“No, please!” She blasted the lock, and got the same result. From the darkness the hollows emerged, closing in on her.

“Come on!” Twilight looked for some other weak point, turning to buck the crystal bars again out of desperation.

This time she got the dual aggravation of the crystal shrugging off the blow with nary a crack, and the manserpent smashing its sword against the bars again, hissing at her to stop causing a racket.

“Out of the way, you!” She yelled. The manserpent cocked its head, unable to comprehend that a prisoner would honestly think it had any right to order its jailer about. It looked at the hollows as they moved in to cut Twilight apart with their swords, and deemed this was a sound course of action to follow.

“Ack! I mean it! Stop!” Twilight ordered as the reptilian hybrid began to drive its blade through the bars again, seeing if it could help cripple her so she’d be an easier target for her cellmates. It again just hissed at her in dismissal and resumed trying to help the hollows cleave their target up into bloody chunks, shaking its head as Twilight frantically tried to dodge the attacks.

“Ngggh… that’s it, I am through playing nice!” The alicorn finally growled. The manserpent promptly stopped, caught off guard by the sudden monstrous outburst, quite unbecoming of the prim little hollowed pony.

Twilight wasted no time in making her enemy's mistake cost it dearly.

The manserpent let out a now pain wracked hiss as a powerful blast of magic hit it from inside the cell. It stumbled backwards, clutching at the charred mess of scales on its chest. Twilight just glared and blasted the damn reptile again, letting out a disappointed sigh as it tumbled lifelessly to the ground.

“And you three...” Twilight said, turning to the hollows. “Back off!”

Where the crystal covered husks had fallen before, they now fell again, their enemy hitting them with everything she had. It wasn’t the most tactful use of her energy reserves, but with fear, and now anger getting the better of her, Twilight could be forgiven for lashing out.

“Okay, now, before I have to go through that a third time, how in Faust’s name do I get out of here?” She said, returning her attention to the door. Taking a deep breath she retreated several steps, then rammed her shoulder into it. Again, the wrought iron and crystal-coated structure mocked her plight by not budging an inch.

Twilight took a few more steps back and rammed the door again. She was rewarded with a painful shuddering jolt to her hollowed skeleton.

“Come on! There’s gotta be some way.” She said in rising despondency. Nursing her bruised shoulder, the alicorn sat down again and stewed. After all she’d been through, she could very well let something as simple as a prison cell be the end of her. She had to think of something!

Or… alternately, something could present itself to her?

Twilight blinked as she saw something sparkle beyond the crystal, a momentary twinkle of light that was just a little too far to have come from the coated bars.

The alicorn crept closer, and noticed something lying by the manserpent’s corpse. It was a key!

Instantly, Twilight snared it in her magic and carefully pulled it through the bars. There was a broken loop of metal through one end, possibly indicating it had fallen off the manserpent’s body during its death throes.

Looking to the door, Twilight spotted the lock and took another deep breath. She inserted the key and turned it.

The click of the door unlocking and swinging open was as much a shock as it was a blessed relief.

“Okay… heh… praise Faust, you’re still watching over me.” She bleated while cautiously stepping out of the cell and onto the platform beyond. Now that the bars were no longer blocking her view, she could take in a bit more of her surroundings, discovering she was standing on a winding staircase that snaked its way up through several more floors of prison cells, all of them surrounding a pit that remained shrouded in darkness. Twilight carefully turned around, igniting her horn to cast as much light as she could upon the area that was looking more disturbingly familiar by the second. She could swear she knew this place, having seen it somewhere before.

“Seath? Priscilla? Spike? Rarity? Anypony?” She called out again. As before, she heard nothing but echoes, and that constant, hopeless sobbing from somewhere far below her.

Or rather, that was what she heard before something new presented itself, the shrill, ear bleeding clang of a bell being rung, over and over again.

Twilight screamed and clapped both hoofs to her ears wincing in pain as the ominous tolling continued. She spied movement to her right, and turned to see several more manserpents scrambling up the steps towards her. On instinct she spread her wings and flew off the stairs, elevating herself far out of the hissing reptilians reach. She cast her light around her, trying to determine which direction promised the fastest means of escaping this mad house.

A sudden salvo of crystal bolts clarified that up definitely was not an option.

Twilight meeped and dove down out of the way of the comet-like projectiles, throwing herself full speed into the darkness below. The light of her horn cast the shadows aside, revealing a distant floor area strewn with scrap metal and bits of machinery. As another salvo of bolts homed in on her, Twilight decided that, if nothing else, at least nothing could attack her from underneath if she landed, and thus she picked the cleanest looking spot and brought all four of her hooves down onto it.

The awful, ill tuned bells were suddenly silenced as the alicorn steadied herself and looked around for new threats.

“Hmph! Well, at least you figured your way out of that prison cell faster than the Chosen Undead did. So rude she was to get herself captured, leaving me to wallow down there for what felt like days, until she finally thought to check if the guard had the key on him.” A voice grumbled from high above.

Twilight cast her light up, and gaped as the familiar form of a sorcerer in a massive black conical hat appeared on an overhead balcony, pushing a gramophone aside to stare down at her in loathing.

“Wha… Master Logan? What’s going on? What is this place?” She demanded, leading the sorcerer to groan and shake his head.

“Really now. All this time you claim to be his student, yet he never trusted you enough to tell you the truth of what went on in his hallowed sanctum? Well, in hindsight, perhaps I shouldn’t be surprised.” Logan muttered. “A test is what this is. A test of your worthiness as a sorcerer, and whether you are indeed what I have come to expect: a soul that has no right being here, and will only cause further suffering for Lordran the longer you remain!”

Twilight blinked and gaped.

“Wha… what?” She bleated as Logan raised his hand and made some manner of a gesture.

“So much of my life I have dedicated to the arts laid down by our mutual Grandfather of Sorcery. Year after year I have let him know of my loyalty to his cause, of how I could benefit him if only he would trust me. When after so long he still refused to answer my pleas, I sought to travel here, to avail myself of the fountain of knowledge he had built, and thus perfect the craft he made possible.”

Logan scowled in the shadows of his hat as Twilight heard a new threat in the darkness, the wet schlurp of something smooth and slimy moving across the floor.

“At first I thought he had merely made the ultimate sacrifice. The sins and madness present in these Archives I believed were evidence that Seath had given his mind and his life to the pursuit of sorcery. Thus when the Chosen Undead told me she wished to slay him, I thought it only right. Now, however, I see an even more evil machination was at work, an affront to the gods and Lordran even more destructive than the fading the flames. You!”

Twilight looked up again as Logan pointed an accusing finger at her.

“Again… what? What are you talking about?” She cried, glancing between him and the shapes emerging into the light of her horn. Logan let out a raspish exhale, his hatred growing stronger at the alicorn’s ignorance.

“Truly you are as blind as your teacher, then? Unable to see the truth of what is really happening, and who you really are?” The sorcerer chuckled wearily. “Then I am indeed right to do this. To exterminate you and your friends before you can cause further harm!”

Twilight’s breath caught in her throat as the new enemies finally came into sharp focus, and she immediately realized why the area around her looked so familiar.

Deep blue tentacles writhed and twitched over glistening, slimy, snake-like bodies. A long sharp protrusion of bone shot out from several of the creatures like a lance at the alicorn as the creatures drew closer. From the darkness under the tentacles, the same pitiful crying was heard, the creatures throwing their heads down as if gripped by an insane despair at their state of being.

Theses were the pisacas! The failed results of Seath’s experimentations with the humans his channelers had kidnapped from all across the land.

Twilight tripped as she felt her back hooves hit a crumbling mess of metal objects. She turned her light to reveal a giant mountain of destroyed machinery.

“Oh Faust...” The alicorn whispered as she recalled the dream where Seath had confessed his sins to her, where he’d shown her this exact prison and what manner of insane science he’d conducted in it.

“Yes, you recognize them do you? The victims of a mind warped by centuries of greed, power, and insatiable lust.” Logan stated. “Are you repulsed, little pony? Or is this scene perhaps all too familiar to you? Reminiscent of similar crimes you yourself are guilty for?”

Twilight scrambled backwards as several of the pisacas lunged at her. She tried to fly out of the way again, but Logan raised his catalyst and blasted her back to the ground with a well aimed crystal missile.

“No, you are not running away this time. I will have my answers, or I will have your life.” Logan swore. “How many will you kill to survive? How many more ways can I find for you to die?”

Twilight slowly picked herself up off the floor, whimpering as blackened feathers fluttered down from her burned wings.

“Are you truly Seath’s student, or not?” Logan queried. “We shall see!”

***

“Hey Starlight, take a look at this.” Gretel flew over to the unicorn with a scroll in hand. “I think this is Seath’s writing.”

From where she was trying to read through multiple pages of notes at high speed, Starlight turned as her griffon friend spread the parchment out across the desk.

“There’s a lot here that’s in Seath’s writing, most of it just cataloguing his observations on ponies, Twilight’s studies, and his sorcery.” She said despondently. “Most of it’s a major headache to read too, and tells us nothing of note.”

“That’s what makes this stand out for me.” Gretel pointed to something at the top of the page. “Seath lists all the aspects of our world that match what’s on his world here, and under that is a rather poignant thought about who we might want to ask about it.”

Rubbing her eyes, Starlight trotted over and began reading.

“Pine resin… moss… formulae for estus… repair powder… hmmm.” Starlight furrowed her brow as she kept reading.

“When first the world was new, Vallad didst create mine brother, Guyra, and I as dragons and gods of the humans. Across the reign of the Golden Kings, dragons still taught those who were worthy their secrets. Whence next the world was shrouded by fog, t’was dragons again who ruled over all. T’was a dragon, I, who made possible Gwyn’s Age of Fire and the art of sorcery, and in the deepest recesses of Lordran there is tell of a dragon, the last I did spare, who seeketh to bring enlightenment once again to all lesser beings. If similar circumstances hath shaped this world of equines dost such a font of knowledge exist here too? Twilight’s whelp knows little, but there exist others like him. Whence next possible, I should strive to seek out they, and take from them, by force if needed, whatever they may know of this land.”

Starlight made a face.

“Well, that sounds pleasant. Guess it was to our good fortune Seath never got around to trying to find the other dragons, if that’s how he was going to introduce himself.” The unicorn groaned.

“Yes, but doesn’t it sound like something worth chasing up? More so now that you and Luna have helped Princess Ember become the new dragon lord and open up diplomatic negotiations?” Gretel queried while adjusting her glasses. “This Seath may have a few screws loose, but going on what else we’ve found of his teachings, he’s still a genius and worth listening to.”

Starlight turned to the piles of books and scrolls she’d been pouring over, all the myriad of research and insane ramblings both Seath and Twilight had been getting up to during their time together.

“And Luna still wants to know if there’s any connection with the sword of moonlight, or whatever that weird glowing blade that was left in her care was called, hmmm.” Starlight rubbed her head and settled back on her haunches. “I guess if you truly want to know a dragon, the best soul to ask is another dragon. Alright, take a letter, Gretel.”

The griffon immediately whipped out a pad and a quill as Starlight began dictating.

“Dear Princess Ember, I know it’s only been a few months since you assumed your new title, but as it happens, we find ourselves in need of your wisdom....”

Author's Note

Alright, took me a bit to make sure this flowed okay. As I stated in the last chapter I had quite a few cliff hangers for the first draft. Since my editor felt it was wiser to cut chapter 51 down to only the most critical, I now had space in this one to both include the remaining cliff hangers and add a bit more to the main plot line so I didn't have yet another entry with no focus on the protagonists.

I decided to have the Logan vs. Twilight fight in the archives dungeon since in this version Logan is acting out of both jealousy and needing to know if what he's discovered about Twilight and the ponies' potential connection to the Dark Souls universe is true. Thus he's trying to both test and break Twilight by showing her all the horrors her trusted teacher has locked up under his pad.

Also since everyone wanted to know if their favorite pit pusher was ever going to show up, well, congrats you're getting your wish! :pinkiecrazy: I'm now keen to see who among you want Patches to live like Sif did, and who wants him to die for his despicable habit of forcing people into a non-fatal decline then not even bothering to go through with his plan of robbing them?

What do you say? Save Patches or Kill Patches?

The choice is yours! :pinkiehappy:

:trixieshiftleft: : And either way, Trixie is going to get a raw deal out of this isn't she?

I wouldn't be so sure. You went down there to accomplish something. Rest assured, it will be accomplished.

:trixieshiftright: Okay...thanks?

Chapter 53

Gritting her teeth, Celestia poured the last of her power into her barrier, fighting against the pain as Kalameet’s deathly black breath wore it down. Thanks to her quick reflexes and having just warmed herself up for battle, she’d managed to drive the dragon off her with another blast of sunlight, saving herself from being unzipped from throat to tail by his claws.

Unfortunately, while that attack had done wonders against lesser foes, it seemed Kalameet was made of stronger stuff. Much stronger stuff.

Feeling the pain at last abate as the dragon ran out of breath, Celestia let her barrier crumble. Before her, Kalameet blew a few final wisps of blackness from his lips and calmly took another huge breath. Across his cheek, there was the faintest hint of where her attack had hit. A bolt of energy pulled directly from the sun, and all it had done was momentarily annoy the black dragon.

His retaliation, by contrast, had left Celestia feeling utterly drained. While the sun was quickly recharging her, she’d had to throw everything she had into deflecting his breath, finding that whatever he was able to expel from his mouth, it was neither fire, nor magic, nor any other recognisable sort of energy. The attack had managed to almost obliterate what most forms of swords, spears, spells and other such weapons hadn’t even dented, meaning that whomever this terrifying black beast was, he had made no idle boast about his status.

“Kalameet, an ancient presence, huh? I don’t quite understand the part about me fearing you, if we’ve never met before....” Celestia tensed her wings as the glowing essence on the dragon’s forehead blazed with red energy. “But given your untimely arrival and what I’ve learned since coming here, I’m guessing you’re the other presence that was sighted with Manus?”

The dragon let out a resigned sigh, then charged forward to gore the princess with his pointed snout. Celestia promptly took to the air and dodged, even as Kalameet brought his claws to bare and slashed violently at her.

“As ere thine intuition serveth thee well.” He said, spreading his wings to chase after the alicorn. “Knoweth this though, however the means and whatever the reason thou hast come to be in this most fetid of realms, thou shalt find no salvation hither.”

Celestia fired off another shot, driving Kalameet back and giving her some space to maneuver.

“I swear to you, it is not salvation that draws me here. Only answers!” The alicorn swore as Kalameet dove at her with his claws bared. She dodged, then summoned several magical missiles to pelt the dragon. “Why are you working with Manus? What is the reason behind your attacks on Equestria?”

Kalameet’s head gem glowed as if aggravated by such ignorant questions.

“Heh. Wherefore? Such is ever the eternal pursuit of the foolish and blind.” The black dragon sighed. “I couldst bid thee. Bid thee everything thine heart throbs to know! But woulds’t thou believe me?”

Celestia zigged left then zagged right as the dragon feinted, as if testing her for where to attack next. Black ichor surged from his mouth as the orange gem in his head blazed in demand for an answer.

“Try me. I might surprise you.” The alicorn said, her horn brimming with power. Kalameet chuckled dryly.

“Tryeth thee, I already dids’t. Or rather, t’was mine own son that dids’t in mine absence. Thou dids’t not receive his word well at all.” He accused. Celestia narrowed her eyes in confusion.

“What?” She asked, unwisely letting her bewilderment lower her guard. Kalameet promptly made her pay for the error with another wide spread of his dark breath, sending Celestia hurtling back to the ground.

“Hast thee dashed the memories already, oh long lived and long suffering soul?” The dragon asked in pity as he flew towards the crater his opponent made in the ground. “T’was barely more than a thousand years ago in thine realm. Mine son, he whom thee did entrust with the gifts from the traitorous Firstborn of Gwyn! He did use their knowledge to prepare his dominion for its true purpose, and in return thee did judge him a monster!”

Celestia pulled herself back to her hooves, her mind frantically trying to make sense of what she was hearing.

“First didst thee imprison him, then when his sentence was served and his soul released, thee did send thine own students to enact his execution!” The dragon scolded. Celestia’s ears perked, then fell flat as she realised what Kalameet was talking about.

“Sombra… he was your...” The alicorn turned to meet her opponent’s gaze in shocked denial. “You can’t be serious!”

Kalameet’s wrathful gaze ensnared the princess like a net.

“As I did expect. Far too lost in ignorance art thou to believe.” He said. Celestia moved to attack, only to find her body now appeared to be paralysed. The red aura from the dragon surrounded her body, intensifying to the point that Celestia felt like she was in an iron vice, her bones slowly being squeezed and crushed as she was lifted off the ground.

“Shall I tell thee more? Or will thou denounce me again?” He asked as he rose onto his hind legs and continued to slowly crush the princess. “Might the mark of mine eyes open thine to truth?”

Celestia struggled fruitlessly in the air, the agony of her flesh being compressed now joined by a phantom sensation of her magic being crushed under a searingly hot force. It could best be described like a branding iron, pressing itself against her supernatural essence to mark her as a servant to another.

“Ne’er can I afford to err now. Without thee, thine realm opens itself to receiveth I and the knowledge I carry. Yet… if thou truly seeketh to hear mine words… what purpose driveth me to forge a new empire in thine lands...”

Kalameet raised his forelegs, the black, sword like talons spreading to ensnare Celestia in their grip, yet halting before they actually did so.

The dragon bared his teeth, seemingly sincere in his indecision on whether to just kill the alicorn, or try to convince her of his intent...

Such hesitance gave Ciaran the vital moment she needed to target the dragon and nail him with a flurry of arrows. While they sadly did little besides clatter useless off his armored hide, she still managed to get Kalameet’s attention, making him drop Celestia so he could focus on exterminating the outside interference.

“Ciaran!” Celestia weakly cried as the dragon brought both his front feet down on the assassin. Ciaran dove and rolled like mad out of the way, trying to not be tripped up by the shockwaves of the ground collapsing under Kalameet’s blow.

The dragon next whipped his tail around, then swung his head at the purple clothed knight. Again Ciaran proved that while her weapons may be useless, she still had the nimbleness honed from years of battle on her side.

“Ciaran, run! You can’t do any good here!” Celestia said as she struggled to get back up. Her horn fizzled with the effort to cast a healing spell, only her magic still felt like it was being subdued under the branding heat. The princess grit her teeth and did her best to power through it as her friend somersaulted over to her.

“Don’t underestimate my resourcefulness, Celestia! I am one of Gwyn’s Four Knights. Running from a threat like this is not an option!” Ciaran swore as Kalameet reared back and lunged at the two. Human and pony hit the ground, allowing their enemy’s head to smash through another building and knock it down like a castle made of wet sand.

“Ciaran, please! I respect your fortitude, but it’s not worth throwing your life away for!” Celestia ordered as Kalameet shook the rubble off his face and made to blast the prone bodies with his breath.

“Ngh… for the sake of Faust, think of Aurelia!” Celestia threw up a barrier to deflect the black flames, cringing as she felt them still burn through her magic in a way that, as far as she knew, fire simply wasn’t capable of.

Ciaran’s body stiffened at that. Her hand absently went to her breast, where she felt the soul of Artorias burn hotter, as if likewise pleading with her.

“Run! Grgh… now!” Celestia ordered as she was slowly pushed back by Kalameet’s breath. Under her mask, Ciaran scowled.

“No, I’ll leave, but I’m NOT abandoning you!” She declared. “Hold him for as long as you can! I’ll see if I can get you some more aid!”

Celestia nodded, then closed her eyes as Ciaran whipped out a smoke bomb. She chucked it on the ground and Kalameet was forced to cease his attack as both his targets vanished in a pure white murk. The alicorn broke from her defense to take shelter in what remained of the Oolacile Township, while Ciaran leaped for the rooftops and made for the coliseum.

For where she hoped her fellow knight and legendary archer friend was still awaiting her return...

***

“Hmm, once more you crawl forth, still apparently holding onto your sanity.” Logan commented as Twilight again dragged herself from the prison cell bonfire. Below her, the two manserpents that had just finished stabbing the alicorn to death pulled their blades from her bloodstain and ran to continue their killing spree. Twilight exhaled weakly and pushed herself back onto her hollowed legs, steeling herself once again for battle.

“You are indeed durable for such a paltry, garishly colored beast of burden. A fine example of how one must never judge on appearance.” The sorcerer continued as Twilight charged her horn and blasted the manserpents back to the floor. Though her legs trembled and her breath sounded labored, she still found the will to look up and glare at Logan.

“I… asked you a question. Why… why are you doing this?” She stated, while dragging herself over to the edge of the walkway. “I’m not giving up until I have an answer!”

Logan exhaled slowly as the alicorn let herself tumble to the bottom of the prison, letting out a pitiful whinny as she landed on her side. The manserpents shook off the impact from their own fall and moved to attack, only to again be caught off guard by Twilight standing and firing another blast at them.

“Why? To prove I am the more enlightened mind. That unlike you, I do not wallow about in the darkness of ignorance, but instead have seen the light of what is truly at work here.” Logan replied. “But like any true scholar, I cannot present my findings without proof. None at Vinheim, nor across Lordran, would dare to hear out my insight unless I have the evidence to back it up!”

Twilight shot the sorcerer a bewildered stare as she hobbled over to her bloodstain, absorbing the aura from it into her flesh and feeling her strength return to her body.

“What evidence? What findings? What-eeep!” Twilight found herself being cut off, literally and figuratively, by a manserpent’s greatsword. She elevated herself off the ground and flew back several feet, erecting a barrier between herself and her enemies.

“What does that have to do with me?” She cried. Behind her, the wet schlurp of tentacles across stone made itself heard. Twilight turned and shuddered at seeing the pisacas once again converging on her from the darkness of their cells.

“Anything, everything, or nothing at all. That is what I intend to find out.” Logan stated simply as the alicorn backed away from the advancing numbers. “Before Seath was deposited on your world, everything was proceeding as the gods apparently intended. For better or worse, the Chosen Undead had a duty to fulfill, and Lordran’s fate would at last be decided by her actions. Now, thanks to you, all is in chaos.”

Twilight jerked her head left and right, trying to keep tabs on the increasing hordes of blue squids and hissing reptilians forcing her back into the corner. She looked in vain at the higher levels of the prison, and her flank ached from the last time Logan had killed her for attempting to fly to safety.

“How… ngh… how can you say that? Ngh… what did I do?” She asked, bowing her head as she felt her butt hit the wall. Before her, the pisacas and manserpents spread out around her, cutting off any means of her avoiding dying again at their hands.

“Really? Shall I count the ways?” Logan seethed. “Influencing Seath to serve your own ends? Tricking him into teaching you all the secrets he denied us, denied me, for so long? Preventing the Chosen Undead from carrying out her quest, and thus dooming Lordran for the sake of your own realm?”

The enemies crowded tightly around Twilight, blocking her from the sorcerer’s view. That suited Logan fine.

“Oh, and let’s also not forget the whispers I heard from the channelers. Robbing Anor Londo of its sacred sun, fouling Ariamis’ memory by destroying the Painted World, allowing Seath’s dirty little secret child to carry out her duty of murdering the Great Lord’s own child!” The sorcerer glared at the pile of attacking monsters. “Tell me, exactly how was any of that justified?”

To his amazement, Twilight responded. A brilliant lavender glow erupted from within the bodies, exploding them off her barrier and sending them crashing across the floor. Twilight dropped her defenses, panting and shaking on her hooves as she charged her horn again for any adversaries that dared to rise for another round.

“Mmm… well, that was unexpected, yet helpful.” Logan rubbed his chin in thought as Twilight got some air in her lungs and started frying enemies as they made to continue their assault.

The sorcerer turned away from the action, pulling out a sphere shaped crystal from his robes.

“You two shall hear my voice and carry it to your fetid cohorts. This is clearly going to take a while, and I will not have us being disturbed.” He stated to two hollowed soldiers. They groaned and grabbed their heads as the crystal glowed brightly.

“You SHALL hear my voice.” Logan said with greater insistence. The hollows writhed as if in pain, then slowly their hands fell from their temples as they stared in lifeless submission at him.

“The other equines, the Chosen Undead’s allies, yes even Seath himself. All are either to abandon the archives now, or die until they consent to join your numbers!” The sorcerer ordered. His new subordinates groaned feebly and turned to slink off, out of the prison.

“I will know the truth, no matter the cost. Even if I have to call in some… additional assistance!”

***

“Grand Duke! Grand Duke! Awake!”

Seath was stirred out of his serene meditative state by the panicked voice of a channeler. He turned to see the six eyed sorcerer rushing towards him, his robes stained with blood from several fresh sword wounds.

“What fresh issue is this? Wherefore doth thee standeth, thine mantel drenched in gore and thine eyes crazed in fear?” The dragon demanded. The gasping channeler dropped to one knee, either to give Seath the proper greeting, or because the blood loss had weakened him severely.

“Treason, Grand Duke! And murder! The hollows, the man-serpents, your… your imprisoned experiments… they’ve turned against us! Someone has overpowered our command of them!” The sorcerer reported. “They… they attacked the ones guarding the entrance to the dungeon. Slaughtered their way through our numbers!”

Seath narrowed his eyes, then bolted further up as he heard screaming coming from the far side of the room.

“If thy speech be sooth...” He began, then stopped as a crossbow bolt suddenly lodged itself in the channeler’s arm. Screaming in pain, the sorcerer grabbed his trident and turned to face the attacker.

Said attacker, or rather attackers, thanked him for exposing himself by nailing another bolt through the channeler’s chest, and a few more in other parts of his body.

“Nay, twould be too great a mercy to expect otherwise...” The dragon growled as his servant fell over dead. “Priscilla, awake! Death cometh knocking anew upon our door!”

Through the balcony doors, several crystallized archers emerged, alongside a few serpent mages.

“Daughter, hear mine voice and awake with haste!” Seath hissed as the crossbreed curled up on his lap struggled to pull herself from slumber. The archers quickly reloaded their crossbows while the mages charged their flamberge swords with lightning. Seath made to grab his catalyst, only to then remember he’d left it in his study after purging the Abyss from Sif. Cursing his misfortune, Seath made to exhale a gust of crystal breath at the attackers.

Several more arrows through his neck ensured that would not happen. Though to be certain, the dragon was hit with several rounds of lightning for good measure.

Priscilla managed to return to wakefulness just in time to hear her father scream in utter agony, before being blasted against the balcony railing, which then crumbled, sending him and her into the courtyard below.

Seath’s cries were cut short as his burned body hit the ground, upsetting the multitude of crystal golems that had been patrolling the outside of the Archives with the resulting shockwave. Ever the durable foot soldiers, they soon picked themselves up and advanced on their master as he struggled to rise.

“GRRRRAAaaargghhh… what… what treachery is this? Who doth seek to foul the sanctity of mine residence?” He demanded, yanking the arrows out of his neck as the archers and mages jumped down into the courtyard. He glared at them with righteous fury, then sighed as they simply reloaded and recharged their weapons. In fairness, they weren’t likely to answer him.

“Priscilla!” He called, seeing the crossbreed had likewise been knocked for quite a loop by the fall. She pushed herself off the ground, awkwardly trying to comb her hair out of her eyes.

“Fa-Father? What has...” Priscilla’s voice died as she cleared her vision of hair, and was met with the sight of many glittering monsters pointing equally glittery projectiles and blades at her.

“No!” Seath cried as the hollows let loose with arrows and lightning again. He made to try and stop the attacks in mid-air with his breath, but Priscilla showed that, while she might have been a little slow waking up, she was quick to answer the call of action.

The crossbreed dropped onto her stomach again, rolling across the grass as the majority of the arrows sailed over her. Several still found their mark, but it wasn’t enough to stop the crossbreed from getting to where her scythe had fallen nearby. By the time the hollows had managed to notch another arrow in their bows, she’d gotten her hands around her weapon.

And by the time they’d taken aim, Priscilla had already sliced several clean through with her blade. The bisected enemies tumbled to the ground, their souls erupting and disorientating their comrades for a brief moment.

It was a moment Seath put to good use by unleashing a force wave that sent crystallized spikes surging up from the ground and into his servants’ bodies. The curse effect of his sorcery and a violent swipe of his tentacles finished them off.

“Father! Thine neck!” Priscilla cried. Seath looked at her in puzzlement, then cringed as he felt his blood hardening across the arrow wounds.

“T’is… t’is minor. Naught that shall hinder me!” He swore before noticing the bloody stains growing out over Priscilla’s gown. “But of thineself...”

The crossbreed looked down, gritting her teeth as she raised her scythe and sliced off the shafts of the arrows lodged in her flesh.

“I shall likewise endure, long enough that we may not be felled by these foul beasts.” She pointed to the crystal golems who likewise seemed intent on causing harm. “By my side thou will stand again? E’en if to destroy what thou hast created?”

Seath nodded glumly as the golems picked up their speed, charging the two with their club like arms raised.

“By thine side, daughter, for better or worse.” He swore as Priscilla hefted her scythe and joined the dragon in battle.

***

Trixie stared dubiously into the great chasm before her. It looked as dark and threatening as the rest of the current area, yet still her travelling companion swore it held something of vital importance.

“You’re sure this is it?” She asked.

“Heh, certain lassie! It’s dark, there’s no lava from the Izalith ruins, has to be the one.” Patches promised. “Granted, there was a bit more shimmer down there last time I checked.”

Trixie increased the glow of her horn, as bright as she could muster. She could sense something was moving at the bottom of the hole… and… if she looked hard enough.

“Trixie… Trixie thinks she can still see something shimmering.” She said before raising her voice. “Hello? Is someone down there?”

Silence echoed back up, disturbed only by the shuffling of feet dragging themselves across stone.

“Hello?” Trixie called again. Silence replied as before… for a moment or so. Then, to her amazement, a weak voice creeped out of the darkness.

“Who… Who comes here?” It said.

Trixie felt her skin tingle. Beside her, Patches looked down into the void and whistled with similar surprise.

“I am the Great and Powerful Trixie! A… um… a soul who’s come to rescue you. Uh… that bone pile… the Gravelord Nito said you were down here!” The unicorn called. Patches turned to her, his eyes widening as his surprise grew all the more at this revelation.

“The… Gravelord? You mean… you’re a hollow?” The voice replied in fright. Trixie grit her teeth and tried to cast more light. Unfortunately the depth of the hole proved too much for her to see what was at the bottom.

“Well… no… not exactly. Not to the extent Trixie can’t get you out of there, whomever you are!” She replied. The shuffling suddenly paused, to be replaced by the groan of something empty, and dead.

“Oh… oh thank goodness! But please be careful! There are two fierce Hollows here! They were once brave knights… my former escorts. Who would let such strong spirits be Hollowed so? Heavens… Is there nothing… Nothing at all to be done?” The voice cried as the shuffling resumed. Trixie furrowed her brow in worry.

“Look, are you okay? Can you walk? Trixie’s grasp of the unicorn levitation spell is a bit rusty… but maybe she could find a rope or something to get down there… and then get you out!”

Trixie looked around the rim of the hole as the voice let out a few panicked gasps.

“I… I am uninjured… but I fear if I move… my escorts will find me!” It meeped, gasping again as another groan broke through the darkness. “I… I fear my voice has already alerted them.”

Trixie winced.

“Okay, okay, there’s gotta be something! Maybe I could lash the bones from a few of these skeletons to make a ladder, or… wait...” The unicorn’s ears rose and she reached for her saddle bags. Patches’ eyes lit up as Trixie drew out the homeward bone.

“Pinkie said this could get me out of here in a flash… if only there was some way to gauge how deep this damn pit is, just so I know if my powers were up to safely get me down to the bottom...” The unicorn grimaced as she looked down into the blackness.

“Well, can’t help you there… but I know a handy alternative...”

Trixie made to turn to Patches, only to suddenly feel something hard and leathery slam into her flank from behind. Automatically, she kicked her back legs out to buck, but quickly realised this to be a fatal mistake as she upset her balance past the point of no return and tumbled over the ledge of the pit.

“If you survive, well, you’ll see why I had to do this. And if not, that bone and whatever other treasure you’re carrying will sell for a fine price.” Patches said from above as he lowered his foot and watched the unicorn plummet into the darkness. “Sorry lass. Nothing personal! It’s just what I do.”

***

With a heavy thump, Gravelord Nito landed on the floor of his layer. Dusty creaks echoed around the vast tomb as the cloaked mountain of bones rose to his full height, then brandished his greatsword for battle.

Naught but silence and cold greeted the gravelord. No skeletons rose to welcome him home, no phantoms materialised to challenge him for his soul. The tomb was as lifeless as he remembered… save for one glaring difference.

“Vestiges of death doth mark our home still. Our servants catch but a wink of their dreamless slumber. Heat hath long since rendered this abode masterless...” Nito ticked off the things he remembered being present in his residence.

“And yet...”

The gravelord held up his hand, noting he could still see it.

“The darkness that once embraced us to its bosom, hath now fled. The Great Lord’s light returns, but dost not seal us as before...”

Nito looked around the chambers, following the rays of light as they danced and wove through the stalagmites and stalactites.

“What affront is this? That which hath called to us from all corners of Lordran? Drawn us home once more?” Nito kept his greatsword at the ready as he carefully walked around to where the giant coffin he slept in lay undisturbed against the chamber wall. Before it, a bonfire that had no right being in his domain burned brightly but silently.

Nito cocked several of his skulls at the sight. He stepped closer, lightly poking at the flames with his blade.

“At the center of death’s realm, an effigy now sits? A monument to its passing, yet also a beacon for its return?” Nito knelt before the flames. He extended his hand and felt their enchanted warmth, yet in true fashion, this only added to his concern.

“T’is as we, a thing that is yet should not be.” The gravelord drew his hand back in disgust. “What is this that doth seek to mock our plight? Flames of the mind? False illusions?”

Nito stared into the fire for answers, for some sign of how it came to be when death still reigned in the Tomb of Giants, and why it had so insisted upon his prompt return.

“All… ngh… and… grgh… n-none… of wha-what thou… GRARGH… suspects!”

Nito looked up, shocked, yet curious to see a great swirling vortex of darkness opening overhead.

“Oth-Other gods… ngh… useless… grgh… only knew… what flames let them see!”

A familiar simian hand emerged, opening to expose the horrid burned flesh covering its palm.

“But thou… grgh… condemned like I… hrk… to… hrrrrk… to darkness… and hate… thine eyes shalt true… ngh… truly be opened!”

The hand moved to grab Nito, but the gravelord backed away and raised his greatsword.

“And who art thou, that claimeth to know death as an equal?” He demanded. The hand paused as it encountered the tip of Nito’s curved blade. It drew back, shaking and shuddering terribly.

“Am… am… ngh… Manus… bearer… grgh… of Lord Soul… f-father… and ally of darkness… GRRRGH… so easily forgotten by all… save...ARGH… save by they that seeketh… HRAGLE!... seeketh to exploit… and abuse!”

The hand clenched into a fist and smashed itself into the ground. This in turn made for a very unsteady landing for Vamos as he descended into the Gravelord’s domain.

“Nee… Need you! Ngh… for plans… HRGH… to see truth… ngrgh… to save off-off-offspring… ARGH!... sp-spread death across all ages!”

Vamos shakily got to his feet, checking none of his bones had been knocked loose by the impromptu fall on his pelvis. Seeing he was still mostly intact, the skeleton blacksmith readied his hammer and crept around to the source of the cacophonous conversation.

“Thou who art stranger… and did strive to abduct us before… now cometh again offering salvation?” Nito said, several of his voices tinged heavily with suspicion. The hand pressed itself into the crater it had punched, steadying its shakes.

“S-Seen hath I… be-beginning… hrk… and end of all. Dark Soul… grgh… opened mine eyes to all. Ngh… must ensure… ah-ah-all is not undone. Ngh… thine aide… grgh… is vital!”

Vamos rounded a stalactite to see Nito lowering his sword.

“What aide dost thou expect death to lend? What cause is thine that shalt entice we who deem all equal and none worthy of higher grace?” The gravelord challenged. The hand raise and opened as if to grab him again. This time Nito stayed put.

“B-Betray thine cause… for one soul. P-Plant seed… GRAGLE! Seed of death! Ngh s-see the truth! See all who shal-shalt die for thee!”

The hand cautiously closed around Nito’s body. Still the gravelord did not resist.

“All who shalt die? This thou swears?” Nito queried as he was lifted off the ground.

“S-Swear!... Thou shalt see! NRGH! Thou… shalt… see!”

Nito turned his head upon hearing the creak of dry bones, followed by a high pitched cry of surprise as another body hit the chamber floor far in the distance.

Vamos stepped out into view as the hand lifted Nito up into the portal, catching the gravelord’s gaze. Nito nodded silently, then seemed to gesture to something behind the blacksmith as the portal snapped shut and vanished into nothingness.

A moment passed, during which Vamos remained staring at the empty air, trying to make sense of what he had just witnessed.

“*Huff*... *Huff*... Vamos!”

The skeleton was finally shaken from his thoughts by the sound of Pinkie Pie galloping around the stalagmites to catch up to him.

“Wha… *huff*... what was that ruckus I just heard? Wha...”

The pink mare paused as she took in the giant empty coffin, and the bonfire burning in front of it.

“Where’s Nito?” She asked frantically. Vamos took off his helmet and scratched the rough dome of his skull.

“Erm… wish I had an answer for ya lass. Thought the main party for the end of the world would be here, but it seems someone at the last minute decided to change the venue. They just dropped by to collect Nito and take him to where the real action is.” Vamos huffed angrily. “Typical, they leave me behind to have to witness oblivion all on my lonesome. Damn elitists!”

Pinkie’s jaw dropped. Her mane fell like withered leaves all down her head.

“Nito’s been… kidnapped?” She whispered, before letting out a choked scream. “No! No, we have to find him! I have to get help and go to where he’s been taken!”

Vamos ceased his skull scratching and now looked at his companion as if unsure whether to laugh at her, or pity her for her loss of purpose.

“Right, and… how are we to do that exactly? Nito didn’t just go for a nice little stroll through the bonfires. He got snatched away via some seriously bad sorcery!” The skeleton pointed out. Pinkie’s eyes bugged as her mane hung like wet, oily string all around her hollowed features. She slumped onto the ground, her body faltering under the weight of failure.

“But… my master… I killed so many in his name… all these trophies I collected...” She whimpered, before her eyes grew even wider, the pupils pulsating with frantic, maniacal inspiration.

“Wait… the trophies… the eyes of death!” She reached into her saddlebags and drew one out. “Nito’s still alive… these allow me to invade other worlds… I could… yes, I COULD!!”

Vamos cocked his head as the pink mare’s mane inflated and deflated, like it was connected to a set of bellows.

“I can do this… WE can do this!” Pinkie exclaimed.

“We?” Vamos queried as his companion erupted in deranged laughter.

“Me, the girls, our allies here...” Pinkie’s mane deflated again. “Even her. Hee hee, the worthless little happy go lucky weakling is finally gonna prove useful!”

More nervous, insane laughter echoed around the chamber. Vamos propped his hammer on the ground and leaned on it thoughtfully, observing Pinkie’s complete mental collapse like he was appraising a fine work of performance art.

When she then jerked her head back up, threw out one of her back hooves, and twisted her neck around so much it was like she was trying to decapitate herself, the skeleton blacksmith felt like applauding.

“Oooh, but what… ngh… wait… tingling knee, stiff neck, cricked shoulder… wait a minute...” Pinkie whirled around, looking frantically at all corners of the dark chasm. “Vamos… where’s Trixie?”

The skeleton followed her gaze, returning his helmet to his skull as he became aware that their party had been reduced by one.

“Huh… thought she was just behind us. Mind you, not that I was paying much attention. The bone towers, those cute little skeleton mites that kept trying to bite me ankles off, the Pinwheel imitators, lot of stuff that’s been demanding my attention on the way down here.” Vamos commented with a shrug. “Can’t say I’m surprised, she either got lost or just lost herself along the way. Was bound to happen sooner or later.”

Pinkie glared at him and furiously rubbed her neck.

“Ngh… dammit, so that’s why. Guh, as if having dealing with the balloon head wasn’t enough!” She groaned. “Alright, you’re going after Nito, I’m going to grab us some back up!”

Vamos paused and slowly cocked his head to the side.

“Right… and… how am I going to do that exactly? The Gravelord didn’t really design his abode to make it convenient for people to leave, you know. Death being the final resting place and all that.” He said simply. Pinkie nodded with equal simplicity, then grabbed the skeleton with her front hooves.

“Well he didn’t factor on a mare with an innate knowledge of shortcuts and sequence breaking! Come on, time’s wasting and I need more XP!” She said, hauling the blacksmith over her head.

“Wha… shortcuts? What are you on about now? Hey, careful! These bones aren’t as sturdy as they once were! Why are you running head first towards that wall? Wait… STOP!” Vamos kicked and argued fruitlessly.

***

In the throne room at Canterlot, Luna and Starlight watched as Princess Ember, the newly crowned dragon lord, demonstrated her aptness as a fellow monarch and warrior. To the side, one of her entourage held the dragon scepter as Ember slowly executed swing after swing with the Moonlight Greatsword. Though her form proved to be flawless, her expression indicated she was deeply troubled. With each successive move, her gaze remained fixated on the glowing blade, her brow furrowing in heavy thought as she executed a grand horizontal sweep, causing the blade to suddenly glow brighter and unleash a wave of energy towards the far wall. Several of the palace guards promptly ducked for cover as it surged towards them. Luna promptly shot up from her seat and threw up a barrier to protect them, only to stumble back as the energy wave exploded upon impacting against her magic.

“Ack! Sorry I… I didn’t think that was actually going to work.” The dragon said, exhaling in amazement as she held the sword up close.

“That’s… that’s fine.” Luna coughed as she dropped the barrier and got back on her hooves. “At least it proves Starlight was right about that sword having some apparent affiliation with dragons, particularly those of a high intellect.”

Ember nodded as a flicker of suspicion crossed her face.

“As well it should.” She said, carefully running a finger along the luminous blade. “You swear, on both your honors, that your account of how this came into your possession is true?”

Luna looked confused, Starlight looked slightly worried.

“On my honor, and as an eyewitness.” The black alicorn said. “The undead warrior Aurelia brought it with her from Lordran. She only left it here because she couldn’t wield as you were able to wield it just now.”

Ember’s suspicion faded as she studied the sword.

“And by her account, it came out of the tail of a dragon, one from her world, not ours...” She commented, now sounding just as bewildered. “Yet… it behaves exactly like the fabled weapon from our own lore...”

Starlight’s eyebrows rose.

“You mean you recognise it?”

Ember furrowed her brow again, as if searching her memory.

“Well, daddy told me about an old legend… about two dragons that embodied light and dark. They were born to rule the world together, but their own respective affiliations drove them to butt heads and eventually desire to kill each other. As such, they both had their followers create a weapon infused with the elemental power that would oppose and destroy their sibling.” She said, noting how Luna’s eyes widened. “No one knows what happened to them, or their fabled weapons. All that’s known about the latter is one was said to glow with the purity of moonlight… and the other was stated to be a slayer of the dark.”

Ember shrugged as she lowered the greatsword from her face. “Honestly, I had to wonder if daddy was just plagiarizing one of the stories concerning you and your sister, Princess Luna, at least until you showed me this.”

Luna let out a choked exhale, rubbing her forehead with a hoof.

“I don’t think it’s a plagiarism, nor an exaggeration. In Seath’s dreams, I saw him be killed with that very weapon… in what he says was another time and another land...”

Starlight nodded uneasily.

“And in the lesson notes at Twilight’s castle, there’s several mentions of how he believes in a previous life he was a dragon god, one of two...” The unicorn took a deep breath. “Okay, this just went from confusing to creepy.”

Ember snorted and balanced the Moonlight Greatsword on the tip of its blade.

“So, is this something you think we should be concerned about?” She asked hesitantly. Starlight’s ears perked forward as she pondered and thought over this new revelation.

“Maybe. It could be something you can help us with at least, if you don’t mind sending a slightly strange request back to your father.” The unicorn said as she pulled out a scroll and read through it. “Tell me, does the name ‘Austin Lyle Forrester’ ring a bell?”

Author's Note

So I've been playing through what I can of DS III's the Ringed City, and for those who've likewise been toiling through one of the most teeth grinding add ons to a game, only to come across the secret fan nod like I have, all I can say is "I should've known!". :rainbowlaugh:

As such it looks like those who made their wishes known on my query to the last chapter can rest easy now that that the games' official canon has cemented their desire as fact. As for the rest of the ever growing cast in this series...honestly, I hate to admit it, but I feel like I might need to start enacting some 'Game of Thrones' tropes. :pinkiecrazy: Much as I want to have everyone serve a significant role I have to accept that I can only manage so many cast members, and that this series started out with the intent to focus on Seath and Twilight, something that I fear has gotten lost in the midst of trying to pander to all aspects of the MLP and Dark Souls universe.

Shall have to see what suits the plot, in the mean time, hope this chapter meets with everyone's approval!

Chapter 54

“Excuse me… dear lady… coo-eee. Time to wake up.”

The Chosen Undead was slowly stirred from her fitful rest by the gentle pressure of metal gauntlets.

“Come on, my good lass. Now’s not a good time to be idle.”

The female tried to bury her face further in Sif’s warm pelt, to chase the momentary peace she’d finally attained.

“Really miss, I apologise for this, but things have gone a bit pear shaped here.”

The metal gauntlets suddenly slapped the Chosen Undead hard across her face, finally bolting her back to wakefulness. Their owner politely jumped back as the warrior was on her feet and had her blade aimed at his throat in the blink of an eye.

“There we go! Aye, siwmae my dear! Pleasure to see you again!”

The female undead blinked and narrowed her eyes as the sight of a bizarre golden face decorated with horns and a pair of black glasses faded into view.

“D-Domnhall of Zena?” She said.

“As we both live, for the moment, and breathe.” The strange armored peddler chuckled. “Truly it is the grace of karma that I got back here in time. The Archives are as welcoming as when I last explored their grandeur.”

The Chosen Undead cocked a confused eyebrow, then turned at the sounds of battle and carnage raging just outside the door of Seath’s study.

“Wha-What’s happening?” She demanded, turning back to Domnhall. “What are you doing here?”

Domnhall raised his hands submissively and stepped further back.

“Oh, what I always do, my good lady. Heading to where the best trinkets and oddities are to be found. A little bird told me it was time I take another look through the Archives, and what do I find when I turn up? Bloodshed, chaos, Seath’s little experiments slaughtering their way through his own work force, oh, and the Grand Duke himself with his daughter, reunited at last. Quite exciting developments all around!” The peddler exclaimed. “I see you’ve managed to bring some more friends into the fold, both new… and old.”

Domnhall looked at Sif. She likewise seemed to be trying to wake up, but the sheer exhaustion from having the Covenant of Artorias forcibly removed from her body was still taking its toll.

“At any rate, where there are souls trying to avoid being butchered, there are buyers in need of wares. What honest merchant could stay away from a prime new location to set up shop?”

The Chosen Undead turned to see Domnhall step over to a spot he’d cleared out by the fireplace. Several chests surrounded a richly woven rug, upon which a few of the crystal weapons the peddler seemed to fancy were laid out.

“I don’t suppose you could spare a moment to look over my stock? I’ve come across some exciting new items that I think you’ll be most interested in trading for!” The peddler reached for one of the chests, only to immediately stop himself as the door splintered from a great axe smashing through it.

“Of course, seeing as there’s trouble brewing, we can always wait until later to do business.” He mused as the Chosen Undead grabbed for her helmet and slid it on.

“I’ll… I’ll have a look afterwards. Sif!” The undead warrior commanded, getting only a weak whimper. She turned to see the great wolf trying to stand up, and failing as her legs shook terribly from exhaustion.

“Sif?” The Chosen Undead said in a more worried tone. Domnhall retracted his hand and instead placed it on the wolf’s side.

“Mmm, I suspected this might happen. Perverting the whole course of destiny does tucker one out.” The peddler chuckled. “Worry not, brave warrior, I’ll stay with her till she’s shaken off her fatigue.”

The Chosen Undead seemed unconvinced, but the return of the great axe to further tear down the door told her this was not the time to argue.

“Okay, thank you. I’ll be back soon as I find out what’s going on, and if anyone needs my aid.”

The warrior ran to the door, using her shoulder as a battering ram to push it open from her side. The bodies outside echoed in shock as the barricade they’d been trying to break through suddenly fought back, knocking several of them onto their backs as the Chosen Undead forded through. She shouldered her massive greatsword and ignited her free gauntlet as the mob of man-serpents and crystallized hollows scrambled to get back up.

“Pob Iwc!” Domnhall bid to her as the undead kicked the door shut behind her while lighting the hallway up with a brilliant pyromancy firestorm. “And as for you...”

The peddler rose again to stand before Sif. He knelt and held his hand in front of her muzzle to test the strength of her breath.

“I can’t deny it’s as much a pleasant surprise as it is a worrying concern to see you still live. All the work done to make it impossible to save you, yet now that things have been allowed to stray off the set path, the impossible has been accomplished. How shall we approach this most unexpected development?” Domnhall pondered. Behind him, the wail of bodies being incinerated and chopped to bits provided some fitting background music as he stared at the struggling wolf.

“Well, clearly someone with great wisdom, valor, and the desire for glory and exploration has taken an interest in this most sordid tale. As a kindred soul, who am I to not let things continue, if only to see where they end up?”

The peddler walked over to his chests and retrieved a familiar looking mushroom. He then grabbed Sif’s muzzle and opened it to toss the mushroom down her throat.

“May that cleanse and rejuvenate your soul. So long as you’re on borrowed time, might as well make the most of it.” The peddler chuckled as Sif instinctively swallowed and thrashed violently.

“Give it a while to work. I honestly have no idea what the effects will be on a being of your ilk, seeing as you were never meant to be a recipient of such a gift...” Domnhall continued as Sif’s eyes slowly opened. “But it seems to be working as intended. Most wonderful!”

The peddler sat back down to hunt in his chests again.

“Hopefully you’ll soon be well enough by the time your new friends get here to convince them to trade for a few of my other offerings. I made sure I sized them correctly to fit.” Domnhall mused as he set down Artorias’ helm, along with Gwyndolin’s Dark Sun crown.

***

Back in the Tomb of Giants, Patches remained perched over the pit he’d kicked Trixie into, listening intently to the groans and shuffles of feet making their way over to the new victim. He sighed as if almost regretful at having to send the unicorn to her fate. Key word there being ‘almost’.

“Darn shame. First time I’ve ever seen an equine be dumb enough to venture down here. Kind of made for a nice change of pace.” The human shrugged. “Oh well, I’ll make sure to pray for her after I strip her of all her treasure. A dark soul to her memory and all that, since I never got to know her.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t be too quick to say that.”

Patches promptly froze, then whipped around upon hearing another voice behind him. A light suddenly clicked on in the dark and blinded him momentarily, just long enough for his chest to receive the same treatment he’d delivered to Trixie’s flank.

“I personally saw Trixie take a giant sword to the gut and come back right as rain. So why don’t you stick around? I’m sure she’s really eager to get to know you now!” Pinkie grinned as she bucked Patches over the edge of the hole, sending him down to join his victims. She clicked off the flashlight she’d been holding and trotted over to peer into the darkness.

“Trixie, if you’re still down there, I need to go take care of a few things! When you’re done doing… whatever you want with that bald creep, use this!”

Pinkie slid a ladder down into the pit, anchoring it to the top.

“Consider it my way of saying sorry! If it’s not too much trouble, I’d like to ask one favor in return.”

Pinkie’s mane deflated as she flicked out a balisong knife from it.

“Save that creep’s head for me. That shiny dome of his would make a lovely Nightmare Night mask after I cut it off and tan it! Hee hee hee!”

The pink turned and ran off back towards the catacombs, her laughter echoing all around the darkness in her wake.

***

There was no more pain. The impact of Trixie hitting the ground at speed still registered, but by this point she’d fallen so often and so far it no longer hurt. All she fell now was cold, hard, deathly emptiness inside her.

Letting out a few tired sobs, the unicorn slowly pushed herself to her hooves. Around her the darkness slowly closed its many long and impenetrable fingers, robbing her of both light and hope.

“Why...” She whispered, feeling her rump sting from the impact of Patches boot upon it. “What did Trixie do to deserve this?”

The darkness echoed with groans. Though the fall hadn’t broken any of her bones, Trixie still felt like she wasn’t going to be able to move.

“All she wanted was to do one good thing with her life! To make up for her mistakes! To show she’s not… not just some charlatan, working cheap parlor tricks!”

Shapes slowly materialised from the dark. The clank of metal armor moving with two heavy bodies grew louder alongside the groans.

“Instead, she gets betrayed and punished… again… and again… AND AGAIN!”

The shapes slowly gained definition. Haggard, exaggerated movements, large bipedal anatomies, the gaunt, withered visages of souls gone hollow.

Gritting her teeth, Trixie lit up her horn. Indeed there were two beings, dressed in heavy plate mail and armed with mace and shield. Their mouths were drawn open in a final, agonized scream of silent suffering, their bodies limping towards her as if weighed down by the disgraceful way in which they had perished.

Trixie honestly couldn’t blame them.

“Is this Trixie’s fate? Is she… am I to never be allowed a chance to redeem myself?” She asked in despair. The two hollows quickened their pace, drawn to the unicorn like starving wolves to a fresh steak. Trixie knew she should try to fight back, but what was the point? After them, there’d be more, and more still after those.

“Should she just let herself end it here?” The unicorn muttered as maces were raised to cave in her skull. The impending moment of doom seemed to stretch on, prolonging the unicorn’s agonising want to just give up.

The only reason she didn’t… was the sudden appearance of a literal light in the dark.

“No!”

The two hollows turned, and were sent flying against the wall of the pit by a force miracle.

“Nico, Vince, please! Not another!”

Trixie turned, blinking as a white, almost angelic figure stepped out from behind a towering stalagmite. She was dressed in a fairly pristine hooded robe of white spun cloth, her features noticeably soft and human, if tightened by an expression of despair. Her hands glowed with golden light as she approached Trixie.

“You… you are the one who spoke to me from above, are you not?” The lady said. “The Great and Powerful Trixie?”

The unicorn blinked then nodded.

“Yeah, I was.” She said in shock. “Was trying to figure out how to rescue you, when that Patches jerk kicked me in here!”

The robed female’s face fell.

“It is as I feared. That lout tricked you as he did us! My comrades, Vince and Nico, were badly injured in the fall. I prayed for their survival, but they succumbed and turned hollow.” She lamented. “My name is Rhea of Thorolund, and it seems my frailty and ignorance are again to blame for our predicament.”

Trixie turned as the groans of bodies heaving themselves from the ground echoed through the pit.

“I have been trying to hide from my escorts, unable to at last end their suffering. When I heard your voice, I believed the gods had at last answered my prayers. It seems I only succeeded in distracting you long enough for that horrid beast to send you to the same fate as myself!”

Vince and Nico slowly shambled into the pool of light from Rhea’s hands and Trixie’s horn.

“I… I am sorry Great and Powerful Trixie. My doom is now yours as well.” Rhea mournfully stated. Trixie looked from her to the hollows. Her teeth ground against each other as she felt herself feel slightly less hollow, like something was worming its way back into her guts. Not as a parasite, but as an ember, something to fan the flames of one particularly strong emotion.

Anger.

“I… that is, Trixie, just killed herself twenty times over to get down here and find you… and now that she has, you believe all is lost?” The unicorn declared. Rhea looked at her in shock, then at her former escorts.

“I… I could not let them take the life of another… but neither can I bring myself to kill my only two remaining friends!”

Her hands fell to her sides as Vince and Nico ran at her with intent to not return her mercy. Trixie scowled as she felt her own building rage start to burn out of control.

“Well then, get out of Trixie’s way, sister! She needs to vent on something!”

The unicorn’s horn flared wildly, drawing Vince and Nico’s attention in time for them to witness the second force miracle that sent them crashing into the wall again.

Rhea gasped as Trixie now walked to her former comrades with a purpose. Her horn flared and blasted them again, and again, each stream of golden energy burning with twice the intensity of the one before it.

“Trixie… has… had… ENOUGH… of this!” The unicorn growled as the thoroughly battered and smoking hollows forced themselves to get up again. She took a deep breath, summoning what energy she had left to hit them again. She reared in preparation to make these worthless wastes of flesh pay for all her hardship, then felt something rattle against her back from her movement.

Vince and Nico shambled at their attacker, who in turn put her hooves down and let out her breath.

“She came down here to rescue a soul.” Trixie growled as she levitated the Astora straight sword from its sheath. “And she is walking out of here with that soul. Period.”

The hollows showed they cared not with another charge. Trixie showed she was likewise devoid of any more mercy as she swung her blade with all her might, and felt it cut through a mass of dried out flesh.

Nico felt to the ground, his head bouncing several inches away from his body. A mass of souls erupted from his corpse and surged into Trixie’s body, giving her a second wind to turn and face down Vince. The second hollow knight swung for the fences with his mace. Trixie ducked under it, using her smaller stature to avoid the attack and move to a new position, where she could let loose with her last blast of magic to knock Vince off his feet.

The knight fell to the ground, and moved to get back up.

Trixie turned her sword downward with her magic, and pinned the damned hollow permanently to the rock, the divinely enchanted blade going through Vince’s neck, and leaving him squirming helplessly for a few minutes. Gradually, his body stilled, and the souls contained within it left his withered flesh to give Trixie the energy she needed to spit on the useless knight.

Silence fell as Trixie got her breath back, her body no longer feeling paralysed by the loss of hope. Rhea cautiously approached her, aghast at what she had just witnessed.

“Vince… Nico… you killed them...”

Trixie glared at her.

“Yes, Trixie did. You couldn’t bring yourself to do it, and the universe seems adamant that Trixie will never be allowed to do anything good, so she decided to stop caring.”

Rhea dropped to her knees under the unicorns disdainful eyes.

“Do you have a problem with that?” Trixie demanded.

Rhea held up her hands.

“No, none at all, I assure you! Their banishment… terrible as it was to witness… it had to be done! I bear you no ill will, Great and Powerful Trixie! Only thanks, and praise.”

Trixie furrowed her brow as Rhea reached over to Vince’s body, removing a scroll from the pack slung around his waist.

“Here, this belonged to them. A parting gift from our teachers. Your command of miracles is exemplary. You deserve it more than I!” She said, handing the scroll over to Trixie. Cautiously the unicorn took it in her magic and unrolled it.

“Replenishment? A miracle by which the faithful shall not fall easily?” She read. Rhea nodded.

“The means by which you will no longer need to rely solely on estus to heal your wounds. It is the least I can do on behalf of myself and my escorts.”

Trixie furrowed her brow again.

“I assure you, Vince and Nico would be grateful for your doing what I could not. They may rest easy now, having been saved from their suffering by another of our faith.” Rhea explained.

Now Trixie hung her head.

“Trixie fears she is not of your faith. Well, she’s not a cleric at least. She just happened upon a guy named Petrus who taught her a few new spells.”

Rhea looked shocked again.

“Petrus? He made it out alive?”

Trixie nodded, much to Rhea’s sadness.

“Then perhaps he realised my weakness before I did, and thus made the decision to abandon me when I lead us into danger. I can hardly blame him now.” The white robed female said before clenching her fists. “However, if he still lives, then I must reunite with him. To let him know of what became of me down here.”

Trixie sighed and shook her head.

“Trixie is just as eager to get out of here too, but seeing as we’re at the bottom of a pit, that’s going to require some thinking as to how...”

THUNK!

Unicorn and human went silent at the sound of another body hitting the floor at speed. They turned and cast their light in its direction, finding Patches now lying at the bottom of a ladder that had apparently appeared as if by magic.

“Wha? Ooogh… what just happened? Feels like I just got hit by a battering ram!” The bald human groaned as he clutched his ribs. “Ngh… well, whomever that was is going to get a serious beating once I get out of here. Just gotta check that… that...”

Patches looked up, finding himself staring into the light of both Rhea and Trixie.

“Oh… there you are! Right as rain! Heh heh… oh dear.” He whimpered.

***

“Yes, through here! I’m almost certain this path leads to the outside!” Siegmeyer declared as he fought his way down the stairs through a wall of crystallized hollows. “Definitely remember Griggs and I passing through a similar looking chamber, at least during our first trek to the Crystal Caverns.”

Applejack mopped her damp brow and let out a tired huff as she drew another arrow from her quiver.

“At this point, Ah don’t care if it leads to another cliff into nothingness like so many other places here seem to. Jest so long as Ah get some room to breathe!” The farm pony whimpered as she attempted to notch the arrow in her bow, while simultaneously not trip over the bodies littering the stairs and floor. “One second we’re havin’ a nice drink and a moment of peace. Folk leavin’ us be, all nice and neat. Next those same folk are blasting the door down and forcing us to basically swim through their corpses! What the hay gives with this place??”

Siegmeyer gauged the deep carpet of bodies he’d laid down, and the replacements attempting to climb over their deceased brethren to continue the attack. Paying Seath’s hollowed slaves a prayer of apology, the knight climbed on top of his most recent kills, his armored boots sinking into their soulless flesh as he resumed cutting his way through.

“Any and all number of things. Worry not, my good equine, I’m certain we’ll soon have an explanation for what’s going on.” Siegmeyer soothed as he shoulder charged an archer, knocking it into a soldier hollow. Both stumbled backwards, then managed to find their footing as the knight charged for the door. They made to intercept him, only for the soldier to stop, then drop when an arrow lodged itself in his leg. The archer turned, and received a complimentary follow up in its chest.

“If nothing else, you’ve been most excellent company during this rather unpleasant turn of events.” He said as Applejack shot the archer hollow one more time for good measure, then paused to catch her breath as her foe joined its brethren on the floor, souls bursting from its flesh to infuse her own with fresh energy.

“Ah’ll… Ah’ll be even better company once Ah know what happened to the rest of our friends.” Applejack panted. “If this many hollow made it their business to come get us, what happened to Twilight? Or Rarity? Or Spike? Or Rainbow? Or Fluttershy?”

Siegmeyer kicked another hollow through the door, then exhaled in relief as he stepped out onto some manner of scaffolding overlooking the courtyard.

“Well, it appears we shall at least have the addition of two more numbers to help us answer that question!” He declared. “Seems the Grand Duke and his daughter also had the right idea of stepping out for some fresh air to clear their heads and settle on how to deal with this uprising.”

Applejack joined the knight, and blinked in amazement at seeing Seath and Priscilla holding their own against the crystal golems massing upon them from every direction. Priscilla was doing her best to slow the lumbering bodies of glistening blue stone with her blizzard powers, while Seath was focusing his attention on an even great mass of crystal that seemingly was growing out from a cavern on the far side of the courtyard.

“Okay. That’s something at least.” Applejack groaned. “Means Ah can give Seath a few choice words about how the service of this place has gone way downhill since Ah got here.”

Pony and knight jumped off the scaffolding and onto the grass below. Applejack made to run to Seath and Priscilla, only to pause as she noticed Siegmeyer turning and react to something in the distance.

“Yes, if it’s not too much trouble, why don’t you go on ahead? I’ll catch up shortly.” The knight said as he pointed to a particular golem, one that stood out from the rest due to its vibrant golden hue. “That rotter there gave Griggs quite a fright and nearly flattened him underfoot during our first visit. Been meaning to give it a sharp reprimand for that!”

Applejack looked to the golden golem then back at Siegmeyer, her face twitching with the obvious reaction of wondering whether the knight had officially lost his mind.

“It won’t take me more than a moment. I promise!” Siegmeyer promised in his usual jovial manner.

Applejack let out another tired sigh and pulled her stetson down over her head.

“Jest, don’t get yerself killed please.” She pleaded as the knight ran off into battle. “Ah’d at least like you to try mah recipe for zap apple cider. See how it compares to that siegbrau o’ yers.”

Shaking her head, Applejack turned and galloped to Priscilla, drawing another arrow to nail the golem antagonizing the crossbreed, and thus add a further tally to both their kills.

“Thank Faust you two are alright! Erm… don’t suppose the same can be said for anyone else?” The farm pony asked as Priscilla ripped her scythe out of the fallen golem.

“Fairest Applejack, a welcome sight thou art indeed.” Priscilla gasped, then looked away. “Alas, we know not if any of thine friends hath been graced with the same good fortune. Nay, we still know not what hath prompted this sudden revolt of the hollows.”

Seath glared in silent rage at the mouth of the crystal cavern, an aura of white light enveloping his hands as more golems climbed out of the glistening hole, accompanied by a few of the maneater clams.

“I begin to suspect, though.” The white dragon snarled as he looked down at Applejack. “Thine medallion, quickly, equine! The one mine channelers gave thee for thine safety!”

Applejack looked at the golden disc she’d attached to the front of her hat. Snorting scornfully she yanked it off and threw it at Seath.

“Gladly. Would love fer you to explain why it suddenly jest stopped working and everything went back to tryin’ to kill us!” She demanded. Seath caught the medallion and focused his sorcery upon it.

“If thou intends to blame I for this treachery, then thou art as mindless as the hollows. T’is no fault in mine work that causeth this restlessness, but the interference of another!”

Seath clutched the medallion to his glowing midsection, curling his body in on itself, then letting fly with a roar and an explosion of crystal spikes all across the courtyard. The golems and maneater clams were promptly knocked onto their backs and shells, the spikes piercing their bodies then shattering.

Seath let out a mist filled growl as his creations shakily began to rise again. Applejack noted they did not immediately resume their attack, but rather looked around as if confused as to what had just happened to them.

“Yea, the truth is laid bare. Another’s essence doth conspire to confound and twist the minds of mine experiments, blind them to that which is friend and foe...” Seath snorted. “A most magnificent demonstration of what sorcery maketh possible. Beautiful indeed.”

Applejack blinked as the monstrosities seized up, as if remembering why they were in the courtyard, then charging at her and Seath with fresh bloodlust.

“The fact that these things are trying to kill us is… beautiful!?” She bleated in anguish. Seath scoffed and shook his head.

“Nay, foolish equine, that one hath sought to match mine own skills in control over crystal is beautiful. That they use mine art, that which I hath made possible, to turn mine work against me?”

The white dragon filled his lungs and proceeded to freeze two approaching golems in place with his crystal breath.

“Nay, THAT is a sin I shalt see them dead for!!” He declared, smashing the immobilised monsters into pieces with his tentacles.

Applejack let the tension drain from her legs, then stumbled backwards as she was left as a shaking, nervous wreck.

“Grea… Great. So… does that mean you’ll help me find out who’s doing this and what’s happened to our friends?” She whimpered, trying to not fall over. Seath scowled at her loss of spirit, though he did curl a tentacle around the mare to keep her standing upright.

“That I shall, more so as I suspect all too clearly who art they that seeketh to foul mine hallowed archives with this offense.” The dragon growled as Applejack slumped against his support. “Reclaim thine spirit, equine! T’is a poor choice to falter now, when I must take leave of thine company!”

Applejack shook her head, then looked up at the great drake with shocked despair.

“Leave us? Seath, yer creations are massin’ on us from every direction! Yah can’t be expecting us to fight ‘em off without yer help!” She cried. Priscilla extracted her scythe from the body of another maneater clam, coughing in mild disgust as a great number of human skulls spilled from its mouth, alongside a single gleaming shard of twinkling titanite. She tried not to ponder where the monstrosity acquired such a grotesque assortment of treasures and trophies, let alone dwell on this as further evidence that the tales of her father’s madness were not exaggerated.

“She speaketh truth there. We cannot hope to turn back this many enemies without additional aid.” She said, cringing as Seath lowered his head in abject disgust that none were supporting his choice of action.

“She is all the more foolish to say such then. For never did I state I would leave thee without aid!” He scoffed before pointing at the mouth of the cavern. A brilliant white aura materialised around his fingers as he moved them in a circular motion.

The golems and clams still climbing out to replenish the number in the courtyard halted as the ground beneath their feet shook violently.

“Many of mine creations I did charge to see all but those most loyal to me as foe.” Seath quietly seethed as the crystal monstrosities turned around, sensing something approaching from the deeper recesses of the caverns.

“But for they that I did proclaim as mine masterpiece...”

The crystal cavern was suddenly alight with a torrential storm of rainbow auras. First, they swirled around to illuminate the glittering walls around the golems...

Then said golems were struck down where they stood when the light formed itself into a spray of needle thin projectiles, hammering them hundreds at a time as three more new beasts exploded out into the courtyard. Applejack gasped as she recognised the glittering technicolor wings and helix twisted antenna that graced the butterfly Seath and Twilight had made for Princess Luna… only here, both were far larger to accommodate the far greater bodies they were attached to.

“A most wondrous work was the Moonlight Butterfly, too most wondrous to remain as one solitary masterpiece. Over time, I did labor to create more. Fine treasures with which to beautify mine hallowed sanctum.” Seath said as the butterflies swept across the courtyard, spraying the golems with light needles and magical blasts.

“That they would not tarnish the purity of that sanctum, they were never to attack unless provoked… or until I ordered them to.” Seath blew on his fingers and gave a dismissive nod to the carnage unfolding around. “Perhaps t’was mine error to not do so when first the Chosen Undead did come to foul these halls with her presence.”

Applejack pushed herself off Seath’s tentacle, getting her breath and her nerves back under control as the tide of battle began to turn in her favor.

“Well, glad yer choosing to unleash ‘em now.” The farm mare exhaled. “Okay, I guess with them on our side, we can hold our own out here.”

“May you do, and with all haste!” Seath declared, turning to place a hand on Priscilla’s shoulder. “I must find mine student, know that she hath not been felled by this wretched twist of fate. Wilt thou be kind to purge what remains of mine creations from the archives in mine absence, daughter?”

Priscilla took a deep breath and nodded softly.

“If thou consents that I destroy what thou hast made.” She replied. Seath sighed as he watched his creations destroy each other.

“What I hath made… t’is mere shadows and mockeries in the light of what standeth before me... to what I might yet make… if only I for once be granted the clarity to do as I did with thee.” He said, looking the crossbreed in the eyes. “Prove thyself the better soul by casting away these fetid remnants. There is no place now for them.”

Priscilla nodded again.

“Then I shall.” She replied.

Applejack took another breath herself and retrieved her bow.

“Guess Ah better go find the rest of our friends. Okay, think Ah’m good now.” She said, looking to Siegmeyer as he stepped back to let the now thoroughly needle pelted golden golem collapse onto the ground. “Jest hope everypony else is too.”

Sensing his friend’s eyes on him, Siegmeyer turned and gave Applejack the thumbs up. It was worth it to see her smile and run off to continue doing what she had to in order to stay motivated.

“Well, that was a most fine display of barbaric strength, good chap, but I’m afraid our time together is at an end. Can’t have you or your friends continue making a mess of this place when there’s so few other safe havens in Lordran.” The knight said as his opponent tried to rise again. With a chivalrous nod, he raised his zweihander and brought it down on the general region of the golem’s back, watching in satisfaction as the finely sharpened blade at last pierced the golden crystal exterior.

“As my fallen enemy, I salute thee!” He said, pounding the chest plate of his armor as the golem exploded in a blinding flurry of white energy.

He then had to take a step back as something was ejected out of the vanishing golem’s body, a being clad in the same Catarina armor as himself, hefting a bastard sword in one hand and a piercing shield in the other.

“Oooh! Ooof!” Came a distinctly feminine cry as the fellow knight crashed and rolled like a corpulent wad of steel across the ground. Siegmeyer approached, and knelt to offer his hand as his new ally pushed herself back to a sitting position. “What… what happened? You… you freed me?”

Siegmeyer was struck dumb as he recognized the voice. The other onion headed knight had the same reaction as she finally got a look at her savior through the grill in her helmet.

“Fa… Father? You… you got me out of that crystal?” The knight exclaimed. “It’s… It’s me...”

Siegmeyer nodded in awe.

“Sieglinde! It is you!” He declared.

***

“And so it continues as before. I summon more enemies, you keep taking them out. Even though Seath can’t possibly have had enough time to properly instruct you in the disciplines of sorcery, you’re still proving rather apt at using it during the most critical moments.” Logan mused as Twilight sent two more manserpents crashing into the wall of the prison. The snake monsters let out one final, weak hiss before sinking to the floor in a dead heap of scales. Twilight gave silent thanks as the souls that then burst forth to infuse into her skin made her every body part hurt slightly less.

“He has had… precious little time to teach me, yes… but… heh… I’m no ordinary student.” She said, raising to fix the giant hat wearing human with a loathsome glare. “Before him, I was instructed by Princess Celestia herself in the arts of pony magic, then I was made the bearer of the Element of Magic, the living personification of all the supernatural powers that exist in Equestria. After that, I became an alicorn and a princess myself, the highest possible stature for a magic wielder to obtain.”

Under the brim of his hat, Logan rolled his eyes at this pointless boast.

“Suffice to say, I’m very good at learning new magical abilities, more so if it means showing you why trapping and torturing me like this was a very bad idea.” Twilight seethed. “So for the love of Faust, stop. Whatever you’re trying to do, it’s falling apart around you right now.”

Logan had to turn as he heard the hoarse screams of hollowed bodies being sliced apart and hitting the floor above the prison.

“Stop this now… and I’ll tell Seath to spare you. There’s nothing more you can hope to prove by making the situation worse.” Twilight declared, while silently begging her legs not to give out under her. Though she put on a brave face, she had pretty much hit her limit. If this dragged on for much longer, she wasn’t going to be able to hold out.

That thought alone made Logan’s sinister laugh all the most chilling as he shook his head.

“Oh, but that’s where you’re wrong, equine. Everything I’ve hoped to prove, you’re proving right now. You’ve been doing it with every one of the monsters I pit you against. The more dire I make the situation, the more you confirm that indeed you are everything I suspected and feared you might be.”

Logan banged his catalyst on the floor, causing blue energy to shoot up it and form into a sparkling orb at the top.

“As for my efforts falling apart around me, heh, let them fall. Whatever happens to me here is of no consequence. I’ve left many of my teachings and many students at the Vinheim Dragon School. My legacy shall continue no matter what. This I’ve seen, thanks to what I’ve learned from Seath’s writings.”

Logan drew out the strange crystal sphere he’d used to control the hollows. Raising his catalyst, he cast the ball of energy into it, then hurled it into the bottom of the prison, forcing Twilight to retreat as it exploded on impact with the floor. The subsequent shock wave easily knocked her off her hooves as her vision was reduced to pure, painfully white light.

“Thereby I have all the reason to continue with this little test. What say we ramp up the challenge to see how much of Seath’s influence there is in you… and also demonstrate I’m not making empty threats here.” Logan said from somewhere far away as the air around Twilight seemed to fracture, reality itself tearing apart to permit a new horror to enter the fray.

Out of the light stepped a massive figure, robed in swirling tattered black robes and holding a larger version of the crystal ball Logan had chucked onto the floor. Any hint of identity was concealed beneath a much greater brimmed hat, similar to the sorcerer's, but warped and tarnished as if worn for countless eons.

“Behold, from a far future time, those who have mastered my teachings now stride as giants of the lands. Where Seath was to fall and be forgotten, I have made possible a new generation of far superior crystal sages!” Logan declared. The doppelganger turned to view him, its body freezing in surprise at the sight of the smaller but apparently recognizable sorcerer. It looked to Twilight, then back to Logan, expressing a silent message that Logan couldn’t help but smile at.

“Let us see how you fare, one student to another.” Logan replied. Twilight felt her heart sink as the giant sage raised its crystal ball, filling the sphere with the light of a fresh spell.

“No...” She bleated.

The sage moved to cast, and thus end the pathetic little alicorn’s life. Logan primed himself for what was going to be a very successful end to his little experiment...

Then, as fate would of course have it, something had to intervene. A soul arrow shot out of the darkness of the upper prison levels, hitting the sage’s arm and forcing it back. Its spell shot wildly out of the crystal ball, exploding against one of the higher cells and vaporizing most of it

“No indeed. Forgive me, Master Logan, but I fear I cannot allow you to proceed any further in this insanity.”

Twilight looked up, gasping in amazement as Griggs stepped out of the darkness.

“While yes, your knowledge and wisdom has inspired many scholars of Vinheim to take up our hallowed art, a great many of the higher sorcerers have long suspected your infatuation with Seath has gone too far. When you suddenly departed from the Dragon School, seeking what lay in the Duke’s Archives, I was sent to follow you to Lordran, to uncover your true intentions...and to take you out if indeed it transpired that you truly had gone mad with the desire to rise to Seath’s level of mastery.” The younger sorcerer said, adding in a less confident voice. “I… only apologise for my secrecy, and for not acting faster. I had hoped it would not come down to this. That I could gently talk you down and bring you back safely home.”

Logan lifted the brim of his hat, meeting his fellow sorcerer’s gaze for a moment, before pulling his hat back down and turning away as the crystal sage launched another salvo of spells at Griggs.

“Then you are as useless as our brethren, as blind as the Grandfather himself. This became inevitable the instant Seath was spared from his demise.” The older sorcerer said aloofly. Twilight stared in despair as Griggs threw himself towards the ladder connecting the entrance of the prison to the lower levels. He grabbed and slid down it just as the crystal sage’s spells destroyed the entrance platform.

Twilight charged her horn and cast a barrier, protecting the younger sorcerer from the falling rubble as he ran for the edge of the next floor and let himself fall down to where she was at the bottom.

“Ooof… be that as it may… the need to stop you has thus also now become inevitable.” Griggs said, picking himself from the floor. “Fairest Princess Twilight, while I give my deepest apologies to you as well for not preventing your being forced into this abominable situation, might I atone by fighting alongside you?”

The young sorcerer held out Twilight's demon catalyst.

"I feared the worst when I came to Logan's study area, and found this discarded amidst his books."

Twilight instantly nodded as she forced herself onto her hooves and grabbed her weapon from Grigg's hand.

“Yes, just… save Logan for me.” She said, baring her teeth at the crystal sage. “I intend to question him further about how this fresh face he introduced ties into what’s going on!”

Author's Note

So here we are, another chapter where I feel like I cover a lot but don't end up actually progressing anything. :ajsleepy: My editor tells me it's good and not to worry but I can't help feeling like I could've done more. Oh well.

At the very least I finally brought to bear two of the plot points folk were hankering for. Yeah, now you can all rest easy knowing Sieglinde has been rescued, by the one she came seeking no less, and Trixie has fulfilled her immediate goal of saving Rhea, with a nice bonus of Patches being delivered to her on a silver plate for her vengeance...if she so chooses vengeance.

Next time we see if Celestia is having any luck with Kalameet, and just what Twilight is going to uncover now that she's finally got some back up.

And yes, for those wondering where the idea of Griggs being a spy sent to track and possibly stop Logan came from: in game, he wears the Black Sorcerer Set , which the lore entries state is only worn by the secret sorcerers of Vinheim. Coupled with that is his dialogue that Logan is seen as 'heretical' and is plagued by 'awful rumors', implying that Logan is already under suspicion by his fellow sorcerers. Once Logan leaves Firelink Shrine he also immediately states he's going to pursue him, implying his reasons for following his master to Lordran aren't just due to him respecting Logan's cause. It's not too far a stretch to imagine he was actually sent by the Dragon School to make sure Logan wasn't searching for the Duke's Archives in order to enact some nasty business. The only problem of course is, if you buy all his spells and items, you find out he never made it past Sen's Fortress and ended up going hollow before he could fulfill his quest

Chapter 55

“Thou cannot hope to hide forever, Celestia.” Kalameet seethed as he smashed another section of the Oolacile township down to rubble. Again, while the act of destruction was mildly cathartic, the annoyance at finding nothing besides the fetid remains of hollowed bodies and rotting furniture made his rage burn all the hotter.

“Naught but death resides hither. T’is better to accept and face it on thine hooves. To cower shalt only invite the abyss to take thine soul instead.” The great black dragon threatened as he came to the limits of the township, and the start of the Royal Wood.

“And if I do, you’ll only kill me and go on terrorising Equestria. Whereas if I keep you guessing, you’re more likely to start spilling your secrets.” Celestia’s voice echoed from all around the woods. Kalameet growled darkly as he charged into the trees, knocking aside any scarecrow or stone guardian foolish enough to rush forward to stop him.

“Secrets, hah! The only secrets I hold art the truth which thou art too blind to have realised by now, or too afraid to accept.”

Kalameet paused as he came to a cliff overlooking an all too familiar valley. Slavering, feral attack dogs patrolled around jagged spikes of crystal as pitch black as that of his own scales.

“Look around thee, Celestia, and see the proof that this wretched domain shares with thine own. Do thine eyes deny it? Dost thine soul refuse to believe what art laid bare?” He demanded while leaping off the cliff and spreading his wings.

“I see only what I seek to prevent happening to Equestria. To stop you from doing to us what you’ve done to this place!” Celestia replied. Kalameet grinned as he noted her voice sounded much closer now. Had she really been so stupid as to lead him to the one area she’d be at the greatest disadvantage facing him in? Well, she WAS blaming him for something that he had nothing to do with...

“Foolish equine. Most wondrous art mine sins, but this, the fall of Oolacile, is not one of them!” He declared, scanning the valley and the woods around it. “This realm’s doom is the fault of its own people. For believing that toothy serpent that fate dids’t send to them, to poison their ears with tales of fortune and glory, if only they might desecrate the grave of their common father!”

The giant black dragon swooped down, grabbing several of the black crystals and pulling them from the ground as if they were mere weeds.

“If it be true, I am guilty of the doom that hath followed in any manner, t’was mine seizing the opportunity that Manus presented, and what good timing that opportunity was!”

Kalameet stared at the crystals, seeing his own warped visage in their polished onyx faces. To think of how long it had been since he last gazed at a similar reflection, in a similar toned crystal. The countless millennia in between had barely changed him at all.

With a roar of renewed wrath, Kalameet crushed the crystals in his hands, unleashing from them an inky black essence that he cast across Oolacile.

“Hadst I not enslaved the Father of the Abyss, and bended his will to mine own, nothing that hath come to pass woulds’t be possible. The home Sombra hath made possible would remain beyond my reach, mine brother would have fallen to the blade of the unworthy folk...”

The dragon’s central gaze narrowed as he spied a shining ball of sunlight amidst the darkness released by the crystals. Celestia really had made possibly the worst move imaginable in choosing a hiding spot!

“And we would not be met now, so that I may enlighten thee to truth, and stop thee from denying it as such!” He roared while soaring across the valley and dive bombing Celestia’s location, in the area beyond that.

***

“I don’t know how else to describe it. It was unlike any other dragon I’ve seen! It looked as ancient as the everlasting, but… it’s body… everything about it was wrong!” Ciaran breathlessly explained. Her fellow knight, Hawkeye Gough, nodded sagely.

“T’is as I feared, then. The beast I hath heard tell of… whispers of a dragon so ancient and terrible, none in Anor Londo dared to provoke its wrath. He rises again to pose us duress?” The giant archer queried.

Ciaran nodded in shock.

“I thought as much. He is called Kalameet. A ferocious beast indeed, and whose anomalous stature I did often ponder.”

Gough paused to check the wood carving he was working on, feeling it with his fingers as he did with the ones before it.

“So much like Seath he is, and yet so different, too. Two souls that many hath believed kin of the Everlasting Dragons… yet, e’en in blindness I could sense they were far too ancient to be thus.” The giant sighed. “How classic that with all the Great Lord did to end their reign, fate hast chosen that the dragons shalt never be forgotten. In the war, we knights fought valiantly, but for every one of them, we lost three score of our own. Exhilaration, pride, hatred, rage… The dragons teased out our dearest emotions. And now...”

Gough turned as he heard the clamor of Celestia and Kalameet’s battle resuming.

“Now, as the darkness comes to snuff out the light, the most powerful and darkest dragon still flies true and strong, while all we hath made falls to ruin around him.”

Ciaran clenched her fists as Celestia burst from the trees of the Royal Wood, dodging a stream of black fire as Kalameet burst out after her.

“Well, we haven’t fallen yet! There’s still time for us to do some good… to see that those we have lost did not die in vain.” The assassin declared, taking comfort from the warmth of Artorias’ soul burning softly in her pack. “Gough, I need your help one last time. My own bow isn’t strong enough to take down a dragon, but yours felled the Everlasting Dragons by the score!”

The giant turned to where his likewise sized greatbow lay. A weapon so powerful and requiring so much strength only he’d been able to wield it… and indeed he could wield it again, if the need arose...

“Skyward or no, Kalameet will not be put down easily… but then again, what is bravery without a dash of recklessness?”

Gough chuckled as he heard Celestia prove his point, charging Kalameet dead on and firing a solar bolt at him at point blank range. To her relief, the dragon was forced to withdraw as the sheer concentrated power proved his scales were not entirely impenetrable, nor was he entirely invincible.

“A shame I am not able to do this for the one to whom it is owed, she who performed the ultimate service to Artorias.” The archer commented, causing Ciaran to shudder as she clutched her pack protectively.

“But a whisper on the wind tells that she shalt know of our liking for her in due course. Very well, let Gough be graced once more by the greatest calling of Knighthood!”

The giant put down his carving and reached for his bow as Kalameet dove back into the area beyond the valley to evade Celestia’s beams. With dust flaking off his armor, the giant archer notched one of his great arrows, taking a moment to feel it over and check that it was up to his standards.

“Mmm… a fine work indeed. Such harmony is there in the union of tree bark and stone.” Gough mused as he turned his head to the air. Kalameet burst out of the valley again as Celestia depleted her energy reserves. His flank was scorched from the sunlight, his right wing betraying its injured status with a flap that was just a hair slower than the left.

Gough noted all of this as he began to pull back his arrow, grunting as the tautness of his bow demanded every last bit of strength he had.

Ciaran thought to tell him when to let loose, then realised that was pointless. Gough had been robbed of his sight, but for the leader of Gwyn’s Great Archers, with so many years and so much experience under his belt, that was no handicap.

“Hrrrmmm… yes. Never shall a truer shot be loosed than this!” Gough declared as he reached full draw, further quelling Ciaran’s doubts. The assassin looked to Celestia, who likewise turned and seemed to realize assistance was at hand. She turned and flew away, forcing Kalameet to give chase.

“The bat will be grounded for a good spell! From there, I ponder… will it be hands that fate leaves the remainder in? Or hooves? Ho ho, such are jolly ponderings for such dire times.” Gough laughed as he steadied his bow.

Kalameet came into range, his focus centered entirely on Celestia.

Gough listened carefully to what his surroundings told him.

The flap of wings.

The rush of air.

The growing volume of rage filled growls getting closer.

Kalameet reached the perfect spot to be taken down.

“Haah!” Gough exclaimed as he let his arrow fly. The giant missile sailed across the heavens, its lethally honed tip dipping ever so slightly as it arced to hit Kalameet right where it would truly count, where he would thus be crippled and could darken the skies no more.

The arrow closed in… this was it!

Kalameet promptly halted in mid air, wrenching his torso back out of harm’s way. Rather than strike the intended area on his wing joint, the arrow instead cut a long gash across his chest, before the black dragon managed to reach out and catch it with his hand.

Oolacile went dead silent with disbelief.

“Grrrrgh… heh heh heh, how ironic. That the blind seeth more than e’en those with blessed vision, and yet still fate doth not reveal all to them.”

Celestia turned around, gasping in shock as Kalameet spun the arrow around and threw it like a javelin back at Gough.

“Seven times thou hast felled me with that shot, noble archer.” The black dragon seethed as Gough was pierced through the chest by his own arrow, sending him flying across his perch and pinning him to the far wall.

“Never shalt there be an eighth!”

Celestia let a single, horrible moment pass, looking at the slain archer and his most darkly poetic means of being taken down.

Her rage then overtook her and she charged again at Kalameet, hitting him with everything she had.

***

Far, far below Oolacile, amidst the ever expanding darkness of the Abyss, stood two souls that had both been birthed at the same time, yet had never once met before, and originally had never intended to. Yet now they at last stood face to face, another abomination made possible by the increasingly tangled web that fate had woven for them.

Manus held out Sombra’s horn to Gravelord Nito, who could only creak in wonderment at his fellow Lord Soul bearer’s sheer brass coated nerve.

“With one hand thou steals us away from our domain. Now with the other, thee asks of the same blasphemy so many of thine children has’t across eons.” The mountain of skulls and bones commented as he accepted the horn. “So much of humanity’s fear of death is thus at once explained and justified. Ho what twisted revelations this abduction doth bring!”

“Yea… ngh… t’was a duty… grgh… duty of… graaargh… great offense… this I knew. ARGRAGH! But… also… REEAAARGHH… of… GRRRGH… of great… great importance.” Manus growled as he shook and gripped his staff for dear life. “Not even one… GRRRRRGH… one soul thou would seek to spare from.... ARGLE! From thine embrace… but… GRAGH!... if thou would… nrrrrgh… would but see what I see.... GRAWWWWR… returning the flame to one life… woulds’t render thousands more unto thine dominion!”

Nito cocked his uppermost skull to the side.

“Thou claimeth once more that this one trespass woulds’t nevertheless uphold death’s laws. Dost thou now present proof of thine claim?” He asked skeptically.

Manus nodded his massive horned head; an act that seemed to upset his balance as he had to slam his giant simian hand on the ground in order to keep himself upright.

“I… nrrrgh… I do… with thanks to she who… ngh… knows of times not of this land… RAWRRGHH… and is cursed to forever walk them as her own… GRRRRGH… ceases to be!”

Manus smashed his catalyst staff on the ground, summoning a ball of light that seem to cause him even more pain as it illuminated his warped, hobbled and dreadful visage. Closing many of his eyes, the Abyssal being turned and hurled the light across the chamber, revealing the body of a human female, dressed in a supremely elegant gown of fine spun ivory silk, complete with elbow length gloves, and a simple yet significant crown of gold with shimmering wings upon her head.

“The Princess Dusk… ngh… of Oolacile… ha-URGH… hath been mo-most helpful… RGRAGH… in seeing what is… ARGRAGH… what is to come!” Manus explained as the princess stirred and looked uneasily up at her captors.

***

“So… after punishing Trixie far more than she deserved, beating it into her head that since no one else gives a buck about her, she should do the same in return… now that she has accepted this and made her peace with it, she’s granted a chance for revenge.” Trixie glowered as Patches nervously tried to back away from her, only to then remember he was in the same pit as her, and thus his escape was blocked on pretty much every side.

“Trixie has to wonder… is this a trick? A test? Or does somepony, somewhere, actually still like her?” The unicorn seethed through her teeth.

Patches shakily held up his hands.

“Well… erm… let’s first calm down. Nice and relaxed, we all are… and then talk about that.” He grinned through the cold sweat glazing his face. “Look, I did you wrong. Not going to try and deny that. But if we could just look at this from my situation for a moment… please, can we see this from my position for a moment?”

Trixie’s horn flared with building magic. Patches swallowed and quickly cut to the chase.

“These temptations, the promise of glory one can achieve if they brave the dangers of Lordran… they’re pretty overwhelming are they not?”

Reah jumped back as the deceitful trickster pointed at her.

“Is that not why you came down here? Or you?”

He pointed at Trixie, then promptly jerked his hand back as the unicorn aimed her blazing horn at him.

“We’re all undead outcasts here! Trying to survive via whatever means possible! Only thing that separates us from the hollows is our purpose! Yours was seeking that… uh… that Rite thing you mentioned… yours was to rescue her! Mine was simply to find the means to get out of this damned tomb!” Patches hastily added. Reah clenched her fists around her talisman.

“And you hoped to do this how? By looting the corpses of everyone you pushed into this pit?” She accused. Patches gave a nervous shrug.

“You saying you wouldn’t have done the same? I saw another soul doing exactly that when she came down after you!” He declared.

Reah’s nerve wavered.

“Another soul?” She asked. Patches nodded hesitantly.

“Yeah, was soon after you and I… uh… were met. A girl not looking in the best of states… but my, she still knew her way around a fight! Was smashing skeletons and snatching up everything they dropped with gusto! I… well, I thought it best to just let her do as she pleased, seeing as she was clearly on a mission!”

Patches eyes lit up.

“I… I think I actually saw her clutching that… that Rite thing you were after!” He said, gritting his teeth as Reah seemed to further lose her resolve to punish him.

“This girl… a blonde, was she? With a long braid?” She asked. Patches nodded and Reah covered her face with her hands.

“Blonde? Long braid?” Trixie arched a bewildered eyebrow. “You mean Aurelia?”

Reah exhaled in pain.

“The Chosen Undead… as that foul Frampt called her. Oooh, how twisted yet fitting is this irony!”

Now Patches likewise looked bewildered as Reah hung her head.

“I called her uncouth, and lacking in judgement! She sought to talk with me, possibly help me in my mission, and I brushed her off as another misguided soul.”

Reah looked at Patches, no longer in anger but in lament.

“And yet you claim where I and my friends failed, she succeeded? Defeated that Pinwheel beast, and claimed the Rite of Kindling?”

Trixie snorted in frustration.

“Think she did a bit more than that. From what Trixie saw while travelling with her, she also got something called the Lordvessel that’s allowed her to help us travel around this nightmare, and to reach Equestria, and got herself a lot of armor, weapons, and fire powers too!” The unicorn said, furrowing her brow as Reah dropped to her knees again.

“Then this truly is my punishment. The gods presented me with a valuable aid, and I, in my pride and haste, discarded it like rubbish. Fie, I am truly to blame for the death of my friends, and for my disgracing of my faith!” She moaned.

Trixie grit her teeth, while Patches mopped his brow and then stuck a gloved finger into his ears.

“Erm, sorry, but you sure that fall didn’t actually kill me? I can’t be hearing this right! No charlatan of the cloth would ever admit fault! It’s impossible!” He said. Trixie turned back to him and dragged her hooves across the floor of the pit.

“Well if you not sure, then Trixie would be happy to fix that! Burn in Tartarus you bastard!” She said while unleashing her most powerful magical blast...

… which then exploded uselessly across the wall beside Patches as Reah turned and tackled the unicorn, upsetting her aim.

“No!” The white priestess pleaded. “Please, he is not to blame!”

Trixie eyes spun from the impact of her head meeting the stone floor again. With a scream of absolute rage, she shook her head and promptly smashed both front hooves into Reah’s chest.

“Not to blame!? He tried to kill Trixie! And you!” She yelled as Reah went flying onto the ground. The priestess wailed pitifully from the painful impact, yet still she managed to prop herself up on one arm, clutching her badly bruised breast with the other.

“Yes...but only after Reah betrayed her cause by fleeing from her objective, and if I am to take his confession correctly, he has… understandable cause to hate those of the faith?” She said.

Patches nodded cautiously as he got up and approached her.

“Uh… yeah, kinda. That whole ‘holier than thou’ attitude you all have is right off putting! Not to mention a testament to the hypocrisy of your faith! Seriously, you ever stop to ponder maybe there’s another reason you’re here? Possibly that your superiors have the same attitude towards undead as everyone else?” Patches spat, before adding in a softer voice. “That said… erm… do you need some help there? That was quite a blow you took!”

Reah winced as she tried to sit up, and felt her chest scream in pain.

“It is… nothing I do not deserve… for what I have done in my lack of sight.” She whimpered.

Patches sighed and reached in his pack.

“Well then here. Hopefully this will at least prove I’m sorry!”

Trixie blinked in disbelief as the latest soul to betray her trust and try to take her life held out a pair of humanity sprites. He pressed them to the hoof prints on Reah’s robes and the priestess gasped in relief as the pain left her.

“Don’t worry, I’ve got the same for you!” He said, drawing out another twin pair of humanities. “Clearly I’m not going to be needing them from here on.”

Trixie looked at the offering, her eye twitching as she tried to deem if this was a trick or not. She looked at Patches, who could only shrug.

“Look, only reason I kicked you down here was because she was about to spill the beans on what I did to her… even if it was in a moment of emotional instability! Swear on my life, I’ve got no issue with you! Just wanted to make sure you didn’t do… what I’m guessing you’re about to do anyway.”

Patches sighed as he set the sprites down on the ground and held up his hands.

“You want revenge, fine. Don’t blame you. Probably would do the same if I were in your shoes. Just please know I am sorry, and only do what I do because it’s the only way the gods have deemed I’m allowed to survive!” He said, closing his eyes and cringing as he awaited the blast that would probably break every bone in his body and char his skin to ashes… if it didn’t vaporise him outright.

When, after several agonizing minutes, nothing happened, he very cautiously cracked open an eye to see Trixie staring at the sprite.

“You… you swear your actions were dictated only by your circumstance… just as Trixie’s actions were dictated, because life has dealt her a similar bout of bad luck...” She said.

Patches nodded, which just seemed to tick Trixie off more… even though she continued to hold her fire.

“And if I do what is possibly the stupidest thing I’ve done in… the last 48 hours at least, and spare you… what will you do?” She demanded.

Patches looked at the ladder that would allow them all to climb out of the pit. While he still couldn’t fathom where it had come from, he decided not to question it.

“Probably just go back to the shrine above and let you do… uh… whatever it is you intend to do? At this point, the writing’s clearly on the wall, telling me to give up my looting ways and make another stab at being a merchant. Really, I’ve got all I need, I just… eh, well, once you start looting the dead, it gets a bit hard to stop.” Patches sighed. “Not to mention, swear on my life, this poor girl was never meant to return from her so called ‘pilgrimage’ anyway. She’s not the first undead that was sent here to die by those of the cloth, nor will she be the last. If you want further proof, just stick around here. Sooner or later, some other undead priest or priestess will turn up seeking that Rite of Kindling as well.”

Trixie ground her teeth in indecision. She looked at Reah and noticed she was hanging her head, as if grimly accepting Patch’s words.

“You… you knew about this?” Trixie demanded.

“I… had cause to suspect. My superiors did order me to Lordran, to prove I was still worthy of my title and station, despite my undead status.” She said. Trixie looked to Patches and took a deep breath.

“Okay, then this is what’s going to happen. Trixie is going to ascend first, then Reah will follow, and Patches will go last. Patches will take the lead, and guide us out of this damned tomb.”

Trixie aimed her horn at Patches.

“And if you make one move to pull a lever, or trigger one of the traps Trixie encountered on her way down, Trixie swears you won’t draw breath for long enough to complete the act!”

Patches slowly raised his hands in submission.

“Given what I’ve just learned from this most insightful conversation, I’d rather let events play out at this point than attempt to interfere.” He awkwardly swore

***

“Yes… yeeees! This is beautiful!” Logan gasped and fawned as the Crystal Sage formed an arc of crystal soul arrows and fired them at Twilight, then created another flowery crystal projectile to join the one that was currently pursuing Griggs around the prison.

“The command over our Grandfather’s most sacred sorceries, the control, so precise and flawless. What teacher could ask for better?”

The big hatted sorcerer smiled in pride as the sage teleported through the prison floor, neatly evading another of Twilight’s blasts and emerging behind the alicorn to retaliate. Twilight tried to turn around, only to feel the wrenching pain of something long and razor sharp spearing her through her flank and her wing joints. She dropped onto her side, her mouth stretching in want of a scream as the crystal sage yanked out the rapier it had stabbed her with, and made to finish her off.

It was only stopped by a hail of soul arrows, forcing it to teleport to safety and allowing Griggs to rush to Twilight’s aid.

“Princess! Oh no.” The younger sorcerer cried as he saw Twilight’s blood pool around her. “Forgive me… I… this wasn’t supposed to happen! I should have acted sooner!”

Twilight grit her teeth as she felt herself losing consciousness again. She bit her lip, using the pain to keep herself focused for a few more moments.

“Don’t… don’t worry about me. Just… save yourself. Got something else… I need to try… ngh… keep… keep Logan distracted.”

On instinct, Griggs reached for his estus flask… then stopped himself as Twilight’s head flopped lifelessly to the ground. Her body dissolved away into nothingness, leaving only a glowing green aura to mark the latest bloodshed upon the floor.

Braving the pain as the second mass of floating crystal exploded across his back, the sorcerer braced himself and got back to his feet. He glared up at Logan, who could only smile in triumph as the Crystal Sage materialised underneath him.

Casting an enchantment on his shield, Griggs exhaled and prepared to face his former colleague again.

“Mark my words, Logan, much as it saddens me to see you choose this path, I will not cease in my attempts to see that you tread down it no further!” He swore.

Logan looked like he was trying not to laugh in response

“I have no need to tread any further. The proof of my success is here, plain to see!” He said, giving the crystal sage a nod. “The Dragon School has squandered centuries trying to match up to the expertise of Seath. It shall fall and be lost to time, never once having come close, while I… I have triumphed precisely because I chose the path that souls like you were too cowardly to tread!”

Griggs steeled his hands around his catalyst and shield as he heard the bonfire bloom overhead in the prison cells.

“I tried to bring you into the fold, Griggs. I left most of my books to you in hopes their contents would turn your mind towards enlightenment. Instead you stand here as lost and ignorant as anyone else, helping a soul whose very presence brings further ruin upon Lordran!”

Logan scowled as Twilight emerged from the prison cells. How many times had he killed her by this point? How had she still managed to cling to her purpose and avoid going hollow?

The big hatted sorcerer sighed in lament as Twilight primed her catalyst. Very well, if she wanted to still be his test subject, he was far from done with his experimentation.

“Perhaps my student shall like to demonstrate what your refusal to humor alternate lines of thought has cost you both.”

Logan’s smile reappeared as the crystal sage reeled its head back, like it was taking a huge breath of air.

As Twilight then discovered, that’s more or less what it was doing. Specifically, it was preparing to launch the same crystal breath attack that Seath had as his signature move.

Ignoring the sharp ache in her withered wing bones, Twilight leaped onto the prison floor as the cells above her were blasted with blistering white crystals. She only got a second to gain her footing before the crystal sage repeated the attack, creating a long trail of crystal spears as its target scrambled to get out of harm’s way.

“Via this path I have not only finally unlocked the most sacred sorceries possible, I have risen to stand alongside Seath himself as a true master sorcerer!” Logan declared… right before Griggs shut him up with another hail of soul arrows.

“Then you are doomed to share his fate… or what was to be his fate!” The younger sorcerer lamented as he let Twilight focus on the crystal sage and turned all his efforts to Logan.

The big hatted sorcerer leaped from his balcony area as it was pelted with the raw magical energy. He landed in the midst of the battle, stumbling and nearly falling over before driving his catalyst into the ground and bracing himself. It seemed his agility wasn’t what it once was back in his youth.

Nevertheless, Logan raised his shield for battle, circling around as Griggs likewise followed his movement.

“Heh, again you are wrong there. Seath’s terror would not have ended had he died in his precious crystal caves, it would only have spread. Across the ages and throughout the lands the effects of his madness would have rippled and warped many a soul… just as they always have.”

Logan laughed again as he raised his catalyst and gave Griggs another shock. The same white crystal breath attack flowed from both the catalyst and Logan’s mouth, giving rise to another field of crystal spikes.

Griggs retreated and Logan pursued, not caring as the spikes ripped and tattered his robes.

“From one age to another, Seath has only caused misery. Time and time again, the terror he has made possible has warped minds and bodies alike.” The elder sorcerer continued, smirking as the crystal sage knocked Twilight off her hooves with another surprise thrust from its rapier. Griggs checked the alicorn was able to get up and continued the fight, paying her silent awe that she was able to endure the wounds and pain that would’ve destroyed many other warriors.

“And yet here you stand, as a fitting example of a mind and body twisted by their obsession with Seath’s work.” He seethed. To his surprise, Logan sighed and shook his head.

“Me? No… no, Griggs, I am not an example of what can result from our Grandfather’s insanity.”

Logan dramatically pointed his catalyst at Twilight.

“She is!”

Griggs looked at the alicorn in confusion. She was tactfully backing away from the crystal sage, her head twitching slightly here and there as she studied his attacks. When the robed monstrosity made to summon another field of crystals from under her hooves, the alicorn raised her catalyst and vanished from sight. The sage halted its attack and looked around, frantically stabbing at the air with its rapier. For all the apparent expertise it was supposed to have, being familiar with the ‘Hidden Body’ sorcery was apparently an area it needed a bit more practice in.

Sadly this momentary turn of fortune was over all too quickly for Griggs. In his distraction he hadn’t seen the crystal soulmass Logan had conjured, nor were his reflexes fast enough to dodge it.

Griggs found himself being speared through several tender parts of his body, effectively nailing him to the nearby wall. He barely had time to register the sudden agony from the multiple impalements before Logan raised his catalyst again and encased his lower body in crystal as well.

“If you still doubt me, then stay a while and observe.” The elder sorcerer smiled mocking, even as he felt an uncharacteristic rumble of the prison. He looked up at the sound of another great monstrosity plowing its way towards the prison entrance, and his smile grew even wider and more twisted.

“It seems my little experiment just got a new test subject.” Logan hissed in delight as a massive explosion of crystal obliterated the walls around the entrance, tearing down the stone and steel to permit Seath entry to the fray.

From a shadowy recess, a pink toned silhouette cringed and hung her head. Seeing she wasn’t going to do much good here, she resolved to make for her next objective with all haste, and get her friends some additional help.

Author's Note

What's this? This series still lives? Well of course! Would be remiss of me if I actually let it die when I'm barely a third of the way through my planned storyline.

Yeah, for those who've been waiting and possibly cursing me for being so slow, I do have a reason for the latest delay. Unfortunately that reason is I've been stuck on how the heck to feasibly tie up events as we come to the close of this arc.

If you don't mind spoilers here's what I have down as what needs to happen to tie everything up:

Ciaran somehow needs to get back to Aurelia and give her Artorias' soul.

Trixie, Patches and possibly Reah need to make it to the Duke Archives.

Twilight and Seath have to obviously learn about Celestia being in Oolacile and mount a rescue.

Twilight has her long overdue showdown with Manus while Seath finally meets Kalameet and learns the horrid truth about their relationship.

A lot of folk die and the horror finally returns to Equestria.

As you might guess, I really hit a stumbling block on how to make this all happen, up until I rewatched a few episodes and finally pondered if I might cheat a bit and make use of a certain pony's unreal fourth wall abilities. I accept this might not sit well with some but I feel like it's the only way that works for the final few plot points.

:pinkiehappy: : You can always count on me to solve any problem!

Indeed, so yes finally I have my means to keep going, just like the stalwart undead that we all have guided on their respective quests through the DS games.

As for the other tidbits, yep, I finally found a way to get Princess Dusk in on the action (even if she'll most likely only have a small cameo), Patches is of course going to get a reprieve since The Ringed City DLC confirms he survives until the end of Dark Souls 3 and also because I'm curious if I can have him and Trixie form a sort of uncomfortable friendship. The more I read about Patches proper backstory, the more I started to see how much he and our favourite anti-Twilight personae have in common.

Wouldn't be the first rediculous pairing I've done in this series after all.

Tell me what you think!

Chapter 57

“No… no, no please!” Ciaran pleaded as she ran to her impaled friend. Gough grunted softly as he shifted his body enough to break the arrow free from where it had sunk into the wall behind him, letting him slump to the ground as his blood flowed around his own projectile.

“Gough! Speak to me!” Ciaran cried. The giant let out another grunt, followed by a gentle chuckle.

“Heh heh… true indeed was this shot. Loosed as fairly from mine bow as it was returned. Ho ho, what a twisted yet justly ironic end!” He exhaled.

Ciaran frantically gauged the severity of the arrow wound. The giant projectile was in almost to the fletchings, and from the hole in the wall, it was clear it had penetrated Gough completely. The testament of how much strength Kalameet had to possess, not only to catch the arrow, but throw it back with the same force it had been launched (if not more) was terrifying.

“Gough… stay with me. I… I’m not sure how I can get this out of you… but if I break off the shaft, and then try to cauterize the wound...” Ciaran said, reaching for the exposed part of the arrow.

Gough snorted and pushed her hand away.

“No… it is of no worth, my friend. This… heh… while I would not wish my end to be so nigh, there are worse ways to go. Ngh… with my last act, I faced my foe head on, and now shall I perish with honor intact, and my service to the Great Lord Gwyn complete. Neither humans, nor the Abyss, shalt take my life. Only the foe whom I could consider most worthy!”

Ciaran gaped behind her mask, her eyes tearing up as yet another of her friends, and comrade in arms stood on the brink of dying before her eyes.

“Gough… please...” She begged. The giant gently held her hand.

“No… do not grieve for me. Few could hope to have lived and died as well as I. For now, thou must concern thyself with the wellbeing of those who remain.” Gough sighed sadly as the forest shook with the ongoing battle between Celestia and Kalameet. “Rarely am I wrong, but now, ‘twould seem to be such a time. T’is not only the Abyss that threatens this land, nor t’is only this land that is threatened. Thou must strive to see so many have not perished in vain. Be done with Oolacile, go to aid they who matter most...”

The giant paused as he sensed a fresh presence climbing up to his little area, accompanied by the jingling of bells.

“And they who now cometh to plead for thine aid, it seems...” He mused as Pinkie Pie clambered up onto the parapet, panting as if she’d just run the annual Equestrian Marathon twice.

“Okay, made it! Got Vamos where he needs to be, Trixie is doing her thing, Twilight and co. can hold their own for a few more minutes, so now I just need...”

The pink mare broke off as she beheld Gough and Ciaran, and the slowly growing pool of blood around them.

“Oh no… dammit, I’m too late!” She cried, running over to the wounded giant.

Gough laughed, then coughed as blood began to trickle from his helmet.

“Fret not. Thine haste has bought thee time enough.” He chuckled. “I go to join my kindred… but thee… thee may see that my friend will yet serve out her role.”

Pinkie nodded as she looked at Ciaran.

“Well yeah, I knew I had to come here to get… uh… someone… But this, this isn’t supposed to happen! Unless...”

Pinkie’s mane deflated again as her danced in frantic contemplation. Gritting her teeth she smashed both hooves into her head.

“Faust be damned… why did I not see it before? Oh right, cause the stupid balloon head was the one in control! Gahh, Faust be damned indeed!” She snarled, then whipped her head around at the sound of conflict. Her face slowly steamed in fiery loathing as Celestia burst out from the treeline, followed by Kalameet.

“Oh, and of course she has to be here, too… just to make things even more complicated. Ugh… okay...”

Pinkie pointed a hoof at Ciaran.

“You… uh… wait...”

She looked down at a spot just above Ciaran’s feet.

“No health bar or name? Dammit, you’re one of the friendly NPCs aren’t you? Gah, of all the things they didn’t think to patch!”

Ciaran cocked her head as Pinkie shook her own.

“Look, I don’t have time to check the game files to confirm who you are! Just, if you’re who I suspect, then yes, you need to come with me!” She said.

Ciaran took a cautious step back, her hand reaching for her own bow.

“And for what reason should I obey, when I have one in desperate need of medical attention?” She demanded.

Pinkie looked at Gough as if to gauge whether his friend was that hard of hearing, or that slow on the uptake.

“Well, first off, he’s given his final wish to die with dignity, and while I normally don’t give a buck about that… lately I’ve started to get a sense of why the balloon head keeps vying about respecting folk and being nice whenever possible.” Pinkie grumbled. “So, in 25 words or less: Aurelia’s caught up with my friends in some bad juju at Seath’s Archives. Actually, wait...”

Pinkie held up her front hooves and started counting off imaginary fingers.

“Yes, that was less than 25 words.” She sighed “Help me help my friends, and we’ll be able to come back here in force to save Celestia from her own impulsiveness and stupidity!”

Ciaran’s hand halted.

“Aurelia? She’s...” The assassin’s voice froze in her throat. Pinkie nodded frantically.

“Her and Sif… yeah, this situation’s so screwed up, that’s actually happened!” Pinkie sighed. “Guh, hey, balloon head, can you please talk to this girl? I’m about to do some very unkind things to her if she keeps stalling!”

Pinkie promptly twisted her neck hard enough and far enough it seemed she’d snap her own spine. Indeed there was an extremely painful sounding ‘CRACK!’, followed by more jingling of f the bells on Pinkie’s jester hat, yet all it did was inflate her mane again and dash the craziness from her eyes.

“AAAAH! Oooh… oh crud! Oh I am so sorry!” The mare said in a much kinder and bubbly voice. “She… I don’t know. It’s like she actually is trying to see my side of things, but hates letting me get a word in edgeways...”

Pinkie cringed as Kalameet let fly with another gust of his black flaming breath on an obvious target.

“Anyway, yes, please, help my friends, help Aurelia, and I’ll see to it that your friend is avenged for… that.” Pinkie cringed harder as she gestured to Gough’s wound. The giant laughed weakly, and handed Pinkie his greatbow.

“Then take this. I shan’t need it again. I know not if another could operate it… but thine need outweighs mine now.” He said. Pinkie nodded and grabbed the massive weapon, hefting it and dropping it into her mane with only a moderate amount of difficulty.

“I’ll see that it goes to the right soul at the right time!” She declared.

“And I...” Ciaran broke off as she felt the soul of Artorias burning restlessly in her pack. Even in death, her friend, and lover, still demanded he be allowed to do his duty, even if via the hands of others.

“I’ll go with you, strange equine… only I know not how you intend to take me to Aurelia with no means of transportation, save for our own feet and hooves.”

Pinkie smiled and promptly turned to present her back to the assassin.

“Then saddle up, and prepare to be amazed! Also, please try not to lose your mind as I reveal what else I’ve discovered on the way here!” She said.

***

Summoning all of her remaining energy, Celestia dove at Kalameet. She’d expended a lot dodging and deflecting that black breath of his, but Gough had finally given her the opening she needed, even if it had come at a terrible cost.

Stamping down on her feelings of remorse, telling herself there’d be time to mourn later, the sun princess flew straight and true as Kalameet charged another breath attack.

The Royal Woods swayed and shuddered from the sonic boom of two all powerful combatants tearing through the skies, intent on finally ending their face off.

And then, as soon as she spied Kalameet rearing his head back, Celestia halted her flight and threw herself straight down towards the trees. Kalameet’s breath incinerated the air in her wake, flying wildly in all directions as the black dragon frantically tried to alter his lock.

Celestia saw that he never got the chance. From her horn, a beam of pure, devastating sunlight split the heavens to strike the dragon on his chest wound, blasting him a mile or so towards the horizon.

Far across Oolacile, the great beast fell. His momentum brought his wings to be clipped by the forest trees, his spines to shatter the walls of the coliseum, his horns to carve deep gouges in the valley beyond, until his body crashed into the clearing he’d originally risen from.

Gasping desperately for air, Celestia pursued her opponent, finding him lying in a twitching, pain wracked heap at the base of a great waterfall pouring into the clearing.

Though her body likewise ached from her exertion and the blows she hadn’t been able to repel, Equestria’s diarch steeled herself for battle.

It was only after a good five to ten minutes of tense silence had passed without issue that she finally let herself entertain the possibility that Kalameet was down for the count.

“Well, that’s handy to know. Even if you seem to have armored yourself for every other possible type of attack, you still share Manus’ weakness to the sheer lightning like power of the sun.” She commented while touching down on the ground. Her legs buckled as they took her weight, though her wings showed their thanks at no longer having to keep her airborne by throbbing with slightly diminished pain.

“From… ggrgh… one age to another… forsooth the gods mock what those gents maketh.” Kalameet seethed. Even as Celestia stumbled and opened herself up for the perfect attack, he was in no shape to continue their fight.

Silently, the dragon soothed the scalding agony in his chest with thoughts of how he could still use this to his advantage.

“And now what wilt the lady who proclaims herself a just ruler do? Wilt the lady act as to her subjects, or as fate hath to Melanat, Lordran, and so many ages beyond?” He challenged, turning to stare at Celestia with his glowing red gaze.

Celestia sensibly halted in her tracks, staring back into that bizarre oculus burning in the center of the dragon’s head.

“That depends… will you finally tell me what this is all about? Maybe entertain the notion that I might show some understanding once I know your justifications for causing all this?”

The red glare intensified. Celestia duly lowered her head and primed her horn again.

“Or will this have to be like the time I wiped out those hordes of caribou that came onto Equestria’s shores to rape and pillage? There is value to be had in just exterminating a threat, and letting the mystery of what they hoped to accomplish be poured over for years thereafter.” She intoned, trying to not let too much of her scorn seep through her teeth.

Kalameet raised a hand, and Celestia in turn raised her horn. The dragon wisely then put his hand back down, showing he was only trying to prop himself up.

“Terrible is mine rage. Worse indeed than any dragons. Mayhaps in this instance, it did blind me to truth, as with mine brother.” He intoned, feeling his pain abate as Celestia raised an eyebrow in confusion.

“Thee asketh what mine goals art. Whither mine interest in thy dominion lies. Truthfully, I suspect so much, yet knoweth so little of what binds our fates together. I can only desire the answers wilt reveal themselves once I am amidst your lands; in the kingdom made for we who were wrongly toppled from our place on high, and are at last returned with the gifts that the gods did likewise squander!”

Now Celestia just looked at Kalameet like she would look at a recently admitted mental patient. Kalameet snorted in agonised mirth.

“Ah, but mayhaps there is one better suited to answer what thine soul throbs to know. Yea, he who likewise visited thine dominion, and thus made possible these plans of mine!” The dragon grinned.

Celestia’s features twisted as she tried to make sense of this.

“Come, thou cans’t say thou knows not of whom I speak. A far longer time would I have been forced to take, if one of Gwyn’s kin did not seek to fling forth a light of warning, to prepare the sun he so feverently seeketh, so that he might one day praise it anew!” Kalameet declared.

The suspicion slowly melted from Celestia’s features, burned away by sudden realisation.

“To praise… the… sun?” She whispered, then stumbled back as Kalameet leaned towards her.

“He awaits thee here, Celestia. Far below in the Abyss, he hath clung to the one small ember of hope that his errors may yet bear fruit. That he may yet find his sun.”

The black dragon paused to contemplate.

“T’is possible that fate brought thee here to show he was not wrong? Hmmm, indeed, t’is possible. Might I bring thee to him, and thus know for sure?”

Celestia shook off her shock and blasted Kalameet’s snout of her face with a low powered beam of sunlight. The black dragon growled in painful loathing as he clutched his burning scales.

“Neither you nor I are going anywhere until you make a very important decision.” Celestia ordered, then added with a touch of venom. “Or should I do the sensible thing and make this clearing your grave?”

Kalameet’s fiery gaze bore down on the alicorn, even as she charged her horn with all her remaining power.

“Nay, equine. Mine decision hath been made. As hath yours.” He intoned. “Even if thou still possess the strength to slay me, fate shalt see thou shalt not get the chance.”

Celestia grit her teeth.

“And what makes you so sure of that?” She demanded.

The response was surprising. Not least because it came not from Kalameet mouth, but from a disturbance behind her. Between the constant crash of the waterfall drowning out most other sounds, and her having to watch Kalameet to ensure he didn’t try to pull a fast one, Celestia had let her awareness of her surroundings falter.

She was made to regret that first by something long and punishingly sharp lodging itself through her barrel. Then when she turned, her punishment was compounded by several poisoned daggers to her neck.

Blinded by pain, and the quick acting effects of the rotten pine resin coating the daggers, Celestia stumbled about, trying to find her attacker, yet only seeing a blurry mess of the waterfall and the clearing.

Kalameet helped to triple the cost of her error by raising his hand again, and this time slamming it down on top of Celestia.

“Foolish thou art to think I woulds’t tell thee of my intentions in full, nor prepare for all possible outcomes at this most critical junction.” The dragon seethed as a nearly invisible ninja stepped away from the current of the waterfall, followed by a familiar being dressed in Eastern armor hopping down from above.

“Two for two. Not only do I at last find that which I’ve so yearned for, but my other wares still find use!” Sheeva said in delight as he approached Kalameet. “Truly, the gods misjudged the Everlasting Dragons, if this is what comes of allying with them!”

Kalameet grumbled as he slowly pushed himself upright again, while making sure to keep Celestia pinned.

“Fault and prejudice hath been the way of the gods since time began. Bless thee, Shiva, for doing as only one soul so wilfully sought to do before thee.” The dragon said, adding in a darker tone. “Pray may thee not be judged and split as was he.”

Shiva looked down at the badly bleeding Celestia. The bright, shimmering red of her blood seem to make him quiver in excitement as he drew his chaos blade.

“Let them judge. I know now the virtue of betrayal. Just like Seath, it is proven that treachery brings greater reward than loyalty!” He declared.

Kalameet snorted and shook his head.

“Pray thou dost not become drunk on thine fortune either.” He growled coldly. It did the job of snapping Shiva out of his momentary elation as he stiffened and looked up at the great black dragon.

“Yes… erm… sorry. What do you wish done with this poor excuse of a ruler?” He asked while reaching to grab the shaft of the demon’s spear and ripping it out of Celestia’s side. “A word of advice your highness: next time, look skyward! Hee hee hee!”

Kalameet closed his fingers around the twitching alicorn. Despite her wounds, she was fighting the poison off with all her might. A very strong soul indeed burned beneath her tarnished white coat.

A familiar soul, perhaps...

“Shall I see if the majesty of my blade cuts through her neck as easily as it has the many others I’ve been testing it on?” Shiva asked with renewed glee.

Kalameet stared at Celestia in indecision, his fingers curling around her like black serpents.

“Take her life, and the flames will only give it back. Yet, I cannot afford to err in my judgement now...”

Wisps of black fire rose from the dragon’s mouth as he debated. Finally, he closed his eyes and held Celestia against the ground again.

“Let her fate be judged by he that claimeth to know her true worth. Then may we both at last know what we seek!”

The dragon lowered his head down for Shiva and his bodyguard to climb on.

“Come, if Manus be any soul worthy of his station, he hath made the final preparations already!”

***

Back in the Abyss, Vamos the skeleton blacksmith was groggily shaking the cobwebs from his head and his mind. Pinkie’s impromptu snatch and carry along had thrown him for quite a loop, and the subsequent dropping him off, saying she needed to take care of something else, had sent him for a second turn in said loop.

Rapping his hand upon his own dusty skull, the blacksmith looked around the expanse of darkness.

“Nrgh… well, that’s a new one for the books. Never knew any of the magical disciplines could enable a soul to do… whatever the heck that crazed mare just did.” He huffed while standing up. “Seriously, what just happened here? Where the heck IS here?”

He looked around the darkness, cocking his skull to one side as he spied movement, and shapes… some indistinct disturbance amidst the static pitch black.

“This… oh darn it… this isn’t the Gravelord’s domain any more, is it?” He groaned as eyes blinked open in the darkness. Slowly they encroached upon him, revealing their swirling black bodies enveloped in an outline of white. Vamos was briefly reminded of a humanity sprite, except humanity sprites were a lot smaller… and lacked faces… as well as the ability to move on their own.

“Okay, so now I’m not only going to be late on my smithing projects, but I’ve also got more unwanted company to deal with.” He muttered while closing both hands around his hammer. “So… are we going to have the usual problems here? You want me to die, and the flames will see that you get unlimited chances to accomplish that goal?” He seethed.

The humanity sprites halted before him. Their eyes looked him up and down, as if the sight of his dusty bones reminded them of something.

To Vamos’ increasing confusion, the humanity sprites parted before him, creating a path further into the depths of the Abyss.

“Eh?” He queried after several seconds.

The sprites just remained floating in place.

“So… no?”

The sprites continued their stationary stare.

“You’re not going to attack me… you just want me to… follow your lead?” He asked.

There was no response beyond the sprites continuing to just silently indicate the way Vamos was to proceed.

“Hmmm… well, this better lead me to wherever the end of all things is to commence. Going to be damn peeved if I helped those two ponies through the dangers of the tombs for no reward.” Vamos sighed as he headed through the sprites. They lead him across narrow bridges and through tight passages in the rock, down the collapsed column that the Chosen Undead had traversed before, and through to where the ominous fog gate swirled in welcome to all who were brave enough… and also foolish enough to venture further.

Vamos cocked his head again as he heard voices beyond the fog. A harmony of many conversing with one of pure chaos, and a third that understandably sounded utterly terrified.

“Thus from this plane of distortion thou was banished to, thou hast seen all that must be done for the sake of ages to come?”

“Y-Yes… my lord. Even as I dread… and fear this beast that hast beset and snatched me from mine home… from its acts, my senses have been dashed across many an age. These visions I hath shown thee, the… the escalating chaos that hath been unleashed here… I fear them even more!”

With his confusion and curiosity growing even stronger, Vamos steeled himself and forded through the fog. He emerged on a cliff overlooking a dimly lit circular area… in which stood the Gravelord Nito himself, a bizarre and truly terrifying warped abomination, and an elegantly attired human princess.

“Thus, why dost thou reveal this unto us? What drives thee to aid he who removed you from your home, and thus from death’s dominion?” Nito queried. Dusk clenched her hands as she looked at Manus, not in anger, nor hatred. Indeed, her softe features seemed pained as if she pitied the horrendous abomination.

“My faculties are far from lucid… but, I hath seen what this beast endures from the evil that holds his rein. With each torture and demand, such clear emotions I did sense. A wrenching nostalgia, a lost joy, an object of obsession, and a sincere hope to reclaim it. By and by… I cannot help but ponder if it be a beast at all that stands before me...”

Manus turned his gaze away from the princess, raking his giant scarred hand across the ground in some evident want for something.

“From this and the visions I hath seen… I desire now to know the truth. There is more to our world, and the worlds to come than we know. More than e’en the loving Elizabeth can tell me. A terrible wrath hath been loosed upon us… and the means to stop it is more terrible still.” She lamented.

Nito looked at the horn in his hand. To release one from death’s hold was unthinkable… yet if the tradeoff was thousands would die as a result...

Nito’s fingers curled in anger. This was greedy, it went completely against the rule that death would always be fair!

Yet… did he even have a choice here? If he refused, then he’d no doubt be forced to do as Manus had asked, and if he cooperated, then....

Dust showered from Nito’s many skulls as they were twisted by indecision. By all accounts, he had no option here. Much like when he’d first claimed his Lord Soul, his destiny was as obvious as the Great Lord’s sun in the sky.

And yet… here he stood, in blatant disregard of that destiny. Death had died and been resurrected. Fate had spat upon its own laid plans so that Nito could perform one final service. A service that would cost future generations dearly, but would also see that the abomination that had violated his station could not do the same to others.

“Death performs this duty… and swear both of thee do, that sanctity shalt be restored? What is to come, terrible as it is, shalt only serve to finally shatter the curse of the Darksign, to end the cycle of light and dark?”

Dusk looked to Manus, clenching her fists tighter as the abyssal monstrosity shook, then smashed his fist on the ground.

“Can… Can… not… promise… GRAAARGH… only know that… ARGAGH… if death refuses… NRRRGH… matters will be worse. GRGH… Kalameet… GROOOWR!... knows not what kay… nRGH… kay-chaos he weaves… GRRRGH… with his plans… NRGH… with his desperation...” Manus moaned as his eyes wildly blinked.

Nito turned back to Dusk, who was tactfully stepping away from her captor.

“I fear, in this state of affairs, I cannot argue. Oolacile shall be reduced to ashes, but the plague that hath been spawned here will still spread, along with the Abyss. Naught can be done to spare this age from its fate… only to ease the suffering that shalt follow with the next age and the next cycle of flame.”

Nito speared his greatsword in the ground and leaned heavily on it as he continued to stare at Sombra’s horn.

“Thus as when death first accepted its station, so we once more are tasked to act in blind faith of uncertain prophecy.” The gravelord laughed grimly. “If this duty we must perform, then this duty we shall perform.”

Sombra’s horn slowly began to rise from Nito’s hand as an aura of flame formed around it. Nito slowly waved his hand in a clockwise motion, fanning the flame more and more into a brilliant blaze.

“Whatever domain of death that thou hast made thine home, take leave of it now! Leave, and never look back!” The gravelord ordered as the flames flowed off the horn, slowly forming into the vague shape of a very large and muscular equine creature.

With a soul shattering scream, Nito slammed his hand down on the flaming apparition, sending it crashing into the ground where it exploded in a blinding flurry of light.

“Return to us, oh most powerful entity!” The gravelord commanded as the flames died down, slowly changing color into a more ominous purple tone, the same tone as Sombra’s magic.

Out of the flaming crater, a hoof draped in a coat of sinister black emerged. It rested itself on the edge as a second rose to gain additional leverage.

“And with this deed, may death reveal the truth of the sordid affairs that plague us.” Nito swore as King Sombra pulled his freshly resurrected self out of the crater.

Author's Note

And here's the other half of what I've been working on. Felt it was better if I relegated all the non-Twilight & Seath points to their own chapter again so the two at least have the satisfaction of taking out their common foe and knowing they make a good battle team. Heaven knows they're going to need to be such later on.

As for the rest, well now we see who Shiva is working for and why he betrayed the Forest Hunters, as well as King Sombra finally entering the scene.

Yeah that was also something that held this installment up, given Sombra had to return from the dead, but I needed a damn good reason for Nito to bring him back. Finally I settled on the dual points that 1) he's being forced against his will, and 2) he's picking up that bringing Sombra back may actually do more harm to Kalameet's plan than good, meaning he'll at least get some small modicum of revenge.

And, since, everyone was okay with Pinkie Pie turning her teleportation powers up to 11, I thank you all and will be doing so with gusto for the next few chapters at least.

Stay tuned all! And thank you for your support!

Chapter 58

While Celestia was never a fan of war, battles, or violence in general, her time as diarch of Equestria had seen her having to get embroiled in many conflicts, and do a fair bit of fighting to defend her kingdom. Like any great warrior, she emerged from her trials always the wiser, and willing to dispense some useful advice whenever applicable.

From her experiences, there was one particular quote the sun princess was rather fond of, and oft quoted to Twilight whenever the then unicorn had asked about her teacher’s approach to dealing with threats. And as Twilight watched her friends enter the grand reading room of Seath’s Archives, it was this quote that she clutched to her heart:

“No beast, however great or dangerous, can be a viable threat once its head has been cut off.”

Rarity, Fluttershy, Discord, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Spike all looked as battered and sore as Twilight felt, yet as she asked around, she found that apparently killing Logan had indeed ended the terror plaguing the archives (at least for the moment). If nothing else that lightened her worries ever so slightly.

“So the maneater clams just suddenly froze in place, then sluggishly began retreating from you?” Twilight asked Spike and Rarity.

“Indeed, and they couldn’t have been quick enough about it. Darling Spikey here was such a gentle drake, weathering their brutal attacks for quite some time while I scrambled to move my sewing machine and supplies to a safe location. I did plead with him to let me help, but he was most insistent that he had it under control.” The unicorn fawned as the heavily bandaged Spike dragged a giant heaving sack to the table.“I did have to administer some first aid for his boo-boos afterwards though.”

Spike painfully shrugged.

“It really wasn’t any big deal. Once I found out they were weak to fire, it was just a matter of pacing myself so I didn’t run out of breath, then keep cooking them till they keeled over and spilled a lot of… well, this stuff...”

Spike tipped the sack over, causing a small avalanche of brilliant twinkling titanite shards and ghastly skull embedded purging stones to spread across the floor.

“Not what I’d normally deem treasure, but I’m sure it has to be useful somehow.” The dragon said. Rarity shook her head and promptly scooped Spike up in her arms.

“It certainly does not compare to the treasure of simply knowing you still live, my wonderful, fearless protector!”

Spike tried to again argue it was no big deal, then he decided to save his breath and melt into the loving kisses Rarity plastered all over his face as she hugged him as tight as she could.

Twilight’s body felt lighter still as she looked at Applejack.

“And at the same time, the crystal golems just stopped and let Seath’s butterflies mow them down?”

“Yeah, darndest thing, though Ah sure ain’t complaining.” The farm mare cleared her throat. “Speaking o’ which Seath, there’s uh… someone out in the courtyard with Siegmeyer who’d like to speak to you. Seems she got captured by those same crystal golems o’ yours and spent quite an unpleasant while imprisoned in one of them. Priscilla’s currently trying to keep her calm.”

Seath grumbled in dismay.

“What about you, Rainbow Dash?” Twilight continued.

The blue pegasus ran a cleaning cloth along the blade of her rapier, studying its magnificent ebony surface for any smudges or imperfections.

“I took care of the crystallized hollows that were lurking around the exterior. Once they stopped trying to get in, I… erm… well, I got distracted by something waaay up above me.”

Rainbow gave Seath a weird look.

“Yeah uh, Seath, are you aware there’s a metal door just floating like a mile or so in the air above this place? Doesn’t seem like it goes anywhere. It’s just there, hanging about.”

Seath snorted dismissively.

“Time and fate doth twist these halls as they doth twist Lordran itself.” He grumbled.

Twilight rolled her eyes as she turned to her other friends.

”Discord, Fluttershy?”

The butterscotch pegasus meekly looked up at her patchwork friend, who in turn looked rather annoyed.

“Honestly? While I’m sure whatever that Logan character did to make all the various monsters around this place resume their normal carnage would probably be hazardous to everyone’s health, I was having the time of my life! It was downright depressing when they all stopped and ran from me, just as I was preparing a super special surprise!”

Discord looked to Seath.

“You really couldn’t have taken five minutes to ask him how he accomplished that before killing him?”

Seath raised a curious eyebrow as Fluttershy hung her head.

“We… lost quite a few more of the channelers as well. The ones who might still survive I helped to the East wing, along with Griggs, and made them as comfortable as possible. I just… I don’t know if they’ll be able to recover.” The pegasus sadly admitted.

Seath sighed and shrugged.

“The flames hath denied them rest before. If fate shalt now decree otherwise, it does so only to further mock our plight.” He morosely replied.

Twilight swallowed hesitantly.

“Then we face what may be the greatest challenge yet, and likely we have to do it with far fewer numbers.”

From the saddle bags she’d brought into the chamber, the alicorn levitated the Covenant of Artorias out and onto the table.

“This is the item Sif was trying to protect. According to Seath, it’s the only way we can hope to traverse the Abyss and find the other primordial serpent, Kaathe. The one that first approached him.”

The other five ponies, chaos being and two dragons all stared at the gleaming ring.

“So the problem here is there’s only one of it, and a lot of us. Meanin' one of us has to go brave this Abyss alone.” Applejack coughed uneasily. “Well it's not like it’d be the first time any of us have had to head into danger solo.”

Silence held as the farm mare tried to smile, only to sense there was an impending air of doom descending ever closer.

“If only t’were that simple.” Seath seethed. “The most likely source of the Abyss in this time layeth under the ruins of New Londo, a kingdom long since fallen to darkness, its cities sealed and flooded to contain the growing evil, and its subjects left to drown. To join their four kings and their corrupted knights in the wallowing void that doth follow undeath.”

Another pause as everyone looked suitably sickened by that.

“Okay, well still… we can swim? I’m sure Pinkie can rustle up some scuba gear… once she gets back here, I mean.” Rainbow intoned.

Seath growled and covered his eyes.

“T’is not thine lungs’ need for air thou must heed, but the status that hath become of New Londo’s residents. Their lives were ended once more when their city flooded, but the Abyss did thus make use of what was left. So close art they to the heart of darkness they are ghosts, ghastly visages immune to any and all a warrior of any discipline may face them with.” The dragon growled.

“He’s right. I tried venturing into New Londo shortly after I first arrived in Lordran. I barely made it past the entrance bridge before those same ghosts slaughtered me… over and over again.”

All eyes turned to see the Chosen Undead, looking resigned to the worst like she always did, yet lacking the same heavy, wearisome stride to her step as she walked into the library. The answer for the change in her mood revealed itself when Sif scampered in behind her, looking a million times better and more energetic.

“Everything I did, all of my equipment, nothing stopped them.” The Chosen Undead intoned darkly.

Seath gave an affirming nod.

“Only those who hath been cursed as they can hope to vanquish the restless spirits and reach the darkness where their kings, and likely Kaathe, doth lie.” The white dragon intoned, narrowing his eyes at the looks of disbelief.

“Cursed… you mean like what you just did to Logan?” Twilight said with healthy cynicism. “Because that looked pretty final, considering he hasn’t been resurrected yet… not that I’m terribly eager to see him again.”

Seath scoffed.

“Unto that mindless wretch I did vent the full force of mine power. Indeed, none could or SHOULD ever survive that.”

His scornful gaze turned to the Chosen Undead. Sif growled menacingly at the dragon in retaliation, but the warrior pleadingly gestured for her lupine friend to please not spark another fight.

“There exist other ways that an undead may be burdened by curse and yet live. There’s an… interesting character I ran into who told me of three possible means of facing off against cursed enemies. The first is to strike them down with a weapon with a similar cursed status. Sadly, I don’t have any.”

The undead female hunted in her pack, and brought out a disembodied ashen hand that turned many a stomach among the ponies.

“The second is to smear yourself with the ash from a severed limb of a cursed entity. It will temporarily transfer the curse to you… though it’s only for a very short time.”

Twilight cleared her throat and choked back nausea.

“And the third?”

The Chosen Undead awkwardly placed the hand on the table and bowed her head.

“In the sewers of the Undead Burgh, as well as among the arch trees, lives a creature known as a basilisk. Their main attack is their breath, which can instill a permanent curse on a being, and turn them undead if they aren’t already. It does reduce you to only being half as strong, half as fast, and you can no longer keep yourself rejuvenated with humanity, meaning you’re likely to go hollow a lot faster.”

The female warrior quickly pointed to the purging stones as everyone stared at her in disgust.

“With all of those though it’d still only be a temporary measure! The whole point of purging stones is to act as a surrogate and take the burdens that our souls simply can’t bear.” She replied while giving Seath an accusing glare. The dragon stared back at her with equal scorn.

“Witless still art thee, if thou believes thine burden exceeds that of thine peers.” He swore under his breath. Twilight closed her eyes and told herself not to retort.

“Okay, well that’s still something at least. Hmmm...” Twilight rapped her hooves on the table in deep thought. “These basilisks… how suicidal would it be to capture one and bring it back here?”

The alicorn let a moment hang for everyone to redirect their shock, their worry, and their disdain on her before she proceeded with her next point.

“Thanks to Spike, we have multiple means of at least being able to study this ‘curse’, provided it’s in a controlled environment. I can’t say I approve of what I saw down in Seath’s dungeon area, but at least the cages there permit us a means to corral a live specimen… and given the number of times I’ve died thanks to Logan, I’m no longer afraid of anything that may threaten my existence… what little of it remains.”

The alicorn looked down over her gaunt, shrivelled body. Silently she made a note to take inventory of how many humanity sprites she had left, and see if she could excuse using one more at this point.

“I just don’t want us to lose any more of our numbers or make any more sacrifices if we don’t have to. This archive has everything we need for scientific research. Maybe with a live basilisk, some experiments, and a lot of quick, hard thinking, I can work up an amulet, or a bracelet or something that’ll let us face whatever lies on the route to Kaathe without getting anyone else killed.”

Another silence fell as everyone pondered this. Several of the ponies still looked concerned and unconvinced that this was an avenue that’d bear much fruit, yet they had to acknowledge that the alternative still sounded far worse. Seath, by contrast, seemed momentarily surprised, and again a little impressed that his student could look past her less than pleasant exposure to the horrors that lay within the archives and see it for what little merit it still held as a place of knowledge and learning.

“That is indeed completely insane… but, it’s not impossible. Basilisks are incredibly dangerous, but at heart they are little more than wild animals. I suppose if one went in with enough counters to their cursed breath they’d be able to capture it.” The Chosen Undead intoned, much to Applejack’s intrigue.

“You got any countermeasures?” She asked. The Chosen Undead nodded and drew from her pack the cursebite ring, Artorias’ withered greatshield, Paladin Leeroy’s Sanctus shield, and a shield decorated in what looked disturbingly like red blood.

“Using any of these, plus some humanity will give you at least a moderate amount of resistance.” She replied, much to Applejack’s satisfaction.

“Then it’ll be like roundin’ up cows in the pasture and leadin’ them to the barn fer milkin. Ah could do that.” She said while swallowing. “No offense, Seath, but Ah think Ah need some time away from these archives o’ yers. Jest for a little bit.”

Seath’s elation immediately died like it always did. He deliberately folded his arms and resumed staring out the window, not even glancing in Applejack’s direction.

“There is one other alternative.” The Chosen Undead sighed as she turned to ruffle Sif’s fur. “With all that I’ve witnessed in the last few days, between the abomination that devoured Gwyndolin, the sages that you said Logan summoned from another time, Gravelord Nito somehow being brought back from his own demise.... you are correct that we need every advantage possible. There are still a few souls here who may be able to help with that.”

The warrior held up her hand as it ignited with fire.

“The Great Swamp still harbors both the pyromancer who taught me my advanced abilities, and a covenant leader who can further help us understand the growing chaos that’s consuming Lordran.”

Discord raised an intrigued eyebrow as the Chosen Undead extinguished her flames and looked up at Seath again.

“If we’re going to go after a basilisk anyway, there’s something else that calls their realm of the Ash Lake home. Something that’s helped me a great deal and I’m still very curious to hear the explanation as to why it’s around at all.”

She drew out the orb signifying her membership of the Path of the Dragon covenant and placed it on the table. Seath turned to look at it for a second, and scoffed in disgust.

“It lives because I had need of it....and because it did understand that which its brethren never could.” He said, before adding in a slightly more curious tone. “That it hath still not revealed all to thee, e’en as thou serves it as apostle, and hypocrite, doth bear further study.”

The Chosen Undead shook her head as she idly turned the eye like orb around in her hands.

“I have my theories as to why...which is where the catch in my proposal comes in.”

She looked at the ponies.

“As you’ve no doubt gathered by now, everything comes at a price here. More so as things get more desperate. The only way we’re going to get any help from those I’ve mentioned is if we agree to give something to them in turn.”

The Chosen Undead pointed to Discord.

“You say you embody chaos. That covenant leader is of a similar creed and will probably be far more receptive to you than anyone else… IF you’re willing to help her. She hasn’t… taken as well to her new status as you have. The common ground between you two may help to establish trust.”

Discord looked to Fluttershy beside him. Idly he toyed with his beard as he thought the idea over.

“Well hold on there. First off, I’m certainly not in the market for a marefriend right now. Second, even if it happened over a year ago, I’m still painfully aware of how cutting deals with those of a less than stable mindset can screw over even one as fine and tactful as myself. Let’s settle for me meeting whoever this being is, and seeing how it goes from there. No promises.” He said.

The Chosen Undead nodded as she turned to Spike.

“This is admittedly an even greater gamble, but the entity I serve may likewise be more willing to open up to you, given you’re the same species… and are possibly the only dragon currently in Lordran not to be tainted by Seath’s touch.”

Spike looked very confused. Seath lifted his glasses and pinched the bridge of his nose.

“Uh… well, okay. Not sure what you mean by that, but as always, however I can help, I will!” The little dragon said, pounding his chest in affirmation.

Seath leaned down to promptly crush Spike’s resolve with a withering stare..

“Strong is thine spirit, yet without assistance, thine aid will be as minimal as thine size.” He said.

Spike gaped, but by then the white dragon had turned to Rarity.

“The pyromancer this undead speaketh of…,only those of the strongest and greatest hearts, incorruptible by any means, would she agree to teach. Little can there be of her knowledge that hath not been bestowed upon this current student of hers. Thus another student she will no doubt demand in her stead.” Seath stated, confidently, and with just a bit of smugness as the Chosen Undead bowed her head.

“Yes, that is probably true.” The warrior bleated.

Rarity furrowed her brow in uncertainty, her ears folded back as she looked at her hooves for a moment.

“Well, as honored as I am that you deem me of such value...I can’t help but detect there’s going to be another catch to this proposal. Quite an unpleasant one I believe.”

The Chosen Undead nodded slowly.

“The Great Swamp, as like so many places of this realm, is not the most hospitable to foreign folk. Its waters are as volatile and poisonous as the creatures that live in them. To an undead, it’s perilous. To a living being, it’s...well...”

The warrior turned her attention to the table as she tried to think of the most polite way to finish her thought. Rarity decided not to give her the chance.

“Aurelia, darling, while I may present myself as a lady of high standards and taste, as I’ve already proven multiple times while here, I’m not above getting my hooves dirty if needs be.” The unicorn said in a carefully measured tone, making sure she didn’t sound too arrogant or too scornful. “I made it through Sen’s Fortress and that dreadful Painted World intact. You’re saying if I’m willing to wade through some less than pleasant mire, there’s someone that can show me how to cast fire, summon lava spouts, and do all those other tricks you’ve used to regularly exhibit your discontent with everyone?”

Another silence held, formed both by the awe of Rarity’s poetic response and also the incredulity that she was actually on board with heading to what sounded like certain doom.

“Ideally, yes. Quelana said she only reveals herself and her teachings to those she senses as having a gift. If she reveals herself to you that would pretty much confirm she’s willing to teach you.” The Chosen Undead confirmed.

Rarity looked to Spike, and promptly straightened up her pose.

“Well, I must be able to do what I can to keep my friends… and my sweet Spikey-Wikey safe! Very well, show me to this pyromancer, and let me convince her of my worth!” She declared, drawing strength from Spike’s reaction of utter, heart filled, adoration.

The Chosen Undead politely held her tongue on repeating what the unicorn was letting herself in for.

“Laurentius will probably want to accompany you. He’s been wanting to meet Quelana too, and he no doubt will know the Great Swamp better than even I.” She replied instead. “I can drop you off with your patchwork friend where the swamp leads into Quelaag's domain. From there, however, you’ll have to go on without me, as I’ll also need to show your dragon to my covenant leader...”

The warrior paused as she looked at Applejack.

“And if you’re that determined to catch a live basilisk you’re probably going to need some help.”

Applejack snorted in dismissal, even as her flank twitched with that maddening phantom burning sensation from the Darksign, reminding her that the cost for every foolish risk she took would keep growing ever higher.

“Well again, least Ah’ll be making myself useful. Jest point me wherever Ah’m likely to find one, and Ah’ll worry about the rest.” She said, stomping her hooves on the ground to try and cover the betraying tremble in her legs.

“How about I worry with you then?” Rainbow queried as she alighted on the floor. “I mean, not that Rainbow Dash is one to worry… but at the same time, if I’m not needed here, I’d like to stretch my wings a bit.”

Rainbow smiled confidently, even as she was assaulted by numerous expressions from her friends that confirmed she was lying through her teeth, and everyone knew it.

“Also, it’d be nice to have something to distract me from going crazy over whatever the heck this other covenant I got roped into is expecting me to do.”

The pegasus looked to her flank where the Book of the Guilty sat neatly tucked into the folds of her clothing. Ever since her arrival at the Archives, where she’d found a short but foreboding message had suddenly appeared on the book’s pages, it had remained annoyingly still and silent, offering no further insight as to just what Rainbow’s prophesied new role would entail.

“Still twisting my mane over that nonsense about ‘Lords of Cinder’ and how I’m apparently going to have to hunt down the guilty.” Rainbow admitted.

“Well then, let’s hope that our final lead can provide some answers.” Twilight spoke up. “Logan stated he found something in the books here. That there’s texts which told him about the future, I guess. He mentioned spiders… and a king that went mad reading the books here… and who I really am...”

Twilight trailed off as she realised everyone was giving her some very weirded out looks.

“I don’t know what he meant either, but I intend to find out.”

She turned to Seath.

“Do you have any idea which of the books here he might have been referring to? Is there any section that focuses on things like precognition? Time magic? Being able to see into the future?”

The white dragon rubbed his chin in thought.

“Many sections do feature such subjects, but from Logan’s wording… that he did explicitly use such terms as ‘tomes that tell of other worlds, other times, and how the flames doth link them all together’ I begin to suspect which works he meant.”

Seath gestured to the door.

“In the absence of mine channelers, I do possess another means with which thou may locate certain texts with all speed.”

Twilight nodded.

“Then it sounds like I’ve got reading to do, and quickly.”

The alicorn turned to her friends.

“So we’re all agreed on what to do. I’ll try and learn as much as I can while everyone gets everything in place. Once that’s done, I’ll find us a means to get through New Londo, we find Kaathe, see what he knows, and then… well...”

Twilight trailed off again, though this time she seemed more upset with herself than the reaction of those around her. With a pained cringe, the alicorn sat down on the floor and bowed her head.

“Honestly, I need to ask a serious question: does anyone want to go home after that? To head back to Equestria?”

She looked to her friends, her eyes burned with the demand for tears, yet due to her hollowed state, she had none to shed.

“I know we went into this expecting trouble… but as much as we’ve accomplished here, I feel like the cost is getting too high. Seath and I may have to stay and see this through to the end… whatever that may entail. But for the rest of you… with who’s waiting for you back in Equestria...”

The alicorn looked to Applejack, then to Fluttershy, then to Rarity, then to Rainbow.

“I mean… I still appreciate that you all want to help me… just… if all that waits for us here is more ways to suffer and die, then...”

Twilight’s head dipped lower as her inability to coherently phrase her thoughts just added to the weight of her guilt.

“Twilight, dear, while I understand what you’re saying, I don’t think that’s a very practical course of action right now.” Rarity intoned softly while walking around the table to stand by her friends. “We can’t just run and hide from problems of this magnitude.”

“Dang straight! The Element of Loyalty does not turn and go home just cause the skies are looking rough.” Rainbow declared while dramatically sheathing her rapier.”Back in the Painted World I said it didn’t matter if this place kills me, I’m sticking it out! That hasn’t changed.”

Twilight looked at the blue pegasus in horror, causing Rainbow to add in a far less confident tone. “Please Faust, may this place not actually kill me.”

“Really Twilight, whatever makes you think I would want to leave? Between being able to massacre indiscriminately, play havoc with the flow of time and the lay of the land, and the refreshing attitude everyone has of rewarding me for making their lives even more chaotic, I’ve never felt more appreciated or respected!”

Discord swooned in glee, collapsing into Fluttershy’s arms with an expression of pure bliss on his mismatched features.

“Oh Flutters, don’t you think we should go scouting for a place to build a vacation retreat here? The real estate has to be far cheaper than what you’re paying for your cottage, and the disruptive neighbours would provide us with endless nights of free entertainment!”

He gazed into the eyes of his beloved butterscotch beauty, only to be met with the razor sharp glint of scorn, born from one who had actually been paying attention to the reality of their situation.

“And what about all the animals I’m caring for? What about Scootaloo? What about Queen?” Fluttershy replied flatly, pressing a hoof to her face as Discord got up out of her arms and grumbled at her intent to kill the mood.

“Yes well, we do need to make sure there’ll be room for them...and just them.” He said with a subtle scowl. “But that’s a matter to discuss once we’ve finished what we started here.”

With a tired sigh, Fluttershy nodded her agreement.

“Let’s at least ensure we’re as ready as can be for anything. On that actually...” Fluttershy paused as she lifted one of her legs, studying the cat covenant ring on it. "I should go ask Alvina if she can offer any further help. At least make the effort to patch things up after what we did to her hunters..."

Applejack raised her hoof.

“And if Ah may bring up Rainbow’s point, there’s still some of us out there, getting wrapped up in who knows what. If nothing else we gotta regroup with Pinkie and Trixie before we depart.” The farm mare cringed. “Ah don’t even want to think of what madness they’re getting caught up in.”

***

“So you indeed found this fair lady of the cloth down in the Tomb of the Giants, just as the Gravelord foretold?” Laurentius queried, turning from Trixie to Reah. The three stood in the chamber of Kingseeker Frampt, catching up on the turmoil they’d just been through while the serpent behind them caught up on his nap time.

“By and by, you ponies continue to astound.” The pyromancer concluded, holding his breath as Frampt snored loudly behind him.

Trixie smiled and dismissively waved her hoof.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie can accomplish anything she sets her mind to, and as she just proved, she can do so without too much wanton bloodshed.” The unicorn snorted as Patches stepped into the chamber.

“She proved she is greater than me, as it seems many I have turned aside are.” Reah sighed as she picked at the fabric of her talisman. “As pleased as I am to meet another friendly soul, I fear you have misjudged me to a degree, good Laurentius. With what happened down in the tombs, I question my being fair or worthy of the cloth.”

Patches snorted in what sounded like restrained laughter. Quickly, he covered his mouth as Laurentius turned to him.

“And you are?” He asked.

“Oh… no one special. Just another wanderer who’s been given quite the incentive to take up his former role as a humble merchant.” Patches cleared his throat as Trixie glared at him in disdain. “Don’t suppose you know of a quiet spot where I could set up shop, do you?”

Laurentius delicately turned to Frampt’s slumbering form, politely coughing into his glove as the serpent’s snoring filled the chamber with another waft of his foul breath.

“If there is any, I doubt it’ll be here. The other ponies, and souls whom the Chosen Undead rescued, all asked for me to speed them on their way to Seath’s archives. That they haven’t returned ideally means they’ve succeeded in securing it as a new safe haven. I only remained here for when Miss Trixie and...”

Laurentius broke off as he took note of something amiss with the other beings in the chamber.

“Actually, wait, where is the pink equine that followed Gravelord Nito down into his domain with you?” He asked with added concern.

Trixie looked around, and rolled her eyes.

“She’ll show up when needed. She always does, somehow.” The unicorn sighed. “Regardless, if Twilight and the others have made themselves useful in finding somewhere less exposed and more luxurious, then the Great and Powerful Trixie would very much appreciate joining them.”

“Indeed. If you’ll please forgive this momentary act of unjust violence.” Laurentius apologised, before turning and delivering a brutal kick to the side of Frampt’s head.

“...Hm? No, no, I'm fine, I'm fine. Well and wide awake!” The serpent declared, shaking off the sudden pain in his skull as he reared up and let out a stench filled yawn. “As I continue to plead: do not treat me like an old withering snake!”

He clicked his jaw multiple times, checking Laurentius hadn’t damaged it, and then stared morosely at the figures before him.

“So once again, I am met not by she who is charged to decide the fate of Lordran, but by others of a lesser stature. Tragic this would be, were it not for a most interesting change on the winds.”

Trixie’s glare grew sharper as Frampt lifted his head to the sky, twisting it left and right as if trying to listen for something.

“Pinkie, if you’re close by, I might have need of that mouthwash.” The unicorn seethed as Frampt snorted in tired mirth.

“Indeed, the Great Lord Gwyn’s last child dwells in Anor Londo no more. Spirited is he off to the domain that shall be both his paradise and his nightmare. Once again, Lordran’s sorry saga is beset by a twist not even I could foresee.”

The serpent exhaled, making everyone cringe from the smell as he turned to regard them again.

“Truly, Gwyndolin deserved far better, but with his sacrifice he may yet earn redemption for his sins against his father… and me.” Frampt smiled. “Time grows short for all. I assume you have urgent need of my services?”

Laurentius cautiously nodded.

“Yes, I must escort these last few survivors to the Duke’s Archives. May we request access to the Lordvessel again?”

Frampt clicked his teeth in greater humor.

“How ironic it is that a mere pyromancer has seen more value in the sacred receptacle of souls that even the one it was entrusted to. If by your words I am to assume that wicked dragon Seath still draws breath, then I can only imagine things shall get more refreshingly dire. Perhaps enough for me to at last fulfill my role as Kingseeker.”

Frampt ceased his infernal clicking, and leaned down towards Laurentius.

“Very well. If you are ready, then I shall do my part to speed you on your way. Stay still for a moment.”

Trixie swallowed heavily as the serpents great jaws were open. Then as they closed around Laurentius to pick him up and carry him to the realm below Firelink Shrine, she had to turn away and gag.

“Those archives better have a place where Trixie can grab a shower.” The unicorn grumbled as Frampt disappeared into the hole in the floor he’d emerged from. “Reah, Patches, will you accompany Trixie, or stay here?”

Patches looked to the largely abandoned Shrine and shook his head.

“Well, given there’s no one else here for me to make friends with, I doubt I’m going to get much business. Probably those who hang in Seath’s abode have better tastes, too.”

The bald headed thief leaned over to look beyond the doorway to Frampt’s chambers.

“Seriously, no one else made it here alive? I was hoping to have a good natter with a few other fine folk.” He said in dismay, only to then look up and stare with new interest as a figure emerged from behind a wall.

“One did… though dare I imagine I’m not the only one?” Petrus asked as he approached Frampt’s chamber. “I heard a voice… can it be...”

Reah turned, and gasped as she beheld the sandy haired warrior.

“Petrus!”

The aforementioned promptly gasped too and dropped to one knee.

“M’lady! By the gods, you’re safe!” He replied, bowing his head. “When we were separated in the Catacombs, I feared the worst!”

Reah likewise lowered herself onto her knees, taking her friend’s hand with her own.

“Yes, when that horrid Pinwheel attacked, Vince and Nico urged me to follow them to higher ground. They said it’d be harder for that creature to pursue us...only then...we...we...”

The cleric paused as she looked up to Patches, as if asking him how she should finish her thought. Trixie followed her gaze, narrowing her eyes as Patches studied the back of Petrus’ body, clearly contemplating something before he simply shrugged in a manner that said Reah was free to be as honest as she wished.

“We slipped off the coffins of the giants and fell into a hole. This gracious equine here managed to find us and lead us to safety, but not before...before Vince and Nico...”

Reah trailed off again the weight of those had perished while she lived descended upon her. Patches let an expression of bemused curiosity cross his face at her choice to lie about his involvement in her peril, while Petrus looked at Trixie in amazement.

“You...the one I trained in our way of miracles and divine power. My actions to atone for my shortcomings allowed you to rescue our fair lady...” He said, even as his expression seem to convey more shock than elation.

Trixie nevertheless smiled proudly as she placed a hoof to her chest.

“A most wonderful turnout isn’t it? The Great and Powerful Trixie thanks you for giving her the means to prove both her kindness...and her ability to forgive.”

Trixie shot Patches a suspicious glance as she finished her statement. The thief smiled as he raised his hand in a gesture of gratitude, as well as reconfirming his vow that he indeed would respect her decision to not obliterate him in revenge for what he’d done.

In the same breath, Patches then subtly nodded to Petrus, causing Trixie to turn and notice that the warrior still seemed somewhat reserved about her daring rescue.

“Indeed. Well, I shall have to make sure our fair lady is in no further danger.” He said while Frampt emerged from the hole in the floor again. “Come, let us retire to the Duke’s Archives, and hope they are indeed safer than here.”

Petrus stood and helped Reah to her feet.

“Kingseeker, will you do the honor of escorting the Lady Reah first?”

Frampt clicked his teeth in mirth.

“A tragedy it shall be to see all life depart from this shrine, but ho, I sense I shall not be alone for long.”

The serpent raised his head to the sky and snorted in regretful acceptance.

“Even now my brethren stir as souls make ready to raise them from slumber. Very well, stand still, my lady. Our time grows short.”

Frampt opened his mouth and swallowed Reah, carrying her down to the altar. Presently he emerged again and took Petrus next.

“Right, now Trixie just has to endure this last bit of unpleasantness and then...well if nothing else she can hold her head high telling Twilight of what she’s accomplished.” The unicorn muttered, bracing herself for what was going to be a short but likely quite unsanitary journey.

“Indeed. Mmm, tell me equine, seeing as I did right by you to make up for our previous...disagreement. Might I offer one bit of advice? Just in case we part ways after this?”

Trixie turned to Patches, arching a puzzled eyebrow as he approached her, still smiling that strange, incomprehensible smile of his.

“Do try to keep your eye on that Reah girl. For me, please.”

Trixie looked even more confused, while Patches looked even more smug as Frampt rose to transport them to the altar.

“Be terrible to think something might happen to her after all you did to save her once from certain death.”

***

Slowly, Celestia’s eyes opened, though her finally surfacing from the darkness of unconsciousness was met with a disappointing revelation, as all she saw upon regaining her mental faculties was more darkness.

Blinking several times, Celestia made to get up. Immediately she thought better of doing so as a wrenching agony ripped across her body, from her flank to her neck, and back again. Tenderly, the sun princess set herself down on what she now recognised as some manner of rocky, natural flooring. She waited till the pain ceased to circulate through her beaten form, then carefully lit her horn.

Glittering piles of gold coins twinkled into existence, stacked handsomely around Celestia like a proverbial highlight to the royal who now lay in their midst.

Narrowing her eyes, Celestia slowly turned her head, sweeping the light of her horn across the murky dark walls of what was clearly a natural cave of some manner. Hesitantly, she looked overhead and found… nothing. Even as she concentrated on brightening her light, the black void that seemed to consume all but the area around her refused to retreat.

Gritting her teeth, Celestia planted her hooves on the ground and gingerly forced herself to stand up. Pain wrenched and tore at her, focusing its intensity on two very distinct areas of her barrel and neck. Turning her light on the first of the aforementioned revealed an ugly puncture wound, made by something that had apparently been sharp enough to pierce clear through her armor, and judging by how deep the pain was entrenching itself, Celestia had to guess it had gored her almost clear through to her stomach.

Said stomach promptly tried to flip itself over at the thought, but Celestia consoled herself as she looked closer and noticed, to her relief, it wasn’t bleeding. To be sure, her coat was heavy and crusted with the evidence that, indeed, she had spilled quite a bit of her vital claret, but it seemed now the wound was already in the process of healing.

At least, she hoped it was healing. The only alternative was...

The pain was instantly joined by a deep seated chill that shook Celestia to her core. Quickly, she levitated her armor off her flank...

...and gasped in quiet relief as she saw her cutie mark. The sun blazed bright as ever, and the hair around it was as white and pure as could be. There was no trace of the dreaded Darksign, meaning that she still was among the living for the moment.

With that one bit of good news, Celestia turned her attention back to her surroundings. Her horn light seemed only able to illuminate about 12 feet around her. Beyond that, the darkness was just too strong.

Snorting and bracing herself, Celestia took a few steps forward. The clops of her hooves against the rock echoed like the pleas of a lost soul begging to be found, and to her worry, the darkness seemed to actually close angrily in around her, as if demanding she be silent.

Trying to push the negativity down with the pain, Celestia ventured a little further, finding the piles of gold seemed to stretch on like a twinkling treasure road into the void. With curiosity now gnawing at her, Celestia levitated a single coin off the piles, and brought it over to her face. The face of an old and noble human male stared back at her, with a white halo around his head.

Celestia furrowed her brow as she noticed writing around the edge of the coin.

“In Allfather Lloyd we place our faith.” She read, blinking again in confusion. “Do I dare ponder what that means?”

“You may, likely at great length. It’s meaning varies as much as its value.”

Celestia whipped around, biting down on the fresh stabs of pain in her neck as she focused her light on the voice. Her breath then rushed from her lungs as she beheld another human male, dressed in the distinct set of chainmail and plate mail armor, with the even more distinct cylindrical plumed helmet covering his features, and the outright unmistakable white tabard with the blazing sun etched upon the chest.

“To some, a gold coin is a reminder of their end goal: to survive the chaos that envelops this land and return to the outside world. To others, it represents their reason to keep going no matter how perilous their journey. To many, it symbolizes what they have sacrificed in coming to Lordran, and what they seek to claim, or rise above.”

The armored warrior uneasily rose from where he’d been reclining against the wall, walking over to lay a heavy hand on one of the piles.

“To the one who has imprisoned us here, I fear this wealth serves a far darker purpose. As much for him as for us.”

The warrior reached up and removed his helmet, revealing a head adorned with a brilliant mane of golden hair, and a face whose handsomeness was marred as much by exhaustion as it was by sheer, crushing defeat. The chiseled masculine features struggled to orient themselves in a smile, the pale skin cracked around the mouth as the warrior still forced himself to give his guest the best possible welcome he could muster.

“While I regret we must be met under such dire circumstances, it’s a pleasure to finally meet you, noble Princess Celestia, Equestria’s shining sun. I do hope I am not being presumptuous in believing I need no introduction?”

He offered a hand, to which Celestia looked at in quiet silence. There passed an awkward moment before the warrior seemed to realise his folly and retracted his hand.

Celestia kindly paid him the service of a forgiving smile.

“You’re him, aren’t you? The one that lore states to have been summoned by Starswirl the Bearded, and who left with him the Annals of History.”

The warrior let out a tired chuckle as he slid his helmet back on.

“That was indeed quite a strange game changing move on my part, wasn’t it? Yes, my fair Lady of the Sun, I am Solaire of Astora… an adherent to the Lord of Sunlight… whose search for his own sun has sadly lead both him… and it seems many others down a very dark path.”

Noting the wobble of Celestia’s legs as she kept trying to fight through the pain of her injuries, Solaire drew a white silk talisman from his belt.

“I only pray that your presence here means my actions have at least allowed you to prepare as much as could be for the calamity that is now consuming both our worlds. I’d hoped to prevent it, to redeem myself for what I did in times long past, and thus find my sun. Sadly, it seems I am not yet worthy of becoming so grossly incandescent.”

Celestia furrowed her brow again as the knight bade her to sit.

“Please, you still have injuries that need mending. It took a great amount of effort for my miracles to purge the poison from your body and stop your bleeding. I was grabbing a moment’s rest when you regained consciousness.”

With her barrel and neck still screaming in agony, Celestia acknowledged this was a fair argument, and duly set herself down on the floor again.

“How… how did I get here? For that matter, where IS ‘here’?” She asked as Solaire knelt and his talisman lit up with a soothing golden aura.

“A place most foreboding in its nature, yet so promising in what it reveals. This is the Edge of the Abyss, the point where Manus deemed his work complete, and laid himself to what was to be an eternal rest. Sadly, some presence of Lordran persuaded the residents of Oolacile to disturb their common ancestor, and thus from here the darkness of humanity now spreads.”

Celestia let out a breath that was equal parts relief and dismay.

“So I’m still in Oolacile. Kalameet literally did the same thing Chrysalis did to get both Cadence and Twilight out of the way during her and Shining Armor’s wedding.” She said with a weary laugh. “If nothing else, I can probably take advantage of that.”

“Indeed, we both can.” Solaire replied as he guided the power of his miracle to heal the gaping hole in Celestia’s barrel. “It would seem once more I have misjudged the black dragon. He is more than just another ancient enemy, more than just a mindless beast. Indeed, it seems he seeks to prove even the most darkest of beings can still value and seek the glory of the sun.”

Celestia winced at the intense burn of her muscles and skin weaving themselves together again, feeling returning to her nerves as the last of her barrel injury was burned away.

“Is that why he and Manus are trying to invade Equestria? Why they’ve been sending so many of the most powerful entities from here to there?” She asked.

Solaire gave a dry chuckle.

“While Manus may appear to share Kalameet’s goal, I fear his intentions may be very different. It would not surprise me at all if the reason Kalameet has kept me, and now you, here as his prisoners is because he suspects the Father of the Abyss plans to eventually betray him, and desires that we comprehend what he cannot. Ho, what a glorious irony that would be! To think, in this time even our enemies would wish to engage in jolly co-operation!”

Celestia arched an eyebrow as the knight moved to her neck. Realising his jovialness may have been misapplied, Solaire awkwardly cleared his throat.

“Yes, well, to finish answering your question: Kalameet’s interest in your world stems from a desire that is older than even the Everlasting Dragons and the Age of Ancients, yet still motivates many a soul in the here and now. To him, Equestria is as the Lord Souls were to the gods: an opportunity simply too good to pass up. So that he may, finally, realise that desire.”

Rather than diminish Celestia’s confusion, this explanation only increased it.

“So then, what DOES he desire? Power? A kingdom? Forbidden knowledge? The chance to just live somewhere other than the nightmare that is this realm?” The sun princess queried.

“Any and all of the above.” Solaire replied before bowing his head. “Forgive me. The time I have spent letting Kalameet try to once more win me over to his side has made me forget that others are not on the same page as I. Heh, perhaps I truly still am a blind fool without reason. Could that be what endears me so to that black beast?”

He dabbed the knife wounds on Celestia’s neck with his talisman, gently healing them up.

“To summarize, your kingdom, Celestia, offers all of the advantages of Lordran, with few to none of the risks. Your realm is full of life, magic, raw materials with which one can build the most magnificent and powerful of kingdoms, and unlike here, you lack anything that could one day topple it. There are no humans, no darkness, no Abyss, and no undead curse. In such a suitable realm, Kalameet believes he can at last fulfill his purpose, or at least, what he claims is his purpose.”

The knight stood up, allowing Celestia to flex her neck and let out a happy sigh as she no longer felt the wrenching painful tear. She still felt exhausted, not to mention clammy and in dire need of a bath, but the sheer relief of being able to move without suffering made even the darkness around her seem a little more welcoming.

“And what is that purpose?” She asked while getting to her hooves.

“Why, to create paradise, your grace. To unite all in reverence of his benevolent power, and rule over a domain of peace and understanding for the rest of eternity. It seems this was the reason he was originally created long ago, again, so he claims.”

Solaire paused, then chuckled at Celestia’s dubious expression.

“He’s not the only one who believes so, is he?” The knight queried.

“Not by a long shot. The list of others who’ve sewn chaos in Equestria for the exact same cause is longer than my mane.”

Celestia flicked her voluminous mass of technicolored hair, smiling as it billowed out to one side, assuming a bit of its natural constant state of flow.

“However, that does give me pause for how to approach stopping him. Many names on that list have since come over to our side, albeit after either being humiliated, defeated, or subject to some intense psychological profiling.”

Celestia turned to the long trail of gold coin piles.

“Do you think Kalameet and Manus might be persuaded to call off their invasion of Equestria if I tried to reason with them? To show I understand what they want and that there are non-violent means of achieving it?”

Solaire sighed and shook his head.

“If only it were just their invasion of Equestria you need to worry about.” He said, prompting Celestia to warily turn her attention back to him. “Your presence here, do I dread to assume that is a result of Manus’ uninvited visit to your world?”

The alicorn blinked, then sadly nodded her head.

“Tell me, did he perhaps leave a reminder of his presence behind? Has the Darksign found itself a new home amid your people?”

Celestia’s gaze narrowed as she grit her teeth. Again she nodded.

“He killed… a pony that is very dear to me. I thought that was bad enough, but then Seath confirmed my greatest fears that she had joined the ranks of the undead.”

Solaire looked up, then let out a very impolite laugh.

“Seath… so that’s what he meant! Oh ho, I am both absolved of my sins against our magnificent father, yet proven guilty of allowing the wheel of misfortune to turn anew.”

Celestia now glared at the knight, who held up his hands in submission.

“Forgive me again. You have my utmost condolences, but while this confirms my fears, it also upholds my suspicions. Manus did not condemn this pony of yours to the curse out of sheer malice. He has sown the seeds to bring his own plans to fruition, while also seeing that Kalameet’s paradise shall once more be tainted by poison.”

A sudden, ghastly cry, and an explosion of light far off in the distance of the Abyss stole the attention of both alicorn and knight. Staring at the fading spark as it vanished back into blackness, Solaire let out another dry chuckle.

“That is of course, assuming Kalameet has not already provided the poison with his own agent, he that has been preparing your world for this most terrible of moments.”

Celestia turned back to her companion in dismay.

“What do you mean?”

Solaire held out his closed fist.

“There is much I have learned during my time as a prisoner. Poor has my fortune been, but always can it change. With you here now, a soul with a strong arm...erm...leg, a strong faith and a strong heart, we can yet hope to avert disaster.”

The knight opened his hand, revealing a brilliant gold medal, engraved with the same sun symbol as that which graced the front of his tabard.

“Lordran has never had a greater need for the Warriors of Sunlight. As I tell you all that I know, may I also offer you the chance to ready yourself for the coming conflict. I have no doubt that you are very powerful, Celestia, but there are ways for you to grow more powerful still!”

Celestia levitated the medal into her hoof. It felt surprisingly warm and reassuring to the touch.

“Join my covenant, Celestia, and you shall learn the abilities that allowed Lord Gwyn himself to defeat the Everlasting Dragons. With your combined might I may yet atone for my sins of the past, prove I am once more worthy… to praise the sun!”

Author's Note

Phew! Got this in just in time. Apologies it's not as warm or fuzzy as befits a Christmas time story, but like the season itself, it does promise good things to everyone.

Yep, going forward I'm going to try and incorporate as many of the requests I've been seeing in the comments section from all the previous chapters.

Thought Rarity would do well as a pyromancer? Done!

Wanted Discord to meet the Fair Lady and perhaps see about joining or forming his own version of the Chaos Servants? Done!

Curious about Spike meeting the Everlasting Dragon, and finally actually serving some use? Done!

Demanded to know what's up with Solaire and if someone could join the Warriors of Sunlight? Done!

Don't care about any of the above and just want the focus to return to Seath and Twilight? Well, that can be done too. I'll post a journal about it soon to hear everyone's thoughts but yes, if folk still think it was a wrong move involving all the other main MLP ponies here's as good a spot as any to set down a means for them to depart from the plot.

Now of course as cheery as I hope it'll be for everyone to hear this news, those in the know about the flow of Dark Souls' story may feel there's still a storm cloud brewing. Indeed, you can't expect there'll be all this good stuff without having to make some sacrifices in order to obtain it. :pinkiecrazy:

Aside from that, here's a video detailing the floating door above the archives that Rainbow mentioned : Duke's Archives Flying Door

You can expect in the near future I'll be mentioning a few other glitches and bits of unused game content that series has uncovered.

To all of you, may you and your loved ones have a very Happy Holidays! *raises a glass while stifling an evil cackle*

Chapter 59

“Through here layeth the tomes I hath shown to few others...” Seath said before scowling as he approached a set of lavishly decorated doors that were hanging ajar. “Though others, it doth seem, have already helped themselves in mine absence.”

Twilight trotted in behind him, finding herself in another room of the Duke’s Archives that just gave her the chills. The walls of immaculately sorted books should have made her feel right at home, if only they weren’t completely devoid of the same ambiance that her former home, and her current home held.

Hesitantly, the alicorn reached to run her hoof along the books on a lower shelf. She came away with not a single trace of dust or grit.

“It doesn’t look like too much is disturbed, at least...” She said while craning her neck to look at the shelves overhead. Her awe at all the knowledge promised by the reams of literature was weighed down by the acknowledgement that said reams were way, way too clean. She hadn’t noticed it upon first arriving at the archives with her friends, but the more she saw of the place the more she felt something was seriously off. The Harry Trotter-like rotating stairs she’d seen in the halls on the way to this chamber held little in the way of rhyme or reason with what parts of the archives they allowed access to, and then there’d been her unwanted tour of the dungeons and their eldritch monstrosities after Logan had incapacitated her and dragged her down there for a fight to the death.

As for this, the wing that Seath had stated he insisted be kept off limits to everyone, even his loyal channelers, Twilight felt a sense of soullessness. Despite the ornate fountain in the center of the room providing a soothing overture of running water, the entire environment felt extremely clinical and sanitized. Like all manner of life and warmth had been wiped away along with the dust.

Steeling her nerves, Twilight made a note to add some curtains, couches, and potted plants to the library section of her castle; make the ambience more warm and welcoming for when she returned to Equestria. If she returned to Equestria...

Seath turned to see his student violently thrashing her head from side to side.

“Dost the organization disturb thee, mine student? After all our joined efforts to organize our lessons and studies?” He asked.

Twilight threw her head down, then slowly brought it up again, raising a hoof to smooth back her askew mane.

“No… no, it’s not that. It’s just… ngh… never mind.” She muttered, scolding herself for letting her negative side get the better of her again. Silently she told herself her special word of the day was ‘when’, not ‘if’. And so long as her friends were still here, albeit in different regions of Lordran, that would remain her special word.

Seath did her the service of still looking concerned, even as he turned back to survey the books on the shelves.

“Regardless, it seems thou hast spoken in error.” He commented, lowering his glasses to study several empty spots on the shelves. “There art volumes missing from their places here. From this, I am given pause to wonder...”

The great white dragon slid back from the shelves, raising the crystal catalyst he clutched in his other hand. With notable caution he prodded at the books the way one might carefully check if a hungry beast was indeed asleep, or just pretending to in order to draw prey near.

Twilight found fresh cause to be scared out of her wits when the reason for her teacher’s actions thus presented itself.

From the pages of the books exploded multiple masses of ghostly blue hands, stretching out on obscenely long arms to claw at everything they could reach with murderous intent.

“Most strange this is.” Seath said in concern. “The safeguards on these tomes art intact, yet still, without means to counter them, Logan did manage to obtain their treasure.”

Twilight backed herself well away from the clawing hands, even as Seath did the opposite and leaned in closer to study them.

“Safe...safeguards? These are....well...what ARE these Seath?” She demanded. Her teacher quietly pushed his glasses up and sighed.

“An experiment, like so many of what fills these hallowed halls. Tragic was the fate of New Londo’s residents, but even tragedy can inspire wonder.” He explained while holding up his catalyst. “Their impervious ghostly nature, melded with the cursed nature of mine own power, did give rise to these. A means most majestic to protect that which is sacred knowledge.”

Twilight nervously looked at her teacher, and the weight in her stomach grew heavier at his almost proud expression as he contemplated the horrific apparitions.

“In time I did hope to guard all the books in the Archives via these means...yet like a wildfire these proved a power able to curse and destroy all who drew near, without discern nor care for who’s lives they stole away.” Seath said, his voice laced with smugness. Twilight did him the courtesy of looking sick.

“So why the heck did you create them then, if they’re that dangerous?” She asked. Seath ignited his catalyst and aimed it at the clawed hands.

“Danger can be tamed and controlled, mine student. This thou hast seen, along with thine friends. For now the means by which these wild visages shalt do what thou bids remains known only to me...but as times doth require that knowledge not be kept hidden...”

Seath swept his catalyst across his front, unleashing a wave of bright blue light that made the ghostly hands draw back from their relentless clawing. They lowered themselves as Seath held his catalyst over them like a teacher preparing to discipline a naughty pupil. Promptly they reached to begin searching among the books they’d emerged from, finding one and pulling it out to present it to Seath.

“Fate is not so cruel that it depriveth one of their means to benefit another.” The white dragon smiled with greater smugness as he accepted the offered literature and turned to Twilight. “Wouldst thou care to practice this new sorcery, mine student? It doth occur to me, I hath never shown thee this skill thou wouldst find most practical to maintaining thine own library.”

Twilight blinked as her teacher gestured to the demon catalyst slung across her back.

“A keen sense of whence disharmony exists thou dost?” Seath queried.

Twilight furrowed her brow in puzzlement, then looked to the shelves as the dragon nodded to them.

“You mean like when a book is in the wrong place, or a section isn’t ordered correctly? Yes, I do have something of a sixth sense towards detecting that.” She said. Seath handed her the book.

“Familiarise thineself with the mechanics of the sorcery and then we shalt see if thine skill is apt enough to craft it. I must check on my daughter’s well being for now!”

Twilight nodded as she took the book and flipped it open.

“Sure thing. Just, I might want to do a few practice runs before you return.” She said with slight embarrassment. “I’ll try my best not to mess this place up. I promise!”

Seath looked skeptical, but then he considered what he’d seen of his student’s previous ‘practice runs’ under duress and nodded softly.

“I shall return before the eve.” He promised before departing the chamber.

Taking a deep breath, Twilight summoned a scroll and quill for taking notes and began reading the book in her magic.

“The scholar’s charge is perilous but necessary to the well-being of all. As one of the Three Pillars of the king’s rule, the scholar must be prepared to appreciate and protect the sanctity of knowledge, however foul or dangerous. Be forewarned that this sorcery is not to be used lightly. Without proper preparation, one risks their anchor of reason being dislodged. Thus one must understand first the danger of the Clawed Curse. It does not work in the manner we know most cursed magic to work. It does not infest the body and transform the flesh, nor is it diluted by the normal means of warding off a curse. This sorcery is designed to affect the mind, much like the knowledge it guards, with a siren like voice that speaks to...wait...siren?”

Twilight paused as she re-read the sentence. She put the book down and looked to the shelves, looming before her like a hazardous temptation. A temptation that concealed a most deadly trap.

“This works like the call of a siren? Like the myth of the Odyssey and the stallion who resisted the call of similar beings by....hmmm.”

Twilight’s ears twisted in opposite directions as she paid closer attention to her surroundings. The impossibly spotless shelves had unnerved her before, but now she had extra reason to be wary of them as she became aware that the room was far from silent. Despite her being the only occupant she could hear murmurings around her. Faint, almost unnoticeable echoes of voices diffusing through the air around her.

With great trepidation, Twilight stepped closer to one of the shelves, finding she could hear the murmuring just a little bit more clearly.

“Okay, so...if I’m thinking about this in the right way does that mean...”

Twilight looked to her scroll and quill. Hastily she levitated the latter and started writing down notes at speed.

“The gift of wax helped Ulysses’ crew avert the danger of the sirens. Possibly the same could work in this case. Just as an emergency procedure if I can’t cast the spell properly...well, I’d have to actually try casting the spell first so...”

Twilight’s face slowly reddened as she realized she was getting ahead of herself. She put down the quill and turned to the book.

“In order to control the Clawed Curse one must draw from their soul the same harmony that the sorcery uses to corrupt all who enter it’s area of effect. Show that your soul resonates the same as the sorcery and you may find use for it in many fields.” Twilight read, then sighed as she looked to the shelves of books again. “Okay, so…as a test run, just look at my surroundings and get a feel for what’s not where it should be. Can’t be that hard. I’ve been doing it for most of my life.”

The alicorn levitated her catalyst off her back and cracked her neck. Slowly she swept her eyes across the room. Even as she still felt the hostility of the impossibly spotless shelves closing in on her, Twilight felt a familiar heat bloom from within. Seath had made a valid point about how he and she shared a passion for organizing everything (even if Seath had often failed to practice what he preached as he’d read through his student’s library), just as they shared a passion for learning, for science, and… well, yes, they both were fond of making lists for their daily activities too.

Twilight clutched that comforting knowledge tightly as she kept scanning the books. She could indeed sense something was out of place, even if she disregarded the obvious point about the cleanliness.

Twilight closed her eyes and focused on what her latent sense was telling her. She fed that into the catalyst, causing a blue toned light to slowly build on the surface of the instrument’s bladed tip.

“Okay, let’s just see what happens...” She said as she approached one of the book shelves and the ghostly hands burst out with intent to ensnare her in their deadly grasp.

***

“You’re doing this for your friends… nrrrgh. You’re doing this for your Spikey-Wikey… ewwww. You’re doing this so you don’t die a gruesome death… gah, gracious Faust, what is this I’m stepping in!?”

From where he was wading through the viscous swamp, Laurentius turned and sighed at the sight of Rarity, once again looking like she was on the verge of vomiting as she sank one hoof into the fetid waters, while trying to yank another hoof free from the sticky, polyp like webbing covering the shore that lead to the former domain of Quelaag. Her efforts only succeeded in causing her to stumble forward, forcing her to sink her other two hooves into the swamp, lest she end up falling face first into the poisonous murk.

“Heavens, I can feel it burrowing into my flesh. It’s rotting away my immaculate coat! Ngh, and the stench! My nose is on fire!”

Rarity’s cheek’s inflated as she pushed herself to step further into the swamp. She cringed and let out a nauseous grunt that foretold of how the poisonous effects of the water, the air, and pretty much everything else in the vicinity were working in fine form upon her being.

“I thought this was going to be like my first Sisterhooves Social. Just tolerate some filth and grime so I can do my part to help out. Urrrrgh, Miss Aurelia is going to get a very stern talking to once I get back. She certainly did NOT accurately describe the… hurrrk… the foulness I’d have to contend with!”

Rarity’s face swelled again as her stomach demanded she empty it of all its remaining contents pronto! Every step make her feel even sicker, every breath filled her lungs with the pollution of disease and decay.

“No amount of washing is going to clean me of this. Nrrrrgh… I’m going to need a full acid bath and chemical peel to purge… ooogh… purge… not a good choice of words...”

The unicorn finally decided if her body wanted to rid her of the building sickness she was going to just let it.

She only stopped herself due to looking up and seeing Laurentius staring at her in disbelief.

“And yes, I haven’t forgotten Aurelia mentioning this place is your home, so I’m probably not casting myself in a very good light with all the whining about it.” She muttered while feeling bile rising in her throat. “I just… ugh… even with this ring she gave me, I’m not feeling at all well!”

Laurentius nodded softly.

“Blighttown and the Great Swamp have long served as the receptacle of everything that the world above deems too unpleasant for their liking. I assure you, many that have visited here, and indeed many who were born here, share your disgust.”

He gestured to a small island rising out of the swamp.

“Step out of the water for a moment, and eat some of the moss clumps you purchased. They’ll help reduce the poison buildup.”

Feeling her strength draining as the feeling of sickness continued to grow, Rarity hauled herself onto the island and weakly reached for some of the flower covered purple vegetation given to her by the very strange undead woman the Chosen Undead had introduced her to prior to dropping her off with Laurentius. That alone should’ve been a major red flag now that the unicorn thought about it. Just the way the withered old woman had spoken of her joy at being imprisoned behind iron bars and how fitting it was that Rarity was going down to the place where only unkempt crooks and liars dwelled so she, the undead, didn’t have to.

That said, as Rarity forced herself to eat a few small bites, and slowly felt the sickness within her abate, she could see why the Chosen Undead deemed such a detour necessary. Indeed as she finished the moss clump and found the act of getting back to her hooves came more easily, Rarity had to recall that if she’d learned anything from her time in Lordran, it was that aid came from the most unexpected of sources.

“Oooogh. Yes, that did help. Immeasurably so.” She said before letting out a haggard cough. “Again, I beg your forgiveness for my behaviour.”

Laurentius gave a defeated shrug as he knelt down next to the unicorn.

“Your words were a bit harsh, but also sadly true. As you might have seen when we passed the entrance to the Demon Ruins, the majesty of Lordran is only a skin deep facade. Beneath the majestic towers of Anor Londo, all the filth and pestilence that were cast down from the gods’ domain have continued to grow and multiply with the approaching dark.”

The hooded sorcerer looked around at the mutant insects and creatures infesting the swamp.

“My old teacher told me that once this place was a serene and lush vista. Perhaps not as pleasant as the areas above, but suitable for those who wish to be close to the raw, unrefined power that has helped shape the world. Much like the art that the Witch and her daughters made possible in Izalith, this was a realm of basic, natural excellence.”

Rarity followed Laurentius’ gaze with heavy doubt. All she could see were more monsters, more danger, more filth, and more death as far as her gaze could focus.

And yet, back down by the Demon Ruins, Discord was conversing with two such monsters… both of whom had seemed as pleased as the undead merchant to see friendly faces, and had welcomed the chaos god as best they could.

“And thus we’re pursuing Aurelia’s claim that even now there is some of that excellence left to be made use of. Much like every time I go searching dusty and empty caves because I can sense that somewhere, amidst their dreadfully bland faces, lies a perfect gem for one of my latest designs.” Rarity sighed.

“That would explain why the little that remains of my flame took to your flesh as naturally as it first did my own.” Laurentius said as he bade the unicorn to raise one of her hooves. Reluctantly, Rarity wiped her left hoof on the ground then placed it in the pyromancer’s hands.

“A true pyromancer is always in tune with nature. They see the value others do not.”

Laurentius traced the quarter area of Rarity’s hoof, causing flames to ignite in the wake of his fingers.

“As unsavoury as the art is considered, it is the one true means of attaining the ultimate fantasy: to touch and command the fire that first birthed our world.”

Rarity’s leg shook as her entire hoof burst into flames. Clenching her teeth, she straightened the limb and told herself to be calm. As unsettling as the sight of her burning hoof may be, Rarity felt no pain, nor did she smell the stench of flesh blackening.

“My teacher had a few other sayings of that nature, but I don’t believe I can do them justice. He always was better with words.” Laurentius concluded as he released Rarity. The unicorn brought her flaming hoof to her face, staring at the mystical dance of heat and light swirling in eternal harmony upon her being.

“Well, now hold on. I believe you’ve still made your point, dear. As simple and uncoordinated as it may be, fire nevertheless has its own beauty, and its own worth to be appreciated. I certainly can attest as one who’s spent many a Nightmare Night just basking in the glow of the bonfires that are lit around Ponyville.”

She smiled while prodding at the dancing flames with her other hoof… only to then mash her hooves together in shock and smother the fire as a boulder crashed into the island.

“Sadly, as always, no one will permit me to finish such a poetic appraisal once I get going.” She said while glaring at the infested barbarians standing on the shoreline. They repaid her scorn by throwing more boulders at her. “Ugh, we’d best move on. Away from these uncultured swine!”

Laurentius gave a defeated shrug as the two hastily scrambled back into the water, wading away from the shores and into the deeper recesses of the swamp. Across the fetid terrain they searched, pausing only when Rarity needed to medicate the constant poison build up from the waters, or the seemingly endless swarms of mosquitoes and leeches proved too troublesome for them to evade.

Even as their efforts continued to fail, Rarity did get the opportunity to practice with the basic pyromancy spells Laurentius had schooled her in before they’d embarked from Seath’s archives. As strange, and draining as the act of casting fire from her hooves proved, bit by bit, Rarity’s ability to aim and send a target crashing to the ground in a ball of flame became more and more like another part of her nature.

Sadly, even this eventually proved of little worth in helping the duo achieve their aim. When at last both Rarity’s stock of moss was running dry and Laurentius’ energy reserves were depleted, the two knew they had no choice but to accept the inevitable. The sight of the shore leading back to Queelag’s domain, thus indicating their travels had only resulted in them going in a giant circle, didn’t help either.

“I suppose this means it’s time to throw in the towel.” Rarity sighed.

“Aurelia did state this Quelana only showed herself to those she deemed worthy.” Laurentius replied with sadness. “Perhaps I should’ve expected I would fall short of the requirement.”

Feeling the sickness building in her again, Rarity pulled herself onto another island directly in front of the shoreline and let herself collapse on the sands.

“My dear Laurentius, we can’t start thinking that way! Even if all the evidence supports it...” Rarity’s voice trailed off as she flinched and grunted. “No, no, I can’t go back empty hooved! Just… give me a moment to rest. Then we can see if there’s some area we missed, or perhaps she may be in one of those rickety structures I glimpsed a ways back...”

Laurentius nodded. This was a fair point.

“If it pleases you, I do recall a particular spot my teacher was fond of using as his thinking patch. I could go and see if perhaps fortune may smile and he is still resides there.”

Rarity looked to the shoreline, and the barbarians scanning the waters for something else to crush with their boulders. As much as she didn’t fancy being left alone, she wasn’t feeling up for another trek through the toxic water either.

“Please do so. I’ll… I’ll make my way back to the bonfire once I feel well enough.” The unicorn sighed. “Just don’t be too long.”

“I shall strive not to. Be safe until I return!” The pyromancer bowed to the unicorn, making her blush as he turned and headed back into the depths of the swamp again. Rarity watched his figure shrink and diminish, until she had only herself, and every single danger that could stand the wasteland around her, for company.

“Still a tragedy all I’ll have to show for this trek is a ruined coat and the putrid smell of rot clinging to my mane.” Rarity groaned as she rested her head on the sands. She looked to her sprawled hooves, snorting softly as she stared at the one she’d been using to cast pyromancies.

“Well, maybe that’s being a bit short. At least I proved my merit with a completely new area of magic.”

“Indeed you did. Rare it is to meet one soul with such a natural gift...”

Rarity jerked back upright, then turned to see a figure sitting against the stonewall rising up from the island. Dressed in a simple but stylish array of black robes with gold trim, the slender figure raised its hooded head to Rarity, revealing the ashen white features of a female human.

“Rarer still it is to meet a second, who is neither undead, nor even a species I recognize.”

Rarity folded her ears back as the female chuckled morosely.

“But then again, my own mother brought forth many a horrid beast in the wake of the Flame of Chaos, and these lands spawn more strange and terrible abominations with each passing year. Perhaps you are simply the latest to be birthed from the bosom of darkness.”

Rarity glared, even as her ears cautiously swivelled forward again.

“I assure you, madam, that I am none of the above, nor do I deserve such degradation despite not looking my best!” She declared while drawing herself up to her full height and grandly sweeping her hoof through her sweaty, filth ridden mane. With her point thus made she then added in a softer voice. “By your statements, however, dare I presume you are Miss Quelana?”

The female nodded softly.

“That I am. Dare I presume your reason for being here, based on your conversation with that poor man, and your reckless torturing of the wildlife, is to seek my pyromancy?”

Rarity stared in deep suspicion at the hooded lady, but nevertheless she approached her and daintily sat down.

“Yes, Miss Aurelia was quite adamant I should seek you out, both to see if you could teach me anything about pyromancy, and also if you’d be willing to help us with some... well, let’s call them minor setbacks, that we’ve been having during our tour of your world.”

Quelana sighed with an air of grim humor.

“A distorted creature with a most distorted view of affairs. Whether you be born of chaos or not, you are still quite a fool.” She mused, seeming to take pleasure from Rarity’s offense and growing ire. “As much a fool as my other pupils… which presents the query of what may you make of yourself if I were to train you...”

Rarity casting hoof began to feel hot again, neatly matching that of her temper.

“You say my former pupil directed you my way. When last I spoke to her I charged her with a most gruesome favor: to free my mother and sisters from their torment. Since then I have sensed chaos’ grip on Lost Izalith has been weakened...”

Quelana clenched her fists as she stared at Rarity from the shadows of her hood.

“Dare I ask, do you know of this, strange one? Has my former pupil at last freed my mother from the Bed of Chaos? Granted her the peace I had neither the bravery nor the strength to give?”

Confusion momentarily swirled with Rarity’s annoyance. She thought Quelana’s question over, her memory stirring at the use of the words ‘Bed of Chaos’. Her face then turned a delicate shade of green as she connected the term with Seath’s explanation of where the bizarre fire insect Discord had adopted as his pet had come from.

“Your mother… the Bed of Chaos...” She said in sickly realization.

Quelana nodded expectantly.

“It is faint, but I sense the essence of Izalith upon you. I abandoned my mother and sisters and fled to this land. Now I roam these parts, feigning ablution and pretending to seek answers. It was not until the undead who calls herself Aurelia encountered me that at last I had but a moment of terrifying hope… that at last the thousand years my mother has spent in cursed atonement may be ended...”

Rarity felt a lump of nausea rise in her throat. She subtly placed a hoof over it to force it back down while trying to think of how to respond. To lie in order to make Quelana feel better and thus grant her what she wanted was a horrible idea… yet to tell her the truth could possibly be worse...

“I… mmm… I fear your mother… that is, if what you are saying means your mother is whom I think she is...” Rarity coughed and bowed her head, told her nerves to be quiet so she could phrase her answer as diplomatically as possible. “Those ‘minor setbacks’ I mentioned have resulted in your mother being… well, she isn’t here anymore. She’s in our world, Equestria!”

Rarity forced herself to look at Quelana, only to see no apparent reaction. The dark robed female sat as still as a statue, and her hood hid too much of her face for the unicorn to discern any sort of expression.

“I CAN say that one of our number has been making sure she is very comfortable and being well looked after, though!” Rarity quickly followed. “Certainly she seemed quite content when I last saw her… so, uh… does that help at all?”

Again the static image of Quelana just stared at her. Rarity hastily thought back over some of the less pleasant business dealings she’d endured while selling her clothes and braced herself as she had then for the worst possible scenario.

“Your voice betrays no lie. Mmm, it is not quite the release I hoped for...but perhaps that is for the better...” Quelana said mysteriously while standing up and approaching Rarity. “Tell me, strange one, the means by which you traveled from your world to here, could it allow me passage back to this Equestria?”

Rarity thought for a moment and gave a cautious nod.

“Considering it also allowed Aurelia to drop in on us… and Seath before her...”

Quelana halted in her pace.

“Seath? The scaleless traitor still lives too?” She asked, sounding afeared, yet also somewhat morosely amused.

Rarity forced a nervous smile.

“Suffice to say, yes, I believe getting to Equestria from here is very possible. Certainly I and many of my friends are hoping it is.” She answered.

Quelana raised an ashen fist, resting it against her heart as she stared at the unicorn.

“You said you came to be my pupil… while you indeed possess the gift, I ponder if you understand what mastering it will entail. To pursue pyromancy, you must give something up. There can be no gain without sacrifice.”

Rarity inhaled sharply and drew herself back to her full height. Admittedly the gesture fell a bit flat as even standing up she still only came up to Quelana’s waist, but her intent was still plain to see.

“I expected that would be the case. Aurelia said you would desire one who is of a big enough heart and a generous enough spirit to give up anything for the safety of her loved ones. Rest assured my good Quelana, I am possessed of both in great measures!”

Quelana let the silence hold for as long as it took for Rarity’s resolve to start faltering; which equated to about six or so minutes before the unicorn’s legs betrayed a nervous shudder.

“That shall be proven in due course. For now, I shall not squander this gesture of goodwill. I shall only ask for one thing in return for making you my pupil.”

Rarity braced herself again as the hooded female sat down on the sands before her.

“I will teach you everything I know. In return you will take me with you back your world so that I may be reunited with my mother.”

Rarity blinked in surprise, then slowly her ears folded back again as she digested the possible intent behind the request.

“And if I do, what will your purpose be? My friend… has grown rather protective of his charge.” She replied with heavy suspicion. Quelana seemed to relax a bit at that.

“Then he is a better soul than I. Truthfully, I cannot say what I will do once I see my mother again, for I never dreamed I would have the opportunity.”

The hood rose to let Rarity gaze into its shadows once more.

“May you please just trust I will make the best possible use of this unexpected blessing? Just as I trust you will put my teachings to the best possible use when you are inevitably made to do so?”

Rarity’s ears slowly rose to their normal position again.

“Yes, that sounds fair enough.” She replied.

“Excellent. Then let us not waste more time. Even as the flames fade, still do they devour all those who do not rightly fear them.”

Rarity exhaled slowly as her rump lowered itself onto the sands again.

“Don’t worry, another reason I’m here now is because I have quite enough to fear.” She admitted.

***

In the eerie peace of the Ash Lake, lost amidst the mess of roots from the great arch trees, Spike found himself indeed witnessing an incredible phenomenon. A powerful rush of wind and sand assaulted his front as the four great wings before him spread themselves out, revealing the body of the one being he distinctly recognized, yet couldn’t believe he was actually seeing.

“Whoah… you’re… that’s...” The dragon hesitated as his larger counterpart folded its wings behind its back, allowing it to meet his gaze with its own eternal stare.

“But… Seath said… I mean, he talked about you… well not you, but your kind… told Twilight and me all about what happened when the gods fought you...”

Spike paused again as the stone dragon parted its lips, revealing its lethally sharp teeth. He quickly stepped back, turning to Aurelia with an expression that was equal parts awe, confusion, and fear.

“Spike, do you know what this is?” Applejack queried in confusion as she stepped up to behold the great beast.

Spike nodded breathlessly.

“Yeah… it’s an everlasting dragon. Seath said they originally lived, and ruled, I think, over Lordran in a previous time known as the Age of Ancients. He mentioned they absolutely hated him for… uh… multiple reasons. So when the gods showed up he told them how to fight them, and...”

The little dragon exhaled and shook his head.

“But Seath said they were all wiped out. He distinctly mentioned, and I quote, ‘And the dragons were no more.’”

Rainbow Dash had to arch a very dubious eyebrow as she stepped away from the bonfire.

“Right, and yet, Aurelia, didn’t you mention there’s a whole valley full of dragons on the way to New Londo? Oh also, something about an undead dragon that you fought in the Painted World? Or was it something about a dragon that tried to roast you alive in that Undead Burg place?” She challenged.

The Chosen Undead removed her helmet and sighed.

“The longer I explored this place, the more evidence I found that the gods’ claims may have been exaggerated. When I ran into a merchant that told me of this, a testament that the very victory which allowed the Age of Fire to begin was itself partly a lie, I had to see it. Searched every inch of Lordran, till finally I found it...”

The undead warrior approached the stone dragon. Its gaze softened upon recognizing her, and then as she dropped to her knees before it, it lowered its head in greeting.

“My time serving as its apostle has been revealing to say the least.” She concluded.

Rainbow Dash’s ears rose as she picked up on a scratching sound behind her. She stole a glance at the path leading away towards the main area of the Ash Lake, and spotted the outline of a maneater clam, just like the ones at Seath’s archives, warily stepping into view to investigate the new arrivals. Her ears rose even higher as she recalled what Twilight had mentioned about those, and how they came to be.

“Hmmm, so what you’re saying is, this big guy here is proof of some conspiracy? A sign someone’s been playing fast and loose with history to make themselves look better?” She queried.

The Chosen Undead retrieved a cloth sack from her pack, setting it down before the stone drake, then opening it to reveal a fresh offering of dragon scales.

“Indeed, hence why I swore myself into its servitude, as one… unpleasant secret to another.” She sighed while holding up her arms in prayer. The stone dragon closed its eyes and swept one of its massive front legs over the scales. They vanished in a flash of white light, and the dragon flexed its body as if relieving itself of some unseen stress.

“And going on what you said back at the archives, you think Seath might know something about this secret? Just like his own little secret of Priscilla?” Rainbow Dash grinned. The stone drake opened its eyes again, locking them on her in quiet curiosity as it rested its hand upon the Chosen Undead’s head, blessing her once more for her show of loyalty and dedication.

“Possibly. Unfortunately, I have only suspicions to go on, for while it has shown me much of its true nature, it has said nothing of how it came to be here, or why it was allowed to live while its brethren were killed off.” The Chosen Undead apologetically admitted.

Rainbow Dash looked up at the stone dragon. It continued to regard her in foreboding silence, not that that seemed to bother her.

“Mmm, well a lot of Daring Do’s stories do focus on how the really dark and juicy revelations are only told to those who are worthy to hear them.” She shrugged.

“Indeed, which is why I asked for your help, Spike.”

The smaller dragon looked very confused at this.

“I have happened across many creatures who’ve proven to be as intelligent as we are, yet due to either the difference in our races, or because one of us lacks something the other has, I’ve only been able to communicate with a few of them. It’s entirely possible such is the reason this ancient beast has remained as you see now. I may possesses the ability to assume the form of a dragon, but my soul is not as such.”

Spike blinked and stiffened as the stone dragon turned its gaze to him.

“As you, however, are the same as it, perhaps you may be able to understand it in ways no one else can. Indeed, perhaps it will be willing to take you on as another apostle.”

The Chosen Undead lowered her hands as the stone dragon cocked its head. Its four great wings fluttered in evident intrigue as it looked to her, then back to Spike.

“Right, you’re thinking I can level with it as only a fellow dragon bro can huh?” Spike rested his hands on his hips as he contemplated, then shrugged.

“Well considering this flies in the face of… at least half of Seath’s tales of heroism, I gotta know what it has to say.” He smiled as the Chosen Undead rose and put her helmet back on.

“I will show your friends where the basilisks reside here. Ideally, we shall all reconvene having enjoyed a change of fortune.”

Rainbow Dash snorted as she turned around and drew her rapier.

“Eh, if the only other thing we gotta worry about is more of those calamari walkers, then this’ll be a breeze! Come on, let’s go stir up some action!”

The pegasus was off like a shot, weaving in between the arch tree roots with pinpoint precision.

Spike watched her departure with a dour tone.

“So… should I tell her that calamari is not in anyway similar to clams?” He queried. Applejack sighed and straightened her hat.

“Jest let her have her moment, Spikey. It’s nice that one of us at least is still finding something to be excited about.”

The farm mare trotted with heavy hoof steps as the undead warrior showed her the way out towards the main part of Ash Lake. Spike wished her well as he turned and awkwardly cleared his throat.

“Right, uh, so back to what I said previously… um… dunno how much you’ve been told of what’s been happening lately, but we’ve been told a lot about you by Seath.”

The stone dragon gnashed its teeth as it stared Spike down. Again, the little dragon tactfully stepped back a few paces.

“Yeah, I can imagine that name still probably ticks you off even after all this time. He told us about the hard feelings between you and him… and what he helped the gods do… and… erm… well… okay, on second thought, that’s probably not a good topic to start the conversation off.”

Spike winced as his giant counterpart continued to glare at him… only the anger slowly began to drip from its face the longer it held its unblinking stare. Bit by bit, its head lowered as its features faltered. On either side of its body, its wings wilted against the branches of the arch trees.

Spike cautiously leaned forward as the stone dragon reached to clasp a hand to its face, marring the strange black fur covering its head and neck. Silently, it slammed its hand back down on the ground, leaning heavily on it as it swept the great length of its tail too and fro.

“I uh… I’m sorry if I upset you?” He queried. His body went rigid as the dragon caught him in its unwavering, eons old stare.

To his surprise, it shook its head in dismissal of his fears.

“No?” He asked.

The dragon silently shook its head again.

“So… yes? I mean no… or...”

The dragon’s wings and shoulders slumped as it realised it had already confused its little counterpart. It straightened up again, its magnificent chest inflating as it took a deep breath. Gracefully it raised its arms skyward, flapping its wings to lift itself gently out of the strange mess of tree branches it was sitting in.

Spike held his ground against the renewed storm of wind and sand as the dragon elevated itself to reveal its hind legs (which was a surprise in itself as Spike thought of how Seath lacked the same) crossed in a typical meditation like pose. The dragon lifted its head skyward, turning itself around to let Spike see its form from all angles, and witness how the eons spent in the lowest, most remote area of Lordran had done little to tarnish its everlasting majesty.

With its little show done, the stone dragon settled itself down in its tree seat again, staring expectantly at Spike.

“Uh… wow. Okay, that was certainly an impressive little stunt show.” He smiled a big smile… which promptly shrank as he saw the stone dragon’s expression hadn’t changed.

“Erm, I mean, there wasn’t much to it, granted, but what little you did was still fantastic and… uh...”

Spike choked as his larger brethren stared at him with evident disappointment.

“Erm… I’m sure if you went on tour in the Dragon Lands with that it’d get rave reviews!” He hastily replied.

The stone dragon exhaled slowly and flapped its wings to levitate itself into the air again. Spike raised a hand to shield his face from the resulting sandstorm, peering through the narrow slits of his eyelids as the dragon made a new gesture. Its front claws curled to frame its crossed legs, showing off how exquisitely they twisted in and around each other.

“Wha… What are you doing?” Spike cried as the stone dragon gestured to its legs again before setting itself down. “Are you… do you want me to...?”

Greater disbelief and disappointment flared in the stone dragon’s eyes. It nodded towards its legs again.

“Wait… you mean you want me to copy what you’re doing?”

Another nod came as the dragon clasped its front claws together, resting them in the mess of branches where its lap most likely was.

“So… I need to sit? Like this?” Spike plopped his butt on the sand, doing his best to fold his stubby legs in the same manner as his larger counterpart. He nervously gripped his hands together and rested them in his lap. The stone dragon seemed somewhat consoled by this.

“Great. So we’re making progress.” Spike exhaled in mild relief. “And… now what?”

The stone dragon leaned forward. Its eyes no longer seemed to radiate disappointment. Rather, they seemed to be trying to make sense of the sight of Spike doing his best to maintain the odd pose.

Spike cocked his head as the giant beast turned its head to the left, showing off how one of its horns curled straight back, while the other jutted out to the side. Its gaze remained fixed on him as it turned its head the other way, then slowly rose to an upright sitting position again.

“Uh… okay. Yes your head is very asymmetrical… but that’s a good thing! Too much symmetry in a body never looks right. Part of that… uh, what did Twilight call it? The Uncanny Valley effect!”

This seemed to catch the stone dragon’s interest.

“You know that? I mean, you can understand me, right?” Spike queried.

The dragon nodded.

“Great, okay. So now I gotta figure out why I can’t understand you… or rather what you want me to do to understand… wait...”

Spike looked down at his folded hands and crossed legs.

“Twilight said this is a pose usually assumed during meditation exercises. You sit like this and try to focus your mind outward… or is it inward?” He looked up at the towering dragon. “Whichever, if you wanted me to sit like this, does that mean...”

The stone dragon teeth slowly clasped together, forming the vague shape of a grin. Taking this as a sign he was hopefully on the right track, Spike closed his eyes and tried to remember what Twilight had taught him about meditation.

“Okay, let’s try it out at least. Just gotta pay attention to your surroundings. Feel your body on the ground… listen to what’s around you… don’t get distracted by your internal thoughts… oh, and breathe. Just breathe.”

Spike slowly drew in a lungful of air, and just as slowly let it out. He counted the breath, then drew another and counted that too. Carefully he counted off ten breaths, then reset back to one and counted again, while he strained to listen to the air around him. Despite the relative stillness of the Ash Lake, he became aware that the surrounding area wasn’t entirely silent. There was the far away sound of small waves breaking upon the narrow stretch of beach, and the muted chatter of his friends as they made their way to a far off part of the lake.

Resetting his breath count again, Spike winced as he became aware of more of the ambient noise. There was what sounded like the very distant clang of a bell… some sort of repetitive metallic report that was almost musical in its tone...

And there was… chanting?

Spike shut his eyes tighter as he tried to focus. He could just make out some sort of collective voice… a very odd, and totally alien chorus that dropped and rose in unequal rhythm. Yet still, it seemed to beckon him, to beg for him to listen a little closer.

He obeyed while trying to not lose count of his breaths, leaning his head over to one side, then the other as the chorus seemed to circle around him.

Aaaaaallllllll.....aaaaaalllllll....

Spike coughed and stopped his breathing for a moment. That was definitely not just some vague sort of enunciation. That was a definite word.

Cautiously he cracked his eyes open to stare up at the stone dragon. It looked down at him with a expression of faint hope. Did that mean he was correct in his assumption?

Spike closed his eyes again and resumed counting his breath. It was hard to not get distracted by idle thoughts or mental worry, but he recalled Twilight saying that was to be expected when one first tried meditating. If one found their mind getting derailed, then they needed to gently coax it back to focus again.

Spike did that, and really concentrated on the circling chorus.

Aaaaallll....aaaaaaalllll....aaaaallll iiiin oooone....aaaaannnnd oooonnnne whhhoooo iiiiisss alll....

Spike jolted out of his trance like state, reeling from the impact of being able to now discern a complete sentence. His gaze rose to the stone dragon again, while his ears strained to pick up the voices again.

Aaaaallll iiiiiinnnnn ooooonnnne....annnnnd oooonnnneeee whoooo iiiiiissss allll...

“You… you can talk!” He gasped. The stone dragon nodded solemnly.

Maaaannny weeeerrrreee weeeee oooooncceee… aaaaancieeeent aaaaaannnnd foooorrrreeeeever… maaaaaany weeeee aaaaarrrrreeee nooooow iiiiiinnnn thhhhhiiiiisss oooonnnneeee.

Spike got back on his feet, biting his lip as he fought to keep his focus.

“All in one, and one who is all. Many in one.” He repeated, tracking down over the stone dragon’s body. “You mean… you’re like a hive mind? Like Chrysalis’ changeling drones?”

The stone dragon cocked its head in confusion.

“Sorry, uh, let me put it another way. This one dragon… the guy, or girl I’m speaking to now… is actually like a shell, holding many minds… or souls… or thoughts or… uh… well you get what I mean right?”

Another solemn nod came from the dragon.

Maaaaaaannnnyyyyy… thoooooughhhht deeeeesssstrooooyed… beeeeetraaaaaayeeeed yyyyyeeeeet saaaaaved.

Now Spike nodded.

“Yeah… that’s what Seath said… sort of. Well, this is different to what I was expecting.” The little dragon exhaled. “Give me a moment here.”

He sat down again and took several deep breaths.

“Okay just let me focus. Let me focus.”

Spike dipped his head and then straightened himself up.

“So, were you always like this? I mean, back when you were many… as in you had many bodies… that hadn’t been destroyed yet and… uh… dang. That sounded like such a simple question in my head.”

He nervously looked up at the stone dragon again. To his surprise, the great beast just swayed its body to and fro indifferently.

Fiiiiiiirrrrrrsssst iiiiiinnnn maaaaannnnyyyy yeaaaarsss. Naaaaaturaaaalllly aaaaaaassss weeeee… yeeeeeet nooooot ooooof thiiiiissss laaaaaaannnnd...

Spike nodded.

“Yeah, my name is Spike. I’m Twilight Sparkle’s number one assistant.” He cleared his throat. “Do… do you have a name?”

The stone dragon shook its head.

Nnnnnnooooo ooooonnnnne beeeeeingggg. Nnnnnneeeeeevvvvveeeerrrr oooooonnnneee iiiiiinnnn aaaaaannnnnyyyy aaaaaage. Aaaaaalllll weeeeerrrreeee oooooonnnnneeee. Onnnnneeee iiiiiisssss nooooowww aaaaallll.

Spike stuck a finger in his ears to clean them out. He tried to focus on filtering out the trailing chorus of voices, focusing on just one or two so he could make better sense of what they were saying.

“Okay, so even when there were tons of you, you still existed as this sort of union of minds. Boy, Twilight’s gonna really be keen to hear about this.” He sighed while bracing himself. “So I know most of what happened to you, I mean your race… you got your stone scales ruined by lightning, burned by fire, poisoned by miasma, all sorts of terrible stuff.”

The stone dragon rumbled, unconsciously flicking the side of its head with the deformed, backwards curving horn.

Deeevastaaaating waaaass the Waaar of Fiiiire. Fiiiirst foooor theee goooods… theeeen, foooor weeee.

Spike nodded.

“Yeah cause Seath… well, you know.”

The stone dragon returned the nod, though this time it did so without the signs of anger from before.

Beeeetraaayyyaaall… iiiinevitaaable… Seaaaath… diid aaass he waaaasss meaaant toooo...

Spike raised his head.

“As he was meant to?” He asked.

Neveeeer waaaasss ooone of usss. Oooone voiiice. Oooone beeeing. Aaaalllways alone… apart… aaalienated.

Spike carefully nodded.

Haaaated uuuusss fooor our scales. Eeeenviiieed uuusss for our scaaaales.

The stone dragon gnashed its teeth in silent sorrow. Spike again nodded in sympathy.

“He did have some real hang ups about being mortal, and basically blind… and I’m pretty sure the fact you have legs and he doesn’t probably was a sore spot too.”

The stone dragon dipped its head.

Cuuursed was he. Cuuuursed to die. Cuuuursed to be different. Cuuuursed to be… what we cooould nooot.

Spike’s head fins rose at this, as his counterpart restlessly thrashed its tail from side to side.

Eeeverlaaasting… neeever changing… fooorever the saaame… yet then caaame the fire… the disparity… the change.

Spike noted the chorus around him was growing somber in its tone. The lament exhibited by the dragon before him echoed with every voice that surrounded him like a vortex of woe.

Feeearred the change, we did. Reeeepelled change for yeeeaarrsss. Never reeealised… waaasss meant to happen. Seath… Seeaath was change… saaaw what WE lacked… whaaat we envied...

Spike cocked his head.

“And what was that?” He asked.

The sands around him rumbled as the chorus warmed their voices up for a crescendo.

Greater thaaan Seath weeere we, yeeet lesser, too. Seath caaame wiiith the aaages before us. Waaas a god beeefore the gods. A fire beeefore the First Flame.

Spike’s head fins stiffened in realisation.

“Yeah, he did mention several times about a land called… uh… dang, what was its name?”

He looked to the saddlebags Twilight had said to take with him for the trip. Hastily, he grabbed for one of the scrolls in them and read through the notes summarizing what Seath had told Twilight of his past.

“Verdite… yeah, he was originally the White Dragon God of that place… at least, until one of its inhabitants rose up and killed him for… uh… well, apparently he did a lot of the same questionable things there that he’s been accused of here.”

Spike looked up at the stone dragon for its commentary. The great beast dipped its head in a manner that seemed to convey a strange sympathy.

Neeecesssary is Seath. Neeecessarry for change. Bliiind were we to that beeefore, but defeeeat… defeat made us see!

Spike scrunched his face up in confusion.

“Necessary? You mean… what he did to you was necessary?”

The great beast thrashed its tail from side to side in frustration and anger.

Sooo much do we see noooow. Ages begin, thuuus must they also end. Soooought to prolong Aaaage oooof Aaaancients. Puuunished weeere we fooor our acts. Now goooods do as we did.

Spike blinked and scratched his head.

“You’re saying the Age of Fire was meant to end like the Age of Ancients was? Meaning the gods… or, no wait...”

The little dragon rolled the scroll out to check something further down its body.

“Gywn, yeah, the head honcho of the gods, he tried saving Lordran by keeping the fire burning… except, if what you say is true that would mean… woah… WOAH!”

Spike dropped the scroll as realisation descended upon him, however, unlike the times when he hit upon the answer to a riddle or the solution to a problem he and his friends were dealing with, he felt no cheer. Instead a dark, heavy chill settled itself upon his being, weighing him into the ground as he began seeing the connections in what the Stone Dragon was saying.

“You mean… that was a mistake? Gwyn was wrong to keep the fires burning?”

The stone dragon snorted and stirred up more sand with the flapping of its wings.

“So this? Everything that’s happening around us, that’s the result of the Age of Fire not ending when it was supposed to?” Spike asked while shielding his face from the sand.

The stone dragon nodded.

Avenged aaaare we nooow.... our demise terribly aaatoooned… by darkness… by the curse… by the god king’s terrible First Sin.

Spike looked up at the towering beast with renewed fear. All around him, the Ash Lake felt more alien, more hostile. The relentless chanting echoed in his head with neither satisfaction nor lament at what it was revealing. Every voice sang with a droning sense of grim resignation, that the stone dragon’s situation was worse than before, now that it had at last figured out where its kind had erred, and where those who had destroyed its kind had erred in the aftermath.

“I see… crud.” He hoarsely replied, feeling his throat had gone dry. “Um… so… does that mean Aurelia’s quest to link the fires… what will that actually do?”

The stone dragon’s unflinching stare bore into Spike’s body like a cold, icy spear. He hugged himself and tried to hold back his shivers as he became aware of just how damn small he felt.

Loyal is our aaapostle. Noooble is our aaapostle. Her fate… tooooo traaagic for her own ears.

The everlasting beast bowed its head.

Saaaame choice as every other undead. Terrible choice. Wooorthless choice...

Spike furrowed his brow.

“What do you mean by that?”

A white flash of light enveloped the stone dragon’s hand. It held it up for Spike, revealing the same eye like orb the Chosen Undead carried with her.

Choooice will be made… again and again… across all aaaages. No change… no diiiiference. First Sin affects all… nooow and ever after.

The stone dragon placed the orb on the sand in front of Spike. He avoided looking at it and forced himself to meet his larger counterpart’s gaze again.

“So, is that it? There really is no hope for Lordran?” He demanded.

The stone dragon paused. Spike’s heart seized as for the first time, it averted its eyes from him.

Understand hooope? The voices chanted in query.

Spike screwed his face up in bewilderment.

“Uh, yeah? Hope’s seen us through a lot of terrible times in Equestria! Heck, it’s partly what’s helped us make it this far through Lordran!” He stated, only to feel his heart sink as the stone dragon looked at him with the same air as a lost and confused child. “You don’t understand at all what I’m talking about, do you?”

The stone dragon snorted.

Everlaaasting are we. Never changed. Never learned. Hoooope… despaaair… looove… haaate… daaaark… liiiight… we know not what theeese are. Only Seaaath knew… he… and his otherrr...

Spike’s meditative breathing promptly stopped. Despite the bonfire being all of 10 or so feet behind him, his back felt like ice was seeping down in between each of his scales.

“His… other?” He fearfully asked.

The stone dragon did him the service of trembling as he trembled, though it seemed it did so less out of fright and more out of anger.

Seeeath believed he waaas alooone. He was not. Made as one of two gods he was… and as one of two terrrible beasts he still iiiis.

The sands around Spike shifted with his shivers.

“There’s another… like him?”

The chanting voices reached a fever pitch as the stone dragon raised its hands.

Noooot like him… different to usss… but not as Seath. A black beast… spaaaawn of the Abyss… ancient as weee… the briiinger of calamity.

Spike nodded dumbly as the weight in his heart grew worse.

“Calamity… like what Princess Celestia said was supposedly going to befall Equestria… okay, this just got way more serious than I’d have liked.” He muttered while swallowing. “Um… can you tell me more about this other beast? This bringer of calamity?”

The stone dragon nudged the covenant orb with its finger, rolling it towards Spike’s lap.

Ended has the time ooof aaaanciiiients. Sooon we shall truly be nooo mooore. Buuut throuuugh our apostles, we maaay yet liiive on.

Spike warily looked down at the orb. The narrow slit like pupil on it stared at him with a sense almost like want… or possibly greed.

Draaagons still live in your time?

“Yeah, they do.” Spike replied. The stone dragon rested a bit easier in its nest like seat.

Taaake uuuus with you there. Shaaare what we tell… aaasss warning and lesssooon.

Spike finally realised he’d been holding his breath for a while. His lungs burned with the demand for air, and he duly sated their need with a much needed inhale.

“Right, sure… even though I didn’t exactly get along with the dragons I ran into...”

Spike finally hung his head in defeat.

“Screw it, this is too important to worry about how it’ll be received!” He said while snatching the orb from the sand. It promptly lit up like a miniature sun in his hands, infusing its brilliant light into his scales. In his shock, he dropped it again, only for the light to keep clinging to his body, soaking him in an alien warmth that both made him feel stronger, yet also afraid he’d leaped into something without checking if it was dangerous first.

“Agh! Wha… What just happened?” He demanded. The stone dragon lowered its hands to the ground again.

Aaaalready one of us. Path will be diiifferent than other apostles. Agreeement wiiilll be the saaame.

Spike glared up at the the stone dragon.

Returrrn our scaaales… preserve our exiiissstence… ooourrr knowledge and poooower shall be yours!

Spike exhaled in slow resignation.

“So, those are your terms, huh? You give me something, only if I give you something in return?” He asked. The stone dragon swept its hand across the space between it and Spike. Another white flash blinded the purple dragon, and upon clearing his eyes, Spike found himself staring at a small stone fragment etched with the bas relief of a dragon’s head.

Graaant transcendence of liiife… traaansformation and power needed to be our apostle… to be ooourr heraaald.

Spike sighed and stood up again. His legs were starting to cramp from sitting in the meditation position.

“So that means you’ll now tell me more about this supposed counterpart to Seath?”

The stone dragon nodded and Spike reached for a blank scroll and a quill pen.

“Alright, spill. Your apostle, and herald, and whatever, is listening. Even if he’s pretty sure he won’t like what he’s about to hear.” He said while starting to write.

Author's Note

Phew! Well, as the fact this is two months late will attest, it's been an interesting start to 2018 for me. Fortunately for once that's not entirely due to the usual hassles that seem to always befall one at the beginning of the year (specially if you work contract like I do) but also because you, my fair audience, have given me quite a treasure trove of new material to get stuck into!

Seriously even after churning out 180,000+ words I'm still finding more stuff to explore with each of the new developments I set up in the last chapter, which in turn made it a bit of a challenge to try and find what the right flow for each new scene would be as I divide and intersperse them with Twilight and Seath trying to cram in a few more study sessions.

To get into the nitty gritty, yes I am taking a few additional liberties with the Dark Souls lore for future application. The Clawed Curse enemy in DS III's Grand Archives always fascinated me simply due to there being little to no lore on them besides the fact that they can curse you and kill you unless you give yourself a wax facial. The one hint that they're either born from the foulness of the Grand Archives' texts, or were put in place to stop one from being consumed by the foulness of the texts (possibly after poor Oceiros went mad from reading said texts), got me pondering if they might be yet another tie to Seath, since Oceiros' lore implies the Grand Archives are where Seath's literature and worshipers are collected. Wouldn't be too much of a stretch to imagine that the Clawed Curse was in fact another of Seath's experiments that slowly grew out of control after his death, and if he alone was the only one who knew how to use them properly then the future scholars of Lothric would thus be in quite a predicament once they recovered what remains of his assets. Twilight's input thus would be providing that means so the madness of the Archives can still be contained within their walls, thus ensuring Lothric only has to suffer the other multitudes of terrors wrought by the Lords of Cinder abandoning their posts and Pontiff Sulyvahn wrecking his own havoc.

Spike's scene with the Everlasting Dragon was inspired by this video showing some unused animations, and also that without the nest of branches in the way, one can see a cute Easter egg that the dragon is actually doing the 'Path of the Dragon' gesture:

As for the dragon's weird speaking method, that came from my spending perhaps a bit too long thinking over the strange background chanting that plays in Ash Lake. Got to pondering if those voices might actually be the dragon trying to communicate with you, possibly to entice you to join its covenant and do its bidding, or maybe just shoot the breeze (hey it's stuck all alone by itself in the most remote region of the world). However, due to the fact that it's ancient enough to be basically alien to you, and also that you're not a dragon, no matter how much you may want to pretend to be, means that all you as the player character can comprehend is the incomprehensible chanting. Certainly would add another layer of tragedy to Domnhall's below comment about how unlikely the idea of undead becoming dragons is:

Good thing it also gives Spike a new purpose as the only one who can actually communicate with the dragon and learn its dirty secrets. He'll be needing that knowledge soon enough as things hurdle towards the end.

Also, before anyone asks how the heck Spike being a Path of the Dragon covenant member is going to work when he already is a dragon, I've got a plan in place. He won't get all of the same abilities since he obviously can't transform, but he'll get enough new tricks to be ready for his requirement as a necessary evil....

But enough on that, I gotta get back to editing the next chapter. See you all soon! :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 60

“So, at last after a thousand and some years, the truth of a matter that has troubled my mind and plagued my dreams for my entire life is revealed, with the asking price merely being the loss of my empire, my palace, all my pretty slaves, and oh yes, my life! ” Sombra warily mused as he looked up at the towering silhouette of Kalameet. Against the void of the Abyss, the black dragon better resembled a ghastly shadow than a physical being, with the light of his single red eye providing the only means to distinguish his form from the darkness around him. Well, if nothing else, that was at least something he and Sombra had in common.

“The kingdom thou hast made possible shalt be thine again in due course. The visions Manus hath shown me doth speak of how the equines keep its splendor perfectly preserved.” The dragon sighed. “Thus before we commence with this, the most critical step, I must ask of thee, my son: dost thou know and accept what is to be done?”

Sombra snorted softly while rolling his shoulders back and cracking his neck. He felt very queer in his newly reborn body. As far as he could tell, every part of him was as it should be, yet he could still recall the moment of his demise in terrible clarity. Even as he looked at his legs and watched the muscles in them flex and ripple in natural harmony he remembered the moment they had shattered along with the rest of him upon being hit by the power of the Crystal Heart, and the repulsive love and hope culminated from the souls of all his former subjects. Even as naught but the silence of the Abyss enveloped him, in his mind Sombra still heard that final sentence from the one known as Princess Cadance, echoing in his every thought like a mocking taunt from the heavens.

"Use the light and love within you to ensure that King Sombra does not return!"

With a scowl, Sombra slammed his hooves onto the ground and met Kalameet’s gaze with renewed venom.

“I know and accept what needs to be done as far as it involves kicking those freeloaders out of my palace, punishing my slaves for their treachery, then seeing about getting my revenge on those who forced me into 1,000 years in stasis, then killed me when I was finally released.” The umbra unicorn snorted with growing suspicion. “It’s what comes after that I’m not so sure of.”

Charging his horn, Sombra fired at a spot on the ground. His spirits lifted as a twisted spire of black crystal erupted from the point of impact. Okay, at least he had some of his previous power still to command.

“My entire life I’ve known I’m no ordinary being. No other pony has the abilities I do, nor is able to endure the torture I’ve endured. You’re saying I have you to thank for that?” He queried.

Kalameet looked to the black crystal. His chest swelled slightly in a manner almost like paternal pride.

“That and much more. T’is time thine mind is put at ease on a great many things, and thus thou shalt be focused, calm and ready for this: our most greatest challenge.”

Sombra narrowed his eyes as one of Kalameet's fingers lightly touched his chest.

“In thee is imbued the same power I once commanded as the Black Dragon god of Melanat. In that time, I did prosper, and suffer, just as thou hast, my son. T’was my subjects that did revolt against me, then did rise up to slay me, such is the way of this infernal repeating cycle.” Kalameet scowled while clenching his frontal claws. “But with each revolution, as with a wheel that hath not been given proper care, the cycle cracks and fractures. Thus when I was born again into this time I did seek to cast my gaze forwards, to see what lay in the time when at last the cycle was broken completely. T’was then I first laid eyes upon the glory that is thine realm, a domain blessed with all that gods hath made possible, yet where such beauty fell to ruin before, it hath endured across Equestria.”

Sombra nodded even as bubbles of purple magic formed on his horn and smoke began rising from his eyes. With each passing moment he sensed his power building, as if he'd finally awoken from some infernal nightmare, and been replenished by the comforting realization that he was now safely back in the waking world.

“T’was when I first laid sight upon Manus, a being so impactful and wise, yet so easily forgotten by all, that I did permit myself to dream at last of fulfilling my purpose. That which was charged to me at birth, yet denied repeatedly by they who cannot see beyond the end of today.” Kalameet sighed while gauging Sombra’s suspicion. “Unto Manus I did thus give some...sufficient coaxing. Demand he impart to me the knowledge of dividing one’s soul, that which maketh possible new life and new beauty given time and power enough.”

Kalameet turned his gaze to the darkness of the Abyss, to where the great horned monstrosity that had birthed the dark, stood in uncomfortable silence, watching Gravelord Nito and Princess Dusk like a loyal sentry. After admirably performing his duty in bringing Sombra’s horn back from the Crystal Empire, then retrieving Lordran’s First of the Dead to restore the unicorn back to his old self, Manus had remained disturbingly silent. No demand that Kalameet deliver what he had promised for the beast’s servitude, nor commentary on what he’d done to further pervert the downfall of Lordran. True he was making sure his captor’s reunion with his offspring was not marred by any further interference, but for all Kalameet knew, that could just be so Manus would have the first shot at striking him down the instant his back was turned.

Kalameet silently made a note to not leave the twisted beast alone till he had had a quiet word with him.

“Already the Father of the Abyss hath cast the most powerful portions of his soul further ahead into the next cycle. Thus seeded, they now stand in a new age, born again as figures most impressive in both stature and power.” The dragon dryly commented as he turned back to Sombra. “It did seem a simple enough request that I be taught how to do the same for my own purposes.”

Sombra nodded, cracking a soft smile as he seemed to take this revelation on board with good humor.

“So that’s how I came to be? I’m a fragment of your soul that you left in Equestria’s Great North?”

Kalameet huffed dryly.

“Such basic wording becomes thee not, my son. T’was my order that thee be molded to become a character worthy of building the kingdom that would serve as the home from which I shalt do what duty was first charged unto me. This I hath seen thee has done, and more!” Kalameet declared proudly, though he immediately noted Sombra wasn’t sharing the mood.

“Yeah but not without a few small ‘bumps’ along the way. Those two namby pamby princesses did a fine job of subduing me to the point where my only option was to curse the Crystal Empire to vanish from existence, and their little helpers didn’t exactly receive me with a warm welcome when I returned.” The unicorn sneered. “Assuming what you're saying is true, and laying aside my nagging issue of wanting to know where in Tartarus were you when I needed you the most, how do you propose to take back the Empire now that it’s firmly in their filthy hooves?”"

Kalameet bore the brunt of Sombra’s accusations and demand with little offense.

“Thine defeat, imprisonment, and death all do weigh heavily upon me, my son. T’were I not likewise occupied with the misguided assault of a soul long deemed lost to history, may thou believe I would indeed have come to thine aid with all haste!”

Sombra bore his gaze into the dragon’s eye, braving the burning red glow to see if the sincerity in Kalameet’s words cloaked some manner of deception. To his surprise, he saw nothing but truth as Kalameet drew himself up to his full height.

“With thee now by my side, may I hope to atone for my failing by indeed reclaiming our home?” Kalameet pointedly asked.

Sombra broke the eye lock, turning instead to stare at the black crystal he’d created, to remember what he’d made possible with the abilities Kalameet had bequeathed to him, and could do again if he just trusted the dragon a little.

“You really believe we can take on all the princesses of Equestria and drive them out?” He asked warily. "Because as stated, I tried that. Twice. It didn't work either time."

Kalameet dismissed the unicorn's concern with a confident nod.

“With every passing moment, Oolacile crumbles further into ruin. A many centuries from now, Lordran, as Manus doth report, suffers similar hardship. From this ruin riseth armies and resources, both quite inexhaustible, and perfect for us to command and crush whatever opposition thine realm may send forth.” The dragon stated while shooting Manus another look. “Furthermore, the Father of the Abyss alone held off such opposition when venture forth he did into thine realm. Coupled with the Lord Souls that now reside amidst thine lands, and we shalt have our victory.”

Sombra’s features tightened in indecision.

“And assuming we do, for a moment, what about afterwards? I understood from the beginning just what was motivating me to conquer and build the Crystal Empire, but by that same bit, all that it encompasses is my doing!” He stated. “I trust you realize that I’d like to reap the rewards of my hard work, WITHOUT having to share!”

Kalameet snorted then bowed his head in agreement.

“T’is not thine throne I covet, nor thine crown. They art, as thou states, rightfully earned as thine own.” The dragon intoned with noted sternness. “What I desire of thine labor is the chance to correct the mistakes of the past. With the power thou hast infused into the Crystal Empire, and the souls of lords that were once turned against mine kin, I may yet mend what mine own maker damaged in his shaping of me...and mine brother.”

Sombra sensed an uneasy rumbling from Kalameet. He narrowed his eyes as the great dragon’s head dipped lower, as if weighed down by troubling thoughts.

“Erroneous was Vallad when he didst birth us as dragon gods, but his errors were not born of malice. By the same, we are not to blame for the splinter that did divide us, and result in our downfalls!” Kalameet assured, more to himself than to those around him. He looked at Sombra, now with a subtle sense of pleading.

“Thine kingdom and throne I shalt reclaim for thee, my son. Pray may thou aid me in return to bring my own kin back to the fold in return. That with our reclaimed power we may bring thine dominion to a new golden age!”

Sombra looked even less convinced.

“That power comes with a catch too. The Crystal Heart, a symbol of all that opposes and stands against me, is also the only reason the Crystal Empire isn’t entombed in snow. Even if we do conquer all who stand in our way, we’ll have to hold onto the one thing that they could use to destroy us.”

Kalameet nodded sagely.

“Such is a sacrifice I know too well, my son. Trust in me, that I hath found means to overcome such weaknesses. The weakness that did prove your downfall once shalt not do the same a second time!” The dragon paused as another thought troubled his mind. “I fear more whether it may or may not be the only weakness your land harbors, which could prove our undoing.”

Sombra arched an eyebrow in demand to know what that meant. Kalameet stood up again and bowed his head.

“I shalt explain more to thee once we have reclaimed thine throne. For now, arm thineself for battle. The hour of our absolution draws close!” The dragon ordered.

Sombra sighed and smiled slightly.

“Some brutal slaughtering would help shake off these lingering aches from being resurrected. Fine, let me draw up a plan. High time I made use of a few surprises I had installed into my palace, assuming the ponies haven't uncovered them.” Sombra glared sinisterly at Kalameet. “Just know I’m holding you to your word...father.”

Sombra’s final word sent a deep shudder through Kalameet’s being as the unicorn turned and disappeared into the darkness. The way he had made it sound like both an acknowledgement of his heritage, and also an insult to the one who had made such heritage possible was chilling...yet in the same breath, Kalameet took solace that it also meant his sire was just what he had hoped for.

As to whether that would prove to be a blessing or a curse, well, that was a bridge to be crossed later. For now the dragon had other more pressing issues to deal with...like the edge of Nito's greatsword suddenly making itself comfortable against his neck.

“And as I speak of such absolution, what of thee?” He said while turning to find himself to face the gravelord. “Unto thee I give my gratitude for the aid thou has given, but a fool I would be to imagine such aid is freely given when all hath been required to sin for the purpose.”

The dragon’s fiery gaze narrowed as he stared Nito down.

“If thou would stay thine hand for but a moment, I shalt see thee repaid for twice the cost of thine labor.” Kalameet intoned, smiling as Nito cocked his head slowly.

“For centuries past we aided our fellow gods in ending the reign of thine kin. As Gwyn’s bolts peeled apart the scales of the dragons, and the Witch’s flames did char their flesh to ash, we delivered the killing blow. Miasma and disease did join all dragons in death...or t’was believed we did join all.” Nito commented as he looked Kalameet over like an archaeologist might look over an ancient artifact that had been deemed by all to be lost. “When now thou reveals thineself to have first escaped death’s embrace, then ordered death be, from its domain, once more untimely ripped, thou does so for a desire, an act, that can only ultimately serve our will. Whether thou fails or succeeds in thine efforts here, the soul thou claims to have sired shalt once more be ours. Death puts end to all, no matter what thou does."

Kalameet nodded that he was well aware of this. It did the job of throwing Nito's guard off.

"Thus, prithee, what coin canst thou offer to absolve such pointless travesties?” The gravelord demanded.

Kalameet looked to Manus, giving the wretched monster a nod.

“Mention I did what the Father of the Abyss hath done to prepare for the next cycle. Unto thee, I offer the same, for thou, of all the lord soul bearers, thou hast the greatest need of such warning and preparation.” The dragon replied, relishing the creak of Nito’s bones as he tried to make sense of this. Calmly the dragon curled two fingers around the gravelord's sword, pulling it down and away from his neck.

“Stay thine hand, and thou shalt see what sights hath we to show!” Kalameet grinned sinisterly as Manus tore the darkness open to form a portal.

***

In the courtyard of the archives, by the entrance to the Crystal Cave, Priscilla was finding herself in a dismally familiar situation. Now that her father had apparently helped take out whatever force was guiding his creations they had assumed a much more agreeable attitude. The crystal butterflies were perched on the towering crystal spokes outlining the cavern entrance, kindly providing some much needed cheerful ambiance with the rainbow light from their wings. The few remaining crystal golems had retreated from the scene of battle, standing like lifeless statues around the distant areas of the courtyard.

Which just left the crossbreed to deal with a soul whom she feared was intent on doing what far too many other souls she’d met in her life seemed hell bent on doing.

“Look, I can’t say it was terrible being trapped inside that golem, but the means by which I came to be in such a state demands restitution! Are you to tell me I should just forgive Seath for what he’s done? Sending his snatchers and monsters to kidnap women like me and bring them here for his own terrible purposes?” Sieglinde demanded.

Priscilla gloomily looked to Siegmeyer, who could only awkwardly try to hold his daughter back from approaching the crossbreed.

“Nay, fair child, I plead only that thee stay thine blade for the moment. The evil mine father hast done I cannot excuse… but neither can I ignore what was done to make him the monster he is. As one daughter to another, will thou at least hear me out?”

Sieglinde’s gauntlets jingled as she tensed her grip around her bastard sword and pierce shield. Bracing herself for more violence, Priscilla likewise kept both hands securely around her scythe as she stared in silent begging for the armored female to not make matters worse.

“Sieglinde, dearest, please, let’s take a moment to think this out.” Siegmeyer gently intoned. “Yes, I admit I’m not too tickled to discover what happened to you either. Indeed, if this were any other day, I’d be more than happy to join you in storming the archives and giving Seath what for!”

Priscilla looked at the knight in disbelief, and he promptly cleared his throat as if realizing how poor his choice of phrases were.

“But my time here has revealed the situation isn’t quite as black and white as it may seem. Indeed, right before I released you from that golem, Seath was out here risking his own life to help us fight back his creations, and before that he was behaving himself rather admirably with those strange ponies I told you about. All outward signs suggest the old dragon’s had a change of heart. Honestly, I can understand why, given what this fine young lass has told us.”

Siegmeyer cautiously reached over to hold his daughter’s arm as she glared at Priscilla through the slit in her helmet.

“Much hath my father to atone for, that I do not deny. But it seems atonement is what he intends with his acts towards his new student. This Twilight Sparkle doth believe a menace of this land threatens her own, and mine father, wicked a soul he may be, is vital to saving it.” Priscilla said.

“And you believe that based on what?” Sieglinde asked suspiciously. Priscilla looked off fearfully in the direction of Anor Londo.

“That which I witnessed deny me mine own vengeance against the Dark Sun. That which placed death itself in mine dominion. Terrible omens of the darkness bringing danger even the gods themselves know not.” The crossbreed replied, only to flinch as she heard Sieglinde’s armor clank with her effort to move within striking distance, only to be held back by her father.

“All the more reason to see one source of such danger cannot make things worse. To give my father one less reason to cease trying to get himself killed and come back home!”

Siegmeyer promptly released his daughter’s arm in shock.

“Sieglinde! That’s a bit harsh, don’t you think?” He asked, then took a step back as his daughter rounded on him.

“I got captured in the first place because I came trying to find you! To tell you of what mother… what mother asked me to relay right before she died! And here I find you, still trying to have one final adventure! Still trying to be the gallant knight throwing his own life away for… for nothing!”

Priscilla’s pain increased along with that lacing Sieglinde’s words. Inwardly, the crossbreed was kicking herself for not knowing what else to say. Granted, it wasn’t like the long years she’d spent isolated in the Painted World had really prepared her for any sort of social or diplomatic conduct, but given how similar Sieglinde’s situation sounded to her own, she surely could at least figure out how to relate to the poor girl on that level!

“Sieglinde… come now. You don’t mean that!” Siegmeyer said with equal hurt in his voice. His daughter’s armor clanked as her body slowly buckled. She lifted a gauntlet to support the weight of her helmet, then rocked backwards as if unable to remain standing.

“I just… I don’t… It was horrible enough when you died the first time. You broke our hearts when you then left for Lordran! Are you going to now twist the knife by telling me you not only won’t come home, but you’re actively helping one of the most foul souls ever to exist?” She demanded, sounding like she was trying not to cry.

“Okay, um… is this a bad time for the Great and Powerful Trixie to ask if she can use this courtyard?”

Everyone turned to see the blue unicorn staring down at them from the broken balcony.

“Cause she just spent what has to be the worst 10 minutes of her life inside the mouth of a snake who smells like he’s been eating nothing but cow pies for every meal, then brushing his teeth with the same stuff!! She’s been wandering this stupid, endless maze of books for somewhere to get a breath of fresh air.”

Trixie jumped down onto the grass, adjusting her hat and taking in a huge inhale.

“Ugh, Trixie wouldn’t really call the air around here ‘fresh’ either… but it still tastes cleaner at least.” She muttered while approaching the courtyard’s other occupants. “Don’t suppose Trixie might try her luck helping with whatever that was she heard about ‘foul souls’?”

Siegmeyer perked up considerably at the mention.

“I certainly hope so, fair equine. We could use some of the wisdom you and your friends showed during our last impromptu visit to your world.” He said while gesturing to Sieglinde. “This is my daughter, whom I’ve been searching far and wide across Lordran for. Seems she was in quite a pickle, stuck inside one of Seath’s crystal golems after she came looking for me. A dreadful situation, as you can imagine, and it’s left her with an understandable chip on her shoulder against the old dragon.”

Trixie nodded slowly, then turned to the towering white haired female. “And you are?”

“The Crossbreed Priscilla, a daughter of a likewise tragic disposition who doth wish to try and avert further violence against her father if possible.”

Trixie’s gaze drew down across Priscilla’s form, noting her white fluffy tail, the scales lining her eyes, and her pristine, ivory toned complexion.

“Well, go figure. Trixie risks her neck undertaking an epic quest, and returns to find something far more epic and overshadowing happened while she was away.” The unicorn exhaled glumly and smashed her front hooves together. “Okay, let’s see if Trixie can at least build on what she learned while down in the catacombs!”

The unicorn pushed her hat forward on her head and turned to Sieglinde.

“So you want to get revenge on Seath. Fair enough, let’s try and think about that for a second. Do you actually bear him any ill will, or are you just acting on the heat of the moment due to the circumstances?” Trixie demanded.

Sieglinde did indeed think about it.

“I doubt there are many who do NOT bear him ill will by this point. His entire reputation is built upon deceit, treachery, kidnapping, and every known act of sacrilege against the gods and the people!” She replied. Trixie raised a doubtful eyebrow.

“So if daddy wasn’t here, you’d still have come to seek revenge?” She asked, raising her ears at the clanking of Sieglinde shifting uncomfortably in her armor.

“Well… no… not exactly. I only came to find my father, relay my mother’s final words to him, and convince him to come home.” She admitted. Trixie smiled as her resolve strengthened.

“Do you believe it’s right that you deserve to have your father come back and be with you, yet deprive another daughter of her chance to do the same?” She asked, bracing herself as Sieglinde clenched her fist.

“It… it’s not the same! My father isn’t a monster! And I’m not a… a...”

Trixie’s eyebrow raised again.

“A crossbreed?” She asked, noting how the word seem to both make Sieglinde shudder and Priscilla to bow her head in sad acceptance. Quickly the unicorn thought over what that entailed and what she remembered Twilight doing in a similar scenario.

“And that’s Priscilla’s fault for being what she is?” She asked, trying not enjoy how her words evidently pierced right through Sieglinde’s armor and shook her to the core.

“What? No! I mean… no… but...” The armored girl stammered as Trixie stepped closer to her and sat down.

“What if the Great and Powerful Trixie were to tell you she’s been in your situation? Stood at the same point with the same desire at least three times now?” The unicorn pressed. Through the slit in her onion shaped helmet, Sieglinde peered incredulously at her.

“You… well, your voice does betray the weight of such experience...” She commented.

Trixie nodded and took a deep breath.

“Would you believe on two of those occasions Trixie only ended up making things worse for herself? That enacting revenge caused more pain, to her and to everypony around her?” She asked, letting her own self loathing drip from every word. “Trixie was only spared from making it a trifecta because someone else intervened the third time, before she could completely screw up again.”

The unicorn looked back up at the broken balcony.

“And she does still owe that certain someone a thank you, but in a bit.” Trixie sighed and took a moment to think on how to compose her next statement.

“What do you know of Seath, beyond his less than stellar reputation?” She asked Sieglinde. Again the armored girl clanked in awkward realization.

“Uh… just that, I guess. Being trapped in one of his crystal golems was unexpected… but it further proved he is as lore dictates!” She said as a counter-argument. Trixie looked shaken at that, but again she thought on what she’d seen Twilight do and realized she still had one more card to turn the conversation back on her side.

“So if you could only do one thing right now, which would it be? Do whatever it is you came searching for your father for, so he knows his family still needs him? Or go off on a course of action that inevitably will cause more problems than it’ll fix?”

Silence held the courtyard as Trixie’s words did their work. Indeed the small ember of smugness Trixie had felt upon sparing the loathsome Patches and leading Reah to safety fanned itself into a flame as Sieglinde’s helmet tilted forward in defeat and she reluctantly sheathed her sword.

“Well, when you put it that way… and considering the grace I’ve been given of not having to search Lordran for him...”

Sieglinde looked to her father.

“Can… can we find somewhere private and talk? The unicorn is right that I can’t let this opportunity pass.” She said. Siegmeyer’s armor clanked softly in relief as he offered his hand to his daughter.

“Of course, my dear! There’s a lovely nook I scouted out in the crystal cave there when I was helping old Griggs earlier. Should be perfect for us to not be intruded upon.” He replied. Helping his daughter back to her feet, he turned and paid Trixie a nod of thanks. This did not escape Priscilla’s notice as the two onion headed warriors headed into the deep expanse of purple toned crystal, allowing her to finally rest her guard as the crystal butterflies rose from their perches and fluttered in after them as a safety measure.

“Forsooth, it doth seem mine father’s student is not the only soul among thine kind who is gifted with words.” The crossbreed commented. Trixie let out a tired snort.

“Not sure what the Great and Powerful Trixie just did is a gift, so much as a recount of her past experiences. She’s had to take a lot of blows to her ego and eat a lot of humble pie across the last few years.” Trixie scowled. “And as for what happened since Trixie came to this nightmare of a place… eeegh… let’s… let’s not talk about it.”

Priscilla’s features creased slightly as she noted the weighted manner in which Trixie stood; it was evidence she’d seen both in Twilight, as well as the Chosen Undead and several others who had endured the worst Lordran could throw at them.

“Rest assured, I shalt not press thee for further details. Only offer mine gratitude that thou did what I could not… despite my kindred status with that poor girl.” The crossbreed admitted with a sigh. “By and by, I am proven right to believe mine time in the Painted World hath ill-prepared me to ever again set foot in the domain of the gods.”

Trixie gave Priscilla a weird look, only to then shrug. It wasn’t like the idea of a painted world was any more crazy than the other stuff she’d witnessed traveling through Lordran.

“Well, Trixie thought a few years away, journeying and learning about what being an actual legend of the land entails would prepare her for her final rematch with Twilight Sparkle. Instead she just ended up looking like a fool again, despite having actually accomplished something worthy of note.” Trixie said while brushing the enchanted Ursa Major fur lining her cape. “As such, now she needs to contemplate that she at least did one thing right. She went into the catacombs to rescue a lost soul, and for the most part, she succeeded.”

Priscilla turned to see Trixie looking uneasily behind her at the balcony.

“Granted, it’d have been nice if she hadn’t lost her traveling companion down there, but knowing Pinkie… well, that mare has her own issues to work out.” The unicorn huffed. “Regardless, do you mind if Trixie just sits here beside you for a bit and thinks on how to continue her efforts towards bettering herself?”

Priscilla smiled softly as she made herself comfortable on the ground again and lay her scythe beside her.

“Not at all, fair equine. I thank thee for the company.”

When Seath finally made it to the balcony, he was relieved to find his daughter not in the midst of another bloody tussle with another soul whose vendetta had been unfairly focused on him. Instead Priscilla and Trixie were happily shooting the breeze, going over just what facets of their very unusual lives had shaped who they were, and what the heck were they to do from here.

Sighing in thanks for small favors, the white dragon left the two to continue getting acquainted and turned back to tend to a more important manner at hand...

***

“Okay that’s it, find the book that’s not where it should be.” Twilight gently coaxed as the ghostly claws felt about the bookcase in front of her. Their gnarled, warped talons raked and scraped at their task with a most displeased nature, yet as Twilight fed more magic to her catalyst they reluctantly obeyed her orders.

“I know there’s at least one that’s amiss here. I can just sense it. Come on, find it for me.” The alicorn pleaded. Around her sat several half-melted candles, each mounted in a small bowl full of molten wax. Their status testified how long Twilight had been working to master the latest spell Seath had shown her, and the frayed look of her mane and coat testified how often her practice had ended in less than pleasant results. Nevertheless, Twilight was sure she had it this time. The cursed claws hadn’t attacked her right off the bat, nor after she’d given them their instructions. She had them doing as she ordered for almost five whole minutes. That was at least some sign of progress.

“Come on, you can do it...” Twilight said while mopping her brow. “Where is...oh?”

Her catalyst rattled in her trembling hoof as one of the claws closed its fingers around the spine of a very large, brass bound tomb.

“Did...did they find it?” She hesitantly whispered.

The claw paused in its act, fraying Twilight’s nerves further as it debated on what to do.

Finally, to her delight, it pulled the book out of the case.

“They found it! Finally! Okay, now, bring it over here!” She exclaimed in relief.

The ghostly limb stretched itself like taffy over to the alicorn, holding the book firmly in its gnarled grip.

“That’s it! Now, put it down.”

The claw paused again.

“Huh? Hey, I said put it down!” Twilight ordered, her enthusiasm abandoning her as swiftly as it had arrived when the claw refused to obey. It hung in the air with the tome dangling in its fingers, like a fishing hook teasingly offering the promise of bait. Twilight fed as much magic into her catalyst as she could, trying to project her instructions without stepping closer.

“Come on, just....let it go!” She begged.

The claw shook in annoyance, and finally spread its fingers to allow the book to plummet to the ground, making the entire wing echo with its explosive impact.

Twilight jumped as the sudden shattering of the already uncomfortable silence proved enough to even get through the ivory wax she’d stuffed in her ears. Dropping her catalyst she mopped the sweat from her brow and let out an exhausted groan.

“Let it go...ugh....okay well technically it did what I told it to.” She sighed while getting up to retrieve the book. “At the very least, let’s see what this is and why it was moved to the wrong spot. Looks like an important work, going on the polished brass plating and...”

Twilight reached for the book, and then froze. Despite her ears being firmly blocked and guarded against all possible sound, her innate ability to sense magic told her something was about to make her day even worse than it already was.

Cursing her momentary lapse in caution, the alicorn threw herself backwards, away from the book. From the bookcase the other cursed claws stretched out to again grab her and make her suffer for daring to treat them like her servants.

Once more Twilight felt the agony of thousands of slivers of a black, ice cold essence cutting deeply into her brain with the screams of a thousand terrified voices. Her coat bristled as her body felt like it was being flayed by a hundred tiny knives. She scrambled to drag herself away from the bookcase, pulling herself over by the fountain in the middle of the room where she was out of reach of the claws. Still they descended to bury their talons into her being, to wrench out and crush the final bit that was preventing her from completely breaking down, from becoming a frenzied, hollow beast.

Twilight curled herself into a ball, fighting against the biting cold of the mental assault...until suddenly the pain was dashed from her as quick as it had descended.

Still trembling, the alicorn carefully opened her eyes, and saw Seath dispersing the clawed curses with his own sorcery.

“Begone, apparitions most loathsome yet loyal. Thine time with mine student is ended for now.” The dragon sternly intoned as the ghostly claws retreated back into the books, allowing him to turn and regard Twilight’s shivering form in disappointment. “Hoped I did that thou woulds’t have made better progress in bending them to thine will...”

Twilight’s ears tingled as she picked on the muffled tones of her teacher’s voice. Hesitantly she raised her head to see she was no longer under attack.

“Seath! Oh, sorry, one second.”

Twilight closed her eyes and focused her magic on extracting the wax plugs from her ears. Seath arched a bewildered eyebrow, then took note of the many half melted ivory candles surrounding where Twilight had been sitting.

“Sorry, I just...well, I can at least say the experiment I was just running was a success?” She stated with a little smile. “I was reading your notes on the spell, specifically what you said about how those clawed things work. It reminded me of an old myth about a ship crew that were tortured by similar entities known as sirens, and managed to pass them by stuffing wax in their ears to guard against their effects.”

Seath’s eyebrow rose a little higher, and with less bewilderment as Twilight grabbed for her scroll and quill and began quickly writing down her findings.

“I tried the same on these things and for the most part it worked. At least, I was able to tolerate their effects long enough to tame them into grabbing that from the bookshelf!” The alicorn grabbed the brass bound tome in her magic and levitated it up to Seath. He took the book from her aura and carefully adjusted his glasses as he read the title.

“Hmmm...thus thou claims success of thine own volition...yet this work...prithee mine student, of all the literature on that shelf, how did this come to be the one thou selected?” He asked skeptically. Twilight paused in her writing and looked up at the dragon.

“You told me to focus on detecting if any of the books were in the wrong place, so I tuned my magic to have the claws look for such and they finally pulled that out for me.” She replied while cocking her head. “Why? Is there something of particular significance about that book?”

Seath exhaled slowly as his eyes left the tome and cast their gaze towards the fountain Twilight was sitting in front of.

“Only to the extent that it doth prove mine suspicions. Logan did partake of the contents of this tome, perhaps at great length, yet still he did not comprehend their meaning. Not completely at least.”

The dragon handed the book back to Twilight and moved to gaze into the fountain’s water.

“When once I reigned over Verdite as its White Dragon god, I did bless the waters of the land to act as the flames do now for Lordran. Those of a powerful enough soul, say those of the royal blood, could be revived by the fountain’s waters, just as the flames doth revive those cursed by the Darksign. By the same parallel, they could take the waters to revitalize them as many thus do with the estus flasks.”

Seath scowled as his wings and tentacles twitched in anger.

“As with many of mine theorems it did see me declared as insane by both the gods and mine kin. Thus did I finally seek to create this: a small exercise to replicate mine previous godly feats. A show that my previous life on high was no mere mockery of a dream!”

Twilight trotted over to the fountain and studied it up close. It was a modest structure of a low, wide basin with a spire mounted in the center, both made of faded white bricks and greyish mortar. The only real extravagance were the four tiny golden effigies of dragons sat atop the spire, from whose mouths the glittering water relentlessly poured into the basin below. Twilight furrowed her brow as she noticed the color of the water seemed slightly off. It wasn’t clear or aqua toned like the lakes and rivers around Equestria, but rather had an oddly whitish sheen to it. For a moment Twilight was reminded of how water sometimes took on a cloudy appearance due to an excess of air bubbles in it (or because it contained a high percentage of some mineral like calcium), but even still, the fountain water lacked the milky like hue such states produced. It was whiter than that… or perhaps ‘purer’ was a better term...

“Does… does this work like the fountains you created in Verdite?” She asked. Seath scowled as he stared at the fountain in disgust.

“Only in the basest sense. As I am, there is much magical energy held within mine flesh, but no longer am I the paragon of purity the god Vallad did first create me as.” He muttered, before turning to Twilight. “By contrast, thou, by thine own confession, art royalty, magic and harmony combined in one. If thine abilities enable thee to craft sorceries no other student of mine hath managed with such little tutelage, then the waters may find thee a more suitable confessional for what visions and memories they hath retained of times long past.”

One of Seath’s tentacles tapped the brass bound tome.

“In this art recorded what little I hath seen in the waters. I did suspect the flames would tell me of similar visions, but t’would seem they hath neither time nor care to enlighten a sorcerer.” Seath snorted. “Perhaps tis for the the better. The flames will fade, and Lordran with it, but the waters shall yet remain. As in Verdite, though they shalt not vanquish the treacheries of age and death, they may hold them back.”

Twilight nodded as she levitated the tome in her magic again.

“I see. Hmm, can I read through what you’ve written here then? Might give me some additional insight.”

She undid the heavy metal clasps on the tome and carefully opened it before laying it down on the floor.

“I may need a bit longer to do this. Is Priscilla okay?” She asked.

Seath glanced in the direction of the Archives’ courtyard. His body settled itself as if relieved of a weight.

“For this given moment, yea. Thine friend, Trixie, stands vigil to ensure her safety.” He said, relishing the look of disbelief and shock that Twilight cast at him. “T’is not mine daughter that is mine present concern...”

Seath lay down beside Twilight, pushing her scroll and quill within reach.

“Thou art.”

Twilight blinked, and then quickly turned her attention back to the pages of the tome. She only hoped the sudden jerk of her head was sufficient to cause her mane to be draped over her cheeks, thus covering the blush seeping across them as she began reading.

“Right uh so...let’s see what’s in here.” She muttered while turning to the title page. “Of Shadows and Fire - Essays on the cycle of life and time. Okay.”

Twilight looked a bit confused at the title but turned and continued reading.

“It needn’t be said that this world we draw upon is a strange one indeed. To the common soul, life began with the gods, yet tell legend dost of the life that existed before they. The fires of Gwyn encapsulate all life, yet in the Age of Ancients, dragons, giants and other life still thrived among the fog. Shocked would be the populace if they knew that even before the Ancients there was life. Before the fire, the sun and the dragons, these lands harbored many a race.

Throughout time, life is risen and it is ended, or so the gods will have us believe. This writing shalt serve as investigation and protest to that doctrine. As one who hath known this world across many age, I do seek to state my claim of what hath happened before, what will come to pass now, and what awaits all in the hereafter...”

Seath folded his hands and perched his muzzle atop them, watching in quiet fascination as Twilight’s head loomed closer to the page as she continued reading, her absorption growing as she immersed herself into the words he’d written.

***

With the black blade of her rapier gleaming in the pale light of the Ash Lake, Rainbow Dash stretched her wings and stared back at the slowly retreating basilisk.

“You know, weird as it is to say this, but you’re probably the least ugliest thing I’ve run into today.” She taunted. “No exposed bones, no cracked and rotting skin, no tentacles, no crystal spikes growing out of you...just those weird extra peepers...”

The pegasus raised her gaze to meet the two giant bulb like eyes resting atop the basilisk’s narrow wedge shaped head. Their unblinking forms bounced and jiggled like two giant balls of jelly, which gave Rainbow pause as she lowered her gaze to see a second, much smaller pair of eyes glaring at her from either side of the creature’s snout.

“Seriously can you actually see out of all those eyes? Like in...uh...4D or something? Or are the big ones just for intimidation? Like that weird caterpillar Twilight showed me once, who’s rear end was shaped like a giant fanged-”

The basilisk suddenly leaped almost two feet in the air, propelling itself backwards to land against the trunk of the great hollowed archtree leading out of Ash Lake. Rainbow promptly straightened her stance and levelled her rapier at the creature, watching as it threw its head back to reveal the weird balloon like sac under its chin was rapidly inflating with air.

Rainbow grimaced and then sighed as she jumped just like the basilisk, only to then start flapping her wings and thus keep herself hanging in the air as an enormous gust of dark, putrid mist was spat out across where she’d just been standing.

“Again with the breath? Come on, that’s like, the fourth time you’ve tried that!” Rainbow chided as the basilisk ran out of air and clutched itself to the tree trunk, panting heavily while watching its prey. Rainbow solemnly stared back at it as she slowly lowering herself to the ground again.

“Is that the only thing you can do? Not gonna try to cut me up with those claws on your toes? Or chew me up and spit me out with those teeth?” She asked. The basilisk silently glowered at her.

“You’re kidding me. So everything else in this world shares a love of trying as many different ways as possible to kill me, but you, you’re a real one trick pony? Or one trick frog? Salamander? Whatever!” Rainbow huffed. “I’m not seeing what the fuss Aurelia was making about you was for.”

The basilisk seemed to take offense at Rainbow’s lack of appreciation for its skills. It promptly threw its head back and filled its body with air as before, which, as expected, had the same effect on its prey as before.

“Yeah, yeah, so you can breathe real deep. So what? You’re not preparing to go diving or run a steeplechase are you?” She said while lifting herself up in the air again. The basilisk exhaled all the cursed mist in its lungs, letting out a pitiful cough as Rainbow waited for the mist to dissipate, then landed on the ground again. It spat in her direction, and Rainbow duly drew her blade.

“Aurelia said you were some kind of terrible beast. Honestly I think the time when Tank entered hibernation for the winter was more terrifying for me.” The pegasus scornfully replied. The basilisk narrowed it’s smaller eyes, then slumped against the archtree.

“Eh?”

Rainbow watched in confusion as her opponent let out something that almost sounded like a whimper. A few streams of cursed mist wafted from its mouth as it stared at her, no longer with any sort of anger or rage. Instead it looked almost like it was accepting its imminent death.

“Uh...” Rainbow loosened her grip on her rapier slightly. The basilisk watched the tip of the ebony blade and duly turned to expose its neck.

“Wha, whoah, wait, hold on there!” Rainbow exclaimed while backing up several steps. “I’m not here to hurt you.”

The basilisk cast her a very skeptical glare.

“Seriously, I’m just...erm...well I suppose what I said was kinda hurtful wasn’t it?” Rainbow mused. “Uh, that comment about you being a one trick...erm...that was probably a bit below the barrel wasn’t it?”

The basilisk snarled in confirmation.

“Okay, okay, look, I’m sorry! I was told you’re like one of the worst monsters around! Kinda like some of the other creatures around Equestria, except they turned out to be far less monstrous and...oh, ooooh damn.”

Realisation slowly settled upon Rainbow like a lead lined Wonderbolt’s uniform. She let Velka’s rapier drop from her grip, then let her rump follow her weapon’s descent onto the sand.

“Let me try this again, without all the put downs. Remember what happened with that sea serpent guy, and the ursa minor, and the gryphons, and everyone else I met that I ended up making friends with after getting the wrong idea about them.” The pegasus sighed. The basilisk stared at her warily as she raised a hoof and put on her best effort at a welcoming smile.

“Hi, my name is Rainbow Dash and I come from a town called Ponyville, in a land called Equestria. It’s...uh...pretty far from here. Like...really, really far away.”

The basilisk continued to silently stare Rainbow down.

“Anyway I’m here helping my friends, and...uh...well that apparently involves getting some help from you. Something about how your cursed breath can help us through an area that’s full of ghosts or something.”

The basilisk’s smaller eyes narrowed in suspicion. Rainbow merely shrugged.

“Yeah I don’t understand it either, but there’s a lot here I don’t understand. I’m just mostly going with whatever my friends tell me and doing what I can to help them out.” She admitted. The basilisk cocked its head as if to ask her how was that any way for her to conduct herself in dangerous territories.

“Hey, just cause I don’t get how this screwed up world of yours works that’s no excuse for me to hang back and not get involved! Several folk from your world hurt my friends in some very bad ways, and I’ll be damned if I won’t see they pay for that!!!” Rainbow yelled suddenly. The basilisk promptly scurried back from her, once more fearing for its life. If nothing else, that seemed to snap Rainbow out of her rage and prompt her to take a breath and calm down.

“But that has nothing to do with you so...sorry I shouted .” She grumbled while tugging her Mask of Velka helmet off. “Dang, this feel so...weird.”

She set her helmet down on the sand and looked behind her, to where several maneater clams now lay lifelessly sprawled across the thin stretch of beach.

“This whole world of yours seems to run on a pretty simple rule: kill or be killed. Not what I’d usually deem a good time but if it has to be done then...erm...I mean...”

Rainbow’s unease seemed to grow as she looked down at her rapier.

“Actually maybe I shouldn’t start dwelling on just what we’ve had to do to get this far or I’m gonna start freaking out...so uh...” The pegasus looked up behind the basilisk for a moment, then snorted in dismay.

“Uh you got a name, or something?” She said with an awkward smile.

The basilisk just stared at her like it was trying to judge if she was being serious, and if she was whether to run or just pity her.

Rainbow exhaled in defeat.

“Yeah that was probably a stupid question. Um...mind if I give you a name then?” She asked. That seemed to get the basilisk’s attention.

“Okay let’s see here...” Rainbow mused as she looked to the creature’s smaller eyes, then its larger ones. “I know Twilight mentioned something about creatures with multiple eyes in those books she reads, and there was one in particular with four eyes....though I think she said they were positioned so the guy could look in all four compass directions at once...”

The basilisk’s interest visibly began to dissipate. It snarled at Rainbow, prompting her to scramble to recover.

“Well, still, he had four eyes, and you have four eyes so it fits! Just...uh...what did Twi say his name was?”

The pegasus found herself hitting another block.

“Uh...it definitely started with an ‘A’, I know that! I think it was...Agnes? No, that’s not it. Uh...Angus? No, that’s one of Applejack’s cows. Erm...it was definitely an ‘A’ word!”

The basilisk carefully leaned forward as Rainbow kept racking her brain. The fact that she had both refused to harm it, and so far seemed sincere in wanting to prove she wasn’t a dangerous entity was slowly starting to get through its instinct to attack all beings on sight. The fact that her ability to not follow through on her gesture of goodwill was apparently distressing her was something different to the norm at least.

Against it’s better judgement, the basilisk took a few ginger steps forward as Rainbow placed both hooves to her head and rubbed her temples. It felt strangely elated when at last her face lit up with realization.

“ARGUS! That’s it! The guy was called Argus!” She declared, sending the basilisk scrambling back again at the sudden shouting. “Oh, sorry!”

Rainbow slapped both hooves to her mouth.

“Sorry, I..well...I got there! Just took me a moment.” She smiled disarmingly as the basilisk halted in its retreat. “Erm, do you like that name? Argus would kind of fit you.”

The basilisk paused, feeling the queer sensation wash over it again. It looked over itself, as if recognizing its being with a new sense of identity. It’s eyes raised to Rainbow to ask just what had she done.

“So...you like it then?” She asked, snickering as the basilisk crept towards her again like a confused puppy. “It’ll probably take you a bit to get used to it, but, I think you’ll enjoy it!”

The basilisk cocked its head as Rainbow offered her hoof.

“Argus, I’m Rainbow! Pleasure to finally meet you!” The pegasus smiled, only for her ears to shoot up at the sound of a branch cracking overhead. “Uh...oh no, not yet! We were just introduced!”

The basilisk followed her gaze upward, thus putting its head in the perfect spot for Applejack’s lasso to slide around it and slip tight. The beast promptly thrashed in alarm, only for the farm mare to jump down from where she’d stationed herself and yank the rope even tighter.

“Yeah that’s it, thrash all ya want ya ugly lizard thing! Makes it easier fer me to truss ya up like a wayward cattle if ya tire yerself out first!” Applejack grinned as the lassoed basilisk tried to fill its body with air for another cursed breath attack, only to find with the rope around its neck it couldn’t inhale deeply enough.

Rainbow winced as Applejack wrestled with the creature, managing to get one of its legs tied up, then a second, then a third. The pegasus swore she could almost hear the basilisk whine pleadingly as its final limb was immobilized with rope, allowing Applejack to sling it onto her back.

“Well, nice that finally something doesn’t require a huge effort to get done. Didn’t have to waste any arrows or anything.” The farm mare stated in satisfaction. Rainbow looked to the helpless basilisk and felt a pang of sympathy stab itself into her heart.

“Yeah...uh...good job, Applejack.” She awkwardly replied, feeling slightly dirty as the farm mare smiled at her.

“T’weren’t nothing, sugarcube. Thanks for keepin’ it distracted while Ah got into position.” Applejack replied. “Now let’s this ugly thing back to Twilight and see if she can do any good with it.”

That made Rainbow feel even more uneasy as she collected her helmet and rapier.

“Right yeah just...um...”

Though she knew she’d regret it, Rainbow looked the basilisk in the eye. She expected to see the usual anger and dismay that she had betrayed it, but instead only fright and confusion greeted her from the beast’s visage.

“Twilight...uh...she’s not going to do anything to hurt it, is she? I mean, I know she’ll do what has to be done, just...we were kinda starting to get along there?”

Rainbow swallowed as Applejack gave her a confused look.

“Ah’m sure she’ll be as kind to it as she can, just so long as it lets us venture into that Abyss place and finally get some answers.” Applejack huffed. “Now come on, this beast is thrashing like a frightened calf so the sooner Ah can put it down in a nice secure pen, the better.”

Rainbow let her friend take the lead as she put her Mask of Velka back on. Seeing the basilisk continue to struggle and fight against its bonds, the pegasus sighed and whispered softly in lament.

“I’m sorry, Argus.”

Author's Note

I do hope everyone's been having a good start to summer. Certainly my own promises the season will hopefully be less tumultuous than the spring months have been. Part of the reason I went quiet after January was my contract at my place of work coming to an end, thus meaning I had to find something new. Ended up getting too fixated on that, which caused my writing to start lagging (more so than it already has) and my anxiety to spike to rediculous levels. Fortunately I've finally found another job so ideally the return to routine should help get my muse kick started again, more so now that I'm building up a backlog of content.

Another thing that's been giving me pause as of late is, ironically, MLP itself and what's transpired so far in Season 8. Once more I'm finding myself second guessing my plan for what parts of the canon I want to draw upon and whether I might want to revise things. When I first started this series out, my plan was to stick to the series canon up to the end of season 4...except then season 5 and 6 brought us several elements like Princess Ember, the CMC getting their cutie marks, Flurryheart, and Chrysalis returning, all of which I couldn't help but want to factor in in some manner (and yes, spoiler alert, Chrysalis will eventually make an appearance in this series). Fortunately a certain event also happened in Season 6 which...honestly I thought was the second biggest mis-step of the franchise, after passing Trixie over in favor of Starlight Glimmer as the unofficial seventh main cast member. As such I figured, 'Okay, fine, I'll follow the series canon up until that point, and have things veer off in an alternate direction afterwards. Problem solved!"

Well now season 8 has so far given us two new developments (the mane seven becoming school teachers, and Spike getting his wings) that fit so nicely into my future planned plot points that I can't help but wonder if it's time to change things up again to accommodate them. As such I've been wrestling again with where and when I can drop those aspects in, or even if I should, considering I'm already trodding on other aspects of established canon outside the main series (yes I am aware Sombra's backstory is further fleshed out in the IDW comics and he's definitely not some embodiment of a dragon's fragmented soul). Even if I do, I also have to account for how will they be impacted by the DS aspects so....yeah, more things to contemplate for the coming months. :twilightblush:

As for the tidbit about Seath and his fountain, according to what I can find on the King's Field games, apparently that was an actual thing. Essentially fountains served the purpose of bonfires (i.e. as check points and HP/MP restoration stations) across the series, and Seath is explicitly stated in King's Field II to be the one who created them.

You can read more about it in this GameFAQs document:

https://gamefaqs.gamespot.com/ps/197725-kings-field/faqs/31775

The appearance of the fountain is based off this image from King's Field II:

http://www.mobygames.com/game/playstation/kings-field-ii/screenshots/gameShotId,694856/

Thought that might be a worthwhile point to explore as I slowly get to the next twist of what else from the King's Field games tie into the Dark Souls games. Though honestly by this point, most folk have probably already worked out what that twist is so perhaps I should stop pretending like it's still a big secret. :facehoof:

Chapter 61

“Thus from this we determine then, the cycle of light and dark shall never end. The flames doth fade and the dark riseth upon this tragic stage, until a new flame ignites to begin a new age. If be there any blame we are to bear, for anything in this morbid repetition, it be our forgetting of the history that came with the cycles before. The flames hold and tell all, but we remain content in our state of ignorance, our self-imposed blindness to that which came before, and what could come after. It is this that leadeth us to commit the same sins, and repeat the same crimes. We besmirch the pyromancer when they may yet see what we cannot in the fury of the flames, and downward we cast those who stand as monument and warning of the past and the future combined. The writer of this testament expects few will heed his revelations, and thus he only acknowledges they who now read these words. Thine time to humor his investigation into that which hath shaped our world, time and time again. Indeed, time shalt do service to these findings; proveth their truth for whatever world may come in the next cycle. For now, the last scene plays, and the strange history recorded in these words is ended. Unto oblivion art all cast again, to be without eyes, without taste, without anything. Wow.”

Twilight let out a much needed exhale as she came to the end of the chapter. She took a moment to shake off the impact of the writing’s morbid musings and turned to her teacher.

“Seath, you wrote this? You knew about all this?” She asked.

The great white dragon folded his arms.

“I, as always, hath cause to suspect, from sources most reliable. T’is what maketh Logan’s madness all the more tragic. He read of these words, understood them in ways few others could, yet like so many before him, mine teachings inevitably proved his undoing.”

Seath turned again to the fountain in the room.

“Sadder still is the truth that lay mere feet away from him, yet he saw it not.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes as she trotted over to the fountain and rose so she could peer over the edge of the basin into the waters.

“Well, right now that’s still a useful asset, should we need it.” She said, before furrowing her brow at an obvious question. “But… why didn’t you share this with everyone?”

Seath’s head frills wilted with his wings under fresh disbelief.

“And what benefit wouldst such an act bestow to this accursed land? These waters can no more banish the Darksign than they can provide a solution to avert the fading of the flames! A relic art they, of a time now lost, and of no further worth. To reveal their attributes wouldst invoke worse outrage against mine being. An insult to spit in the face of the fire that did bless the gods with their power, and I with mine sorceries and fragment of a Lord Soul!” He declared with heavy scorn. Twilight blinked and stared in quiet defiance up at her teacher.

“Yet you still recreated them.” She stated plainly, with only a mild lacing of accusation. It did the trick of deflating Seath.

“They preserved the wellbeing of Verdite’s Golden Kings through their hardships. Thought, I did, that they may see me through the fall of Lordran and the coming of the next cycle. Only too late did I then learn that the Primordial Crystal was mine one hope of attaining true Undead status. Hope that now layeth shattered.” Seath sighed.

Twilight shook her head and turned back to the fountain.

“Hope is never shattered, so long as you still have something to direct that hope at. You said yourself that’s what helps keep one from going hollow, and right now I have more to hope for than I ever have in my entire life.”

Twilight perched her front hooves on the lip of the basin and peered down into the fountain’s water.

“So this thing acts sort of like a movie screen. It lets you view stuff that’s been recorded previously.” Twilight thought for a moment and lit up her horn. “Okay, so what if I try the spell I read about in one of the books Princess Celestia lent me...”

Magical energy flowed from Twilight’s horn down into the water, causing ripples to cascade across the surface as it impacted and churned the enchanted tides. Twilight peered closer as the water began to distort, strange blurry shapes slowly materialising within its glassy surfaces.

“Yeah, just focus, study… and pray this isn’t going to be like when Pinkie used the Mirror Pool.” Twilight whispered to herself as she tuned her magic, tightening the beam emanating from her horn into a narrow thread of sparkling lavender. It did the trick of bringing the images into sharper clarity… if only to reveal they told a story quite different to what the alicorn had been expecting.

Rubbing her eyes, Twilight lowered her head closer to the water’s surface, making out images of multiple humanoid beings, only they all were like effigies made by someone with a passion for cubist style art. Their anatomy was defined by block like segments, all limbs and body parts meeting at unnatural right angles. Their faces were largely blank and featureless, and only the basic texture and color of their skin told that these were humans… or at least, they were meant to be humans… some of them, at least. The more Twilight watched, the more she saw of other creatures with even more alien aspects. Blue hued bodies with piercing red diamonds in the general vicinity of the eyes, trees with limbs that moved about like hands, and trunks upon which were etched the ghastly visage of mouths and noses, skeletons that moved like puppets on strings, plants with flowers that snapped at the alicorn in the manner of hungry carnivores.

Twilight shook her head again and relaxed her magic, causing the images to blur away again into nothingness.

“Okay… so… that worked. Well, it got results… just, I have no idea what those results mean.” She said before taking a deep breath. “Let me try something else.”

Seath’s head frills rose as Twilight exhaled slowly and cast her magic into the waters again.

“Truly, thou achieves what I suspected? Once more?” He asked.

“I… I guess?” Twilight said as she re-tuned her magic. “I’m seeing something at least, but it’s so hazy and poorly rendered I can’t tell what I’m looking at… unless...”

The alicorn’s ears rose.

“I’m trying to search backwards, what if I try forwards...”

Her magic fizzled and reformed, causing the waters to bubble and churn like a boiling cauldron.

“I see… woah… okay, that’s really weird.” She commented. “I’m seeing… I THINK this is some sort of vision of the future… but everything is so much clearer now. I can see… a cliff overlooking an endless sea… with houses on it… and people. So many more vivid details and clarity...”

Seath’s eyebrow rose as he detected the confusion in his student’s voice.

“But, that doesn’t make sense. If this is the future, or one possible future, these should be the hazy, difficult to make out images. Why is what’s yet to happen clearer and easier to make out than what’s come before? It should be the other way round!!” The alicorn pondered.

Seath looked to the tome he’d handed Twilight and snatched it from the floor.

“Regardless of such paradox, what dost thou see?” He queried while flipping the tome open to a blank page and nabbing Twilight’s quill pen.

“Well, there was the seaside hamlet… but now I’m seeing another area… a camp, I think. Multiple tents overlooking a… uh… a chapel? It looks like some structure built for worship… but there’s huge spires of… uh… crystal, I think? Or some sort of rock formation around it… and sand… and… OH FAUST!!”

Suddenly the alicorn jerked her head back from the fountain, upsetting her balance and causing herself to fall flat on her flank.

“Twilight?” Seath asked in concern. He took a moment to finish writing down his student’s findings then placed the tome aside and rushed to her as she placed a hoof to her chest and got her breathing back under control.

“Crud… oh… sorry. Wasn’t expecting that to leap out at me!” She said.

Seath’s wings tensed in alarm.

“What is this that thou speaks of leaping out at thee?” He asked as Twilight got back on her hooves.

“Spiders, of some kind. Not ones that matched any of the species in Equestria, but they still had all the defining aspects.” Twilight exhaled. “They were crawling over huge hanging bridges of… webbing, I guess. Inside some great chamber...”

Seath’s nerves hardened as he looked at the fountain, finding it seemed just a bit more hostile now.

“Exactly as Logan did foretell.” He mused.

“Yeah… which makes me wonder...” Twilight cautiously approached the fountain again. “What if Logan did find a way of doing what I just did? Maybe he saw the same images, or similar images… then he found out about the books you just told me to read...”

Twilight looked to the scattered texts. Her ears twitched in opposing directions as she began making deductions and formulating a theory.

“Do these waters only work if they’re in the fountain? Or could we take a sample of them in a bottle and bring that with us for study?” She asked.

Seath’s eyebrow now rose with fresh curiosity.

“To be taken with one for times of hardship was their design. Be they a great measure or a small one, their abilities shalt not be diluted.”

Twilight smiled.

“Good. I’ll have another look and see if I can find anything else, but that’s worth noting for if we have to leave the archives for anything.” She said.

“Unfortunately you do, and it’s all thanks to your fellow princess and her stupid chronic hero syndrome.”

Twilight and Seath turned to see Pinkie Pie slowly stepping into the chamber, her mane wilted around her face and her face set in a sense of grim resentment. On her back, the Lord’s Blade Ciaran looked awkwardly up at Seath.

“And before you say anything, yes, I know that’s no way to talk about our fair Celestia, but really, she could’ve made this so much less complicated if she’d just friggin’ sat tight and didn’t get involved in this mess.” The pink mare scowled as she lowered herself onto the ground and let Ciaran climb off her.

“Celestia? Pinkie, what are you… well, first off, I’m glad and incredibly relieved you’re safe, but, what in Equestria are you talking about?” Twilight asked. Her friend reached up to brush some of her mane out of her face.

“First thing’s first. Where’s Aurelia? This lady here needs to have a long overdue reunion with her before it’s too late. And second...”

Pinkie looked around the chamber, grunting as all she saw were walls of books.

“Is there a mirror anywhere in this place? Myself and I likewise need to finally bury the hatchet so we can help you all out!”

***

Across the murky atmosphere of the swamp arched an enormous fireball. Like a comet, it sailed slowly through the air, burning through the toxic mist hanging over everything to strike the surface of the swamp and create a majestic explosion. The creatures who called the swamp home scattered in fright as the fire was momentarily spread by the force of its impact, then quickly snuffed out as the water proved a greater force.

From where she stood with one hoof still shakily held aloft, Rarity let out a slow exhale as she studied the column of smoke rising from the bubbling remains of her latest pyromancy effort.

“Dear me. That was...hmmm.” The unicorn lowered her hoof to the sand, then followed it with her rump. “Certainly I can imagine that’ll cause some damage if needs be, Miss Quelana, just… well, forgive my saying this, but I don’t see how this is in any way more practical than the basic fireball spell Mr. Laurentius taught me. Certainly I was able to hit more targets with it, and not feel as exhausted afterwards.”

Behind Rarity, the hooded figure of Quelana quietly studied the aftermath of her student’s practice, perching her chin upon her folded hands as she traced the steam rising from the swamp.

“The Great Fireball pyromancy serves other purposes than simple offense. Salaman and I spent many long months researching and crafting its technique, understanding the foundation that made it such a brilliant and powerful evolution of our art.” She replied while rising and walking over to sit beside Rarity. “It reflects the adoration the caster holds for fire, their respect for what it is that makes the primordial flame so intrinsic to all facets of life. That you were thus able to craft the pyromancy and cast it as naturally as you did the simple combustion technique we practiced first, that says much of how deep your respect for fire and life are rooted.”

Rarity gave the hooded female a weird look as she levitated a water bottle from her saddle bags and chugged down a considerable amount of its contents.

“That is why Seath said I would benefit from meeting you, and indeed, while I take some issue with your exorbitant pricing for the little training we’ve done, I can’t deny what you’ve shown me has been quite an eye opener.” Rarity sighed as she set down the water bottle and summoned a handkerchief to daintily wipe her mouth. “My only concern is these advanced spells of yours seem to take a long time to charge up, and a lot of energy just for one or two castings. I doubt that’s going to do me much good if I get involved in another tussle.”

Quelana nodded sagely as she looked out across the swamp.

“Such was a criticism I heard often when first I was ordered by my mother to pass on our teachings to others. Over the years I have experimented at great length as to what could be done to overcome the obstacle. As of now I know this much...”

Quelana turned to Rarity, and delicately took her casting hoof in her small hands.

“One’s aptitude for dexterity shares a strange bond with their ability to craft pyromancies. Given you lack even the basic asset of fingers I admit I am somewhat stuck on how you could improve your knack for such a skill though.” The hooded female admitted. Rarity politely extracted her hoof from Quelana’s grip, staring at the light coating of black carbon that now covered the end of her extremity from her practice session. Quietly she made a mental note to see her manicurist the instant she was back home.

“Well, if that’s the case, perhaps I can teach you a little something.” Rarity smiled as she levitated her handkerchief in her magic. “Ponies are nothing if not extremely good at overcoming their physical limitations. Yes I may not have the luxury of hands, but that hasn’t stopped me from becoming one of the most renowned seamstresses in all of Equestria. Behold!”

A sewing needle and a spool of lavender toned thread were levitated out of the unicorn’s saddle bag. Expertly, Rarity slipped the thread through the eye of the needle, then she unfolded her handkerchief fully to begin adding some new details to it. Quelana watched in quiet fascination as the unicorn sewed a simple border of lavender all around the outside of the square of cloth.

“And if my horn happens to be feeling a bit sore or I have the time to be a bit slower with my work, I can also do this.”

Rarity took the sewing needle between her hoof and fetlock and manually etched her name across the handkerchief in beautiful cursive.

“As you can see, I can be quite dexterous and artistic, even without the same features as others.” The unicorn declared as she presented Quelana with the handkerchief. The hooded female took it and studied the exquisite craftsmanship of its new additions.

“So you can. Most interesting.” The hooded female mused as she ran her thumb over the smooth silky weave. “I do ponder, perhaps there is a pyromancy of mine you might find more to your liking, before I give you a final test on what you’ve learned.”

Rarity perked her ears as Quelana folded the handkerchief and handed it back.

“It is an advanced work I’ve spent many a year on, something I needed to get perfect if only to prove my stated point that pyromancy is more than simply a means to destroy. I call it the ‘Undead Rapport’, a way to charm others into becoming your allies through the lure of your flame.”

Rarity’s ears perked higher as Quelana folded her hands again.

“I have experimented with it enough to know its effectiveness is potent, if selective. Perhaps you might wish to see if it suits you?” The hooded female lowered her head towards the unicorn. “I will only ask for another 10,000 souls as payment.”

Rarity’s ears fell flat against the back of her head as she narrowed her eyes in anger. Quelana laughed as if amused by this.

“It is as always your choice, and I do not dispute that I have already asked a great cost from you. I only wish to point out that your investment has not been wasted, as you have proven your ability to craft every pyromancy I’ve taught you thus far.” She replied. “And I can assure you, however apt you may deem yourself to be, you will soon need every technique you have learned.”

Rarity slowly exhaled through her nose as she thought this over. Even if she did now have several new tricks with which to defend herself and her friends, she was understandably feeling raw at how Quelana was basically bleeding her dry… not that that should’ve been that great a surprise, as the unicorn then compared the female’s asking prices to how much she charged for her dresses. Rarity’s anger smoldered slightly as she realized she was now experiencing what many of her customers may indeed have experienced… and how she herself used a similar line about how good an investment it was to sway them into parting with their bits.

As Rarity then contemplated how useful the Undead Rapport might be for her future business transactions, she finally had to hang her head in defeat.

“Fine. Considering I’m already 65,000 in the hole, what’s a little bit more?” She said while summoning a great mass of souls into her hoof. “If nothing else, knowing these are going towards a good cause makes me feel ever so slightly less horrid at what I had to do to acquire them all.”

Quelana smiled in the shadows of her hood as she accepted the souls and absorbed them into her flesh.

“May I perhaps soften the blow further by aiding you in replenishing your stock then? If I am to travel back to your world I see no reason why I cannot help ensure your survival along the way. Perhaps once you have passed your final test and gathered some more souls I can share my knowledge in strengthening the power of your casting flame. I couldn’t help noticing it’s a bit weak.” She replied while standing up. “Come, let us find some suitable test subjects for you to practice on.”

Rarity watched her warily as the hooded female waded into the swamp, heading back towards where the infested barbarians stood vigil by the entrance to Quelaag's domain. Quelana made it several steps before sensing the unicorn had yet to follow.

“Again I remind you, you will need to know this. Perhaps sooner than you think.” Quelana softly intoned as she turned to beckon Rarity to her side.

With a heavy, reluctant sigh, Rarity obeyed.

“I certainly hope Discord is having an easier time of his task.” She muttered weakly.

***

Slowly, Discord rotated his tea cup with his eagle talon, while his lion’s paw idly drummed upon the arm of the huge mahogany chair he’d conjured for himself beside the bonfire.

“So… when your mom, the Witch of Izalith, tried to duplicate ‘the First Flame,’ whatever that may be, the resulting disaster turned her into part of a giant tree monster, your brother into a mess of lava, and you into… this?” He asked of the quivering spider lady before him. “I don’t suppose there was anyone around who recorded that, did they? The movie rights to such a wonderful mess would make you a fortune!”

The white haired arachnoid limply cocked her head forward.

“Quelaag… is something the matter? Your voice… so warped and unlike how I remember.”

Discord rolled his eyes and shrugged.

“I think that may have more to do with your hearing, dear. You certainly aren’t looking well.”

He raised his lion’s paw and waved it in front of her face. When that produced no reaction, he snapped his fingers and tsked as the spider woman failed to respond to that too.

“Yes, clearly such a flawed attempt at harnessing that which made me the handsome stud I am today is doing you no favors. A shame, really, as the rest of you is, frankly, majestic!”

He summoned a giant golden frame and set it around the Fair Lady, then sat back down again to sip his tea and admire her like a work of art.

“Hmm… does seem like there’s something missing, though...” Discord noted after a moment. He looked around the room, and smiled as his eyes fell on Eingyi.

“Of course! What noble maiden of a tapestry is complete without her faithful subject?”

In a flash, the mountain of diseased egg sacs and human limbs found himself being cradled in the Fair Lady’s arms. Both held their very abrupt posing for a second, just long enough for Discord to then whip out a camera and capture them on film, before Eingyi found himself being clumsily dropped onto the floor due to his weight being greater than what his lady’s weakened arms could support.

“Dear me… honeyed as your words are, strange one, mind how you play these tricks of yours. Your fellow soul has helped ease my lady’s suffering to a degree, but she is still too enfeebled for such reckless japes.” The mutant human scolded as he pushed himself upright.

“Yes, so I see, which begs the question of how can you expect her to possibly get any better in a place that… well, admittedly this is very scenic, but the sulphur smell and the heat can’t possibly be good for curing your ills!” Discord sighed as he looked around the egg filled chamber.

Eingyi gave a dismissive grunt as he crawled back to his post by the chamber door.

“The Fair Lady has me to tend to her, and she draws strength from those who serve her cause.” He retorted. Discord looked even less convinced by this.

“Well I can certainly see she has plenty to serve her cause here. Indeed, perhaps I should move, lest I crowd out the great masses of faithful subjects waiting on this poor girl!”

The chaos god stood up and made a grand show of pushing his way through an enormous throng of non-existent folk. Eingyi was suitably not amused.

“Mock us if you must. All but a few faithful other souls in this land have.” He grumbled. Discord stopped with his antics and crossed his arms.

“Well maybe you’d be able to attract a little more attention and garner more favor if you set up shop in a more accommodating locale.” The chaos god replied while winding his beard around a finger. “Hmmm… to be honest, I think I may have a place. The valley where I last left my thinking tree was quite a lush and pleasant vista. A bit exposed during stormy days, but certainly an improvement on this place!”

He pulled a magnifying glass out of his fur and used it to examine the Fair Lady’s sullen features.

“It’d do wonders for your health, my dear girl!”

Discord smiled in delight, only for the spider girl to crumple her head into her hands.

“No… Quelaag, I can’t. The fire would die without me. It’s too late. The pain is gone, but the eggs… I’m so sorry, my dear sister!”

Discord furrowed his brow in confusion at the Fair Lady’s distress. He turned his gaze to the multitude of egg sacs hanging on the walls around her. Quickly, he snapped his tail to summon a lighter and flicked it into flame. He held it up to one of the higher sacs, arching an eyebrow as he vaguely made out the silhouette of… something inside the eggs.

“Hmmm, you mean...”

He rapped upon the egg with his knuckles. The shape inside did not move. He move the flame of his lighter to another egg, finding it was likewise still.

“All of these are… oooh.” Discord coughed as he checked several other sacs and found the same result every time.

“The great Blightpus has taken its toll upon her.” Eingyi lamented as Discord dismissed his lighter. “Mistress Quelaag ordered to the contrary, but our Fair Lady, when she saw my pain, she swallowed it into herself, and took our suffering as her own.”

Discord looked at the mutated human with renewed curiosity.

“Then my original point still stands. This is most certainly not the place for a sick patient to be recovering in!” He declared.

Eingyi merely gestured to the bonfire.

“Her keeping of the flames, and the offerings from those serving in her covenant, help ease her pain. Already she moves with more vigor than when that other wandering soul first found us.”

Discord plonked himself back in his armchair again, crossing his donkey leg over his monster paw and steepling his fingers.

“Well I, as the embodiment of chaos, can hardly stand to see another testament to the beauty that is the most pure force of nature suffer. More so if helping her recover might help us.”

He wondered and pondered for several moments.

“Hmm, this is going to require my special thinking cap.”

The draconequus snapped his tail and a mortarboard style hat with a huge light bulb screwed into the center of the top appeared on his head.

“Let’s see… so suffering from some manner of poisoning, of a type no one’s ever heard of… Flutters might be able to do something, but it’d likely involve a lot of poking and prodding to find out what’s wrong with you...”

Discord paused as he heard a disapproving grunt from Eingyi.

“And that obviously wouldn’t go down well with your guard dog there, so… hmmm. Come on, there’s gotta be something!”

He thought and wondered some more as the Fair Lady slowly raised her head from her hands.

“Quelaag, please, sister, do not cry. I am happy, truly. I have you, don’t I?”

Discord’s thoughts ground to a halt as this sincere yet woefully misguided bit of assurance made him cringe.

“Look, not that I want to sour the mood any more than it already is, but if you’re going to keep tossing that name around, I really have to ask: who the heck IS Quelaag?” He demanded, much to the disbelief of the mutant beside him.

“Do you not know? You who both speaks the Fair Lady’s tongue and radiates her essence brighter than any that have crossed our path before?” Eingyi asked, earning himself a look of utter disdain from Discord.

“I fear I haven’t had time to read the travel brochure to Lordran’s more exotically hellish locales before Miss Aurelia dropped me off here. I only know she wanted me to speak with you as one shining standard of utter disarray to another.”

The draconequus coughed and calmed himself down as he turned back to the Fair Lady.

“And as I said before, you ARE quite a shining standard. So there’s that much incentive for me to try and forge some common ground, if only because my address book is a bit empty these days.”

Discord summoned a black leather bound booklet with gold trim and sighed in lament as he flipped through the mostly blank pages inside.

“Suffice to say, if there’s more information that may help me understand your situation, then by all means, spill it!”

Eingyi suddenly found a microphone being shoved in his face. He raised his head to the draconequus, who just stared at him expectantly as he switched on a cassette recorder.

“Mistress Quelaag is the sister of our Fair Lady. Both were daughters to the Witch of Izalith, and in turn changed when the Flame of Chaos was unleashed. She once guarded these hallowed halls from all but the most faithful to the Fair Lady’s covenant… though lately she has been gone longer than usual… perhaps due to having at last fallen to the evil of another soul...”

Discord snorted as he dismissed the recording equipment.

“Okay, that actually explains a lot.”

Discord lapsed into thinking again, then the light bulb on his hat lit up.

“I may have an idea! Excuse me for a quick second.”

The chaos god vanished in a flash, to the combined shock of the chambers other two inhabitants.

“Good… Goodbye, Quelaag?” The Fair Lady queried, only for Discord to immediately flash back into existence, with Fluttershy by his side.

“Good news! There may be a way to get you back to full health, in a nicer vista where you needn’t worry about compounding your illness by catching a terrible case of death.” Discord proudly declared. “My sweet friend here just needs to check the hunch I’ve formulated is correct.”

An enormous hunch with a question mark on it rose out of Discord’s back.

“Flutters, if you’d be so kind?”

The pegasus approached the Fair Lady, her face falling in sympathy as she picked up on the still visible signs of sickness in the movement of the demoness’ eight legs and pale visage.

“Yes uh, well first, hello. My name is Fluttershy.”

The lady raised her head slightly.

“Discord said he wants to move you back to Equestria, where you can get proper medical treatment for your condition. He needs to know you’re well enough for the trip back.”

The spider demon sat up straighter still, staring now at Discord through the curtain of her snow white hair.

“Oh my dear sister. Please do not mind me. It does not hurt as terribly as before.” She assured.

Fluttershy blinked as all she could hear was some manner of inaudible whispering. She looked to Discord with a puzzled expression. The chaos god merely shrugged and smiled.

“Uh, did she just say something?”

“Nothing important, my dear. Don’t worry about it.”

Fluttershy looked appropriately weirded out by this, but she shelved her feelings for later and returned to the moment’s primary concern.

“Well regardless, could you give me your hand, please?”

From her saddle bags she pulled out a pair of sanitized latex covers for her hooves and slipped them on as the Fair Lady stared at her in bewilderment.

“I just need to check your vitals. Teleportation can be hazardous for those in critical condition.”

Eingyi gripped the floor, eyeing the butterscotch pony in suspicion as his lady slowly extended her hand and let it be gently held in Fluttershy’s hooves.

“Okay, resting heart rate is weak, but not dangerously so. Skin doesn’t feel too dry. Body temperature is worryingly hot, but given what Discord says lead to you becoming… um… what you are now, that might be normal for you.”

Fluttershy let go of the lady’s hand and elevated herself onto the tips of her hooves, leaning in to listen to the spider demoness’ breathing.

“Respiration rate is very weak… Discord, you said she’s suffering from some sort of poisoning?”

The chaos god nodded as he looked to Eingyi.

“Seems her follower here got into something nasty. She sucked it out of him and… well, now she’s experiencing the consequences.”

Fluttershy looked to the twitching and bobbing of the Fair Lady’s legs.

“But she also was given some sort of antidote?” She asked.

“Indeed, apparently the best cure all that exists in this place… if I’m at my usual level of being unfailingly right!” Discord declared before dramatically revealing a humanity sprite in his eagle talon. “Try taking her vitals again after she’s had a whiff of this.”

Fluttershy blinked as her friend held the burning black flame out to the Fair Lady.

“Where did you get that?” She asked. Her spirits sank as Discord just smugly snorted.

“A contribution from a certain acquaintance of ours. Consider it an impromptu apology for her doing a very bad thing to someone quite dear to this poor girl.” He said with a darker tone to his voice as the Fair Lady absorbed the humanity sprite, and seemed to take a sudden strength from its effects.

“Ooh… thank you, Quelaag. It feels wonderful! It really does help!”

Fluttershy cocked her head as the spider whispered more incomprehensible gibberish, yet as she then rose up and her segmented arachnid legs flexed with fresh vigor, the pegasus could hazard a guess that Discord’s remedy worked.

“So that humanity stuff helps counter the poison?” She asked.

“It appears it does.” Discord stated proudly as the question mark on his hunchback turned into a flashing exclamation point. “The question is, are the effects permanent, or temporary?” The chaos god pondered. He dismissed his hunchback as Fluttershy checked the Fair Lady’s vitals again.

“Well, for the moment she’s well enough to be moved… although… I don’t think the Ponyville General Hospital is going to be equipped to treat her condition.” Fluttershy cautioned.

“Oh I expect not, my dear. There’s a far better spot for her to recover in!”

The chaos god snapped his fingers, and in a blinding flash everyone found themselves in the backyard of Twilight’s castle.

“Ahh, now isn’t that a drastic improvement? No more sulphur in the air, no choking heat of molten lava, no stench of pestilence, and all the sunshine, clean air and whatever else one needs to shake off those nagging ills!”

The Fair Lady shivered violently as the effects of the teleportation left her, while Eingyi yet again found himself upside down due to having materialised several or so feet in the air.

“What… what is this? What have you done??” He demanded while forcing himself to tip over back onto his hands and feet.

“Exactly what you both need. And before anyone starts objecting, allow me to point out a few things.”

Discord pointed to the bonfire still burning brightly in the middle of the yard.

“If you’re that tied to tending the flames of your world, Seath left a few of them here. As we’ve already seen, they’re very apt at letting folk drop in unannounced, so it’s probably best that someone is minding them at all times.”

Discord snapped his fingers and a perimeter of show lights appeared around the yard.

“Second, you’ll notice there’s a lot more real estate for you here! Much nicer than that cramped little chamber you were residing in before.”

The Fair Lady looked around. Even if she was blind to her surroundings she could still feel the strange presence of fresh, clean air on her body, and the relative emptiness of the land around her.

“Quelaag… the eggs!” She said in a panic.

“Yes, my point exactly. You’ve got plenty of room to lay a new batch here. No need to worry yourself over those… well… the unfortunate victims of your sickness!” Discord assured. “Oh and third! Excuse me a moment… I’ll be right back!”

The chaos god snapped his fingers again and vanished from the premises, giving Eingyi, Fluttershy and the Fair Lady just enough time to compose themselves before the castle’s back door swung open.

“What’s all the commotion out here? What’s going… on?”

Fluttershy turned to beheld the shocked look of Starlight Glimmer, flanked by two of the royal centurions, and a cute gryphon girl she didn’t recognize.

“What the… Fluttershy? You’re… you’re back?” The unicorn gasped, then gasped again as she beheld the giant spider woman. “And… what the heck is that behind you??”

Both of the centurions promptly brought their spears to the ready for attack, only for Fluttershy to realise what was happening and throw herself in front of them.

“No! No wait! Please, don’t hurt her! I can explain!”

“Quite true! Lay either hoof or hand on my lady and you shall face my wrath!” Eingyi threatened as he pulled himself in front of the spider woman. “Diseased I may be, but as a pyromancer the fire still burns bright within me!”

A tense, and totally ridiculous standoff ensued, with Fluttershy nervously holding her position between the guards and the Fair Lady, while Starlight glared down the strange and threatening looking beast, daring her to give any excuse so that the unicorn could introduce her to her magic.

Mercifully at least one soul managed a cool enough head to break the tension.

“So… would now be a bad time for me to say hello and welcome back?” Gretel intoned as she politely elevated herself over the guards and landed in front of Fluttershy. “Starlight’s told me much of you and your friends! I’m so glad to see you’re finally safe after all this time!”

Fluttershy blinked as a scaled talon was offered to her in greeting.

“I’m Gretel, ambassador to the Gryphon Empire and one of Starlight’s new friends.”

More bewildered looks were shared.

“Also the one you can tell Princess Twilight to thank for getting her castle back in order. I do trust she’ll be returning home soon as well?” Gretel followed, giving Fluttershy the biggest and most friendly smile she could manage.

Fluttershy stared in dumb silence at the gryphon. Cautiously she turned her gaze to Starlight.

“Uh… what’s been happening since I’ve been away?”

Starlight broke from the brutal staring contest she’d been having with the Fair Lady and Eingyi, hanging her head as the question derailed her focus on vaporizing the two monstrosities.

“I could ask the same of you, given how long it’s been since you left.” The unicorn huffed. “Seriously, are Twilight and the others okay? Has Princess Celestia managed to find you? Did...”

And Starlight now found her thought process being derailed further as Discord materialized right in front of her, his arms heaving with an enormous load of humanity sprites.

“And third, look what else a certain friend of ours has been stockpiling from our little spring cleaning across Lordran! Was going to tell everyone earlier, but circumstances did get away from us a bit before I could speak up, and… oh what’s this?”

He paused and looked at the prone form of Starlight, then at Gretel and the two guards.

“Hmph, truth be told I was expecting a bigger welcome party, but I suppose it would figure they’d only bother with the festivities when their precious princess returned!” He said with mild disappointment.

Starlight got back to her hooves and returned the feeling as she brushed her mane out of her face.

“Well, given we haven’t heard any reports or communication from you all for months, we were starting to fear the worst!” She said, adding in a more hopeful tone. “Going on your words, are we to presume you’re all actually okay? Did you find anything in Lordran?”

Discord set down the humanity pile and offered another sprite to the Fair Lady.

“Let’s just say our time so far has been frustrating but productive, to a degree. Twilight does believe we’ll be hopefully wrapping things up soon, and can focus on getting as many souls back here as possible.”

As the Fair Lady gladly absorbed the humanity, Discord paid her a warm smile before turning back to the gathered ponies.

“And yes, to quickly get the matter of who this is out of the way: according to Miss Aurelia, she’s one of Lordran’s covenant leaders who is in dire need of medical attention. Naturally, since there was no chance in Tartarus of her getting that in her own homestead, I figured we could make some headway in forging new alliances by bringing her here.”

Fluttershy awkwardly cleared her throat.

“We may have a few others joining her soon. Alvina showed considerable interest when I told her of the Everfree Forest.”

Discord nodded in smug satisfaction.

“Exactly, and not a moment too soon, either! Given the terrible but utterly cinematic events we’ve witnessed in Lordran, it’s clear things are reaching a head, and we’re going to need all the help we can get when it all blows up in our faces!”

The chaos god paused as he beheld everyone’s concerned expression.

“Yes, now would be when you all say ‘Well thank you, Discord, for your generous consideration in giving us fair warning so we’re not all caught with our flanks exposed again!” He tutted while summoning a giant vent underneath everyone’s hooves. Starlight tolerated the sudden rush of air blowing her tail skyward and letting everyone see what was between her hind legs as she stepped forward and glared the the chaos god down.

“Princess Luna’s already had us prepare, and good thing too, given what we’ve had happen in your absence.” She sighed while turning to the guards. “Regardless, the fact that you’re back is a relief. Echo Night, get word to Canterlot immediately! Tell Luna what’s going on and that we… well, we’ll be receiving Twilight and the others soon… thank Faust!”

Echo Night nodded and turned to rush back into the castle. The unicorn noticeably breathed a little easier as she addressed the other guard.

“Armored Core, that project you’ve had the engineering division working on from Seath’s notes, I want to know how soon can we get it up and ready for use.” She ordered.

“I’ll have an update to you by the end of the day, ma’am!” Armored Core promised as he tactfully turned and rushed back inside as well.

“As for those two...” Starlight turned to the Fair Lady and Eingyi, cocking her head as she now beheld them without the haze of shock and aggression clouding her judgement. “Exactly what sort of medical treatment can we provide for them?”

Fluttershy gingerly reached to touch the Fair Lady’s hand, looking at the pile of humanity sprites.

“For now, I think she just needs to rest and get settled in here. I can check on her in another hour or so and see if she needs another one of these.”

Starlight nodded and took in a heavy breath.

“Then you might want to use that hour to go to your cottage. Scootaloo’s been as worried as the rest of us about you, if not more so.”

Fluttershy froze again, then jerked her head back towards Starlight.

“Tree Hugger’s done an amazing job of keeping her spirits up, but it’d really help if she knows you’re okay.” The unicorn quickly assured, though this just caused Discord to now react with alarm.

“Forget her spirits, what’s that whacked out hippy been doing to my Queen?” He demanded, before holding up his hands. “Wait, never mind. I’ll find out for myself! Come on Flutters, we’ve got family to save from bad poetry!”

Fluttershy nodded and ran into the castle as the chaos god turned to the Fair Lady.

“We’ll be back shortly. Rest assured, you’re going to be feeling a lot better here!”

He vanished in a flash as Starlight took another heavy breath.

“Gretel, we’d better get over to the Ponyville school and let Sweetie Belle and Applebloom know of this too. Start spreading the word!”

Gretel’s eyes sparkled in delight behind her glasses.

“Does this mean we can finally demand the Ponyville Press publish one of my submissions? I can have a wonderful notice typed up and ready in minutes! Could even ask it be printed on the front page as a show of apology for them rejecting the last 20 articles I sent them!”

Starlight fought to hide her reaction. She never did like bringing Gretel down when the gryphon got this excited.

“We’ll see if we have time along the way. Come on!”

The two departed to their work, leaving Eingyi to settle himself on the soft grass and process what had just happened.

“Well, how strange fate is when one least expects it. For all these years we have wallowed like unwanted trash in the forgotten depths of your fair city. And then, from one who originally sought our allegiance only to gain access to Lost Izalith, comes a soul so akin to us he seeks to deliver us unto salvation.” He mused, while sensing a bittersweet mix of emotions from the Fair Lady. “I know, my dear, it is lamentable that your sister Quelaag could not join us, but if ever there was a time I would say not to lose hope, it is now! That strange, mismatched savior may yet be able to find your other siblings. As for now, take heart that he has shown his devotion by continuing to mend your body.”

The Fair Lady tensed in unease as she turned to the large but finite supply of humanity.

“Oh don’t worry. If that proves insufficient to cure the Blightpus, there is no doubt more to be found here.”

Eingyi smiled as the air around him distorted, and a red toned phantom dressed in thorn covered armor materialized into existence.

“Your faithful servant has already followed us to begin searching for fresh stock.” The mutated human assured as Kirk of Thorns approached and bowed to his withered covenant leader.

***

In the Abyss, Nito was being subjected to some most unpleasant revelations, though not quite in the way that he may have been expecting.

The gravelord’s bones creaked in unease as image after image flashed across the portal Manus had torn open. Images that, according to Kalameet, were of lands and ages still to come. Serene scenes of waterfront villages danced with twisted visages of graveyards and forests being forcibly mashed together by who knew what force of the cosmos. Humans of a fair and mortal sort swam and waltzed with terrible, warped monsters across the surreal slideshow, yet through it all, one central theme remained the same: the very worst possible thing Nito could contemplate showed itself to be a cast iron fact, no matter how far into the future he glimpsed.

“Trust do I, that thou now sees the necessity of what I do?” Kalameet queried as Nito stepped back from the portal, turning several of his skulls to stare down the great black dragon.

“Thou claims to have looked into the seeds of time, to see this as thou might see which grain shalt grow and which shalt not...” The gravelord stated in grim shock. “A blight thine kin was upon this land, but among their crimes, deception was not...”

Kalameet nodded as he smiled darkly.

“What thine ally and so called ‘friend’, the Great Lord Gwyn, hath done by linking the flames, shall result in this” The dragon gestured to the portal. “The cycle repeats, the curse carries on, and in every new age, death’s purpose is thus rendered null! No matter what thou does, thine role is doomed to be forever forfeit!”

Nito turned his entire body to face Kalameet, though he also stepped back as the dragon drew his head high.

“But then, to some degree, thou knew this to be true already. For what other purpose would death seek to slumber, powerless and impotent, as all falls to ruin?” Kalameet challenged. Nito clenched his free hand into a fist.

“Death’s will hath been corrupted, true… we did ask our fellow gods for aid, to show us how we may restore the cycle of life and death.” Nito stated with tranquil fury. “In return, the gods did abandon us to our fate. Death holds no sway now over those who’s flesh hath been touched by the curse. Thus we can only slumber, until such time as fate deems death shalt once more be needed.”

The gravelord raised all of his skulls to meet Kalameet’s gaze, showing his momentary fear had now abated.

“Thus, after death joined thine kin together in its dominion, thou summons us not for vengeance, but to warn us that death shalt never be needed again?” Nito calmly challenged back. He raised his greatsword to Kalameet as a show of his distrust, yet to his shock, the dragon just nodded.

“Is such so hard to believe? We are both joined by fate’s cruel hand. If we permit it to take the course it has set, we shall all be forever cursed to a fate worse than what thou embodies.” Kalameet replied, getting several creaks as Nito cocked his skulls in suspicion. “Thus, I offer an alternative. For the service thou hast done in returning mine son to me, I shalt give thee the means to free thyself from fate’s shackles. Join us in the ponies’ realm, and death shall once more be needed!”

Nito found himself torn by indecision again. Several parts of him screamed in harmony not to trust Kalameet. He was a dragon, one of the same creed as the everlasting, and thus it was Nito’s job to send him to join his brethren.

Yet on the other hand, even if one discounted what Manus had just shown everyone of what was to come, Kalameet did have a point. With Lordran now ravaged by the Darksign, Nito’s cause, his purpose, and the very essence from which his Lord Soul had been forged, were all now irrelevant. He’d resigned himself to an eternity of dreamless slumber because he simply had no other option… well, at least not until the damned Chosen Undead had infiltrated his dominion with the intent to finally slay him.

Nito looked to Kalameet, warring with every aspect of himself about how to take what the dragon had just revealed. He looked to Manus, contemplating that while the warped monstrosity had persuaded him to commit a grave sin, he also apparently was sincere about his promise that many souls, even if they were of a nature far removed from that over which he reigned, would die as a result.

Nito felt one final, and utterly terrifying question bubble up in him as he then cast his thoughts to one particular soul: that strange pink pony whom just might be his last saving grace...

“And if death refuses, what is to become of us? Thou hast shown many instances of the curse barring souls from our embrace, yet we do note thou hast not shown what is to become of us in these future ages.” Nito finally replied, deciding he had to take the gamble. To his surprise, Kalameet didn’t look the least bit angry at being turned down. Actually, he seemed kind of sad… or perhaps just a little bit hopeful?

“This is true, but t’was done with good reason. Feared we were that e’en death was not ready to face its ultimate fate, but if thou insists… perhaps thou may prove stronger than I credit thee for.”

Kalameet nodded to Manus, who waved his enormous simian hand across the portal and caused the imagery in it to change.

Nito now found himself staring at some manner of enclosed, craggy, cave like area, brightly lit by the fires from several pools of some manner of burning liquid. A collection of small, broken statues, modelled in the likeness of a hooded human being, littered the floor as the flames burned brightly around them.

“Here is where death’s domain lies… at least, in the last age whence it is permitted to lie.” Kalameet intoned, adding with much relish. “Perhaps it being denied in the time beyond this is some small mercy, considering...”

The dragon let his sentence hang unfinished, as something most abominable and horrifying entered the portal’s frame. It could best be described as a mass of human bodies, fused together into a rough mockery of a torso. Huge rusted chains wrapped around the writhing forms, binding them into a coherent shape of servitude, while on top a cage like helmet, fashioned in an likeness that reminded Nito of the onion headed knights of Catarina, kept everyone fastened into the crude mockery of a head. Multiple withered arms reached out from the monster’s base, allowing it to drag itself across the cave floor towards one of the broken statues. Several more bodies, bound together to form the likeness of an arm and hand, reached down to retrieve the statue’s broken head from the floor. In the other arm, the monstrosity clutched a giant butcher’s knife, chipped and damaged with age.

“In this time, death hath no dominion nor cause. It hath been cast aside as all things unwanted and unloved are.”

The horrid abomination turned its back to Nito and the others, moving to place the head back on the statue.

“No respect, nor fear, nor love, does it warrant. Its soul burns only in the want for the power it once wielded...”

Kalameet paused again as the monster let go of the statue’s head, only one of the bodies that served as its fingers nudged the head a bit too hard, causing it to tumble off the statue and onto the ground again.

“But like it’s flesh, that soul is rotten. Thus it can only rage as the fire burns around it, stoking a dying ember of a memory, long lost to time, that it struggles to nevertheless hold onto. To remember what it once was.” Kalameet lamented. The rotten mass of bodies writhed and thrashed in evident anger that its attempts to restore at least a little beauty to its decrepit existence had ended in failure. Nito’s bones rattled to show he clearly was just as unsettled...

And then, The Rotten paused. Its enraged tantrum was halted as several of the bodies it was made of seemed to sense something amiss. Their faces and arms (those who had enough freedom in both to move) stretched towards the portal, causing their brethren to turn around.

“Yet now, quite by chance, that ember hath found kindling. Suddenly, its soul burns with the faintest warmth...”

Kalameet tactfully stepped back from the portal as the Rotten leaned towards everyone. From its caged head, two faces peeked out in the rough semblance of eyes. They leaned towards Nito, opening their mouths in a silent cry. Whether it was glee, horror, lust, or disgust they sought to express, the gravelord could only guess. He really didn’t have time to think about it as the next thing the Rotten did was explode with a sudden mess of black ichor, surging from every gap between the bodies it was made of. The bodies around its base reached out for purchase, grabbing the ground and pulling the Rotten forward towards the portal.

“Yea, it hath sensed the flame it once held dear. And it now aches, and hungers, to hold it again… to once more know its purpose...” Kalameet turned to Manus, who simply bowed his head as he kept his hand aloft, thus keeping the portal open as the Rotten smashed itself through.

Nito backed away as the horrid abomination of decayed bodies crashed onto the floor of the Abyss. Several of the faces peeked out from the warped mess, screaming silently again for their brethren to help them rise and claim the boon they had been granted, the chance to at last recover what had been stolen from them.

“Thou sought to know what fate hath in store for thee. Now we shalt see whether thou is still the force that proved better than mine kin in the great war.” Kalameet intoned from far away as Manus closed the portal and snatched up Princess Dusk. “Defeat this abomination, Nito, and thou shalt be one step closer to averting thine fate, as well as the fate of those who once called thee friend.”

The Rotten roared; a dry, cracked and soulless exclamation of want for what it sensed the mass of bones before it held. What was rightfully its own if it could only reclaim it. One of the bodies on its shoulder, the one who’s torso was mostly free of the fused together mass, pointed at Nito as if suggesting, or perhaps ordering, the Rotten to attack. It raised its butcher knife and swung it at tremendous speed. Nito’s entire body rattled as he caught the knife with his greatsword and felt himself be nearly shaken apart from the impact.

“And if thou decrees this a betrayal… fret not. Assured am I that thou may yet triumph, but if thine strength and valor has indeed left thee...” Kalameet paused as he sighted the flash of lighting far off in the darkness behind Nito. “Thou may yet find not all souls hath abandoned death.”

The dragon turned and retreated from the battle, with Manus hot on his heels. In their wake, Nito was left desperately weathering the blows as the Rotten fought to finish what the Chosen Undead had started, and finally see to it that this time, even death would indeed die!

***

Across the depths of the Abyss, the incredible happenings continued. A throng of humanity phantoms were drawn to a strange light shining almost as bright as Gwyn’s sun in the distant darkness, though in the next instant they were given cause to immediately regret doing so as the light then stretched itself toward them, forming into a crackling spear of lightning that pierced the form of the closest phantom and vaporized it on the spot. The remainder halted, and promptly tried to retreat, only for more lightning spears to split the darkness like a sheet and incinerate them like moths who had ventured too close to a flame.

“Exceptionally fine aim, my princess. Perhaps one more?” Solaire applauded as Celestia stepped forth. The silk talisman clutched in her hoof crackled with the energy of her newly learned ability, and the light mingled with that of the sunlight medal that now hung from a silken ribbon around her neck. Zeroing in on another of the fleeing humanity phantoms, Celestia crafted a lightning spear and hurled it like a javelin. She was rewarded with the faintest ember of satisfaction in her bosom as the spear skewered its target and reduced the ghostly black figure to nothingness.

“Yes, I’d say you’ve got this down quite well.” Solaire complimented as Celestia approached the site of her latest kills. Two small humanity sprites flickered where the phantoms had fallen, a paltry reward for such precise spell casting, but right now, Celestia was happy for any additional aid she could get.

“Well, it does strangely feel almost like second nature. Indeed, I’d almost liken it to my solar flare spell, except it requires a separate apparatus rather than the use of my horn.”

Celestia looked to the talisman in her hoof, snorting in concern as she handed it back to Solaire.

“What worries me is your statement that it’s the most basic spell among the Warriors of Sunlight arsenal. I know there’s not really time for you to teach me more, but do you honestly believe this will be enough for us to stand against Kalameet and Manus together?” The sun princess asked as she morosely scooped up the humanity sprites and stored them in her saddle bags. “I hit Manus with multiple lightning charged arrows during his attack on the Crystal Palace, and they just barely slowed him down.”

Solaire contemplated his talisman before storing it back on his belt.

“I understand your concern, noble princess. Indeed, I share it. But you must have faith, not to mention patience.” The knight soothed while patting Celestia on the shoulder. “The more you tell me of what has transpired in your realm during my captivity here, the more I am given pause to consider this may not turn out the way I feared. To be sure, however, I cannot risk you destroying yourself in a mad rush to harness the full powers of our covenant.”

Celestia smiled softly as she lit up her horn and surveyed what she could see of the terrain ahead.

“I’m not as fragile as I look, Solaire. If it hadn’t been for the sneak attack by that strange warrior in the Eastern styled armor I’d have subdued Kalameet already.” She replied. “I will, however, grant that the battle still took quite a toll on me, so that’s some grounds for playing it safe.”

Solaire chuckled and nodded as he and the alicorn came to a bridge spanning a great chasm. Many more of the black humanity phantoms stared ominously up at them from the darkness below, yet thankfully a quick check of the surrounding area revealed no apparent means for them to climb up to Celestia and Solaire’s level.

“I have no doubt that you are possessed of great strength in both flesh and soul, dear princess.” The knight commented as he took the lead and carefully stepped out onto the bridge. “But as you have learned, and no doubt seen during your time here, in this realm, even the strongest are not immune to the corrupting effects of the darkness.”

Solaire paused as he made a few more steps across the bridge. He leaned down and rapped his fist hard against the rock, nodding to Celestia that it felt solid enough to support her weight alongside his own.

“Yes, actually, if I could bring up what you were saying about that earlier...” Celestia began as she followed Solaire across the chasm. “You mentioned a figure, the alleged founder of your Covenant, that the Warriors of Sunlight focus a heavy amount of their worship on. Someone you referred to as Gwyn’s exiled son.”

Solaire nodded as he carefully put one foot in front of the other, his helmet turning from side to side to keep a constant watch on the throngs of phantoms below.

“A tragic figure was the Great Lord’s firstborn. The gods may have deemed him unworthy of being remembered, but the Warriors of Sunlight, as his loyal followers, believed that to be perhaps just a little too harsh of a punishment.”

Celestia nodded as she likewise kept staring down into the darkness, her armor clanking in unease that the darkness kept staring back at her. Her heart jumped when she felt the bridge crumbled under one of her hooves, causing it to slide off into the nothingness beyond. Quickly she froze, jerked her leg back, and registered her other three hooves were still firmly on solid ground. With a dry inhale Celestia looked back and saw she’d been so fixated on the phantoms she’d inadvertently lead herself to step too close to the edge of the bridge.

With a disdainful grunt, Celestia turned her attention to Solaire, focusing on him as a guide as she reoriented herself to stand in the center of the bridge again.

“Yes well, so long as we’ve got time… and also because the conversation helps keep my mind distracted… what exactly did Gwyn’s firstborn do to warrant being essentially erased from existence?”

Solaire chuckled as he sighted the other side of the chasm up ahead.

“Believe it or not, the same thing Seath did during the war against the Everlasting Dragons, just in reverse.”

Celestia’s ears rose as Solaire beckoned her to keep moving.

“While few know exactly what transpired during the conflict, lore attests that the gods were actually on the losing side for most of it. Even with the souls of lords, each battle cost Gwyn’s armies hundreds if not thousands of warriors, while the dragons took few if any losses. In such dire circumstances, well, a few souls understandably began to question their allegiance, more so if their station demanded they be the one to turn the tide, find some way to conjure victory out of defeat.”

Solaire paused as he stepped onto the other side of the chasm, turning to offer Celestia his hand.

“As you can imagine, Gwyn’s firstborn, Lordran's god of war, was such a soul, in such a rather precarious position. With so many heavy losses to his side, and his own father and leader demanding he somehow deliver a miracle to change things up, what was he to do?”

Celestia mused on the question as she extended her hoof and let herself be pulled out of danger.

“You’re saying he turned traitor?”

Solaire nodded heavily.

“Many believe he sacrificed everything to ally himself with the dragons. Indeed, such an act would stand as testament to his status. A god of war must always back the winning side, and thus he did as he was meant to.” Solaire chuckled as Celestia pursed her lips in thought.

“And the only reason his sacrifice was thus for naught was because Seath did the same thing and told the gods how to defeat his kin. Two betrayals, each done out of the belief that the opposing side was the better choice.” The sun princess contemplated before turning her light to Solaire. “A pity Seath isn’t here with us. I’d love to know if he was even aware of this, or if Gwyn kept him in the dark along with everyone else.”

Solaire nodded with greater vigor.

“You and me both, my fair princess. I had initially written him off as a lost cause because of his own induced isolation, and the likelihood that he’d have already been vanquished by another member of my covenant before I could even get close to his archives.”

Celestia furrowed her brow in confusion.

“Oh yes. During my travels through Lordran I sensed a great number of other warriors repeatedly trying to summon aid for their efforts in reaching the dragon and ending his terror. I dare say the demand was greater than for any of the other horrors plaguing this realm.” Solaire laughed. “Thus the irony that the old dragon managed to not only outlast them all but escape to a better place is most humorous indeed.”

Celestia looked unconvinced, but as she then thought it over a twisted smile slowly curled her lips, followed by a traitorous snort of amusement.

“Perhaps. Though he had some help in the escape...” She sighed, before freezing as the caverns of the Abyss were violently shaken by the roar of something most inhuman and quite unwelcome.

“And it seems the source of that help just committed another heinous act.” She said in weary defeat. “I guess it’s time to see if the few moments I’ve had to practice and learn these new techniques can help us avert further disaster.”

Solaire rested a reassuring hand on the alicorn’s shoulder as he handed her his talisman.

“Quite so, but this time you shall not face it alone!” He declared while drawing his shimmering sunlight straight sword. “Let us charge forth into the breach together! If nothing else, we may bring a close to this sordid chapter, and see what awaits us next!”

The two valiant warriors charged with fresh purpose into the foreboding darkness.

Author's Note

So here we are, finally back on track with getting some new material for this, and also finally putting some long overdue plot points into action...even if they're a few of many I'm mulling over.

First off, to those who many years ago expressed their love for the Fair Lady and made it quite clear that I would not have a good time if I let any harm come to her, here you go! I've been contemplating how I could start moving the action back to Equestria and she provided the perfect opportunity to get the ball rolling on that. Rest assured, for the moment she is now officially out of danger and will be quite safe as the new firekeeper of Twilight's bonfire. She also will be integral to getting the other vital Dark Souls characters to Equestria for when they're next needed so we may be seeing more of her in the next few chapters.

All it's going to cost is well...the lives of at least a few ponies...if not more. :pinkiecrazy: Yeah, confession time, one of the other motivations for my bringing the Fair Lady back into the fray was what effect her salvation would have on her most loyal covenant member, as well as Discord. Kirk of Thorns always struck a special note for me with how dedicated he is in his purpose (even if his lore is a bit confused on which covenant he's working for at any given moment) and thus I want to explore how he'll handle the ultimate test of that purpose, given save for what Manus left behind after attacking the Crystal Empire, there's no humanity to be found in Equestria. He's going to rack up a body count for essentially no gain, and then he'll be left with quite the crisis of faith as he realizes he's done more harm than good for his leader in this new world, yet at the same time, he's still supported her covenant's purpose in spreading chaos among a new civilization.

Discord, I imagine, is not going to be too pleased either when he learns of what his attempts to do good have resulted in...but I'm sure he'll resolve that in his own special way once the time comes.

As for Nito, well that's another scenario I wanted to finally try out. Given reincarnation of souls is a running theme across the Soulsborne games I couldn't ignore the prospect of having the NPCs have to face their own future selves (which is also partially why I've been so set on including DS II in this series continuity). I want to see if the love readers expressed for Nito's involvement in the story is still strong as he becomes the first to be confronted with the horror of what fate has in store for him, mostly because if folk like that then Seath may find himself having a date with a certain arachnid later down the line.
While researching the Warriors of Sunlight (see here for the link: https://darksouls.wiki.fextralife.com/Warrior+of+Sunlight ), one note that caught my interest was the mention on the Dark Souls wiki that Seath is apparently a favored boss battle for those of a higher soul level who want to co-op and rank up in the covenant. Specifically the wiki states:

Also the bonfire on the balcony in Duke's Archive is a great place to co-op against Seath for Soul Levels around 140.

I can't say for certain if this will lead to anything once Seath and Solaire meet, but it makes for an interesting contemplation about what history those two might share depending on how you interpret their respective lores.

Aside from that I hope this installment is deemed to have been worth the wait by you all! As always your patience and support is forever appreciated!

Chapter 62

Rarity grit her teeth, fearfully aware of how many seconds away she likely was from death. Her hoof remained hesitantly pressed against the dry, brittle black flesh of an infested barbarian’s stomach, which in turn had given the bloated, hulking monstrosity cause to halt in its effort to smash the bothersome unicorn with the giant boulder held over its head.

Even as she felt the heat of her newly learned pyromancy successfully spread from her hoof and infuse itself into the barbarian’s being, Rarity remained convinced this was to be her end. She’d given it a good run, having survived a not inconsiderable number of Lordran’s horrors, but now she’d officially pushed her luck too far. All the damned barbarian had to do was lower its arms and gravity would finish the job for it.

Silently, Rarity made peace with her demise, telling herself she’d done all she could with her life. As the seconds ticked down, she consoled herself that at least she’d not leave Spike hanging on where she stood in regards to his feelings, nor would anyone dare to say she died a coward.

The seconds continued to pass without issue. Rarity shivered and braced herself for the inevitable pain of several hundred pounds of solid rock reducing her body to bloody batter. She just hoped it’d be over quickly.

The barbarian retreated, stepping back by several paces to leave Rarity shakily holding her hoof out to thin air. Still, the unicorn held her pose of grim acceptance, only finally daring to open her eyes when she picked up on the sound of clapping.

“Very good, my student. A most acceptable attempt.” Quelana’s voice cut through Rarity’s apprehension like a knife, leaving her to wobble crazily as all tension, fear, and strength departed from her muscles. The unicorn keeled over to faceplant in the sticky webbing covering the shoreline.

“Mmmph...ergh...uhhh...oh Faust...EEEEWWWWW!” Rarity moaned as the revulsion of her situation did the job of giving her a needed second wind. She pulled herself out of the ground, frantically grinding her hooves across her face to tear the webbing off. “Oooh… okay… what… what just happened?”

She looked up at the barbarian again, finding it staring blankly at her with the boulder still held at the ready over its head. Fear again gripped the unicorn as she waited for it to do as its body was poised to, only for it to defy her expectation.

“You cast the Undead Rapport with sufficient focus. The lure of your flame has now made an ally of your enemy.” Quelana said while stepping up onto the shore. Rarity blinked as she studied the barbarian, noticing its eyes now burned with a brilliant white aura she was sure hadn’t been there previously.

“I… I did...?” She dryly coughed as the barbarian broke its gaze, distracted by the impact of another enormous boulder hitting it from behind. A lifeless groan echoed from the barbarian’s mouth as it turned to see one of its counterparts along the shore, pulling another boulder up from the ground with clear intent to take up the duty its partner had shamefully decided to slack off on.

Said partner duly showed its displeasure by turning to charge at the other barbarian, bringing its boulder down on the second one’s head, then proceeding to repeat the action again and again.

“So I did… well… praise Faust for that.” Rarity muttered, looking in revulsion at the carnage. Even if it was now thankfully being directed at someone other than herself, the unicorn still felt the brutality of her new ally rhythmically beating its own fellow being into paste was a bit extreme. Of course, at this point, with all she’d done to the other enemies she’d encountered throughout Lordran, who was she to judge?

“Again though, while I appreciate the value of this technique, I daresay it could do with a bit more… um… range. Possibly some promptness too.” Rarity commented as Quelana sat down beside her. “You’re certain this spell won’t work at ten paces? Maybe twenty? I have to trot right up to whomever I’m trying to charm, spend a good 30 or so seconds charging my power, then touch them?”

Quelana nodded softly.

“You are drawing upon the very harmony that links both life and flame, sculpting it into a form that will lure all those who covet such a perfect relationship. From my own efforts, I have determined this can only be done through channeling your internal fire into the most intimate and trusting of gestures.” The hooded lady replied. “Think of it this way, how have you greeted those you’ve encountered on your way down to the swamp? Did you offer a hand, or hoof, of friendship? Or did you raise your weapon as a challenge for battle?”

Rarity blinked, then lowered her head as she contemplated Quelana’s point.

“How did they react when they saw you? What do you think most of those that dwell within Lordran are more attuned to? Amicability? Or hostility?” Quelana continued, smiling in the shadows of her hood as Rarity cringed in realisation.

“Well, that’s not how every encounter has gone. We’ve made a few friends here.” The unicorn argued.

“Indeed you have, but by your own admission that is the exception, not the rule. Thus that is why the Undead Rapport depends upon you exploiting that exception. Prove you are more than another soul simply seeking to survive. Show you are willing to approach a foe in peace, and risk your own life to give them just the faintest show of warmth and kindness. It does not work on all souls, I admit that. But as you can see, it can earn you an ally at the most critical of moments.”

Rarity looked at the charmed barbarian again, noting it was done beating its comrade to death and had returned to its spot standing vigil by the shores of the swamp. Gradually the white glow fade from its eyes, and it pulled another boulder from the ground in preparation to murder the next unlucky being who wandered into its line of sight.

“Yes, but it seems only for a moment.” She groaned while brushing some of her sticky, webbed mane out of her face. “Certainly, it doesn’t quell my fear about what might happen if I’m against something that can move faster. Like the painting guardians, and the rats, and many of the other undead people around here, and most of the wildlife that’s around us right now...”

Rarity cringed harder as she ticked off just how many of the enemies she’d run into previously would’ve easily cut her down if she’d foregone fighting them and tried using the Undead Rapport on them. Quelana noted the unicorn’s tensing body and rested an assuring hand on Rarity’s shoulder.

“Do not lose faith so easily, my student. You have proven your aptitude with my pyromancies, now let us explore a more practical manner of applying them.” Quelana turned her attention to Rarity’s saddle bags, noting the faintest glimmer of a blue aura radiating from deep within them. “May I have a quick look through your supplies?”

Rarity cocked her ears in confusion.

“Uh by all means?” She replied, watching as Quelana searched through the gear she’d brought with her. Presently the hooded female lifted out a skull whose eye sockets and mouth were faintly glowing with the blue aura.

“As I thought. You have come well prepared.” Quelana smiled, which only furthered Rarity’s confusion.

“I guess? Miss Aurelia bought a few of those from a merchant and told me to take them with me. She called them… um… ’Alluring Skulls’?” Rarity shrugged. “They act like some manner of bait, I believe? Something to draw undead?”

“Quite correct. The lingering souls still trapped within the skull's fragile bone are an offer too tempting to resist for many who are now starved of even the faintest essence of life.”

Quelana rose to her feet and hurled the skull at the infested barbarian. Rarity quietly noted the hooded female had quite the throwing arm, as the skull sailed in a graceful arc to hit the ground and shatter just a few feet away from the barbarian’s far side. The barbarian duly turned at the noise, then upon seeing the faintly glowing mass of souls, it lowered its boulder and ran over like a hungry bear who had just sighted an unprotected pile of fresh goods.

“Try charming it now, while its back is turned and its attention focused solely elsewhere.” Quelana instructed.

Rarity hesitated, not wanting to pointlessly endanger herself again. Yet, she noted the barbarian indeed seemed to no longer care about what was immediately around it, and with its back to her, she did indeed have an opportunity to sneak up on it.

Swallowing in growing apprehension, the unicorn gingerly stepped over to the hulking undead, raising her casting hoof to charge the Undead Rapport a second time, while also madly praying to Faust that she was not about to squander her previous turn of fortune.

The barbarian shot upright as it registered something slamming into the small of its back, yet it did not turn around. Its hands trembled around the boulder as it slowly raised it back over its head. Rarity continued to pray as she held her trembling hoof against the undead’s body, only lowering it when the barbarian stepped away, turning to her as if in a trance, and revealing the brilliant white aura that had returned to its eyes.

Rarity held her breath as the barbarian took a step towards her, then walked past her to resume its station by the shore.

The unicorn let the air rush out of her lungs and leave her teetering on collapse again. Only a look down at the icky webbing covering the entrance to Quelaag's domain gave her the energy to remain on her hooves.

“You see? If it is your safety you fear for, there are ways to combine your skills with what resources Lordran still has to offer.” Quelana replied as she walked over to Rarity.

“Yes… quite.” The unicorn took a deep breath and let it out again to steady her nerves. “In which case, I shall have to ask Miss Aurelia if we can pay that merchant another visit. So I can stock up on a few hundred more of these, and also apologize for my less than pleasant reaction when she told me of their value.”

Quelana hmmed as Rarity did a count of the remaining alluring skulls in her bags.

“There is also a technique, known to sorcerers, that replicates the same effects. I believe they called it the ‘Aural Decoy.’” The hooded female shrugged. “I fear, however, that is beyond my own knowledge.”

Rarity looked up from her saddle bags, her ears listing as she finally found cause to smile.

“Well, perhaps we should take our leave of this place and bend Seath and Twilight’s ears about helping us with that.” Rarity brushed her filthy mane again. “We really must find Mr. Laurentius and regroup with our friends anyway. He no doubt will be enthralled to learn of what you’ve taught me, and while you’re at it, I simply MUST clean myself up!”

Quelana’s amusement slowly dissipated. Her mouth wilted from a smile to a thin straight line as she turned her attention back to the swamp.

“I fear, my student, you are again correct, though not in the way you intended.”

Again Rarity looked confused, and Quelana nodded for her to follow her gaze.

Upon doing so, Rarity was elated to see the distinctive hooded visage of Laurentius slowly making his way through the swamp towards them.

“Oh! Well that’s simply marvellous!” She said while trotting down to the shore. “Mr. Laurentius, I do hope we haven’t kept you waiting, wherever you were. In true form, no sooner did we give up on finding Miss Quelana than she found us!”

Laurentius offered no reply as he trudged closer to the shoreline.

“I also apologise that you thus went off on a wild goose chase. I promise I will do my best to make it up to you once we’re… we’re...”

Rarity’s voice tapered off as Laurentius drew near, allowing her to note something was off. He was not walking with the previous lively gait she’d noticed on him, rather he was shambling through the water as if unsteady on his own feet. His head was also bowed low, rolling from side to side with each step as if his neck wasn’t strong enough to support it.

“Uh… Mr. Laurentius?” Rarity said, her voice wavering as the hooded pyromancer stumbled. His body limply sagged to one side, nearly sending him into the water. Weakly, he adjusted his balance and found a stable purchase on the shoreline.

“Are you… okay?” Rarity asked as Laurentius slowly raised his head. The unicorn felt her body go cold as she beheld his visage was no longer that of a lively, bearded mid-30 year old. His skin was now of the same mottle brown hue and dried, rotting, mummy like consistency as the hollow. His eyes were now sunken black pits. His mouth lay frozen in a dreadful, silent opening.

“No...” Rarity whispered, right before Laurentius seemed to pick up on her state of cold fear, and sought to correct that by warming her with a fireball.

“No!” Rarity now screamed as she threw herself out of harm’s way, the fireball exploded against the shoreline, setting the webbing alight.

“What… what’s happened to you?” Rarity said in disbelief as Laurentius slowly turned to her, betraying no emotion, nor any sign of recognition as he hurled another fireball at the unicorn. Rarity scrambled back across the shore, her fur and mane curling in the heat of the projectile as it sailed past her and burned away more of the terrain. Laurentius raised his hand again to continue his efforts in ending the unicorn’s life, only stopping when the infested barbarian Rarity had charmed seem to take a dislike to his antics and threw its boulder at the pyromancer.

“What’s going on?” Rarity demanded as Quelana came and helped her back to her hooves.

“Exactly what I believed would happen. Time and purpose have at last expired for poor Laurentius. Either because he fulfilled his role in leading you to me, or because he lost his will along with his way, the curse has finally caught up with him.”

Laurentius made a half-handed effort to raise his cracked round shield, taking the brunt of the boulder as it nailed him in the side and sent him crumpling like a rag doll. Feebly, the pyromancer pushed the rock off him as the barbarian rearmed itself, and pulled his injured body back to a standing position, like a puppet being hauled up by strings.

“I saw the signs of this when he was leading you through the swamp. I waited until he had taken his leave before revealing myself, for I knew no good would come of our meeting.”

Laurentius raised his burning hand as the barbarian did the same with a fresh boulder. Clumsily, the pyromancer let himself fall to the side and dodge his enemies throw, before closing the distance and letting loose with a combustion attack.

“Now, however, fate has granted him one final boon: the means for you, Rarity, to choose what kind of a pyromancer you are.” Quelana stated ominously. Rarity looked up at her in trepidation. “This is your final test. Use what I have taught you to relieve Laurentius of his accursed existence. Judge his final fate!”

Rarity’s mouth dropped open in disgusted, disbelieving shock.

“End his… you can’t mean...” The unicorn protested, before turning to see the infested barbarian stumbling back as its body was engulfed in flames. Laurentius drew a hand axe from his belt and mindlessly sank its blade into the barbarian’s leg. The barbarian promptly fell to the ground, and Laurentius mindlessly pulled the axe free so he instead bury it in his opponent’s chest, again and again.

“There is nothing left of the man he once was in his body. He is as all hollowed are now.” Quelana said with relish. “Just as the many you’ve no doubt already killed in order to reach me.”

Rarity pulled from the sight of Laurentius hacking away like an automaton at his enemy’s burning corpse. She rounded on Quelana again. The hooded female merely placed her hands on her hips and silently challenged her student to tell her she was wrong.

“That’s… you… but...” Rarity kept protesting. “This isn’t the same!”

Quelana hmmed softly.

“Is it not?” She queried as Laurentius shambled towards them, his hand burning brightly with a fresh attack. Rarity duly threw up a barrier and winced as her face baked in the heat of another fireball exploding across the surface of her magic.

“Laurentius was more than kind! He helped us through our travels! He prepared me for my journey down here! He’s not an enemy!” The unicorn cried. She dropped her barrier and ran to the edge of the water as Laurentius got within striking distance. Quelana shook her head and tactfully backed away as the pyromancer began wildly swinging his axe at her.

“Thus, because you happened to meet him before this moment, you believe he is different?” The hooded female challenged, igniting her own hand as Laurentius continued to try and close the gap between them. “Do you also believe none of the other souls you’ve slain are the same?”

Rarity’s face twisted in confusion. Much to Quelana’s mild fascination she did not respond.

“Every soul touched by the curse was once as Laurentius! Every being you’ve killed once had a name, a past, a home, and a family!” The hooded female continued, betraying just a hint of alarm in her voice as she hurled a great fireball at Laurentius, only for the pyromancer to simply surrender himself to gravity and let it pull him down and out of the projectile’s path.

“Thus, I ask you again, my student, is this truly different?” Quelana intoned while watching Laurentius crumpled form. With a low, tired groan, the pyromancer pulled himself up off the ground again and clumsily regained his footing on the shore.

“But… he’s...” Rarity struggled to speak. Her throat clenched as realization slowly dawned on her. Laurentius weakly pulled his head up until his lifeless gaze met that of the unicorns. Again he mindlessly began shambling towards her, charing up another pyromancy.

“For every moment you hesitate, he will not stop in his attempts to join your fate to his own. You must decide on a plan of action. Do NOT make the same mistake I did in fleeing from my mother!!” Quelana ordered. Rarity paid her a moment’s glance, picking up on the desperation now seeping into the hooded female’s voice.

“Release Laurentius from his suffering, and I will reward you with the last and greatest of my teachings. I need only to know first that you are capable of wielding them as a far fairer and just soul than I!” Quelana insisted. Laurentius turned to her, as if her words had sparked some tiny remaining ember of his former self.

Judging by the way he then whipped around and tried once more to incinerate the hooded female, that ember was apparently fuelled by jealousy.

Rarity’s jaw tightened as she watched Quelana dodge the attack, striking out at Laurentius with her own fireballs, which just seemed to hasten the pyromancer’s desire to get in close again and bury his axe in her brain.

Indecision battered and tore at Rarity’s mind, while her muscles tensed and ached with the insane demand that she hurry up and at least do something! She looked at her casting hoof, her teeth baring as she fought and warred with her conscience.

Closing her burning eyes, the unicorn steeled her nerves, and finally made her decision.

“Laurentius!”

The hooded pyromancer paused, his axe held high in the air. He turned, apparently still cognizant of his own name, if nothing else.

Rarity exhaled slowly as she let Laurentius get a look at her, seeing her own hoof now held aloft with a truly immense ball of fire balanced atop it.

“I… I’m sorry.” The unicorn declared through grit teeth. Laurentius was unmoved, at least emotionally. Physically he moved quite swiftly, dropping his stance to evade Rarity’s attack and raising his shield as he charged at her.

Rarity promptly closed her eyes and focused on readying her attack. Laurentius had sighted the fireball, he knew what was about to happen.

This thus allowed Rarity to catch him off guard by blasting him instead with her own magic. The fireball fluctuated atop her hoof as she diverted energy from it to her horn, pouring all she could spare into the stream of magic.

Laurentius was promptly sent flying backwards, his shield exploding into splinters from the force of Rarity’s power. He crashed again onto the shore, losing his grip on his axe as his battered body was further damaged from the impact. He lay still for a moment, before amazingly finding the will to raise his head again and check if Rarity was still where she’d been standing.

Seeing she was, Laurentius made to drag himself to his feet again, pausing only when he tried to ready his weapon, and found himself empty handed. He looked for his axe, spotting it a foot or so away.

With a heavy heart, Rarity did not give the pyromancer a chance to rearm himself. She charged up her fireball again, and let it fly. Laurentius was knocked back against the ground as the searing flames exploded over him, engulfing his body in their inferno.

Rarity lowered her hoof, then did the same with her head as Laurentius let himself burn momentarily, then tried, against all odds, to get back to his feet. He stumbled as his body quickly began falling apart in the heat of the flames, yet either as a testament to his strength of will, or alternately to the Darksign’s ability to keep a being chained to life for as long as possible, Laurentius stood up. He took a step towards Rarity, then another. The putrid smell of flesh and fat cooking away filled the air as the pyromancer slowly managed to close the gap.

Rarity promptly retreated as Laurentius came within reach of her. Indeed, he extended a burning arm towards her as if to pull her in to join him in the flames. Burning skin and cloth flaked off his limb, exposing charred bones as he managed another step forward.

Rarity let out a terrified gasp as Laurentius then promptly crumbled before her. His body, it seemed, had finally endured all it could.

“Laurentius...” The unicorn whispered, blinking as she felt her face burning in the heat of the pyromancer’s corpse. She watched as the flames devoured all they could, until Laurentius at last faded away into nothingness. Rarity felt a sudden surge of energy rush through her body, catching sight of the tell tale white matter of a soul jumping from the flames to infuse into her flesh, before they too vanished.

“Impressive. Most impressive.”

Rarity felt herself jerked out of her momentary numbness by Quelana’s voice. She looked up to see the hooded woman approaching her with a look of… satisfaction?

“You hesitated at the moment of truth… but you did not back down. You exploited your enemy’s weakness, and held nothing back.” Quelana stated, sounding unnervingly placid.

“My… My enemy?” Rarity stated, scorn quickly filling her voice. “Laurentius was NOT my enemy! He… he… I mean....”

Anger promptly bashed against grim realisation as Rarity looked to where Laurentius had fallen. Not a trace of his body remained, not even ashes from what the flames had consumed. It was as if he’d never been present at all.

“Did… Did I have to kill him??” She demanded, not sure if she was asking Quelana… or herself. “I… you just showed me how to pacify someone! Make them friendly to me!”

Quelana nodded.

“That may have worked. Perhaps. Truthfully, I’ve never tested it on a fellow pyromancer. With our greater knowledge of the flames, it may very well have had no effect at all.” She theorised while shrugging. “Even if it had worked, as you have just seen, it would’ve been only a temporary solution.”

Rarity balked, blinking as she felt her eyes welling up with angry tears.

“But, I could’ve have just cast it again! Kept him pacified until… until...” The unicorn broke off as she thought her proposition over. “I would’ve had to contain him… and kept an eye on him until we knew how to cure him… IF we could cure him of the curse...”

Quelana nodded.

“Such is a possibility, but a risky one. What do you think Laurentius would’ve wanted? To be kept bound and tortured by the curse while you pursue an objective you don’t even know exists? Or released from his suffering at long last?” She charged. Rarity grit her teeth again as she tried to think of another way to protest. “Does this still strike you as different to every other death you’ve caused?”

Rarity shut her eyes as if further agonised by the hooded woman’s choice of words. Sighing, Quelana knelt and placed her hand against Rarity’s cheek.

“If you must see it as such, then think of it in this manner: this is different because you released a soul, one you trusted and embraced as a friend, from their torment. Before, you acted purely on self preservation, now you’ve proven you can make the hard decisions needed for a noble cause.”

Rarity was still unconvinced, tears falling from her eyes as she tried to reply. To say something.

“If it is any consolation, I am satisfied you are worthy of the final lessons I have to impart. I will hold nothing back, as I now see you are ready for whatever lies ahead.”

Rarity tore herself away from Quelana, sitting herself down on the shore as she felt her entire body shake and tremble in horror.

“I’m… I’m ready...” She choked out, finally placing both hooves to her face as she bitterly wept. “Faust help me, I’m ready.”

***

“So, that invisibility trick of yours. Could you… um, teach the Great and Powerful Trixie that?”

Priscilla looked down at Trixie in bemusement as the two headed back inside the Archives, having enjoyed a needed conversation in the courtyard.

“Thing is, at heart, Trixie is a showpony. She has to make her entrances and exits as grandiose as she can… and she still needs, um, a little help with that.” Trixie cleared her throat.

“If it is a flair for the stage thou speaketh of, I confess I am somewhat confused.” Priscilla admitted. “Mine own abilities art fashioned to hide myself and confuse mine enemies. What use could they serve for one that craves an audience?”

Trixie now looked confused at the crossbreed’s response.

“Uh, every use? That blizzard you whip up, the mist, the ability to hide yourself completely from sight? That’s the perfect package for a dramatic opener AND a closer!” The unicorn exclaimed, waving her hooves about animatedly. “Trixie can just picture it! The curtains draw back to reveal a pitch black stage. Slowly, one by one, lights click on overhead. Suddenly snow begins blowing about, covering the stage in white till it glows under the lights. Mist explodes out of nowhere! Then, out strides the Great and Powerful Trixie, invisible at first, but then she reveals herself from the very air!”

Priscilla cocked her head in intrigue as Trixie’s eyes glimmered in excitement.

“Trixie could use the Force Miracle she learned to blow the mist away, and also provide some more flashy effects. Maybe there could be some caged doves that could be released to fly all around her… assuming they went to the bathroom first.”

Trixie grinned.

“Then Trixie wows everypony with her magic, and her miracles, and then, as her closer, she does the entrance in reverse. Fades back into nothingness as the mist engulfs her. The blizzard covers her departure, and the lights slowly click off, one after the other. Curtain closes on the now pitch black stage, and then… nothing but deafening applause.”

Trixie took several deep breaths and lowered her hooves back to the ground.

“It’s an idea at least. For when Trixie gets back home.” The unicorn concluded. Priscilla leaned against her scythe as she regarded Trixie with newfound respect.

“Truly, it is more forethought than I hath given to my own future. Never once did I dream I would leave the Painted World, let alone reunite with my father. What comes after opens before me like an uncharted forest, promising any number of untold dangers.”

Trixie felt her enthusiasm slowly drain as Priscilla’s words neatly slapped a dampener on her mood.

“Yes, well… about Trixie’s original question?” She queried.

Priscilla swallowed awkwardly.

“The abilities I hath honed art now like second nature to me. I… I COULD impart what I recall of the teachings that didst first imbue me with power… however, thou dost claim thineself to be a worker of miracles already?” She asked.

Trixie nodded.

“Is the one who did teach thee such arts near? I would seek their counsel first on whether my abilities can be melded with thine own.” Priscilla admitted.

Trixie’s ears rose as did her smile.

“Well, today’s your lucky day, Priscilla. Trixie can bring you the one she originally learned from, AND the one he likely learned his skills from!” The unicorn looked at the hallway ahead. “If Trixie recalls, they’re both cooling their hooves in one of the side rooms somewhere around here. Give Trixie a few minutes to retrace her steps, and she’ll fill them in!”

The unicorn happily trotted off into the labyrinth of bookcases and study areas. Now that she had spent a while getting lost in them and learning the layout of the Archives, finding her way back came somewhat easier. Trixie just picked out the distinctive landmarks she remembered, one of the Harry Trotter like staircases here, an elevator there, a study desk overflowing with books back there, an open, discarded chest up here, and the unicorn was soon finding herself approaching the side room she’d left Petrus and Rhea in.

“Let us not deceive ourselves, m’lady. Without your family name, you are not worth your salt!”

Trixie furrowed her brow as she approached the door. It was closed, yet, she could hear all was not well on the other side.

“We all were warned of the dangers in our quest. The head priests minced no words about how little they trusted us to succeed!”

Trixie’s fur bristled as she stopped. Were Petrus and Rhea having an argument?

“And what does the little madam do the instant the slightest adversity visits us? She puts a foot wrong and falls off the giants' coffins into a hole!”

Trixie narrowed her eyes. She put her ear to the door, trying to pick up what she could hear under Petrus rather violent voice.

“Vince and Nico tried to rescue you. They DIED for you! And what was your response? You do as you’re doing now. Cowering and weeping helplessly.”

Trixie’s muscles as she picked up on the muffled sound of… yes, that was indeed crying.

“You are quite helpless. Helpless to argue against those who sent us on this damned suicide quest. Helpless to save Vince and Nico.”

Trixie shook as the impact of something echoed out through the door. Something hard, and heavy, striking against… well given she heard a very pained scream come soon after, it was no question what the something struck.

“Helpless to even save yourself now.”

The something struck again. Trixie slowly ground her teeth together as she started deducing what she was hearing.

“A pity. I would have died for you once. Now, however...”

Trixie didn’t wait to hear anymore. She stepped back from the door, channeled the force miracle through her cloak, then aimed it at the lock. The door shuddered as the mechanism that kept it closed was messily blasted off, allow Trixie to turn and kick it open with her back hooves.

“What the heck is going on… in… here?”

The unicorn paused as she beheld the scene. Petrus stood hunched over the prone body of Rhea, his morning star held high. Blood silently ran down from the spikes of the weapon, blood which Trixie immediately deduced, with a significant amount of nausea, was Rhea’s. The stains of red slowly spreading out over her white robes pretty much confirmed it.

“Petrus… what are you...”

The knight halted in his attack, turning to regard Trixie first in surprise, then grim resignation.

“Ahhh… how unfortunate.” He said in a voice robbed of any emotion besides apathy. “I’d hoped to finish the little madam off in peace. Maybe blame it on one of the creatures still lurking about.”

Trixie barely heard him, too shocked as she was at the sight of Rhea’s body. She was still moving, barely, yet given how much blood was quickly soaking her robes, she wasn’t likely to stay that way for much longer.

“So be it. You’ll both make fine hollows.”

Trixie heard that… if only because it was immediately followed by the concussive impact of another force miracle.

Trixie went flying across the hall, crashing into the wall on the far side. She barely managed to get her senses back in order before they were scattered again, this time by the introduction of Petrus' morning star upside her cranium.

“P-Petrus… ngh… no...” Trixie whispered after skidding to a stop on the floor. Her mind swam along with her vision. Her scalp felt wet, yet there was no pain. All she could gather is she really needed to get back on her feet, if only she didn’t feel so damn woozy and unsteady.

“You do understand, it really DOES hurt to have to dispose of a student as willing as you.” Petrus lamented. “But you chose to interrupt at the wrong moment. And Rhea can scarcely waltz in the infernal depths by herself.”

Trixie’s vision slowly managed to clear, just in time for her to see Petrus’ was walking towards her, his body composed and his face set in a calm expression of readiness for what he was about to do.

“NO!” The unicorn screamed before the second impact of a morning star against her skull silenced her.

***

“So, I can imagine you probably have a lot of questions, and several choice words for me.” Ciaran meekly said as she set her mask and helmet down, then made herself comfortable on the carpeted floor of the Archives’ larger reading rooms. Before her, the Chosen Undead stood with a stoic gaze on her face and her hands around the handle of her craggy dragon greatsword. Between them, Sif uncomfortably looked from one woman to another, recognizing this meeting for what it was, after Pinkie had appeared, quite surprisingly, by her side and said there was someone who needed to speak to her and the Chosen Undead immediately. The wolf’s fur bristled as she realized what was likely to result from this unexpected reunion.

“I only hope that once you’ve said them, you can understand I accept full blame for what’s transpired… so that we may hopefully finally be able to mend our relationship… before it’s too late.” The assassin bowed her head, bracing herself for the inevitable verbal beat down. The Chosen Undead let several heavy seconds pass by as she gauged the weary visage of her fellow warrior. Though Ciaran’s hair still shone as bright and pure as the golden rays of Gwyn’s sun, her features radiated only the tired, exhausted resignation of one who had seen far too much suffering for one lifetime.

“When I last left you, you were mourning Artorias. What happened with that?” The Chosen Undead demanded.

Ciaran shrank back, looking both wounded and dismayed at the female’s wording. Granted, she could understand why she’d phrase her question like that, but it did nothing to blunt the cutting tone.

“I did as I said I would… until circumstances decreed that Oolacile needed me for one final task.” Ciaran replied. “I happened upon a terrible revelation, but a necessary one.”

The Chosen Undead raised an eyebrow.

“There is a new menace there: a dragon, possibly of the same ilk as the everlasting. Its machinations threaten not only Lordran, but the realm that the ponies call home. I was tracking its movements, and its collaboration with Manus, until one of those ponies appeared before me, quite suddenly.”

Ciaran looked up at the Chosen Undead.

“She called herself Princess Celestia, and claimed to know you.”

The Chosen Undead reacted in shock.

“She does. We were met when I first travelled to their world to kill Seath...” She said, before noting Ciaran looking behind her in confusion. “She and the other ponies talked me out of doing the deed.”

Ciaran nodded and sighed.

“Well, I too was witness to her persuasive powers, such is why I’m here.” The assassin replied, much to the Chosen Undead’s growing concern.

“And where is Celestia now?” She demanded.

Ciaran clenched her fists and steeled her nerves.

“She told me to flee, that I had no hope against the dragon. Then she drove it off while I went to summon Gough for help… only...” Ciaran’s face fell again. “Only he too proved unable to fell the beast.”

She looked up again, and closed her eyes in acceptance of the Chosen Undead’s enraged expression.

“You abandoned her… you abandoned Gough… just like you abandoned me??” The warrior demanded. Sif whimpered in protest that that was laying it on a bit harsh. The Chosen Undead shot her honorary sister a scathing glare.

“No.” Ciaran said, neatly killing the argument before it could begin. “Again, I acted at her behest, even when I argued I couldn’t leave her. Gough likewise demanded I leave him to his fate.”

The Chosen Undead turned her anger on the assassin again. Ciaran fought to keep her head up and take the scorn like she would a battle injury.

“What I did to you… no, what Artorias and I did to you… that was different. It was… wrong.”

The Chosen Undead blinked, cocking her head as Ciaran continued.

“Regardless of whether Smough did poison the Lord Gwyn against you, or Gwyn, in his great wisdom, simply saw through our deception of presenting you as our pupil… rather than than our… our...”

The Chosen Undead narrowed her eyes, her rage rising with every second Ciaran proved unable to say the one word she knew she had to say.

“Aurelia… I know it seemed like we were going back on everything we’d told you while you were growing up. We said when the time was right, we’d reveal who you were. But then we heard the news of Seath, of what he tried to do with the Princess Gwynevere… and what had been done to punish him for his transgressions. We knew then that there was no chance you’d be accepted if everyone knew what you were.”

Ciaran bowed her head.

“A crossbreed of human, and demi-god. Able to pass as the former but with the strength and aptitude of the latter...” The assassin said, before gritting her teeth and mustering up whatever courage she had left to finally utter the phrase.

“Our daughter.”

The Chosen Undead’s brass armor clinked loudly as she dispersed the tension from her muscles. Setting the dragon greatsword against the wall, beside Sif's replica of Artorias' greatsword, she sat down in front of Ciaran and folded her hands, still staring at the assassin in scathing accusation.

“We had you because we knew such a legacy would be the perfect match to inherit our mantles. You would have been exactly what the Four Knights needed to light the way as things grew worse. You could have helped everyone in so many ways.” Ciaran said.

“And yet when the Great Lord deemed me unfit and ordered I be removed from his keep with all haste, you simply obeyed. Just like when I was murdered and became undead, you did nothing to stop Captain Siefer and his silver knights from arresting me! Binding me like a low level criminal, then dragging me to the Northern Asylum!” The Chosen Undead seethed venomously. “All my life you trained me and spoke of how I was going to be one of the greatest souls ever to serve our Great Lord. Yet at the moment of truth, did you fight for me? Did you stand by my side? Did you even have the slightest inclination that, for once, Gwyn was wrong in his actions???”

Ciaran looked to her daughter, seeing the rage, the sense of betrayal, the need to finally settle this most unpleasant score between them.

“Yes...” The assassin replied. “Yes, we did… well, I did. Artorias, I suspect he had his doubts, maybe, for a moment. He kept his thoughts on the manner well hidden, just like he did so many things.”

The Chosen Undead narrowed her eyes.

“Like your relationship? He was ever so apt at convincing everyone your feelings for him were one sided, at least out in the open.” She seethed. Ciaran, to her credit, did not argue.

“If you need confirmation as to whether it tore me apart, as your mother, to see you being rejected, killed, reborn as an undead, then forcibly removed from our lives… it did.” Ciaran looked to Sif. “You can offer better clarification as to how Artorias felt as he restrained you from attacking Seifer and his knights.”

Sif looked to the Chosen Undead, her fur rising again as she reluctantly thought back to that terrible moment. Her neck ached with phantom agony as she recalled her sister being dragged like a dead carcass out the door of their house, her frightened expression as Seifer read out the terms of her fate as an undead. Sif had tried to leap to her defense, damn be the consequences of attacking Gwyn’s hallowed knights, but then she’d felt it; the cold, traitorous grasp of Artorias’ armored fingers grabbing her by the scruff of her neck, holding her in an unbreakable grip even as she howled and struggled in protest.

Sif bowed her head, giving no sign as to what she thought the fabled knight had felt when his daughter and student had been wrenched away.

“You say it tore you apart, as my mother… tell me.”

Ciaran looked to the Chosen Undead, bracing herself again as her daughter brushed aside the golden braid that could only have come from her mother, and stared back with those piercing eyes that were so definitely inherited from her father.

“Who IS my mother? Really?” The Chosen Undead calmly demanded. “You often speak of humans as if they were an entirely different, and lesser race… yet you’re the reason I’m human at all.”

Ciaran clenched her fists tightly.

“You spoke of our home life as the standard all families should ascribe to, yet you and father denied to everyone that you were even living together. You told me how proud you were of me, and said I was your model daughter, yet you kept me a secret.”

Ciaran sighed as Sif whimpered. The Chosen Undead took this as prompting for her next point.

“You instilled in me the importance of trust, of teamwork, of relying on your friends… yet you forbid me from socializing with anyone except Sif.”

Sif silenced herself, then slowly tilted her ears back as she looked to Ciaran. That actually had been something the wolf wondered about too, given her own pack mentality.

“I’m not going to judge, or accuse, I just want an honest justification...” The Chosen Undead exhaled then added. “... please, mother.”

Ciaran nodded, taking in a long breath and unclenching her hands.

“Who am I? That… that IS a good question.” She chuckled in exhaustion. “In the past, I was an exile of a distant, exotic land. In another life… I was a dancer… by trade at least.”

The Chosen Undead blinked then slowly raised her eyebrows in surprise. Ciaran let out another weak laugh.

“It’s not something I tend to share. I was forced into it… not by my own choice. But it helped me hone my other talents, as a thief, then an assassin. It’s also how I came to be gifted with the tracers I wield… or, used to wield.”

The Chosen Undead looked to her pack, her fingers curling as she thought this over.

“Slowly, I made for myself the means to break from my life, to abandon the past and start over. Finally, one night, I was given a contract I will never forget.” Ciaran smiled. “I was to travel to Anor Londo, break into Lord Gwyn’s Keep, and steal an item of particular importance to him.”

The Chosen Undead turned her gaze back to Ciaran, though now she looked even more surprised.

“I was told I would know it when I saw it. Well, upon finding my way into Gwyn’s chambers I certainly found it… I just wasn’t prepared to find the Great Lord himself there too, expecting me to turn up.”

The Chosen Undead leaned slightly forward, her face expressing that she wanted to doubt this… yet given Ciaran spoke with sincerity, she was somewhat intrigued to hear more.

“He challenged me to fight him, to prove I was worthy to steal from him.” Ciaran laughed with slightly less weight to her voice now. “If I were generous I’d say he took maybe a minute to disarm me and have me at his mercy. Didn’t even have to use any of his powers either, just his swordsmanship.”

The Chosen Undead looked to Sif, who could only shake her head that this was the first she heard of this too.

“So what happened?” The warrior asked. Ciaran smiled.

“He said he’d found out what he needed to know, then gave me the item I was ordered to steal… the one HE ordered me to steal from himself as it turned out.”

Ciaran held up her hand, showing off the hornet ring on her finger. “He was the one who sent me the contract. Seems he’d heard of my skills, and wanted to see if I was apt to join his legions. He may have triumphed against the dragons, but he needed someone who could help with a new problem… humans.”

The Chosen Undead’s momentary intrigue was dashed as Ciaran bowed her head.

“Souls such as Ornstein and Smough were ill-equipped for the task of keeping the peace among Gwyn’s subjects. Their reputation and appearance were too well known. He needed one who could move among the common folk unseen, take care of those who showed signs of the curse, to keep the darkness from spreading and tainting his kingdom.” Ciaran sighed. “Even now I still ponder if this was his true test of me, to see if I was willing to spill the blood of my own kind in service of the gods.”

Ciaran looked up, expecting fresh judgement and scorn from this revelation. Instead the Chosen Undead now regarded her with something akin to understanding.

“So that’s why you speak of humans as if you were different from them?” She asked.

Ciaran nodded.

“It made my burden easier to bear. Artorias made it easier still once we were assigned to work together. At first he was a great mentor to me, then he became a good friend and confidant, then… well… you know the rest.”

The Chosen Undead shook her head.

“So you let lies and deceit guide your life… so you could live better than your fellow humans?” She asked.

Ciaran looked away, unsure of how to answer.

“Perhaps that, perhaps because I believed, some part of me at least, that it was for the greatest of causes. I halted unrest amidst the populace and held back the approach of the dark, so that the gods could figure out a solution without bloodying their hands.” Ciaran drew in a long breath. “And yet, here we are. The gods have abandoned us, Gwyn is now mere fuel for the flames, Lordran is lost...”

Ciaran looked at the Chosen Undead. Summoning her strength, she scooted closer to her.

“All that remains, is what I said after you released Artorias from the Abyss. I truly did not want any of this to happen to you. We were wrong to not stand by you.” The assassin continued.

The Chosen Undead met her mother’s gaze with caution.

“But you’ve proven yourself greater than us. You can still be what we raised you to be. I only ask that you not let yourself be clouded by the hatred of us for failing as your parents.” Ciaran pleaded.

The Chosen Undead let her eyes drift down to the rich weaving of the carpet. Ciaran noted her daughter’s hands clenching and unclenching, showing she at least was giving her words some careful thought.

“Whether Artorias failed as my father doesn’t matter. He suffered enough, and whatever you think, I will never cease to be haunted by the memory of having to...release him from his torment. It’s hard to muster up hatred after that.”

Ciaran stiffened as the Chosen Undead reached for her pack.

“As for you… well… you’ve grieved, you stayed behind to let yourself share Artorias’ fate in Oolacile. I admit originally I would have left you there and considered that the end of our relationship… but it seems other powers intend for you to have a second chance. As such....” The undead warrior continued. Ciaran’s eyes widened as her tracer swords were withdrawn from the pack and presented to her.

“I’ll forgive you, Mom. But only if you can forgive yourself. I don’t know anymore if I can save Lordran, or if Lordran is even worth saving. But I DO know we can’t let the curse spill over into other worlds. For that, I NEED your help!” The Chosen Undead…no...Aurelia asked.

Ciaran raised a hand as if to take the tracers… only to then hold herself back. She’d given them up. She swore she had no more use for the tools she’d used to slay her own kind by the score. Yet… that had been before Celestia had charged her with new purpose, given her a reason to cling to life, if only for one more task...

“I see… then permit me to prove to you I am willing to forgive myself, by fulfilling my new role.”

Ciaran reached into her own pack, withdrawing the soul of Artorias.

“I asked Celestia to give this to you. She instead decreed I should do it myself, and try to make amends with you.” The assassin chuckled awkwardly. “I guess I’ve haven’t botched that up too much.”

Aurelia nodded.

“So your decision is yes?” She asked. Ciaran let out the breath she’d been holding and held out the burning black flame.

“I will fight alongside you, and the ponies, for whatever good that may do, so long as you put this to its intended use.” Ciaran said before blinking as a thought struck. “That is… Gwyn’s blacksmith is still present, isn’t he?”

Aurelia chuckled. “He’s around here somewhere. Let’s go find him. Sif!” She called, before noticing the wolf had her attention turned to the door. “Erm… Sif?”

The giant wolf sniffed at the air. Her ears folded back as she growled.

“Sif, do you sense something wrong?”

Nodding in affirmation, Sif got up and grabbed the giant replica of Artorias' sword.

“What is it?” Ciaran asked, grabbing the tracers from her daughter’s hands. Sif turned to her and shook her head for the assassin not to follow.

“You’re sure?” Aurelia asked as she took Artorias’ soul and stowed in her pack.

Sif growled that whatever she sensed, she would take care of it. It apparently was something she had to handle on her own.

“Okay, just… please be careful!” Aurelia pleaded. Around the hilt in her teeth, Sif barked she would. She nudged the doors open then navigated the sword through the aperture. With a defiant growl, she charged off into the depths of the Archives.

To where the wolf sensed her own chance for atonement awaited...

***

“You really don’t have a single proper mirror anywhere in this place?” Pinkie Pie asked in dismay as Seath conjured a mass of finely polished, reflective crystal with his breath. “I know the inability to do raytracing usually makes it a waste of resources for most games, but they couldn’t have just gone with the usual workaround of adding another tile set with reversed images on the other side of the scenery?”

Once more Seath had to look at the pink mare and wonder just what the power that spawned her was thinking, right before he consoled himself that even in his worst moments of deranged insanity, at least he still had more wits than she did.

“Mirrors art a danger not to be taken lightly. They grant visions of things far worse than the bitter truth of one’s self. Should one not respect what they see, then they may find themselves visited by beings of a most deadly nature whence the mirror grants passage.” The dragon darkly cautioned, much to Twilight’s confusion. “For the practical needs of mineself, as I had not the sight that was granted to me when first I was delivered unto thine realm, there was little use in keeping such worthless artifacts within these walls.”

Pinkie furrowed her brow in more confusion.

“But then… how do you dress yourself each morning? Or brush your teeth? Or groom yourself after a bath?” She asked, thus making Seath ponder if she was even thinking about her words, given it was obvious that none of the mentioned tasks had ever been part of his daily routine.

“I hath managed, as hath my channelers.” He finally muttered, stepping away from the crystal face. “Will at least this proveth a sufficient alternative?”

Pinkie approached the crystal and stared into its reflective surface. A ghostly replica of herself stared back from the depths of the flawless purple toned lattice, which the mare decided was probably fitting, given what she hoped to accomplish.

“Yeah, it’ll do. Thank you, and… well...” Pinkie coughed uneasily as she turned to Twilight. “Wish me luck. I feel like I know what’s going to happen, but at the same time, this is the one thing I’ve feared most in my entire life… well, maybe aside from having to one day face Maud in a skating competition.”

Pinkie paused as she detected Twilight and Seath’s bewildered expressions.

“What? Have you seen the way she cuts a Biellmann spin? I WISH I could lift all of my legs as high as that!!” The pink mare whinnied.

Twilight frowned as her friend again looked at herself in the crystal and shivered terribly.

“Well, considering we’re still waiting for everyone to get back here… I can stay and provide support if you need it, Pinkie.” She said. Pinkie shook her head softly.

“I appreciate that, Twi, but trust me, I have to do this alone… well, alone with her.” Pinkie groaned. “I’m not going to be of any use to you or to anyone if we don’t finally come to an understanding. Go make sure everyone else gets back here so we can save Celestia, and then… well...”

Twilight looked dismayed at the way her friend’s tone dropped from dismal to outright hopeless as she finished her thought, though, yet again, Pinkie waved her off.

“I’ll be quick! I promise!” The pink mare pleaded.

Twilight thought to contest that point, then decided against it. Seath took note of the way his student bowed her head as Pinkie returned her full attention to her reflection in the crystal.

“Alright, just, we’ll be right outside if you need us.” Twilight said before gesturing for the dragon to follow her.

“Prithee mine student, dost thou speak as one who knoweth what ails thine pink friend? Or dost thou simply believe her to be as I believe her to be?” Seath quietly asked. Twilight’s ears twitched as she picked up on the implication, yet rather than be offended she just stared glumly at Pinkie.

“I’ve had cause to suspect what her issue is for years, ever since the time we tried throwing a surprise party for her, and then when she made dozens of copies of herself afterwards. She’s just so good at hiding it, or has been until recently at least, that I could never determine if she actually had a problem or it was just part of Pinkie being Pinkie.” Twilight sighed. “Also, considering my own problems, I always thought if I said anything I’d look like a massive hypocrite, so...”

Seath’s head frills rose as Twilight rubbed her face with a hoof.

“Look, the important thing is she’s making an honest effort. Let’s just pray it does some good. It’s better than anything I can recommend right now.” The alicorn turned and walked out of the room. Seath’s expression softened as he paid Pinkie one final look, this time remembering their chat in the park, and the revelation that she, for all her annoying tics and foolish optimism, at least shared the common ground of seeing the world as he saw it.

By Gwyn’s beard, did that seem like such a long time ago...

“Whatever thou hopes to find from this, Pinkie, may it be what thou needs.” He intoned.

That made Pinkie turn her head as the dragon departed his study and closed the door behind him.

“What thou needs… heh, shouldn’t be too hard. I can tell you exactly what you need!”

Pinkie’s mane wilted like a spring plant in the heat from a blast furnace as she heard her own voice, now scolding her with all the venom and razor edged scorn it could muster.

“You don’t know HER. I can’t let HER out! SHE makes me do terrible things! SHE’S being quiet for once! How many did SHE kill? What did SHE do while I was out??”

Cringing and bracing herself for the worst, Pinkie looked back at her reflection in the mirror, seeing herself as she always hated to see herself. Her mane hung like an old, washed out rag over her features, her coat was several shades grayer, her pupils were shrunk to pinpoints and her teeth were gleaming with the pure, unrefined want for blood.

“What you NEED, balloon head, is to start using my bucking name! You know who I am! You’ve known ever since you were born! Your family uses it every time you visit, as do several of the customers at Sugarcube Corner, yet you still dance and sing your denial that it means anything!”

Pinkie ground her hooves loudly across the polished marble floor as she fought to stay calm in her response. Mockingly, her reflection copied the action to further fray her nerves.

“Yes, you’re right, I do. Why do you think that is?” She flatly asked while glaring at her reflection. In turn the murderous faded mare in the crystal just glared back at her.

“Why do YOU think that is?” The reflection demanded. “Or should I perhaps tell you?”

Pinkie let out a defeated exhale as she raised her hoof, neatly preventing the mare from continuing her argument, even as she raised the same hoof as well to emphasize whatever her next point was.

“No, no, I think I can guess.” Pinkie muttered. “It’s because I don’t want to admit what really happened the day I saw Rainbow Dash perform her first ever Sonic Rainboom, and thus learned what my special talent was. I tell everyone it was a day of happiness, when it was really the opposite.”

Pinkie wilted further as her reflection wilted from the weight of her well deserved fury.

“My mind wasn’t enlightened that day, it was shattered. Until that point I was slowly building up a lot of resentment, anger, despair and all those other lovely emotions that make ponies want to either curl up in a ball and die, or make everypony around them curl up and die. I hated myself, I hated my life, I hated my family, I hated what they stood for… I was… no, I wasn’t Pinkie Pie then. Pinkie Pie didn’t exist until the Sonic Rainboom. I was… I was you.”

She stared weakly at her reflection, which in turn looked like it was cursing the fact that it couldn’t just reach through the crystal and snap her damn neck.

“You were me? That’s it? Still just ‘me’?” Pinkie demanded scathingly, bringing both mares to shut their eyes as they started tearing up.

“Yes, you… you… nghhh… you, Pinkamena Diane Pie!” The pony screamed at herself. “That’s who you are! You’re who I was born as, and who my family unknowingly raised! That’s who I was, until that glorious day when I became something else… something that was strong enough to shove you into a recess of my mind and bury you under me. There, are you happy now?”

Pinkamena levelled off the scorn being cast at herself. It was a waste of good loathing to spend any more on a crumbling mess of a mare as she tried to not collapse into pointless sobbing.

“Somewhat. Could’ve done without you literally spitting it in my face, but at least you finally mustered the courage to admit I exist.” The pink mare sighed. She looked up to see flecks of her own saliva on the crystal face. Meekly, Pinkie and her reflection both drew a rag out of their manes and cleaned it off.

“Well, I can’t deny it anymore, can I? My saddlebags are overflowing with the souvenirs of your little murder spree. My flank still burns with the reminder of what… what you made me do!” She snarled, only to promptly fold as her reflection tore her down with a most withering expression.

“Really?” The mare in the crystal asked flatly, causing herself to shrink back again as more tears spilled down her cheeks.

“No… no… what I made myself do.” Pinkie corrected herself. “Who am I kidding? That was all me.”

Her reflection joined her in a sigh of utter dismay.

“Well, not entirely. The sunlight maggot scrambled your inhibitions, which I gotta admit, is pretty impressive considering how screwed up you already are.” Pinkamena huffed. “Regardless, you could still have resisted its influence! That is, if you hadn’t already exhausted yourself from all the years of trying to keep me suppressed.”

Pinkie grit her teeth as she dabbed at her eyes with the cloth. As if to mock her further, her reflection again copied each of her actions.

“Was the surprise party not enough of a warning as to what you were doing to us? Did you really think that was a one off thing and there wouldn’t be a repeat later on?” Pinkamena demanded.

Pinkie retreated as her eyes filled with tears again.

“What do you want from me? I’m admitting I was at fault! That I was wrong! I’m admitting who you are!” She screamed, then added in a quieter tone. “I’m admitting you’re who I was and will always be, at least partially. Knowing how to throw the perfect parties, play ten instruments at once, and make ponies laugh, that’s me. But the other stuff? Being able to just appear wherever and whenever I need to be, seeing what others can’t about the world, this… whatever you’d call this...”

Pinkie reached into her mane and pulled out Gummy.

“That’s you… and yes, I admit all these years I’ve been making use of your special talent without acknowledging it’s yours.”

The mare snuggled her alligator, trying to take comfort from the familiar feel of his scales and cool body temperature.

“Though, in fairness, you’ve never complained.”

Pinkie looked at her reflection. In turn the mare in the crystal followed Pinkie’s lead of rubbing Gummy on one of his sweet spots under his chin.

“Considering the alternative was that you’d waste it by shoving it deep down with the rest of me, I decided to take what I could get. It helped feed the fire of my hatred for you.” Pinkamena scowled, even as she copied Pinkie’s action of nuzzling her pet for comfort.

“Yeah, that’s why I’ve had to keep you buried in my subconscious all these years.” Pinkie said, withering the fresh assault of stone cold fury that pierced through the barricade of crystal to stab her in the heart.

“And that, alone, is a perfect demonstration of just how utterly, bucking, STUPID you are!” The mare raged at herself.

“Stupid? I’M stupid for wanting to keep you where your hatred couldn’t hurt anyone?” She demanded at her reflection, then winced as said reflection smacked a hoof to her forehead.

“Yes, considering that wasn’t what first sparked my utter loathing of you and your namby-pamby sense of what’s right and wrong!” Pinkamena sneered, enjoying the evident signs of pain as Pinkie removed the hoof from her forehead.

“Ow… wha… what? What do you mean?” Pinkie queried. She put Gummy down as her reflection did the same and stared at her like she imagined Miss Cheerilee would stare at one of her students when they did something naughty or foolish.

“So you’re good at making ponies laugh, and throwing festive get togethers, big whoop. You didn’t have to go through what I went through, so I wasn’t expecting you to be able to empathise the instant you popped into being.” Pinkamena grumbled. “No, balloon head, what makes me want to take that curly mane of yours and twist it in my hooves till I rip your head off your shoulders, is what you did afterwards.”

Pinkie blinked and made several very silly expressions as she tried to comprehend what she was saying, and failed miserably.

“What are you talking about?” She whimpered to her reflection. Pinkamena’s eyes half lidded in grim resignation.

“Well, let’s see, shall we? You keep saying how I’m all terrible, and meany pants, and a monster, yet...”

Pinkamena reached into her mane and drew out a cupcake.

“What’s this? Why, it’s one of those raspberry and super spicy sriracha surprises you tricked your friends into trying. What was it, a week? Two weeks? Before the pain rescinded and their tongues were able to taste anything again after that?”

Pinkie stared dumbly at the cupcake in her hoof.

“Oh, and how about the time Bon-Bon was unlucky enough to mention she thought her store needed a more hip and vibrant look to it within earshot of you, and you broke in during the night to paint everything in tie-dye colors? Yeah, she was really laughing her head off as she booted your flank out the door and then had to shell out quadruple digits to get everything repainted, wasn’t she?”

Pinkie shrank away from her reflection, which just made said reflection press her argument with more force, even as she herself shrank back in turn.

“What about that ‘jaunty party tune’ you put together for Rumble’s birthday? Seriously, tell me straight and true those excessively high notes that nearly made everypony’s ears bleed just got in there by accident. Surely you didn’t intend to be the only one laughing as everyone stumbled about and then fell flat on their faces from the sensory overload.” Pinkamena challenged.

Pinkie threw her head into her hooves and shut her eyes.

“I said I was sorry! I made up for it by buying everyone milkshakes, and baking Rumble the best cake he said he ever tasted! And I paid Bon-Bon back! Every single bit she spent!” She cried, getting only a scornful tutting in response.

“Yet still you proved what you prove every day that you use my abilities while pretending like I don’t exist...” Pinkamena pressed her face directly up against the crystal surface, stopping only because Pinkie was doing the same from the other side, as if to hold her back. “That you, balloon head, really are the ultimate hypocrite! You keep saying I’m the worst, that you will never let me out cause I’m pure evil, yet all the time you do stuff that’s just as mean and try to claim it’s all in good fun.”

Pinkie pushed herself away from the crystal and buried her face in her hooves again. Her reflection did the same, though not for the same reason.

“It’s different… I’m… I don’t want to kill anyone!”

Pinkamena lowered her hooves slightly, meeting Pinkie’s now likewise unobscured gaze and giving her the most razor sharp, searingly loathful glare she could manage.

“Anyone I know, I mean...” Pinkie corrected herself. “Point is, yeah, my cupcakes may include some wacky ingredients, but at least they’re safe and edible! You… you… ngh… I’m not even going to comment again on what would happen if I ever let you have control of the baking!” She seethed.

“More’s the pity. You always did think Rainbow had a particularly tasty looking flank.” Pinkamena sneered again. “Shame she found somepony else, isn’t it? Though I’m sure a little superglue in Soarin’s feather tonic wouldn’t be noticed, and while he is a very strong and healthy stallion, he couldn’t survive plummeting all the way from Cloudsdale to the ground when his wings suddenly fail to open, allowing you to step in and...”

“SHUT UP!! Just… ngh… please… stop.” Pinkie sobbed even as she grit her teeth. “I know you’re lying anyway!”

She wiped her eyes and stared back at her reflection, hoping that her statement would at least get a rise. Her reflection stared back at her with the faintest hint of intrigue seeping through her withered features.

“Am I?” She asked.

Pinkie grit her teeth and nodded.

“You’ve killed a lot of souls since Nito gave you the perfect cause to wrestle control from me. I’m sure you’ll no doubt keep killing if I let you...”

Pinkie turned to her saddle bags, then back to her reflection with renewed courage.

“But in all the time we were in the catacombs, never once did you try to harm Trixie. You haven’t tried to take over and stab Twilight or Seath either since we got here, and you helped me get Ciaran back to Aurelia safely.” Pinkie smiled. “A little of me is rubbing off on you isn’t it? You’re finally understanding what it means to be a friend, aren’t you?”

The intrigue trickled off Pinkamena’s face like a bead of sweat, leaving her to just stare in pity at herself as both mares pulled out a hoof buzzer and pressed it to shatter the silence.

“No, not at all. Sorry, balloon head, but once again you prove you’re as airheaded as your cutie mark indicates!”

Pinkie’s confidence was shattered by the buzzer’s alarm. She looked down at it and wondered what she was thinking in trying to beat her reflection to the punch.

“That’s the other thing that infuriates me so much about you. You THINK you know who I am, and what I am, but you don’t. You really don’t! All the years you’ve spent denying that I exist have left you unable to comprehend just what it is that makes you the mare you are!”

Pinkie furrowed her brow, showing that, as expected, she wasn’t following. She sighed and both mares facehooved again.

“Let me try and make it easy for you. You know when you were squaring off against Cheese Sandwich? That moment when you were trying to one up each other to the extreme, yet you stopped because you saw Rainbow Dash wasn’t having fun? You remember what you felt in that one moment?”

Pinkie blinked as she tried to recall the memory.

“Yeah, I felt… well… terrible. Like, I’d completely failed in my purpose as a pony, a friend, and a party planner. It was one of the worst shocks I’d ever experienced.” She said while trembling.

“Yeah, well, would you believe I had the exact same experience when I was torturing your friends around the bonfire, and Twilight stepped out of the flames all undead and such?” The mare said as she shivered again. “I can’t explain it, just… all this time I wanted to hurt your friends because I thought that would cause you more pain and suffering than if I just grabbed a knife and slit your throat. But when I actually saw Twilight, having just been killed and resurrected… that… that didn’t make me feel good. It made me feel… well… just like you felt with Cheese Sandwich.”

Pinkie stared at her reflection in surprise.

“Twilight and the others have tolerated everything you’ve done to make their lives a nightmare. They’ve seen past your idiocy and your lack of control, and embrace you for the good parts...”

Pinkie’s eyes widened. Her reflection did the same, though again it was likely not for the same reason.

“Oh don’t give me that. Even if I do loathe you with a burning passion, I can’t deny you’ve got… well SOME redeeming features. Why do you think I never surface when you foalsit Pound and Pumpkin? Or when you whip up some of those special ‘Mopeshakes’ and hoof-deliver them to ponies when they’re having a bad day? Or whenever you put that, admittedly impressive memory of yours to work to remember if it’s somepony’s birthday, or anniversary, or whatever?”

Pinkie turned away from the crystal, awkwardly reaching up to brush some of her frazzled mane away from her face. It gave her reflection time to do the same while she composed her next statement.

“Fact is, while I may not agree with your friends trusting you as much as they do, I understand the sentiment. I’m guessing that’s why I was… honestly, I was horrified at seeing Twilight as an undead.” Pinkamena sighed as she idly twirled a strand of her mane around her hoof. “It’s one thing to fantasize about brutally murdering those who’ve stood by your side no matter what. It’s quite another to see it in real time. Heh, go figure.”

Pinkie let go of her mane and picked up Gummy again. He seemed completely bewildered at what was going on, but that was okay. Well, just so long as he didn’t run and hide from his owner as she had her little mental breakdown, that was enough for now.

“So is that why you just vanished back into my subconscious again? Why you didn’t stop me from mutilating myself and killing… erm… myself? I mean us? I mean… whatever.”

Her reflection sighed as she cradled Gummy in her arms.

“I guess it’s obvious I kinda finally felt what you feel most of your waking moments. That sense of complete and utter despair at what you’re doing, what your reckless antics are doing to others… that… hmph… that idea that maybe if you just disappeared from their lives entirely everything will be better.” Pinkamena groaned. “I suppose I am a little impressed that you’re able to walk around with that level of raging insecurity each day and still function like a normal pony.”

Pinkie blushed as she stroked Gummy’s head.

“I don’t know. Even if the pleasure I experienced every time you murdered someone down in the catacombs made me want to vomit… I’m… kinda sorta a little envious that you have so much confidence in what you’re doing. No remorse, no regret, you accept what you are and make the most of it.” Pinkie sighed as she put Gummy back in her mane. “Granted, it is cheating a bit since none of those ghosty-goo guys and girls you slaughtered really died… at least not in the utmost final sense.”

Pinkamena and Pinkie both shrugged.

“Yeah, but damn if they didn’t sate my bloodlust. Seriously, preach all you want about how killing is wrong and I’m a psycho… but you can’t deny, every one of those deaths felt therapeutic as heck.”

Pinkie grimaced as a wave of nausea overcame her, only to be washed away by the even worse sensation of knowing she had a point.

“Maybe… well… I can sense you’re much calmer now… .and so am I… ugh.” She hung her head as her body slumped onto the floor. “Just where do I go from here? You’re right, I can’t just shove you back down inside me anymore. Even if Twilight finds a way to cure the Darksign curse, there’s no going back to pretending I’m everyone’s carefree, happy go lucky party pony again, and everything is hunky dory.”

Pinkamena stared out from her own slumped position in the crystal.

“Ever pondered if maybe that’s a good thing? You’re can’t hide from me, or run from me anymore, so now you’re finally forcing yourself to acknowledge me for what I am. Frankly, even if you do annoy the pink out of me, now that I’ve worked through a fair chunk of my anger… heh… would you believe I don’t want to hate you either?”

Pinkie ever so cautiously lifted her head as her reflection did the same.

“Freaky as this sounds, Nito did us a real favor when he made us his Gravelord Servant. A few dozen dead and here we are, finally having an actual, honest conversation and trying to make peace. Sheesh, you ever thought you’d see the day?”

Pinkie actually giggled at that, as did the pink mare in the crystal.

“No, but maybe I should’ve tried. I’ve had nightmares about what this would be like, and yet now that it’s happening… I feel kinda good.” The mare sniffled as her eyes began to fill with tears of pure relief. “I really am a stupid balloon head, aren’t I?”

“Yes you are, but I can’t deny it seems to work in your favor.” Pinkamena sighed as she copied Pinkie’s cue to wipe away her tears with a hoof. “Guess that’s another reason I find my desire to hurt ponies is ebbing away. Just doesn’t feel right that those who’re willing to put up with… well… us, they don’t deserve to have their lives cut short.”

Pinkie’s ears dipped slightly as her smile faded. Again Pinkamena followed suit.

“Yeah, but that’s not really reassuring, considering you’re willing to butcher everything else that moves.” She said in sadness. “When we walk out of this room, you’re still going to want to keep adding to your body count, aren’t you? Still gonna want to feel the thrill of driving a blade through flesh and hearing your victims scream their last breath.”

Pinkie glared at her reflection, and then joined her in giving a defeated shrug.

“Yeah, yeah I will. Just as you’re going to still want to throw parties just cause someone got within Ponyville’s outskirts, and inject some laughter into everyone’s day whether they need it or not.” Pinkamena sighed. “The difference is, now I think I know how we can balance our desires, come to an understanding where we both get what we want, and only those who deserve to die, will die.”

Pinkie stared skeptically at herself.

“But you’re gonna have to trust me on this. I promise I won’t hurt any more of your… no… our friends. I’m willing to cooperate, more so since it’s pretty clear what we gotta do next.” Pinkamena said with a nod.

“Right, yeah... okay, fine. Trust you, huh?” Pinkie said as she stared at her withered self. A few more tears ran down her cheeks as she reached out to press her hoof to the crystal. Her heart warmed as Pinkamena returned the gesture on her side. “Alright, I’ll trust you. Just so long as you’ll help us survive whatever happens next. I don’t care what has to be done, I just want to get everyone back home safely… and I guess once we are home, I… er, we need to go have a long talk with our family.”

Pinkamena gave a defeated smile.

“Yeah… we do, and we will. Somehow, we’ll get through this. Together.” She said before joining Pinkie in a giggle.

“So does this mean we’ve achieved some sort of meta-stability now? We’re past the melancholia, the anger, and the jealousy, and now we’re finally coming to grips with what we are?” The pink mare asked her reflection.

“Who knows? That’s not even part of this particular franchise, or our own, but given how Faust made us and why, it still could apply.” Pinkamena smiled as she leaned forward to press her head to Pinkie’s. “How about we not overthink it for now and just say this was a good talk?”

Pinkie sighed happily as she joined her reflection in shedding a few final tears.

“Yeah, it was. Thanks, Pinkamena.”

From where he had his own head pressed to the door, listening to what was being said on the other side, Seath could only continue to contemplate the sheer bizarreness and insanity taking place in his study. He looked to Twilight, who despite hearing everything, just sat staring at the door with a expression of quiet acceptance on her face.

“Twilight… I...” The dragon began, only for his student to cut him off.

“I know, Seath. She’s nuttier than a bowl of pistachio ice cream, drenched in chocolate hazelnut syrup, and topped with almond whipped cream, sprinkled with more mixed nuts.” Twilight sighed as she rubbed her forehead. “It’s been an issue I’ve spent many, many hours thinking over. Pondering what exactly is wrong with her, as well as how did we miss all the signs before her surprise party, why didn’t she ever tell us, what exactly could I do to help her...”

The alicorn’s head dipped lower with each successive point.

“And finally, I just had to wonder what kind of a friend would I be if I did anything at all. Accusing her of being… erm… not right in the head… probably wouldn’t go down well. And up until now she didn’t really do anything dangerous, so...”

Twilight let out a remorseful sigh and looked up at her teacher.

“Look, right now I doubt we have the time or the resources to do anything, so let’s just run with the hope that it sounds like she’s finally found her own remedy to her problems… and maybe be glad that we don’t have the same issues.”

Seath did not look at all convinced of that as he pushed the doors open and beheld Pinkie still slumped in front of the crystal, her hoof and head pressed to the immaculate face as she gently cried the last of her tears.

“I fear that is where thou errs, mine student. Of what thine friend dost speak, it echoes all too clearly of that which hath plagued mine own thoughts.” Seath mused as he leaned down to study the pink mare. “Thus is the imperativeness that I seek to know, dost thou believe thyself to be cured of thine ills, Pinkie?”

Pinkie let her hoof and face fall off the crystal, leaving her as an exhausted but strangely bright looking mess on the floor.

“Oof… no… not cured exactly. Just… I’ll be okay from now on. You don’t have to worry about me flying off the handle again.” She said while pushing herself to an upright position again. “There is, however, something I still gotta do, Twilight. My pinkie sense isn’t telling me anything yet, but I just know there’s one last soul that needs my help.”

Pinkie reached into her mane and drew out her gleaming curved greatsword.

“I gotta save Nito!”

***

In the depths of the Abyss, Nito was being given prompt, and solemn cause to contemplate he may indeed need help. As the Rotten’s giant butcher knife sliced its way through the left cluster of skulls on his body, the Gravelord was again being reminded of how much he had cost himself, in power, strength, and sheer plain vitality with his self induced dreamless slumber.

Dust and shattered bone fragments rained down upon the floor as Nito reeled backwards, his free hand abandoning its position of clutching the gaping wound in his chest area, and reaching for the broken remains of his facial region.

“So… here at last… death is witness to what hath become of the years it hath spent as object of both hatred and lust.” Nito intoned, backing away from the Rotten. “So long was death a force to be feared, a god to be worshipped. All through the Age of Fire our cause was seen as harsh, unwanted, but fair.”

The Rotten raised its blade higher, then slammed it into the ground between it and the gravelord, summoning a cone shaped projectile of putrid sludge. Nito threw himself to the side, feeling his misshapen left leg creak in protest at the sudden strain. The sludge splashed across his front, dripping into his chest wound and over his legs as he stumbled backwards, his free hand reaching out for something to grab onto.

“Now, however, when all are stolen from death’s embrace by the touch of the curse, it is the cursed who vie to steal death’s embrace for themselves.” Nito sighed as he found purchase against one of the many walls. Upon regaining his balance he then felt more of the many skeleton parts that made up his anatomy melt and drop off as the sludge seeped into the rotting matter contained within his bones. He gauged that, were he of a more lively, fleshy consistency, the injuries he’d sustained would prove quite fatal. Granted, he wasn’t exactly in all that good a shape as he was, but at least he could take some solace that the Rotten wasn’t going to vanquish him so easily.

Nito turned his fractured skulls to his opponent, watching as it struggled to pull its knife back out of the ground. The chains binding all the bodies together clinked and rattled terribly as said bodies writhed and struggled. Pain, suffering, woe and loss radiated in every little movement across the Rotten’s abomination of a form, yet as it finally got its weapon free and turned its caged head to Nito, every single body still united together in the common cause of obtaining that which they sensed the gravelord possessed.

“So many hath intruded upon death’s domain, seeking kindling, the power of the occult, that which they believed could destroy the gods. So many did fail in this aim...” Nito continued as he pushed himself off the wall and aimed his greatsword at the encroaching monstrosity. “Is it they that hath been binded to give thee form? Might death believe those who trespassed against it hath been meted suitable punishment?”

The Rotten slashed violently at Nito, offering no response other than its ever present desire to finish what it had started in chopping him apart. Nito grimly deflected swing after swing, finally managing to lock blades with the Rotten after its third attempt. Summoning all his power, Nito’s hand ignited with a searing red aura and he plunged it into the Rotten’s chest area, grabbing several of the bodies while he forced his opponents blade down to the ground again. The Rotten reeled back, roaring a dry, pained exclamation as Nito closed his bony fingers, feeling a small ember of satisfaction as the bodies did their duty of being reduced to mush in his grip. He channeled his power into the Rotten, spreading the aura all through its innards and causing more of the bodies to liquefy.

The Rotten suddenly threw its head forward, smashing the cage into Nito’s skulls and reducing more of them down to fragments. Nito yanked his hand out, allowing the Rotten to retreat and slam a hand over the fresh hole in its chest. Black steam rose from the fissures across its form while the sludgy remains of the bodies Nito had introduced to his power oozed out from between its fingers.

Clasping his own hand back over his crumbling skulls, Nito made to press his advantage as the Rotten began keeling forward. The gravelord drew his sword back, preparing to give it a new home in his enemy’s body.

Said enemy thus revealed its momentary weakness was in fact partially a ruse, by then raising its helmet and spewing a mass of dark colored liquid at Nito. Nito promptly stumbled and fell to the ground as the liquid splashed all over his front, sizzling hideously as it began corroding his bones. The bodies clustered around the Rotten’s base did it the service of dragging it back out of harm’s way as Nito frantically thrashed and clawed at his front, tearing multiple skulls and ribcages off his body as they rapidly dissolved in the acidic spit.

“Ngh… indeed… there is still something of death’s true essence about thee.” The gravelord seethed as he slammed his hand down on the ground, pushing his crumbling body back up onto its knees. Dust and liquefied rot flowed like blood from the gaping holes in Nito’s bones, revealing the putrid mass of dead matter that lay underneath it.

The two heads located in the eyeholes of the Rotten’s helmet cage slowly leaned outward upon seeing this, prompting the Rotten to halt its retreat as Nito stabbed his sword into the ground and used it as a crutch to help himself back onto his feet.

“Cast aside thou art, unloved and unwanted, as the dragon did foretell. We are not too different.” The gravelord wearily said as the Rotten began to advance upon him again. “Cast out was death by the gods. No further need had Gwyn for our presence whence the dragons were at last no more. Thus we resigned ourselves to isolation in the Tomb of Giants; as unwanted as thou.”

The Rotten released more of the ichor as the lone body sticking out of its left arm extended its hands towards Nito, as if begging him for that which it and its owner so coveted.

“Like they that give thee form, however, our absence only fuelled the lust of the cursed. By and by our faithful subjects made to fortify deaths domain. To seal in with it all that many sought to obtain for their own purposes.”

The Rotten paused, then smashed its fist down on the ground. Whether that was a sign it took offence to Nito’s comparing its being to that of loathsome graverobbers, or it was just growing weary of the gravelord’s talking, Nito could only guess. Honestly, he didn’t care at his point. If this was indeed some future incarnation that wanted the power of death’s soul back, then it could damn well fulfill its expected role in hearing his final confession!

“And for those efforts, how was death rewarded? Further desecration, demolition of its forces, and the final extinguishing of its existence.” Nito continued, forcing the broken jaws of his skulls upward in a poor imitation of a grin. “Such is to be thine fate, is it not? Hath thou not been brought to the here and now, thou would have fallen to the force of another...”

The Rotten paused, apparently halted by this unexpected bit of insight. The lone body sticking out of its shoulder pulled its arms back, then opened its mouth and madly began flaying itself forward, as if demanding Nito be slaughtered immediately for such impudence!

The gravelord noted this as the Rotten made an enraged charged and swung its knife with the evident intent to cut off what remained of Nito’s skulls. The gravelord’s own hand shot up to catch that of his opponent’s, holding the Rotten’s arm as firmly as he could while it wrestled to pull back.

Nito’s greatsword then punished the monstrosity for losing its focus by relieving it of its appendage and its weapon.

“Thus thou now stands, as a shadow of what thou once was...” Nito sighed as the Rotten wildly flailed backwards, swinging its fetid stump around and sending severed body halves flying everywhere. Tossing the severed arm aside, Nito stumbled forward, slashing madly at his injured opponent. The Rotten joined him in the mad stumble as more of its bodies were brutally sliced apart, flesh and gore splattering across the floor of the Abyss as the two combattants struggled.

For the briefest of moments, Nito entertained the thought he might win this.

And in the next moment, he felt his sword cease in its downward slash as it encountered one of the chains holding the Rotten’s body together and promptly got stuck.

The lone body on the Rotten’s shoulder took note of this, pointing at the gravelord as Nito tried to withdraw his weapon.

The Rotten grabbed for purchase along the Abyss’ walls, sinking the bodies that made up its fingers into several recesses.

Nito was then helped in getting his blade free, though not quite via the way he’d have preferred. He could register his opponent suddenly charging some strange energy in its being, before he was then blown clear across and into the far wall. Bones and rock both shattered and fell as Nito made a very impressive crater, tumbling to the floor in a mess of his cloak and the remains of his body. Weakly, his hand rose to shakily pull the cloak from where it had fallen across his few remaining skulls, allowing him to witness the Rotten discharging the last of a dark aura from the gaps between its bodies. Seeing its attack had had the intended effect upon its enemy, it then plunged its arm stump into its chest, compacting the insult to Nito’s efforts by withdrawing a freshly regenerated hand and butcher’s knife.

“Heeeeehhhhh… yes… a shadow of what thou once was… and a corrupt abomination of all thou once stood for.” Nito said in resignation as the Rotten closed in on him. “Perhaps it is not death’s defilers thou stands as punishment for....”

The Rotten grabbed Nito, hauling him up off the floor.

“It is death itself. For our sloth, for our refusal to aid in the vengeance against the gods, for hoarding all that could have lead others back to our embrace...”

The butcher knife was raised, it hung high in the air for a second. Nito made a final check that yes, in his current position and with all the damage done to his body, he had no means of retaliation.

“This is the fate we deserve.”

The butcher knife fell… and Nito fell along with it. He vaguely registered the Rotten lurching forward, as if hit from behind, before he was unceremoniously dropped back on the floor and his assailant turned its attention away. The Rotten shuddered and lurched as it was attacked twice more, raising its knife to strike at an apparent new threat.

Said threat then revealed itself to Nito as it rolled under the attack and stood up before the gravelord.

“Well, you certainly are a rotten one, aren’t you? A damn rotten scoundrel!” Vamos spat as he twirled a pickaxe in one hand and hefted his smithing hammer in the other. “I followed that insane pony all the way down to… wherever we are right now… because I was promised a glorious armageddon. Instead, I find myself bothered by black sprites, then see my… hmmm… superior getting brow beaten and cheap shotted.”

The Rotten stared at the portly minute skeleton for a moment, then swung at Vamos with its fist.

“I mean, if the dragon had finished him off, that’d be quite the poetic finale. You though, pffft, the gravelord deserves a better class of executioner!”

Nito creaked his fractured skulls in bewilderment as Vamos dodged the fist then made the Rotten regret its action by sinking his pickaxe into the bodies of its arm. The Rotten yanked its arm back, losing a few bodies as they were torn free by Vamos’ weapon.

“I admit I may not be good for much other than smithing, but so long as I’m stuck here, waiting for that pink pony...” Vamos turned to Nito. “You think you can still fight? It looked like you had this rotter on the ropes for a while there, hence why I decided to stay out of the fray...”

Nito lowered his gaze to the skeleton smith, still apparently not sure what to make of his appearance.

“In death’s most desperate moment, now comes a traitor, pledging aid?” The gravelord asked cynically. Vamos shrugged, then rolled again as the Rotten brought its knife down onto the ground.

“I know we’ve had our disagreements, m’lord. I let those Pinwheel guys set up home on your doorstep and steal the Rite of Kindling, didn’t lift a finger to stop anyone who came to loot the Tomb of Giants, and yeah, it still won’t bother me at all if you do snuff it right here and now...”

Vamos dodged another swing from the Rotten, meeting the follow up punch with his hammer.

“But in fairness, you still let Gwyn and the gods kick us all out of their kingdom, cost me all me customers and made it impossible to ply me trade. Then of course, there’s the eons you wasted napping, rather than, you know, using any of the power in your lord soul for our benefit.”

Vamos ducked under the slashing knife again, putting his smaller size to the best possible use in keeping the Rotten distracted.

“Fact is, this is the end, and what’s the point in holding onto past grudges now? I’d rather go down fighting by your side, like during the war.” Vamos sighed whimsically as he smashed his hammer into the Rotten’s left flank. “Just a shame the pony couldn’t be here to die with us. I was starting to like her...”

The Rotten raised its knife again, charging it with the same black energy that Nito recognized from its previous devastating attack. Vamos exhaled dryly and raised his weapons in ready acceptance for what was to be the final, and welcomingly fatal blow.

Yet again, however, fate had to ruin the moment, albeit in an admittedly flashy and explosive fashion.

The Rotten turned as the figure on its shoulder noticed a light briefly flaring in the darkness of the Abyss, followed by a cannonball hurtling through the air to nail it between its ‘eyes’ and explode in a shower of confetti.

“Oh, I wouldn’t sit this one out for all the cupcakes in Equestria!” Pinkie declared as she slid down the wall, smoke streaming from her party cannon. “And probably all the tea in Neighpon as well! Oooh, and the torture chambers in Yakistan! Yeah I know they’ve been turned into museum pieces now, but a little oiling and some cleaning and they’d be ready for lots more suffering!!”

Pinkie charged in between the Rotten and its opponents, blowing the smoke from her cannon and swapping it for her greatsword.

“Point is, I’m not letting a shoddy Nightmare Night parade float kill the guy who’s done more to fix my head than any therapist or doctor could!” The pink mare declared, brushing aside the half of her mane that hung limply over her eye, then checking the other half was still sitting full and poofy on her head as usual. Nito let his broken jaws flop open in shock as Vamos placed his hands on his hips.

“And where the heck have you been?” He demanded. Pinkie blinked then smiled with noticeably less bravado as she looked to first the smith, then to Nito.

“You know, doing what anyone does before a boss battle: grinding for XP, replenishing my supplies...oh, also these.”

Pinkie yanked her saddle bags off and tossed them to Nito. The gravelord pushed himself up onto his arm, staring in amazement at the stone eyeballs that spilled out of the bags.

“That’s… uh… that’s enough, right?” Pinkie queried. “I could have gotten more, but after all the emotional trauma, and arguing, and self harm, and accepting of who I am… I figured I was running a little short on time, so...”

The pony bit her lip as she took in the extent of Nito’s injuries.

“Look, I swear we can fix this! Twilight and the others will be here soon! And I know Celestia is still around here somewhere. Just… please, stay with us!”

Nito looked to the Rotten as it finished clawing all the confetti out of its helmet cage. His jaws found the strength to click back together in determination as he stabbed his sword into the ground again and pushed himself back to his feet.

“Of all the forces that be, death must be the first to accept its inevitable demise.” He stated solemnly as the Rotten threateningly drew closer. “But with that acceptance, it must also be afforded the confirmation it truly is no longer needed”

The Rotten roared in anger at the sight of its target’s reinforcements. The figure sticking out of its shoulder jabbed a finger at the trio in a silent demand for it to push on and finish what had been started!

Nito calmly scooped up as many of the eyes of death as he could.

“Thus for thee, our most good and faithful servant, thou stands as we hoped. A devoted enacter of our cause, and a testament to the irony that Kalameet spoke truth. Not all hath yet abandoned death...”

Nito closed his hand, causing the eyes to glow, then vanish. He placed his hand on Pinkie’s head, imbuing her with her well earned blessing and reward. Vamos pondered if it was worth pointing out he was still present.

“Lead on, Pinkie Pie. May death shadow you to whatever fate layeth before us!”

“Damn straight!” Pinkie declared, boldly aiming her gravelord greatsword at the Rotten as it raised its knife for combat. “Let’s achieve some victory!”

Author's Note

Annnd I'm back. Yes again I'm three months late, yes, again, the chapter focuses more on the sub-plots than the two main characters, yes I am again sorry. However, whatever my misgivings about my own productivity and competence may be, the fact remains that every time I sign in here I see folk are still reading, faving this series, and leaving comments in spite of the delays so obviously that's the proof of the pudding that I must keep going, for however long it takes to finish this series (Gen 5 is probably gonna be loooong into its run time by that point but whatever. XD).

If I must put aside my above self-criticisms and state what I do like about this chapter, the added time really helped me finally settle on a few (thought sadly not all) of the story points I've been wrestling with. I've been wanting to do a 'confrontation of the mind' with Pinkie/Pinkamena for a while, but from reading other stories here that do the same, I've found people have greatly varied views on just how to represent her mentality. Some depict her as having genuine dissociative identity disorder, with Pinkie and Pinkamena being two distinct separate mindsets, others have her as more schizophrenic, with just one personality that's somewhat out of touch with reality. I was see-sawing several times on where to draw the line, before finally settling on just blurring that line as much as I could to show while there may have been a definite divide between Pinkie and Pinkamena at one point, there isn't anymore. Bit by bit the two are merging together as they make peace and accept each other for all their faults and benefits. As to what sort of pony will Pinkie emerge as afterwards , well, that remains to be seen. She's still got a ways to go to better herself, but she's taken that crucial first step at least.

As for what this means in regards to Nito, and Pinkie's standing as his last gravelord servant, well first off, again, I send my express gratitude to everyone who chimed in with suggestions in the comments to the last chapter. Really helped me do the battle scene as well as I could manage, even if, yes, you probably know what's going to happen. Whether you believe it or not, I've been thinking hard on when I want characters to die, and for the personification of death himself...well...my decision is I may still have at least one or two more uses for him before he's done away with. Everyone says I'm apparently writing him exactly as they imagined him so I want to make sure Nito serves his role fully before he bows out of the story.

The above is also what lead to Ciaran and Aurelia's little heart to heart. The more I think about it, the more I've decided Aurelia's ceased to be the embodiment of a player avatar (which was somewhat my intent from the get go) and by this point continuing to refer to her by her player title when no one in the story itself calls her that is starting to sound a bit weird. Not sure if changing things up by this point is a good idea, but I leave that for the readers. Should she now just be 'Aurelia' or still be 'The Chosen Undead'?

I have more to cover but I think it'd probably be better saved for a journal. Be speaking with you all soon!

Chapter 1

This couldn’t be how it ended. Not again, not after he’d for once had the chance to actually accomplish something with his life, as opposed to just senselessly waiting in the void, endlessly fighting against his damn nemesis while waiting pointlessly for death as before…

His triumph over the Everlasting Dragons, his tenure as the Duke of Anor Londo, his guardianship of Lord Gwyn’s offspring, the pages upon pages of magical knowledge he’d handed down from one generation to the next, and used to fill the vast shelves of his Archives. All the eons of study, his endless experimentations, the punishing tolls he’d put himself through in his pursuit for immortality…and THIS was to be his great reward? No grand send off, no giant memorial to his namesake (he didn’t really consider the Vinheim Dragon School of Sorcery since practically no one these days remembered for whom that crumbling ruin had been named), just another cheap and worthless demise at the hands of one foul, pathetic little human…

Telling himself to ignore the pain wracking his aged body, the white dragon picked himself up off the floor. Before him the rotted female hollow, the so called ‘Chosen Undead’, grabbed for the length of tail she had just chopped off and plunged her hand into the part that was still bleeding freely. Blood the color of lavender spilled silently onto the floor, instantly hardening to merge with the crystals that covered all surfaces of the cave as the warrior pulled from the tail the one weapon that her opponent hadn’t seen in thousands of years, and could happily have spent another few millennia before seeing it again.

That wretched blade. That loathsome Moonlight Greatsword! Even though his vision were all but useless, he could still sense the cold aura of its power, could still feel the sharpness of that illuminescent edge from when it had previously cut through his skin. That damn sword had been the death of him in a life long past, and now, despite all his preparations to prevent such, the blasted undead was in the perfect position to make history repeat itself! Well not if he had anything to say about it!

With a roar of unbridled anger, Seath again bellowed his cursed white breath across the ground before him, raising a bed of needle sharp crystal spikes as his opponent made a lunge with her new weapon. Having no choice, the Chosen Undead abandoned her attack and quickly rolled out of the way, several of the spikes piercing her body as she scrambled to reach safety. As the dragon went on the offensive, she quickly checked the fresh holes in her armor, then with a sigh of relief, she kissed a ring that adorned one of her fingers, giving the dragon another cause to roar in anger. Again his vision might have been gone, but he could still sense the presence of a Cursebite Ring. Its manufacture was, after all, only made possible due to his genius in sorcery; much like that estus flask his opponent then whipped out to help ease the agony of her own wounds. He lunged for it, jaws snapping with intent to bite it out of her hands, but with remarkable nimbleness (for a hollowed husk) the Chosen Undead stepped out of the range of his attack and smacked him full force with her shield. The dragon roared again as he registered the mocking warmth of Grasscrest enchanted metal against his skin, yet another magical miracle that he ultimately had made possible. How he loathed what had come from his teachings, his work, the means by which he strived and sacrificed in order to finally attain immortaility!

So many failings along the way, so many set backs to impede his pursuit, and now…now it was all to come undone. As the dragon reeled from the pain in his muzzle, the Chosen Undead spied another opportunity to strike. Had the world not already been a blurry void for him, the dragon’s vision would no doubt have become such from his tears as a searing gash was cut open across his abdomen, his skin burning from the impact of electricity. A lightning enchantment! As if the curse defense wasn’t bad enough, this rotted wench had also taken the time to study up on enchanting her weapons with the one weakness inherent to all who were of the everlasting ilk! By his brethren! Would the foul corruption of his sacred art ever end!?

The dragon staggered backwards and clasped both hands over his wound. Fortunately, it was already healing so he needn’t worry about it proving fatal. He could endure, at least long enough to rid himself of this loathsome thorn in his side!

Sadly, this brought no comfort as the Chosen Undead took advantage of her opponent’s retreat to dash to the other side of the room, having no doubt realized the flaw in directly attacking the drake, and sighted the means by which she could rectify it!

Seath made another powerful lunge for the warrior, spewing his white breath in every direction. His aim still held true even with his sight, and against the many foolish souls who had come before, this would have ended the battle swiftly in his favor…

What tragedy that this particular fetid husk seemed to have a bit more common sense than her predecessors.

Upon seeing the dragon was on a collision course with the object she’d been aiming for, the undead warrior simply halted her advance, took a few steps backwards and let Seath crash face first into the wall, doing her the service of destroying the strange metallic crystal that had been mounted in front of it.

His crystal…

His precious, Primordial Crystal! The last hope he had for immortality!

Seath gave a tragic growl as the now useless fragments of his greatest and most crucial treasure rolled off his muzzle and clinked worthlessly upon the ground. Immediately his body felt even weaker as the power of the ancient gem ceased to feed it, and the toll of his great age weighed him down further. His wounds stopped healing. Some of them reopened, and the agony that had previously taken its leave now hit him again with renewed force. Despite all his effort, it seemed the end was now upon him, that once more his last memory would be the pain of that wretched Moonlight Greatsword piercing through his skin to bury its blade in his soul. With his dying breath, Seath pondered if he’d end up in limbo again, kept in reserve until fate decided on another incarnation for him…

Or maybe it would just surprise everyone and decide that he needn’t die just yet…

As Seath struggled to rise, he sensed a strange disturbance above his head, a rippling of the air, caused perhaps by the fluctuations of time that were known for plaguing Lordran. Beside him, the Chosen Undead stilled her killing blow as she likewise beheld what appeared to be a portal opening in the air. To her surprise and horror, a gigantic hand, simian in nature and covered in black hair, reached down to grab Seath and yank him out from under her blade, denying her the victory. The undead’s only option was to again leap out of harm’s way as the white dragon was pulled into the portal and it vanished into nothingness, leaving her alone, and tragically without the Lord Soul fragment she so desperately needed in order to complete her quest.

The poor warrior had only a second to contemplate this unfortunate turn of events before she heard the familiar click of bony limbs on crystal flooring, and turned to see that the Man Eater Shells Seath placed to guard his inner sanctum had managed to return in force, fording through the fog gate with the intent to finish what their master could not…

***

Elsewhere across reality, in another land known as Equestria, another being with an exceptional flair for magic was beginning her day. Species wise she was a pony, lavender in color with a dark purple mane and tail. The mane was streaked with a lock of pink running down its length, and on her flank she bore a mark of a large six-pointed pink star surrounded by smaller white stars. Curiously she also boasted wings on her back, and a horn upon her forehead, a seeming combination of pony, unicorn and pegasus all in one.

With her mind refreshed and her belly filled with a mixture of oats and delicious waffles, prepared in part by her trusty dragon assistant, Twilight Sparkle was certain today was going to be great. Currently she was setting up an experiment in the yard behind her castle, another of her pursuits into the forays of magic when she was not tending to her duties as the fourth princess of Equestria. Today she was studying the theory of ley lines and their possible role in linking one realm of existence with another via their concentration of magical energy. It was a study that had first been proposed many years ago by the legendary Starswirl the Bearded, but had long since been debunked as a somewhat radical and way too insane line of thought to be considered by many. Nevertheless, those with a more open mind had seen fit to publish a few tomes on the subject, and it was these tomes that had eventually inspired the lavender equine to conduct an investigation into the matter…much to the chagrin of her assistant.

“Twilight, you know I’ll always be the first to support you in whatever studies you choose to pursue, and out of us all, I will also be the last to call you out on your more…eccentric habits…” Spike commented as he watched his friend dig a small and deep hole in the ground. “But even with that said, just what exactly are you hoping to accomplish with this?”

Mopping her brow, Twilight tossed her shovel aside and levitated a yardstick over to the hole. Scrutinizing the depth, she nodded it was to her satisfaction and then walked over to a second hole she’d dug earlier to measure how far it was from the first.

“Just something that may give me insight into the mechanics behind what’s happened as of late, what with us losing the Elements of Harmony, the mystery of the box they were locked in, and then…well…our new residence that literally grew out of said box when we managed to unlock it.” Twilight looked to her new castle, a most bewildering example of a tree that was composed not of wood but crystal, its branches supporting a bevy of pink stone towers and sparkling gold spires.

“There’s a chance the box actually contained a separate plane of reality, a sort of pocket dimension, where the castle was before it was brought into our plane. If we can establish that there is indeed a connection, some magical bridge between Equestria and another world, that may help us understand what happened to the Elements and whether we can get them back.”

Spike nodded, clearly understanding Twilight’s thought process, though still with some manner of cynicism tainting his mood.

“And the only way to test this was to dig up my new flower bed?” He asked. Twilight paused as she looked to the mounds of dirt she’d piled up, and the newly blossoming flowers that had been unceremoniously uprooted along with them.

“My calculations indicate this is the most likely spot where a ley line might exist. The only way to confirm it is to mount some focusing crystals and see if they can pick up any unusual concentrations of magical energy.” The lavender pony explained. When Spike just kept forlornly staring at the ruin of his gardening efforts, Twilight sighed and rubbed the back of her head. “Look, let me just get everything ready and see if we get any readings. Afterward, we’ll go into Ponyville and I’ll buy you fresh bulbs so you can start on another flower bed.”

The little dragon sighed and nodded that this was a fair trade. He did owe it to his friend to at least give her theory a try.
“Alright, what else needs to be done?”

Twilight walked over to where a book was open on a small reading stand and studied its contents. “The crystals need to be set at exactly the same level in the ground, and exactly the same distance apart. So if you could grab one, and I’ll grab the other, we’ll tweak them till they’re perfect.”

Spike did as told, grabbing a metal pike with a small, clear gemstone mounted on top of it. Dragging it over to the fresh dug hole, he set it upright and slowly lowered it into the earth. “How will we know when they’re adjusted correctly?”

Twilight snuck another glance at her book as she levitated her pylon into place. “They should start glowing, or indicate they’re picking up additional magical energy.” Twilight twisted her pylon and Spike followed suit, but neither produced any apparent effect. Frowning, Twilight elevated her crystal by an inch, then signaled for Spike to try and get his on the same level. Again nothing happened.

“Ummm…maybe if we tried having their largest sides face each other?” The pony and the dragon adjusted their crystals so that each shining surface refracted the light of the sun to each other. It made for a pretty rainbow effect as the stones sparkled under the clear blue sky but that was all they did.

“Okay…ummm…maybe if they faced away from each other?”

The stones were rotated and now they painted the wall of the castle as well as the trunk of a nearby tree with rainbows. Again, it was very beautiful, but not quite magical enough to deemed a success.

“Dang it! Hold on, let me check my notes again. Stay there, Spike.” Twilight pushed her pylon into its hole and trotted over to the book, leaving Spike shake his head as she began reading aloud. “Exactly one and a quarter foot into the earth, yeah I got that right. No more than two feet distance, yep…and if my geography is accurate….”

She turned the page, revealing a map with a lot of scribbled thoughts and lines drawn on it. “The alignment of this spot should be right where everything converges…unless I was wrong about the pace of continental drift…but that wouldn’t affect the topographical formation…maybe my estimations of sedimentary wear and tear were off…or maybe if I tried applying Watkins’ equation to the contours of the land as opposed to the elevation above sea level…”

As his friend’s chatter grew increasingly non-sensical Spike yawned and contemplated his poor flowers again. Such a colorful arrangement he’d been cultivating since spring had come to Equestia again, now all tragically cut short thanks to Twilight’s need for knowledge. Ah well, maybe he could still save them if he planted them again right after they were done. The sky was darkening so they’d at least get some water to help them regain their…

Wait…darkening? The sky had been completely cloud-free a moment ago….

Spike looked up and blinked upon seeing a swirling vortex was forming overhead, a black whirlpool of utter darkness that swallowed up all light around it. Momentarily he remembered the experiment they were conducting and looked to the crystals, but they still remained clear and magic free.

“Uh…Twilight? Is this also something that’s supposed to happen?” The dragon meeped as he was enveloped in the shadow of this otherworldly phenomenon. While Twilight remained lost in her own scientific ponderings a strange appendage appeared from the void. A hand by the looks of it, though one that must have belonged to a black giant if its size was any indication. Spike noticed that it clutched something in its fingers, a mass of almost brilliant white; with what appeared to be the angular head of a dragon poking out between two of the fingers..along with other limbs and grand fairy-like wings poking out from the gaps between the other digits.

“Twilight?” Spike said with a note of increasing alarm as the hand reared back as if preparing to hurl what it clutched at him.

“TWILIGHT!” Spike cried before abandoning his post. Snapped from her thoughts, the lavender mare turned around just in time to see her assistant running full sped for her, as the giant draconic form was launched at the two of them. She had only a moment to let her instincts kick in and prompt her to flee, before the entire section of the castle grounds was flattened under the impact of a soft but very heavy weight. Knocked off her hooves, the poor alicorn was sent tumbling into the grass, her world briefly going black as she hit her head against the ground before finally coming to a stop.

“Oooh, what the…” Twilight groaned as her skull throbbed and her vision swam slowly back into focus. Picking herself up, the dizzy mare blinked as light suddenly streamed back down over everything, leaving her staring at the ruins of her experiment, crushed under the body of what appeared to be a very large, and mortally wounded dragon. “Huh…oh no!”

She ran over to the drake, halting as she got a better look at him and confirmed the presence of numerous bleeding cuts and gashes across his otherwise pristinely white body.

“Oh Faust, are you alright? Spike! Spike where are you?” She cried out, getting a groan in response, followed by a hacking cough.

“Huh-here…*cough*…I’m here, Twilight…”

The mare turned and winced at seeing her dear assistant had been thrown into one of the piles of dirt and flowers by the impact. She tried not to snicker as he rose to his feet, filth clumped all over his body, and a cute blue orchid comically propped on top of his head.

“Wha…what happened?” He asked while dusting himself off. Twilight turned back to the dragon and resumed her examination.

“It appears we have an…unexpected guest.” She replied while observing the magnificent white beast before her. Well, at least he would have been magnificent, had it not been for all the open wounds, and the disturbing lack of any signs of life. Closing her eyes, the alicorn’s horn lit up with a lavender glow as Spike cautiously approached the creature and noted his condition.

“Ouch, looks like someone really did a number on this poor guy.” The dragon nudged the white giant’s hand and cringed when it just limply flopped over. “He isn’t dead is he?”

“No…thank Faust…but he’s very badly hurt.” Twilight shut off her magic and shook her head. “What exactly happened right before you screamed my name?”

“I don’t know…one second all was normal, then this black hole opened in the sky…” Spike looked up and cocked his head in confusion upon seeing the overhead vista had returned to one of pure sapphire blue, with Celestia’s sun being the only occupant. “Then this…uh...this hand came out and…I think it was carrying this guy…” The little dragon scratched his head, at a loss for what else to say. “Umm…does this qualify as a success or a failure of the experiment?”

Twilight grimaced as she walked along the drake’s body, noting the further down she got the less draconic his anatomy became. While the head was indeed graced by the same pointed muzzle and fanned temples as Spike, and it bore the clawed hands, muscular torso and graceful wings, below the waist the creature’s body took a complete 180 turn into something else. Instead of legs it had what appeared to be tentacles, snaking out of a bulbous mountain of flesh that pulsed intermittently with light generated by some internal source. Twilight also noted that the tentacles were covered with a fringe of fluffy white hair, while the skin of the midsection was pockmarked with patches of small, angular formations that held the same lavender color as her own coat.

“Is that crystal growing out of his body? Purple crystal?” Spike asked, daring to lean in closer upon spying the gem like protrusions. Twilight noticed the same formations also covered most of the dragon’s wounds.

“It…certainly appears to be. Strange, what is this thing? I mean, it looks like a dragon but it’s unlike any I’ve ever seen.” She commented, her curiosity rising as she took in the creature’s appearance.

“Same…definitely not any dragon from around Equestria…” Spike commented as he lightly touched one of the crystal patches. The drake gave a sudden lurch and a deathly gasp, causing him to reel back into Twilight. “That said, he’s definitely not well so we should do something about that!”

“Indeed. Let me get Fluttershy and see if she can help, just…um…stay there and keep an eye on him while I grab towels and medical supplies.” Twilight ordered.

“Right-o” Spike replied as his friend ran off into the castle. The little dragon sat down on the ground, cocking an eyeridge when the petals of an orchid draped down into his field of view. Reaching up he pulled the flower off his head and wondered exactly how long it had been sitting there, before turning back to the new arrival as it took another raspy breath.

“Easy there…whoever you are. Don’t worry, Twilight’s getting you help. Try not to move, you’re safe now. Well, safer than wherever you came from at least.”

As the sun beat down and eased its pain, the drake seemed to relax. Indeed though the trip may have been agonizing, Seath sensed that wherever ‘here’ was, it was better than where he’d been moments ago. Even if he was still about to die he could now do it in a more comfortable setting.

Wheezing a gentle breath of acknowledgement, Seath gave himself over to the void, letting his blurred vision fade into blackness as his mind followed suit…

Author's Note

For those who aren't familiar with FROM Software's library of games, Seath is something of a legacy character. Originally he appeared in the King's Field series, then cropped up again as one of the iconic bosses from the first Dark Souls. He's also been referenced/had a cameo role in Dark Souls II and honestly I wouldn't be surprised if he appears for a fourth time in some form in Bloodborne. I had the idea of what if all of his appearances were literally all the same character, forced to die and be reincarnated over and over again by some higher power, a higher power that he subsequently escapes from and now must deal with as it tries to get him back.

Chapter 8

If there was ever any benefit to living in a world overpopulated with monsters that unanimously wished for one’s demise, it was that one rarely felt any guilt about venting their own frustrations in return upon the beasts. Such a blessing was particularly paradoxical when one factored in the annoyance that the bonfires which continually returned one to a crude mockery of life, were they to be slain, simultaneously did the same for most of those who had perished in battle alongside them. In Lordran, one could easily grow stressed over the course of their journey from constantly being a hairsbreadth away from another death, and it helped that there was always another abomination offering itself up as a means of letting off steam.

The Chosen Undead had particular cause to contemplate the above as she drove her chaos blade into another of the offending bug like creatures that crawled through the hallway she traveled down. Though the first five she’d killed had all shown no signs that they were even capable of hurting her, let alone if they intended to, she had no regrets about having skewered them like meat on a kebab sticker. Her body was feeling unbecomingly light from the amount of precious humanity she’d had to part with in order to finally get any information out of that damned spider wretch, and honestly she wasn’t so sure the added payoff that had been granted to her in return was worth it. Yeah she had two more pyromancy spells to now make use of, and this passage was supposed to take her safely around the hazards that lay between the Demon Ruins and the Lost City of Izalith, but still, the going to get here hadn’t exactly been easy, and the greatest challenge still lay further ahead.

Squishing the impaled bug under her boot for good measure, the undead warrior spotted another one with strange red eyes and duly chased after it. Some would call this unfair abuse of lower life forms. She just saw it as making sure she kept herself away from the brink of insanity.

The sixth bug, realizing it had become the target of a greater fury, turned and hopped for the light that lay at the far end of the passage. Its movements were hesitant, as if it feared what the orange and red aura ahead held, but it also realized that the clanking sound behind it promised an even worse fate if it did not push onward. Sadly the creature’s reluctance proved to be its undoing, for though it was able to out distance its pursuer, its halting as it neared the far end gave the undead warrior the time needed to charge up one of her new abilities. ‘Chaos Storm’ it was called, a spell that could summon forth searing tides of lava to form a defensive perimeter around the caster, as well as turn anything standing in close proximity to them into an ashen heap. The red eyed bug gave a feeble screech as a geyser of flame suddenly shot out of the ground in front of it, then collapsed into a puddle of glowing magma which set it alight. If there was any mercy in Lordran to be found, it was that the poor beast was incinerated too quickly to have felt much pain.

Blowing softly on her gauntlet to put out the flames, the Chosen Undead approached her latest kill, cocking her head as the lava receded and a strange light burst from the insect’s charred corpse. Carefully she brushed aside the ashes with her sword, and found herself looking at another creature, one covered in twisted, spiny protrusions and emanating a brilliant golden sphere that floated a few inches above its body. Now even more curious, the Chosen Undead gently prodded it with the flat of her weapon and watched as its body inflated from taking a breath of the dusty air. So it was still alive then, no doubt having been protected from the flames and the lava by the larger insect’s body. Had it been hiding inside? Like some sort of parasite?

Putting her sword away, the husk knelt and gingerly touched the creature. It remained defiantly immobile so she threw caution to the wind and picked it up. This made it glow all the brighter, almost exactly like the skull lantern she’d obtained from one of the necromancers that attacked her back in the catacombs. Could it perhaps serve the same purpose as a light source? It certainly was doing a fine job of making the passageway much less dark. Turning it over in her hands, the Chosen Undead noticed its underbelly lacked the spines and had a deep concave shape. Indeed if she didn’t know better, it almost looked like it could fit over her head….

The warrior pondered for a moment, then stored the creature in her pack. Whatever it was, it could prove useful if she encountered any other areas where light was not abundant. One could not ignore potentially useful equipment after all when there was precious little else to work with.

Seeing there were no other pests for her to slaughter, the Chosen Undead turned her attention back to the end of the passageway, to where the ruins of Izalith were said to be, and within them the next Lord Soul….

***

“Tell me, Princess, is it the wind I feel cutting into my skin? It’s sharpness intensified by a momentary chill of the season? Or art thine kindred so unused to sights such as I that they cannot help but bore into me with the daggers of their eyes?” Seath grumbled with an annoyed smack of his wings against the ceiling of the shop. Before him Ponyville’s resident goldsmith, a unicorn by the name of Glittering Aurum, worked steadfastly to finish the various parts of the ornate staffs that would be used by Seath and Twilight as their new tools of the trade. Behind the white drake, however, it felt like the entire rest of the town’s populace was taking turns to stop and stare at him with every negative reaction they could think of.

“The latter, but not in the way you’re thinking of. Dragons don’t tend to hang around populated areas such as here…and even if they did, you’re still far removed from what everyone would recognize as one of the aforementioned. It’s unfortunately just in the nature of ponies to stare at new things.”

Seath grimaced and irritably thumped his tentacles against the ground. He felt unbearably awkward and exposed standing out here in the open for all to see. Not that any of the loathsome commoners who surrounded him looked like they could present a viable threat, but still, the air, the cool temperature, the cacophony of voices…for one who’s other senses were so sharply honed from eons of having to make up for his failing eyes, it was too much information being forced upon him all at once! Not to mention whoever built Glittering’s shop clearly had not accounted for the comfort of any soul bigger than the common ponies passing by, forcing him to have to almost fold his body in half in order to fit inside.

“Wouldst it not be more…agreeable were I to return to the castle? I desire to be neither the cause nor the victim of the populace’s upset!”

Both Twilight and Spike sighed at the drake’s disrespect.

“First off, they’re not upset, they’re just curious. You may be an odd sight but you’re far from the first that’s set hoof in Ponyville. Trust me, nobody here means you any harm.” Twilight frowned as Glittering presented the golden components for approval. “And second off, you’re here because I don’t know the first thing about how your ‘catalysts’ are supposed to work. If you want me to become proficient with one, I need you to make sure these are up to your standards.”

“Not to mention the last thing I need is both of you reverting back to your shut in ways. Was hard enough getting Twilight to leave the library at all when we first moved here.” Spike spoke up. For the umpteenth time, Seath looked down at the tiny drake and thought about how many easy and/or stress relieving ways he could end Spike’s life, and for the umpteenth time he had to tell himself such was not an option to be considered. No matter how much of an entertaining test subject, torture victim or snack the little dragon would make, he unfortunately did have a valid point. Loathe as Seath was to admit it, but spending millennia locked away in the Duke Archives like a self-made prisoner hadn’t really done him any favors. Heck even that had eventually ceased to be enough for his mad want of isolation, he’d had to go and construct the Crystal Cavern after being repeatedly annoyed by the sunlight always creeping in through the windows of his study. Who knows how different things might have turned out if he’d actually braved the elements and gotten some fresh air once in a while?

Turning his muzzle to the door, Seath drew in a deep breath of Ponyville’s quiet and clean atmosphere. It was nothing short of astounding how much better he was feeling after only a few days in these new lands. Even if his work was at a halt and the common rabble were irritating him to no end that still seemed a small price to pay for his reinvigorated spirit, and the return of his strength.

“Alright, that’s the last of the mountings prepared. Is there anything you want changed before I set the stones?” Glittering queried. Seath turned his gaze back to the minute unicorn, and the two catalyst staffs that he’d set on the counter. One was about two and a half feet in length, perfect for an average sized pony to wield, the other was roughly nine times the size, more suitable for the white dragon’s exaggerated scale. Both were beautifully adorned with gold plating mounted on top of the enchanted wood taken from Twilight’s broken study tools. All that remained were the holes where Seath had indicated that crystals were to be set.

“While the design is new, and its edge unsharpened by use, it will suffice. I pray thee, make haste in the completion of thine work so that I may remedy the latter!” He ordered. Glittering swallowed nervously as the giant drake stared down at him with a most chilling frown on his pure white visage. Rolling her eyes, Twillight waved a hoof to get the goldsmith’s attention and smiled that she had the situation under control.

“Right…uhhh…then I just have one question: you specifically ordered all these settings, yet you only gave me two crystals. Would you like me to pick out a few others to fill out the rest?”

Seath shook his head.

“I shalt provide the remainder.” He said, watching impatiently as the unicorn added a crystal to the top of each catalyst and fastened them in place. Satisfied the tools were as complete as they could be without him, Seath reached out and picked both up from the counter.

“A final enchantment to focus the power of the soul, and the sorcerer’s hand is thus complete!” He blew his white breath upon both catalysts, filling the remaining settings with jagged formations of clear, diamond crystals. For the mounted gems, he coated them in a complete covering of glowing spikes, giving the catalysts the appearance of having a living star on top of their construction. Twilight noted they bore a striking resemblance to her cutie mark, save for the difference in color.

“Consider this an extension of thine own life and thine own mind. Keep it near at all times, and thou shalt unlock more knowledge than all the Dragon Scholars of Vinheim!” Seath intoned as he handed the shorter catalyst to Twilight. The lavender pony caught it in her magic, and then stumbled backwards as she felt a sudden surge of raw power shoot through her. It was akin to when she’d briefly held the Alicorn Amulet after getting it off of Trixie, only not quite as wild a sensation. Shaking her head, Twilight concentrated and regained control over her magic.

“Wow! That is quite a rush!” She exclaimed while turning the catalyst over with her levitation. It felt heavy from the gold in its construction, but the sheer power it emanated gave her the strength to manage. With all the spikes decorating its surface she wagered it’d make for a pretty decent hand-to-hand weapon too, a masterful balance of lethality, practicality and beauty all in one. “Might take me a while to get used to this.”

“As tis to be expected. Come, thine training begins.” Seath turned and slowly extracted himself from the cramped shop. Behind him, Twilight sighed and levitated a sack of bits onto the counter.

“Here, thank you for doing this on such short notice! We’ll get out of your mane now.” She said.

Glittering mopped well-earned sweat from his brow and stared contemplatively at the alicorn’s catalyst.

“Oh it was an honor, your highness! Not to mention the design schematics your…um…friend there gave me were exceptionally well laid out. While his size may be overwhelming, I can’t deny he’s got a solid understanding of how to use precious materials.” The unicorn smiled. Twilight winced slightly at being shown the proper respect, but then smiled as well.

“It’s still ‘Twilight’ to you as it is to everyone else in town. I’ll not have you treating me differently now just because I’ve got a pair of wings and a few extra inches of height.” She gently insisted, much to the unicorn’s amusement.

“Right, got it. Thank you for stopping by again, Twilight!”

Clutching her new treasure, Twilight stepped out to join Seath who was studying the craftsmanship of his catalyst for any imperfections.

“Alright! So what do we do now?” She asked excitedly.

“Now cometh the part where thou shalt learn how to link thine soul with thine hand. The means by which thou shalt find the true answer to thine query of how sorcery doth differ from magic.”

Seath lightly tapped Twilight’s horn with the spiked tip of his staff. “With this, thou is already experienced. Thine goal thus will be to use it not, but instead focus thine energy through this.” He gently tapped the catalyst in Twilight’s mouth.

“And how do I do that?” She queried in a slightly mangled voice. Seath pondered for a moment.

“The mind is the center of intelligence, but it is the soul that is the center of one’s emotions. As thou is already an exceptional intellect, thou shalt require balancing that with feelings.” Looking around the Ponyville Square, Seath spied the orange pony that had joined Twilight at her castle for his introduction, manning a stall laden with various types of apples. Gesturing for his student to follow he headed over, using his tentacles to brush past all the ponies that still couldn’t help pausing to stare at him in fear.

“Well, howdy there, Twilight! And…Seath…” Applejack swallowed slightly as the giant white dragon loomed before her, casting a long shadow over her and her stall. “How’s that whole sorcery thing comin’ along?”

“If I may but make use of thine wares, thou shalt be privy to thine answer.” Seath reached out and plucked one of the rainbow colored apples from in front of Applejack. She wisely decided to just let him.

“Behold, by channeling one’s feelings through thine soul, thou draws the power of it out into the catalyst. With the sharpness of the mind, thou then directs it to wherever thou intends!”

Seath tossed the apple into the air with one hand and raised his staff with the other. An intense bolt of blue light suddenly flared from his fist, shooting out into a beam shaped like a giant arrow. It vaporized the fruit and the ground was duly splattered with the sauced remains. The square went silent as everyone now stood in utter shock at what they had just witnessed.

“Okay…I gotta be honest, that was awesome!” Spike said. Seath nodded in satisfaction

“Soul Arrow, a basic but powerfully effective offensive sorcery. The fierceness of one’s living essence honed to the perfect deadly edge.” The white dragon said by way of explanation. Twilight looked as awed as she did terrified, much like everyone else. Hesitantly she looked down at her own catalyst and swallowed.

“Uhh…do you want me to try doing that now?” She asked, feeling relief shoot through her when Seath shook his head.

“Nay, pony. First thou must find thine balance before thou can hope to focus thine soul as such.” He said.

“Good, then maybe we could move somewhere less busy if you’re going to start casting spells like that?” The alicorn intoned, using her magic to levitate the catalyst so she didn’t have to talk through it. “I mean don’t get me wrong, that was damn impressive, but I’d rather not risk accidentally hitting somepony in the process.”

Seath looked at the ponies that were now all backing away from him and shrugged.

“T’is an acceptable suggestion.” He intoned, gesturing for Twilight to now take the lead. Smiling that all was well, the alicorn glanced to her friend and gave a very embarrassed nod of apology for the cost of her produce.

"Here uh, sorry about that." She said while sliding another bit over to Applejack.

“Well...eh...no harm done. Hey if he's open to saucing some more apples, feel free to stop by Sweet Apple Acres sometime…jest, ehhh let me get the buckets out first…” Applejack replied by way of indicating it was fine, even if she looked as shaken up as her friend.

Twilight dashed out of the center of town with Seath close behind. The dragon relished how everyone now scrambled to get out of his way now that they’d seen what he could do, though he also sensed his student’s disdain for his actions.

“Might I presume such displays of might are frowned upon in thine quaint society?”

Twilight grimaced as they came to an open stretch of grassland dotted with trees and a large lake by the road leading out from Ponyville.

“Well on one hoof that was unbelievably careless of you, yet on the other, from what you’ve told me of your home, I’m guessing life doesn’t quite hold the same value?” She glumly asked. Seath looked at the terrain around them, at the greenery sitting so lush and colorful under the sapphire sky. Clouds drifted here and there with the sun burning bright as ever over all. He shivered as his senses helplessly gorged themselves on everything.

“Not recently. After the spread of the Dark Sign, the only beings to dwell within Lordran were undead and hollow. Death dost not hold them as it dost those whom fortune favors, thus no remorse is held if harm is to come upon them. Indeed they are seen as little more than pestilence, fit only to be segregated, or used for…less pleasant purposes.” The dragon replied. Spike cocked his head.

“But wait, Seath, didn’t you say you’re an undead as well?” The baby dragon asked in puzzlement.

Seath nodded. “As with many things, I am considered an exception. As a true undead, for once, mine status benefited me, much to the chagrin of others.”

Twilight idly stared at the grass in contemplation, letting the cool spring weather comfort her as she thought about troubling things.

“Your world seems to have so many contrasts. You speak of it as if it were worse than the Badlands as a place to live, but it’s also where you crafted such magnificent works of magic, and built a library bigger than any ever seen…” She mused.

Seath’s eyes fell upon the ground as well, specifically at a lone flower with red petals that was fluttering in the breeze. Curious, he reached down and picked it from the grass, bringing it up to gaze upon its simple beauty as though he were one who had never known such before. The thought that such could easily be the case made Twilight shudder.

“Lordan hath seen the passing of more than a thousand year, and the beauty of life can last but only for a short passage. When it fades, dost the world care? Dost it mourn for the loss, or simply carry on?”

As if to demonstrate, Seath crushed the flower in his powerful grip, letting the liquefied remains dribble down through his fingers to stain his skin and the ground beneath him like blood.

“Nay, the only cry to be heard is if one wisheth to hold onto that beauty for longer than the world intends, then it seeks to lay its vengeance upon thee for thine trespasses as was proven time and time again…”

Twilight frowned as Seath spotted another flower, this one colored purple, and picked it as well. “What do you mean?”

Seath stared at the flower in his palm, tracing a claw across its delicate petals. Such a tiny, fragile thing it was, so easily destroyed by the greater force of chaos.

“T’was the age before I became undead. I ruled over a land known as 'Verdite', as its White Dragon God. Mine name was worshiped, and my form was favorably more….mmm…bipedal.”

Seath twitched his tentacles in aggravation.

“Though I was cursed to eternally war with a fellow dragon god, mine rule was as fair as could be and Verdite was beautiful. Crystals greener than any forest did flow from its mines. Priests, kings, nobles and warriors from all regions came to receive mine blessing. Then time decided to end it and Verdite fell into darkness. I did all that which I could to save that which I had been charged to protect, and for my merits, generation after generation of noble warriors sought to bring about my death so that I would interfere no more!”

Twilight cringed at how pained Seath looked at this.

“For centuries was I cursed to rot in limbo, till finally I was returned to life, and to a world unformed, and shrouded in fog. T’was a land of grey crags, arch trees, and the Everlasting Dragons that ruled over all….and I…was as you see now. To my fetid brethren such a vista was beauty, so time again decided it must end. They resisted and so unto the land was brought Fire, and with it Disparity. By a rare good fortune was I chosen to join the ranks of the new gods that would shape the land into what became Lordran, and thus was born the Age of Fire!”

Twilight briefly thought to summon a scroll, but decided she could remember everything her teacher was saying easily enough. It seemed what he needed now was just someone to listen to him. To just let him vent.

“T'was this time that I did create many beautiful works, perhaps more so than in Verdite. A true golden era it was for all. The land was lush, its rulers flourished, and under my watch the people grew wise and powerful, gorging themselves on the knowledge I bequeathed. But it was a paradise, and thus time has now decided it doth again endure for too long. Gwyn hath done all he can to hold back its tide, as hath I. And in return, we gained naught but death, and desolation.”

Sighing with deep regret, Seath let the flower fall from his hand. It fluttered gently onto the ground, landing in front of Twilight. She stared at it in deep thought.

“That is indeed tragic to hear. But it seems that with change comes new beauty does it not? I mean, if I may use an example of my own, I used to live in a library that I loved for being a simple, yet comforting place for me to reside in. It was my rock, my sanctuary, the place I chose to call home even after I became a princess. But then…” Twilight’s face tightened as if pained. “Then came along a monster known as Lord Tirek who sought to absorb the magic of all ponies and wreck terrible havoc with it. During his conquest my library, my possessions, and everything I held dear were destroyed. But after I managed to defeat him…”

Seath looked questioningly at his student.

“Hey she did!” Spike spoke up. “She may not like to boast about it, but Twilight and her friends make quite a powerful group whenever danger ever comes to Equestria!”

Seath nodded. “So thine lore states.”

“Anyway, after he was defeated, I was gifted with that castle. Yes it’s not the same as the library, and yes I still regret I had to lose everything…but what I got in return was even greater in every way.”

“Roomier too. Still can’t believe how much more space I have for comic books and memorabilia now!” Spike commented. Twilight rolled her eyes and smiled.

“Still, the point stands, beauty may be lost with change, but that’s not always a bad thing. Sometimes what comes after is even greater!”

Seath sighed as he looked out onto the lake, noting how much it reminded him of a similar setting back in Lordran; a serene basin in the middle of a living forest forever shrouded in night, where he had conjured up some of his most brilliant and terrifying works. Aye, such nostalgia it did bring!

“Thine optimism is admirable, yet thine argument bodes too lightly for one such as I, who hath seen far more ages pass and far more great things be tarnished and lost to time.” He said dismissively. Twilight frowned.

“I’m just trying to entertain both sides of the argument here. Don’t get me wrong, I fully empathize with your hardships, I merely wish to present a counterpoint.” She protested. Again Seath just snorted at her naivety. If only she knew how easy she had it here. Ah well, fate would no doubt soon show her how quickly everything could go wrong. It always did.

“Regardless, such thinking will still serve thee well for this first exercise. In thine mind, I ask that thee conjure an image which stoketh the fire of thine soul. A manifestation that bringeth out thine strongest feelings.” The white dragon ordered.

Nodding, Twilight pondered for a moment. “Okay…I think I have something.”

Seath lightly took her hoof and placed it on her catalyst.

“Focus on it as the only thought in thine head, use it to stretch out with the feelings it summons, rather than the magic thou is used to.”

Twilight closed her eyes and concentrated hard on the image she’d conjured. It took a bit of practice since her mind constantly wanted to side step onto other topics, but she’d done some meditation exercises with Celestia before so she knew how to gently coax herself back from distraction.

Celestia…

Even if she was thrilled to have such new ventures to study, thanks to Seath, Twilight couldn’t help feeling a pang of guilt at how she’d practically begged her previous teacher to just relinquish her position and step aside. Granted, Celestia had already decreed she had taught Twilight as much as she could and thus her job was done, but it was hard to not still think of the sun princess as her mentor…as well as her friend…and at times her surrogate mother...

And maybe even…well, that might be going too far, but what if she and Celestia were something more…

“Hey…Hey! I think she’s doing it!”

Twilight’s eyes snapped open at hearing Spike’s voice. Briefly a soft magenta glow caught her attention and she looked down to see both her hoof and the catalyst staff were enveloped in an aura of the aforementioned. It faded almost instantly, due to her concentration being broken, but from Seath’s intrigued snort, it seemed that was still enough.

“Indeed she is. Surprising.” The white dragon hmmed. “Impart to me, Twilight, how didst thou feel just now?”

The lavender mare lifted her hoof to her face, then gingerly touched her horn.

“Well…at first I didn’t feel anything…but then..for a moment, it was like when I usually cast my magic, except it wasn’t like normal…as in, it wasn’t coming from up here…” She rubbed her horn again. “But from below…like…right here…” She lowered her hoof to rest upon her chest, just above where her heart was. Seath’s head tendrils rose along with his wings.

“And with that, dear student, thou hast taken thine first step into the greater world of sorcery.” He quietly intoned, perhaps with just a tinge of pride in his voice. “Now, I order thee, try it again.”

Taking a deep breath, Twilight placed her hoof back on the catalyst. Closing her eyes she created an image of Celestia in her head, trying to focus on what had sparked that odd sensation. She concentrated on her feelings for her fellow princess, her memories of their time together, and the bond that had formed between them over the years. Slowly she began to sense it again: that building of energy in her chest, and the tingling in her hoof. Daring to open an eye just a tad she beheld the aura had reappeared, swirling around the ornate staff as naturally as when she used her magic for any other purposes. Fighting to hold onto the image in her head, Twilight glanced upward, and gasped upon seeing her horn was not following suit…well, not initially. As soon as her focus broke, the aura around the catalyst vanished and her horn lit up with a full strength magical charge. Twilight meeped as she was forced to send the blast across the lake, carving a trail of vaporized steam before it impacted against the bank on the opposite side.

Gasping again in shock, she looked up at Seath who was ponderously stroking his chin.

“Thou shalt need to learn control with all haste, but again the fire of sorcery seems to come naturally to thee.” The white dragon commented with the faintest hint of a smile.

Clasping a hoof to her heart, Twilight stared at her catalyst with renewed awe.

“That…that felt so weird…yet, it seemed so easy.”

“A strong soul and a sharp mind maketh the perfect pair for such practice.” Seath replied. “I do ponder though, what didst thine mind conjure when thine link to the catalyst was formed?”

Twilight gave a sharp swallow and cleared her head.

“I was thinking of Celestia, of when we were together, and when I was her student…how good a friend she’s been to me, and how much she’s done to help me become the fine mare I am now…”

Seath’s wings stiffened. “Thou wast close to her?”

Twilight blushed. “More so than my own family sometimes. Almost as close as I am to my other friends…well…maybe more than that…but I don’t mean…uhhh…oh ponyfeathers, I’m sorry I’m starting to ramble now.”

She giggled while looking up at Seath, only to find the dragon now looked extremely disturbed.

The student doth adore her teacher…and pray where hath thou heard such before?

Seath’s eyes glazed over as his wings and tentacles both began to frantically twitch.

This…this cannot be…t'is an appalling mockery of fate that woulds’t curse thee twice with such wretched fortune!

“Uh…Seath?” Twilight asked, her bashful cheer quickly dissolving as the dragon began to shiver uncontrollably.

No…NO!...this bodes most ill…thou can proceed no further in this venture! To do so invites another failure, another sin…

….And yet, if thou screws thine courage to the sticking point, in this land where none know of thine past deeds…what is there to make thee fail again?

“Seath? Why are you making all those strange faces?” Twilight meeped. “Are you okay?”

The alicorn’s words fell on deaf ears, blotted out by the dragon’s own swirling inner turmoil.

There is naught to stop thee here! Thou hath been gifted the perfect subject to reclaim what is rightfully thine!

Yet thou art stepped in blood so far that thou can wade no more. To continue now would be proof enough that thine naysayers spoke truth!

“Should I…uh..go get a doctor?” Spike asked.

Pay no mind to thine similarities. Think only of thine success!

Think of thine failure before! Think of how thus could come again! She is no mere shadow of thine past…

In their frantic darting about, Seath’s eyes fell on Twilight. Be it a trick of the light, or his glasses slipping off his face, for the briefest of moments he saw a different princess…one so much like the alicorn, yet so different….

….she is a monument to all thou ruined and tarnished in thine own selfish pursuits! A shining idol manifesting thine greatest and most treacherous sin!

“SEATH!” Twilight cried as the dragon hurled himself onto the grass, throwing his glasses aside and bellowing crystal breath everywhere while tearing up huge chunks of the terrain in his insane fury.

“BEGONE AND QUIT MY SIGHT! UNREAL MOCKERY CEASE!” The dragon roared. Needle sharp spikes penetrated his hands as he pounded against the ground, causing light to finally pierce through the haze of his rage and reveal to him again where he lay. He blinked as he became aware of silence around him, a bright but indecipherable haze of color bleeding through his foggy vision. Tentatively, the dragon lifted his hands from where he’d been clawing wildly at the dirt. His face cringed upon sensing both were bleeding freely from numerous puncture wounds.

“Spike…grab ahold of me. I’m going to teleport us all to the Ponyville General Hospital right now!” Twilight ordered. The tiny dragon leapt onto her back and she began to charge up the spell to get Seath the urgent medical care he clearly needed. Unfortunately it seemed Seath disagreed as he promptly reached over and grabbed the alicorn by her throat.

“Halt thine acts! T’is nothing more than a momentary fit! I am myself again!” He growled. Though she now feared for her life, Twilight shook her head.

“Seath, you’re bleeding, and you just had what looked like a terrible seizure. You are most certainly NOT alright!” She protested. Seath menacingly bared his teeth, but as he felt the rocky texture of crystals forming along the alicorn’s neck from his blood, he promptly let go of her and turned away.

“I swear to thee, I fare well. This ailment of mine…an unfortunate result of my previous isolation. T'is not something that can be remedied so easily.” He assured. The words sounded hollow, but Twilight couldn’t help empathizing a little.

“But, your hands…” She said. Seath examined them, finding his palms were now pockmarked with rocky formations as the wounds scabbed over. Had he still been empowered by the primordial crystal, such minor injuries would’ve healed instantly. Now though…to think of how feeble he was without the aforementioned….GRRRRRR…he had to fix that somehow!

“Let us retire to thine castle. Some estus will heal this fast enough.” He said. “And…forgive me this outburst. T’would seem I have languished without fair company for too long. To again mentor a kindred soul, to speak as freely as the common folk do…t’would seem I was not prepared.”

Twilight nodded in understanding and gently patted the dragon’s tentacle with her hoof as she retrieved his glasses.

“Well you aren’t alone anymore. Not while you’re here, and not while you have me.” She soothed. Seath shuddered as he derived such words could have more than one meaning, but as his mind calmed itself again he found new light coming to his thoughts.

Peace…it is not thee she cares for. The solar diarch may be all to her, but thou is merely her teacher, no more. Peace…she will not hold thee back from what thou seeks to gain…though perhaps thou wilt do well to stay by her side. Thou cannot hope to endure here if thou dost not shed the burdens of solitude.

Accepting his specs, Seath slipped them on and looked down at the tenderly beaming mare, feeling himself be comforted by the way she smiled out of compassion, not affection. Yes, despite all the similarities this would not be a repeat of before. He stood to break no hearts nor betray any trust this time, only to mold this tiny but powerful pony into his perfect student…then use her to regain his immortality.

“Thou is kind to say such. Kinder still to show such concern…”

Twilight shrugged. “Well as you said, you didn’t come from the friendliest of environments, and so long as we’re working together I should do my best to lend a sympathetic ear.” She cleared her throat and picked up her catalyst with her magic. “Just, we need to work a bit on your social interaction, do something so you aren’t scaring away everypony you come across.”

Seath rolled his eyes but nodded his agreement.

“Again, thine suggestion is acceptable. Retire we to the castle. When I am mended, we will continue with your teaching.”

Twilight smiled and headed off back to Ponyville. On her back, Spike looked behind as Seath picked up his own catalyst and stared grimly at his crystallized hands.

“Twilight, I know you want to learn everything you can from this guy, and that he’s really powerful and also not used to how things work around here…but even so, doesn’t he strike you as a bit screwed in the head?” The little dragon subtly asked. Twilight followed his gaze, and her mouth became a tight line.

“If he is, then so am I. I mean, not that I wish to bring up bad memories, but there were occasions when I went a bit crazy too after a prolonged shut in with my books. Can you imagine how I’d act if I’d just come from a situation like his?” She finally replied. Spike pondered this, and hmmmed in agreement as he saw the sense in his friends’ words.

“Touché, Twilight. Touché. ”

***

Something was wrong, well more so than normal. Sure the journey through the lava flooded ruins of Izalith had been as perilous as expected…but if the Chosen Undead had learned anything from her journey thus far it was there was a distinct difference between perilous and flat out unfair…and up until this point her trials had bordered distinctly more on the latter than the former.

Pulling her blade free from where it had been lodged in the quivering body of a chaos eater, the husk acknowledged that she shouldn’t be one to complain. She had enough problems already what with trying to ford across the molten hot magma, dodging the lumbering half-bodied beasts that apparently had claimed the glowing fields of liquid rock as their home, and then dealing with even more of the damned fire spewing statues that seemed to be everywhere down in this hell hole…yet still, it seemed just a bit too easy. There’d only been a few of the giant monster legs to greet her in the ruins, not the hordes that legend told were down here, and the two chaos eaters she’d run into seemed like a paltry guard for the area slated to house the source that had spawned all the demons terrorizing Lordran. Something struck her as being off about this place…but given she stood at what was basically the epicenter of chaos, she’d be damned if she could guess what. This whole place was a mess of death, decay, perversions of nature, and evil intents. What did she have as a reference for what should have been waiting down here vs. what was?

Sheathing her blade, the Chosen Undead balled up a fist and watched it ignite with fire. At the very least she’d managed to find a little bonus during her search: another pyromancy called the ‘Chaos Fire Whip’, no doubt a relic used by the Daughters of Chaos before their mother had conducted her little experiment to make a new First Flame and…well…caused all of this to happen. A parched sigh escaped the undead’s dry lips as she approached the fog gate and steeled herself for battle. Killing what lay on the other side wasn’t going to fix anything, the damage to the world was far too severe to be remedied. It would just ensure that she could prevent things from getting any worse than they already were. At least, that was the hope she clung to, her primary motivation to keep braving such hostile environments.

Stepping through the fog gate, the warrior felt her feet slide downward onto a smooth decline. A ramp? They installed stairs on one side of the entrance but a ramp on the other? Well…really what else did she expect by this point? There was little about the architecture of Lordran that made sense in the first place!

Crouching so she didn’t lose her balance, the Chosen Undead leaned into her accelerating descent, ducking under branches and sliding around roots as they zipped past. Finally the ramp came to an abrupt end and she felt herself tumble over into space. Curling up into a ball, the warrior quickly hit solid ground again and rolled onto her feet. With seasoned reflexes her sword and shield were back in her hands and she stood ready for battle.

A true pity it was then, when the scene before her showed the battle had ended long ago.

Cocking her head in puzzlement, the husk carefully scanned the chamber she was in. There were gaping holes in the floor around her, smashed in from the force of some tremendous brawl. Branches shaped like long, demonic claws lay lifeless around a twisted mess of wood and flesh, and where there should have been the orange glow of fire there was only darkness.

The Bed of Chaos had been destroyed.

The Chosen Undead’s mind ground to a halt. How…could anyone have done this? Who could have possibly gotten here ahead of her?

If the Bed had been defeated then did that mean the Lord Soul inside of it had…?

Now feeling both fear and anger consume her, the Chosen Undead quickly picked out a means of traversing the broken floor to reach the great lifeless mass on the far side. She ran and jumped over one of the gaping chasms, then proceeded to hack her way through the twisting branches to reach the center of the dead beast.

Her spirits promptly sank back into the void she’d just crossed when she found nothing but an empty hollow where the heart of the Bed should’ve been. Yes, someone had indeed beaten her to the prize, and now not only did she not have the Witch of Izalith’s Lord Soul, she also had no clue as to who could’ve been here previously to obtain it.

Overcome with the frustration that her entire journey had been for naught, the husk slammed her blade into the mess of branches on either side. Wooden chips and splinters littered the floor as she hacked and stabbed and slashed away at the lifeless corpse, till finally she felt her anger abate and her cooler mind prevail. Slumping against the wall, she let her chaos blade fall from her hand as she tried to think of what to do next. Whoever had beaten her here had made faster work of crossing the ruins, and they had managed to do so without any of the extra equipment she’d picked up to help her along. That alone did not bode well, but what was worse was they clearly had known exactly where to head, and had been so fixated on their prize that they’d ignored all threats and additional treasures that were not directly in their path. That indicated they were not adventurers but someone who was hell bent on gaining the Lord Soul before the one who was meant to recover it got there, that one being her.

But who had told them where to look? Had that spider bitch given someone else the same information about the shortcut? No, that was impossible. The passage showed no signs of having been disturbed before she entered it.

Had Frampt sent another undead in case she failed? Not likely. She was the only one to have been brought from the Undead Asylum. So then…how did this come about?

Cradling her helmeted head in her hands, the Chosen Undead groaned. This was getting her nowhere. She had to start over, see if there was anything else off about this situation.

Raising her visor, the female husk checked the interior of the Bed of Chaos again, and her spirits rose just a little upon noticing something else was indeed missing:

There was no bonfire! If past experience was any indication, one of those always materialized to mark the spot where a bearer of the Lord Souls fell. So if there wasn’t one here, that meant whoever had destroyed the Bed of Chaos hadn’t finished the job! They’d just ripped out its heart and left the rest to its doom.

She still might have a chance to get the Lord Soul of Izalith after all!

Emboldened by this, the Chosen Undead collected her weapons and exited the Bed, she needed to find another bonfire and then retrace her steps, look for bloodstains or a sign that might indicate what had happened here. Whoever was carting around the demonic heart of a legendary beast would find themselves considerably hindered, and that gave her the perfect opportunity to catch up to them.

An opportunity that fate, sadly, would decree she not be permitted to take advantage of.

As she stepped back out into the chamber she froze as there came a most peculiar humming sound from all around her, a ghostly sort of murmur that indicated only one thing. One terrible, terrible thing:

She was about to be invaded. A black phantom was emerging into her world for the intended purpose of ending her life again!

Backing away from the chasm, the Chosen Undead swept her blade out as the humming continued, her rotted skin bristling as she realized it was going on for far longer than normal. She raised her Grasscrest shield and lowered her stance. Whatever came at her, she was not about to let anything stop her now!

There it was! A shadow surrounded by a red aura materializing under the spot where she’d entered the chamber. She recognized it as one she’d encountered before: the knight clad in spiked armor, bearing the barbed sword and the shield of thorns. Not exactly someone she was eager to see again, but at least she knew she could beat him!

The knight, Kirk as she recalled his name was, raised his blade and stood ready for battle. She made ready to charge…but then stopped as the humming continued. To her shock a second black phantom appeared on her left, this one a paladin robed in a golden aura and hefting a very big and very deadly looking club. As the Chosen Undead reeled from this, the humming returned, and to her horror a third phantom appeared on her right! This one could best be described a female from the most feral region of the world: dressed only in a skimpy covering of animal skins with a burlap sack covering her head, and a giant meat cleaver in her hands.

The Chosen Undead backed herself up against the Bed of Chaos’ remains, her head and her sword swinging about to keep tabs on all three of the encroaching invaders…until she heard the infernal humming again and looked up to see a fourth phantom appear on the ledge leading into the chamber. This one’s attire managed to skirt the boundaries between exceptionally fancy and ridiculously anachronistic, consisting of a long coat, belted pants, a frilly lace cravat, and some manner of top hat which was pulled down low over its sinisterly grinning face.

“Ah how fancy! We hoped you’d still be alive!” The fourth phantom cheered as the Chosen Undead retreated the other way. Unfortunately she quickly realized the folly of this action when her boot slipped over the edge of a hole, and she turned again to see every avenue of escape was cut off.

“Deepest apologies for this little manner of treachery, but you see, you’ve put something of a thorn in the side of one who currently has me trapped in their little pocket of time. Naturally I’ve been trying to negotiate a way out and finally it seems we came to an agreement: I take you down, as often as needs be, they let me leave, and we all go home happy. Now how could anyone say no to a deal like that, I ask you?”

The extravagantly attired phantom aimed an equally elegantly fashioned crossbow as the other three all raised their weapons.

“Hope you don’t mind my inviting a few friends along. I was told you’re something of a tough nut to crack so I figured it’d be best to not come alone. Mwah hah hah hah!”

The Chosen Undead frantically leaped out of the way as a hail of arrows buried themselves in the remains of the Bed of Chaos. She brought her shield up to deflect the fall of a club, parried the swipe from a machete and narrowly avoided being run through the gut by a thorny blade. A deathly chill rocked her creaking bones as she came to a grim realization:

She’d come expecting to face a great challenge, and for whatever sins she may have committed, the gods had sure as hell given her one!

***

Back in Equestria, a familiar dark void split the sky of an otherwise quiet night. Slowly the great hand emerged from it, its quivering, badly scorched fingers tightly clutching the twitching insect creature it had taken from the Bed of Chaos. Sensing there was no one about to interrupt it, the hand tossed it into the foliage of a nearby tree and quickly pulled itself back into the portal, narrowly missing the head that then poked itself out of said tree with an annoyed grumble.

“What the..Hey! Do you mind? Some of us are trying to come up with means to cause mischief here!” Discord rubbed his head and brought up the creature, which had landed in a bowl of banana pudding sprinkled with chocolate chips and words cut from the dictionary. “Look at this! A perfect new concoction with which to seed the clouds next time it rains, and someone has to come along and ruin it. Am I not allowed to have my fun anymore?”

The dracoequus sighed and picked out the bizarre entity that had literally been dropped right into his lap.

“Hmmm…well…that said, what is this most unusual fancy that’s been delivered unto me?”

He snapped his tail and a magnifying glass poofed into his lion paw. He placed it over the pitifully thrashing bug and cocked a curious eyebrow.

“How fascinating, at first glance you appear to be something even the Everfree Forest would be ashamed to have living within its domain, yet I can feel heat coming from you, life…power…”

The insect glowed softly as he examined it further. On a whim Discord snapped his tail and a bright flash surrounded the demonic creature, only when it faded he saw that his attempt to change it into something else had failed.

“And you’re already such a mess of physical matter I can’t make you anymore chaotic. My, what an unexpected treasure!”

The chaos god grinned as he continued to admire his new find. After a while he looked out over the nighttime horizon to check that he was still alone.

“I don’t suppose whoever dropped this is going to be wanting it back?” He called out. In response there came the chirp of a few crickets.

“No one?”

Silence.

“Hmmm…well alright then, I’ll just hold onto it for now. See what fun I can have with it.”

He smirked while sinking back into the foliage of his tree with the chaos insect.

“Yeeeessss, I am going to have quite some fun with you.”

Author's Note

For any Dark Souls veterans who may ask if I have just given away a crucial plot point in this chapter, yes, but again, not in the way you're thinking. :raritywink:

For MLP shippers who may be wondering if I'm hinting at a future pairing here, see above answer. :rainbowlaugh:

Chapter 30

“I say, were you all just biding your time waiting for us to let our guard down? Rather unsporting behavior, don’t you think?” Siegmeyer said while whipping out his zweihander. More arrows perforated the trees and the earth around him as another soul spear shot out and clipped the side of his helmet. He wisely backed away as the Forest Hunters closed in.

“The Lady Alvina has decreed only the one whom she personally contacted is permitted in these woods. You are not welcome!” One of the knights decreed. Discord paid them an annoyed grimace as he picked the shards from his exploded wine glass out of his face.

“Yes, so we were told… how lovely for you all to demonstrate Aurelia wasn’t exaggerating.” He muttered sarcastically. Getting the rest of the glass out, Discord pressed his hands to his face and molded his features like they were putty to press out all the bleeding cuts. Beside him, Applejack moved to stay close to her friends.

“Look, we understand y’all ain’t partial to visitors, but this is a matter of utmost importance to us! Miss Aurelia said there’s something in yer neck of these woods we need apparently. Something related to traversin’ a place known as the Abyss?” The farm mare said.

The glow of another sorcery spell shone brightly from the trees. Squinting, Discord made out the almost non-existent outline of a body dressed in typical mage robes being illuminated by it.

“So you admit you come as all trespassers come! To steal the gifts of Darkroot and misuse them for your own nefarious ends!” The bandit scowled as he raised his dagger. “Mark our words, strange equine, this course of action will only end in your death!”

Applejack flapped her mouth in shock then sneered at the insinuation of the hunters.

“Now jest hold on a second! We ain’t got no quarrel with you, nor are we thieves! We need help unravellin’ some deep mystery that’s affectin’ both our worlds, and Miss Aurelia thought that help could be found here. If that ain’t the case, fine, then, we’ll leave, but we’re waitin’ for a definite answer first.”

The hunters looked to each other, their expressions remaining suspicious.

“When last one came to speak with the Lady Alvina, she came alone. Now she returns in force with many beings of unknown origin and unknown abilities. Do you expect us to believe you are her friends?”

“They are.”

Everyone turned to see the Chosen Undead coming back the way she came, sounding not at all pleased at the hunters of waiting for her to separate so they could attack the party without her interference. “They mean no harm provided you enact no harm to them. You say I am expected by your leader, then you know I can be trusted.”

The hunters looked to her, then to the rest of the party, their body language indicating they were a bit stumped on how to resolve this. One of the knights jabbed his sword at the ponies. “One from lands as distant as that they hail from has already betrayed us for his own ends. We cannot risk even her lady’s trust when more that are even stranger do follow in your wake.”

Discord scoffed. “Typical, no one ever wants to welcome that which breaks the norm. And Celestia wonders why I consider so much of Equestria to be a bore.”

Pinkie scratched her head and her eyes lit up.

“Maybe we can show them we’re totally cool with a little dance number!”

She stepped out and clapped her hooves, triggering a jaunty tune to start playing from seemingly nowhere.

“Discord, can I have some lights please?”

“Gladly!” The chaos god snapped his tail and the forest was suddenly awash in neon lights blinking on and off in sync with the music. “Maybe a ball to go with them?”

A mirrored disco ball lowered itself down from the trees, bringing the bewildered hunters to stare up and stammer meaninglessly as they tried to make sense of what was happening.

“Come on everyone! Let’s do the Pony Pokey! You put your left hoof in, you put your left hoof out, you put your left in and…”

SMASH!

The disco ball was promptly blasted to smithereens by another soul arrow, raining slivers of mirrored glass down on the party.

“Enough! Your attempts to confuse us with corruptions of the sacred sorceries will NOT be tolerated!” One of the hunters declared as Applejack and Trixie shielded themselves from the falling fragment while Pinkie let herself be adorned in sparkling humiliation.

“Wha? But I was just…” The pink pony meeped as swords and daggers were aimed at her. “Geez and I thought the buffalo were a tough crowd!”

Groaning, Discord dusted himself off and drew himself up to his full height.

“At least this explains why Seath is such a dullard. You’d think in a place as mystically enchanting as this, the inhabitants would have a bit more personality.” He said. The hunters promptly stepped back as if shocked, while the unseen member of their party promptly lit the forest up with a flurry of soul masses.

“Seath? You speak of our fallen founder with such familiarity? How is such possible?” The sorcerer asked. Discord shrugged.

“Some generous benefactor saw fit to take him from your world and relocate him to ours, which, ironically, is what kicked off this whole mess in the first place. These ponies, for better or worse, tried to be hospitable while he was with us.” He said, feeling his fur bristle as the hunters drew back further, their armor clanking and their arms shaking. He pondered if that was due to the awe that he and the ponies had been rubbing shoulders with one of the big cheeses of Lordran…

The sorcerer promptly hurling the soul masses at him dictated it was not.

“They are in league with he that snatches our families and visits death upon Lordran! Kill them all!” Came the cry as blades, arrows, and magical spells fell upon the party in droves. Applejack promptly ran with Trixie for the cover of a nearby rock, the Chosen Undead drew her own weapon and charged the hunters from behind, Siegmeyer provided defense while Discord politely scooped Pinkie and Fluttershy up in his arms and summoned the shell of a giant painted turtle onto his back to protect them from the projectiles.

“Right, okay, so Seath creates the means for the inhabitants of his world to use magic like we do, and those that thus make use of said magic see that as reason to want him and all who associate with him dead. Normally I’d applaud such insane troll logic, except being among those they want dead kinda spoils the mood.” He sighed then grunted as a soul spear exploded against his shell. “Alright fine, if they want to be unfair to us, I can respond in kind!”

He snapped his tail and the lights flashing around the woods bloomed in intensity, brightening till the ‘dark’ part of Darkroot Garden ceased to apply.

“One contemplates many things while turned to stone. One of those was how tragic it must be to be a mole, or bat, or some other animal that spends 90% of its life in the dark, and if I ever was returned to my handsome self I’d personally visit every mole hill and cave and turn them into brilliantly lit accommodations so their residents could see what they’ve been missing all this time. Unfortunately, dear Fluttershy convinced me that’d be more harmful than good, so I guess I should thank you for letting me finally indulge myself in seeing what would happen.” Discord smirked as the hunters hid their faces and stumbled about blinded by the light. “It’s good for a laugh, if nothing else!”

“Hmph, not as laugh worthy as this!” Pinkie hopped out of the draconequus’ arms and retrieved her party cannon. The hunters were duly sent tumbling as paintballs splattered all over their clothes.

“Hee hee, a splash of color and everything becomes funny!” The pink pony giggled, right before another soul arrow impacted against her shoulder armor, followed by a real arrow through her leg. The cannon fell from her hooves as she fell and tumbled from the force of the projectiles. Beside her the faint outline of the sorcerer emerged from the trees.

“Your mockery and feeble attempts at mimicking our arts may have bested my colleagues, but a true practitioner of sorcery is not so easily cowed.” It said while summoning more arrows. “Die, charlatan!”

Pinkie’s eyes widened in fear as numerous jagged bolts of blue mana formed above the ghostly being, all of them aimed at her. Time seemed to slow as the spell was cast and serenely glowing death descended upon her…only to explode harmlessly against a barrier that was hastily thrown up.

“No.” Trixie stated plainly as she galloped to stand in front of the mare. “The Great and Powerful Trixie has already seen this one suffer death before. She’d rather not have the tragedy repeat itself!”

The sorcerer cocked his almost non-existent head at the sight of the barrier. Then he promptly cast a heavier version of the soul arrow and smashed through it, sending Trixie to join Pinkie on the ground.

“Then you are more the fool. For allowing an undead in your presence and humiliating yourself with such poor efforts to replicate the arts!” He critiqued. The knights, having somewhat adapted to the bright light, shaded their eyes with one hand and raised their swords to cleave the ponies in twain with the other. Siegmeyer barely managed to get his own blade in position to parry the dual assault.

“Oh my! Dearest Aurelia, might I request you make haste to Alvina and ask if she’d be so kind as to call off her covenant? It’s getting a bit hairy here!” The onion headed knight commented as he carefully stepped around Pinkie and Trixie to fight off their assailants. Grumbling as she sliced the thief on his arm, the Chosen Undead turned and ran like hell for the ruined building on the horizon. One of the knights turned to pursue, but Siegmeyer convinced him otherwise with a sharp conk on the helmet with his shield.

“Pinkie!” Fluttershy hopped to the ground and ran over as the pink mare shakily got to her hooves. “Are you okay?”

The pink mare looked to the black shaft sticking through her leg and chuckled weakly.

“I suppose that depends on your definition of ‘okay’. Previously I’d probably be worried, but after learning first-hoof what it feels like to be a roasted marshmallow this is actually kind of anticlimactic.” She grimaced as Fluttershy slowly broke the exposed shaft off and then very carefully eased out the part that had penetrated Pinkie’s flesh. “Think I’m more disappointed that I can’t do an ‘arrow to the knee’ joke ‘cause it didn’t hit me in that area.”

“All the better. I should be able to patch this up fairly easily.” The yellow pegasus soothed as she fished out bandages and ointment from her saddle bags. More soul arrows careened towards her but Discord promptly leapt into the line of fire and let his turtle shell take the blows.

“Permit me to give you some breathing room then.” Discord said with a sinister tint to his voice. He summoned a boxing glove onto his lion paw and drove it into the sorcerer’s gut, smiling maliciously as the magic user promptly fell arse over tea kettle to the ground. “Count yourself lucky you missed, punk. Any harm comes to my darling Fluttershy and you’ll be getting worse than four horseshoes.”

Discord pulled the boxing glove off and shook out the four metal shoes inside it as a demonstration. The sorcerer sputtered and hacked raggedly as he tried to force air back into his bruised lungs.

“Such…*cough* power… never have we encountered unknown forces of this caliber.”

Slowly rising to her hooves, Trixie scornfully stared at the sorcerer and reached for her saddlebags.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie is happy to introduce you to something more familiar then. At least, she was told this should be familiar.” She glowered while withdrawing a small bag filled with greenish black powder. The sorcerer tried to get up and return to the battle. Trixie duly pulled the bag open and blew some of the powder in his face.

“Aghhh…*cough*…pine resin…*cough*…poison….uuughhhhh…” The poor human groaned before collapsing into unconsciousness. Trixie sighed in relief.

“Trixie’s magic may be more focused on spectacle than power, but that doesn’t mean she can’t pull a surprise trick via other means.” She said as both Discord and Siegmeyer looked at her in amazement.

“Well, somepony has been making good use of their time as of late.” The chaos god complimented.

“Indeed. However did you learn the basics of making pine resin?” Siegmeyer queried before backhanding the other knight with his shield. Trixie furrowed her brow and reached for her saddlebags again.

“She came across this during her travels and put its writings to good use. Where it came from, she cannot say, but it apparently is just one more part of this confounding puzzle since it speaks at length of practices from this world.” She explained, pulling the tome out and flipping it open to show everyone the page detailing how to create the toxic mix that could be used to poison a being in many unpleasant ways.

“Hmmm…how fascinating. Perhaps when we have another quiet moment I should like to take a look at that.” The knight commented before sidestepping another sword swing. “In the meantime, might I make use of a handful of your stock to help…eep…calm these bounders down?”

Trixie pushed the bag over and Siegmeyer duly scooped some of the resin up and spread it across the blade of his zweihander. A sickly green glow enveloped the weapon, giving the knight’s assailants fresh cause to back away as he switched to a two handed stance and stood ready for another round.

“Come on now good sirs and madams, I trust none of you wish to experience the slow agony as this stuff works its way through your flesh. Not at all a pleasant experience so I’m told.” Siegmeyer stated calmly but with just a hint of disappointment as his opponents kept their weapons aimed at him. “Please, surely we can reach some sort of understanding?”

The knights looked at each other, seemingly contemplating Siegmeyer's most generous and diplomatic offer.

They then promptly dropped to their knees as an arrow sailed over their heads and found the perfect spot between Siegmeyer’s chest plate and shoulder pauldron to immerse itself in his blood.

“Urk…okay I shall presume that to mean no. Oooogh, that’s going to hurt in a moment!” The knight bleated as his sword fell and he grabbed for the exposed shaft of the arrow. The knights looked up then bowed their heads, allowing their thief colleague to use them as a platform to leap and tackle Siegmeyer to the ground, giving him a second problem by stabbing him in the jugular with his knife.

“Aghhh….well that’s probably going to hurt even more. Maybe….Think I’m feeling more lightheaded than anything else…” The knight intoned dreamily as the thief yanked out his blade and let Siegmeyer’s blood splash all over the ground. With victory in his grasp, the hooded assailant raised his dagger in preparation to prevent yet another vile intruder from doing any more harm to Darkroot.

Discord promptly showed him why raising a long metal object over your head was a bad idea, summoning a lightning bolt to hit the thief’s weapon and send a few million volts through his body.

“Okay, granted that’s not Flutters, but at the same time you’re making more work for her, AND I’m running short on willingness to keep playing nice. Back off!” The chaos god threatened as Applejack ran over and bucked the jittering, blackened thief off Siegmeyer.

“Starry Apples, Fluttershy, Sieg here is gonna need medical attention fast!”

“Right, just a moment.” The yellow pegasus applied the last dressing to Pinkie’s leg then raced to the aid of the knight. “Get his helmet off, I need to apply pressure to the wound before he bleeds to death!”

Applejack promptly grabbed Seigmeyer’s circular dome and leaned her weight back, using her earth pony strength to keep a firm grip till it slid off the knight’s head. Fluttershy quickly snatched a folded pad of gauze and pressed it to the gushing hole in her friend’s neck.

“Mr. Siegmeyer, I need you to keep still. I’m going to apply something to stop the bleeding then bandage you up. Please, don’t move.” The pegasus pleaded as she kept pressing the gauze and tried to ignore the sticky sensation of blood soaking through onto her hooves.

“*cough*….ah there’s no…*cough*…no need for that good lay-lady. A swig…*cough*…estus and I’ll…be…fiiiinneee…” Siegmeyer’s voice grew quieter. Fluttershy hastily searched her saddlebags for the herbal ointment she typically used for whenever her animals got a cut or other form of injury.

Yet another arrow pinning her bags to the ground, shattering several vials inside them in the process, stated the hunters would not stand for that.

“Okay, seriously! Are any of you listening? Discord’s got a mind to make you all sorry for tryin’ to kill us, and frankly, Ah ain’t far behind him in wantin’ to do the same! Leave us alone, let us tend to our wounded and we’ll leave you be! Please!” Applejack pleaded, while Discord snapped his tail and made the sky overhead sizzle with electricity.

The hunters wasted no time in giving an answer; which took the form of an arrow spearing through Applejack’s hat, pulling it off her head and nailing it into the ground.

“Lady Alvina’s words are law here! Trespassers are to be executed without delay!” Came another voice from deeper into the woods. Applejack turned to stare in shock at her skewered Stetson, then turned back to fix the offending party with a look of pure cyanide.

“Discord…be a dear and clear me a path. These fools jest made things personal!”

The knights stood ready for another fight, but the chaos god merely pointed skywards as rain began to fall on Darkroot. Rich, thick, creamy chocolate rain. Again the hunters had to pause in order to make sense of this latest bewildering development, giving Applejack a golden opportunity to introduce her hooves to their legs.

“Ah can tolerate a lotta disobedience, but if you knew what that hat means ta me, you’d know you jest made a serious mistake!” She said in a bitterly cold voice as the knights buckled then fell as their legs were almost snapped in half from the force of the buck.

“We will not be swayed by your efforts to resist us… owwwww…” One of the knights groaned as he hit the ground like a sack of bricks.

“Actually, yes, thou shalt.”

As Applejack ran off to find the bothersome archer that had shot her hat off, the rest of the gathered turned to see a huge grey cat ambling up, with the Chosen Undead behind her.

“Tireless art thine spirits, and honorable is thine will, but too many of our family have we lost already. I shalt not allow thee to cast aside thine lives for they who come to prove their worth as saviors to Lordran.” The cat said, sounding as though she both lamented the carnage before her and loathed to say that it had been wrecked for no gain to either party.

“Mistress Alvina! Come no closer! These abominable souls from distant lands are too powerful even for you to face!” One of the knights pleaded. The cat nodded and continued to approach undaunted.

“And by the sworn word of this noble being they come with no ill intent. Indeed, t’would suit us well to welcome them as friend, not foe.” She replied, much to her subordinate’s horror.

“Mistress, these creatures have felled half our numbers! Sten lies scorched from the effects of Gywn’s own bolts! There lies Arbor, lost to the effects of rotten pine resin!”

A muffled scream could be heard from among the trees.

“And no doubt Alara is now being subjected to the brutality of these beasts! Darkroot is bleached by infernal light, and this…sickly sweet rain! All on their account!”

Alvina looked to the strange syrupy rainfall coming from the rainbow lit sky. She stuck her tongue out and let a few drops fall onto it.

“Strange ones these are indeed. But is it their own malice that visits their aggression upon thee, or because as is my doctrine, thou left them no other choice?” She asked, licking her jagged teeth and enjoying the flavor of the rain. The knight gaped at her while Discord did everyone the service of voicing the party’s communal thought.

“Wait…YOU'RE Alvina? You’re the one leading this bunch of tree hugging sadists?” He said, lost between disbelief and an increasing urge to laugh at the insanity of this new revelation. The cat nodded politely.

“T’is I that commands this clan of brave hunters, and who seeks to see all defilers of the forest graves tracked down and killed. For thine hardship, I am partly to blame, if only for having inspired such undying loyalty in these most honorable souls.” She said with no hint of regret and a very distinct smugness to her voice. Pinkie Pie couldn’t help giggling.

“Hee hee hee, you guys take orders from a kitty? Oh that is adorable! Oh I can’t wait to tell Rarity this! Hee hee hee!” The pink mare chortled. The knights, in spite of their shattered bones, grabbed for their weapons and made to punish her for her mockery. Alvina hissed loudly to show she’d prefer they not do so.

“Stay thine acts my sons and daughters! T’was my own desire that this noble undead return. That she did so in force was unexpected, but not yet a sign of aggression.”

The hunters turned warily to their mistress, then to the Chosen Undead as she held up her hands and showed she stood before them, unarmed, and with no ill intent.

“Please, Mr. Siegmeyer needs help! He’s going to bleed to death if you don’t let me treat him!” Fluttershy pleaded. The Chosen Undead looked and gasped as the sight of her fallen comrade. She looked to Alvina who nodded for her to go and tend to him.

“Quick, get his mouth open.” The warrior ordered as she whipped out her estus flask. “Siegmeyer, here, drink as you let me drink. It’ll stop the bleeding at least.”

She poured the healing flames into the knights throat, clenching her fists as he coughed then jerked his body upwards.

“AYE! Dear me! That was close! Huh, a pity though, dying isn’t quite so bad the second time around.” He said, sounding regretful at being pulled back from the brink. Fluttershy gave him a very disturbed grimace as she pulled out a roll of bandages from her saddlebags.

“Well still, I’d much prefer it if you please didn’t leave us just yet. We need your assistance…and you said there was someone here you were looking for.” The pegasus replied as she finished dressing Siegmeyer’s neck wound. The knight’s attitude promptly changed.

“Oh, yes indeed! How could I forget about my dear Sieglinde! Oh I simply must find and see her safely back to Catarina before my purpose here is fulfilled!” He declared with a smile before flexing his neck to test the quality of the dressings. “Wouldn’t sell yourself too short though, my good pegasus. Your field medic skills are quite exemplary! Indeed, perhaps you might wish to extend some good will by tending to our opponents? Provided of course they’ll agree to a truce.”

Everyone turned to the fallen hunters, who in turn looked to Alvina.

“Mistress?” One of the knights asked.

The feline shrugged.

“My law is clear, but so too is mine confidence these beings did not intend ill will till their hands and hooves were forced. Continue with thine attack if thine loyalty to me demands such, but I wish to grant them my blessing, on two conditions.”

Deeming it best to listen to their leader and matriarch, the knights dropped their weapons again and bowed their heads.

“Thine wisdom again shines through, my sons and daughters. You, healer, please tend to them.” Alvina nodded to Fluttershy who duly grabbed her bags and ran over to treat the hunters’ injuries.

“Ah got one more fer ya, while you’re at it, Flutters.”

Applejack reappeared, dragging the hobbled body of a human female dressed in archery gear.

“Think Ah may have gotten a bit carried away in subduing her, but then again she had it comin!” The orange mare seethed as the archer held her chest, feeling for broken ribs.

“Ughhh…I vanquished Pharis himself, proved I could have stood against the great Hawkeye Gough…how…ngh…how can you have bested me?” She groaned. Applejack snorted and lowered her head.

“Being born and raised on an orchard, Ah know mah way around trees. True, you ain’t half bad with this bow, but you also clearly ain’t never faced the wrath of a ticked off earth mare.” She said while slapping her Stetson back onto her head. “Maybe after you apologise we can see about startin’ over, but till then Ah’m holdin’ onto yer weapons so you can’t shoot any other poor ponies with them.”

The archer looked offended, but the wrenching pain from her fractured ribs prevented her from voicing any further protest. Satisfied, Applejack slung the quiver of arrows along with the elegant black bow across her back and trotted off, leaving Fluttershy to sigh and start tending to the broken hunters.

“That aside, what are these conditions for your blessing?” The Chosen Undead asked. Alvina licked her paws and murred.

“First, Darkroot shalt be returned to its natural state.” She said.

All eyes turned to Discord who seemed hesitant to undo the ‘improvements’ he’d made to the surrounding area.

“Hmph, fine. Just remember I can do far worse if you leave me no choice.” He snapped his tail and darkness fell again upon the woods while the chocolate rain ceased.

“I shalt not endeavor to provoke thine wrath further, provided thou agrees to my second condition.” Alvina turned back to the Chosen Undead. “Much as I wisheth we were met again under better circumstances, tragedy hath befallen these woods since thou last travelled through them. Shiva, the lad cometh from the East, hath betrayed our trust and abandoned our family. Alas, as I feared, he did use us badly, e’en as on guard we strove to stay. It did seem thine presence drove him to such horrid acts.”

The Chosen Undead cocked her head.

“Yet you sought me out in Oolacile and beckoned me to find you again.” She said. Alvina nodded sadly.

“Tragedy may follow as thine own shadow, yet still I feel some liking for thee. Murmurs did I hear on the wind as to whom thou was in life, of how thou art indeed a special one. I sought thee out through time and darkness to test thee for the truth…thine actions in Oolacile proved I was right.” Alvina sighed and licked her other front paw. “T’is no secret that amidst the graves we guard is one most highly thought of by others and very significant to thee. My advice true would be to forget that which brought thee back here, but t’would seem other powers intend for thee to suffer the truth in spite of what I may say.”

The Chosen Undead looked to her friends then back at Alvina in puzzlement.

“What are you talking about?”

Deeming her paw was clean, Alvina held it up to point at the ruins in the distance. “Join me in mine sanctum, noble undead. Let thine friends tend to the wounded and I shalt reveal what terrible fate lies ahead for thee. Be thou armed, for thou shalt be forced to learn what fairy tales hath been spun to mask the history of those thou holds dear, and thou must face this truth alone. My second condition is thine allies must not join thee!”

***

“Well, again, the view up here ain’t half bad, but someone’s really been slacking on the upkeep of this place.” Rainbow Dash as she hovered over the top of Sen’s fortress. “How exactly is anyone meant to navigate all the broken bridges and huge gaps in the roof? More so considering so few in this world of yours are gifted with the awesomeness of wings?” She said to Seath as he alighted on an unbroken part between the parapets.

“If one seeketh audience with the gods, they would find passage around such obstacles. If they failed, then they were unworthy of the privilege.” Seath replied, noting Rainbow Dash’s disgusted reaction. “The Chosen Undead did once survive this fortress, as did the masters Logan and Griggs. The gods may demand much of those who seek them, but as is proven, a determined soul is not so easily discouraged!”

Rainbow narrowed her eyes as she again counted the number of places where one wrong step would send one hurtling down to a very messy and lethal landing.

“Still seems unjustly cruel.” She muttered while flying to a higher altitude. “Okay, think I see our resident giant. Over there on top of that building!” She jabbed a hoof at a distant silhouette framed against the brilliance of the sun. “What say we have a quick word with him to stop with the boulders? I mean those cretins in the fortress weren’t too tough but this lug is considerably bigger. Not sure I want to tussle with that.”

Seath respectfully looked at the pegasus like she was an idiot.

“I say such action is folly. It hath been condemned to a life without purpose, to serve only as a mere cog and operator of Sen’s machinations for adventurers. There is little beyond death that will convince it to deviate from its present acts.” He replied. Rainbow gave him another disgusted look.

“Yeah? Well just sit back and watch me flex my gift for gab!”

Seath shook his head as Rainbow zipped off to the giant. Leaning on his catalyst staff, he watched as the pegasus set herself down and waved in friendly greeting to the giant, who in turn ignored her completely and kept dropping rocks down the chute. Rainbow tried to initiate conversation, and again her words fell on deaf ears. She moved to a spot where she was directly in the giant’s line of sight. It simply looked straight through her while continuing at its task. Getting a tad annoyed, Rainbow rose from the ground and began flying around the giant’s head, an activity that would normally have at least warranted an annoyed reaction, but in this case produced nothing more than the same result as before. Finally, Rainbow grumbled and just set herself down on the chute, barring the giant from proceeding with its work. This at least gave it reason to pause upon realizing there was something in the way. It looked down at the minute pegasus as she folded her fore legs and asked if they now could please talk.

Its response was to introduce Rainbow to the boulder in its hands, smacking her clean off the top of the building and into a long drop to the ground below. Seath prepared to swoop down to rescue her, but after a moment Rainbow appeared again, clutching her bruised barrel with both hooves and staring with seething anger at the giant. She flew in to try and grab the boulder from its hands. It responded by plucking her off like she was a bit of dirt and throwing her hard against the wall of the adjacent tower. Groggily picking herself up from this, Rainbow switched tactics and flew to wrap her forelegs around the giant’s head, covering his eyes and preventing him from seeing what he was doing. Again the titanic being paused, caught off guard by this new development. It pondered for a second on what to do, then simply raised the boulder it was clutching in preparation to crush the offending pegasus under its weight.

Seath, having now grown tired of this ridiculous pantomime, shot the giant in the back with a dark orb, causing it to stumble and allow Rainbow Dash to zip out of harm’s way. As the dark sorcery slowly ate away at the giant’s body, it regained its balance, and returned to dropping boulders down the chute, bearing what had to be increasingly crippling pain with seeming indifference, even as its skin was dissolved to expose the wet muscle and fat underneath to the air. With her mouth hanging open in disbelief, Rainbow moved in for one last attempt as dissuading the giant from bringing any more harm to itself or those inside the fortress.

The giant complied with her request, and instead brought harm to her again instead. It backhanded the poor pegasus and sent her sailing again across the rooftops. She crash landed onto a walkway around the perimeter of the tower she’d initially emerged from, rolling several times before hitting the wall. Shaking his head, Seath charged another dark orb and cast it at the giant before flying over to tend to the downed mare.

“Is this the result thou sought with thine gift?” He asked sarcastically as Rainbow groaned and winced.

“Don’t even…start…I just…he….” She looked over and gaped as the giant resumed its task, paying no heed to the black ichor slowly devouring its flesh. Though its movements grew labored and blood spilled freely as arteries and veins were torn open, it continued to drop boulder after boulder, before finally keeling over onto the roof and dying with little more than a sigh of relief. Rainbow blinked and rubbed her eyes as the body vanished into nothingness and a brilliant white soul flew across the roof to infuse into Seath.

“Okay fine, so I need to pay more respect to just how dead set everything is on the ‘kill or be killed’ motif. Can you blame me? I was doing so well up until now!” The pegasus declared, then cringed as she got back to her hooves and felt her body explode with pain. Mercifully, it didn’t feel like she’d broken anything, but she was going to be sporting some serious bruises for a while.

“Scarcely am I one that blameth others for their mistakes, I only warn thee again that thou will be forced to pay dearly for every wrong step…” Seath replied as he picked up the clanking of an armored individual moving to his position. Looking up he promptly jerked himself out of the way of a steel arrow, then charged up another sorcery as a being dressed in the armor of an elite knight descended the staircase leading to the walkway, a longbow in its hands and a familiar crest etched on its cuirass.

“Course as soon as you say that, this place has to demonstrate it. Who’s this clown?” Rainbow Dash groaned as she backed away from the hollowed knight. It took note of her, then took aim with its longbow. Seath promptly funneled his sorcery into creating a barrier to deflect the bolt, then pulled Rainbow closer to him with his tentacles as their opponent rolled down the remaining stairs and drew out a long gleaming rapier.

“T’is Ricard, the lesser known Prince of Astora. Once a minor noble who came as emissary for his homeland, now no more than another empty shell who fell victim to the fate of the cursed.” The dragon lamented as he picked up on more clanking to his side. “And who comes here to join him?”

A larger human, decked out in heavy black steel armor and clutching a towering shield before its body marched across the walkway.

“Ah, a knight of Berenike, the mightiest of the mighty. How many of thee hath ventured here in search of hope? Dost there exist any of thine order who hath not been lost amidst these lands?” He mused as the knight raised a mace and charged to attack, while Ricard swapped his crossbow for a buckler shield and likewise moved in for the kill.

“I’m guessing there’s no point trying to talk sense with you either?” Rainbow Dash groaned as she forced herself to roll out of the way of Ricard’s blade. Spotting her catchpole where it had fallen off her back, the pegasus nabbed it in her teeth and spread her wings. Flying was going to be murder in her state, but so long as her wings still worked being airborne at least gave her some tactical advantage. Ricard stabbed violently at the air as Dash carefully moved herself out of range. With a very inhuman growl, the prince then leaped at her to correct this. Clenching her teeth around the pole, Dash swung it at her opponent and felt her jaw rattle as it impacted against his helmet and knocked him back onto the walkway. The Berenike knight tried to provide aid by bashing his way through Seath. Seath duly weathered the crushing blows to his body as he drew in air and expelled it back out as crystal. The knight stumbled back as gleaming crystal shards broke out all over his armor, their cursed effect seeping through to touch the flesh underneath. The knight swung his arms about madly to shatter the restrictive shell, only to then get knocked onto its armor plated butt by a heavy soul arrow.

Realizing his current arms were ill suited to continue the battle, Ricard sheathed his rapier and drew out his bow again, making Rainbow curse under her breath as she promptly had to land to avoid the arrows being loosed at her. She jabbed with her catch pole, Richard deflected the swings with his buckler. Breaking the last of the crystals off his armor, the knight resumed his attack on Seath. Seath grabbed its leg with a tentacle and brought the knight to sit down in another humiliatingly painful way.

Backing up against the stairs, Rainbow bit down harder on her weapon. It helped her bear the wrenching ache of her muscles, and stay focused as Ricard again swapped bow for rapier. The giant may have given her quite the pounding, but she couldn’t let that be the end of her, not when she had her friends counting on her. If she was going to die, it sure as hay wasn’t going to be at the hands of some minor twit like the one that was now charging at her.

Feeling her rage numbing away her pain, Rainbow Dash stood her ground till the last second, then leaped for the sky as Ricard slashed at her with his sword. She swung the catch pole downwards, angling it so the claw on the end hit the prince in the back like a hammer, knocking him flat onto the steps. Landing behind him, the pegasus thrust her weapon and snagged the armored nuisance around his neck, pulling him back to his feet, and swinging him to another hard fall onto the ground. The mare’s jaw throbbed from the exertion, reminding her that, while she may have been a top athlete, she didn’t have the strength of an earth pony to fall back on. Fortunately, it didn’t seem like Ricard would be able to exploit this short coming, as he was still reeling from nearly having his head yanked off his shoulders like a champagne cork. Seath took the opportunity to blast the prince with more crystal breath, turning him into a jagged mess of spikes that was easily shattered with one hard smack from the dragon’s tentacles.

With one opponent taken out, Seath turned back to the knight, making short work of parrying his mace, then knocking him back for a third time with a cascade of soul masses. Wagering the warrior’s flank had to be feeling as sore as her own did, Rainbow flinched as the knight shakily forced itself to stand up and backed away. Seath watched it carefully as it held up its shield, daring the dragon to go on the offensive. When Seath failed to comply the knight took a risk: it lowered its shield and pulled out an estus flask, hastily trying to heal the damage done to itself.

Seath wasted no time in showing his prey the fatal mistake it had made in doing so. His tentacles shot up and wrapped around the knights waist, pulling him back towards his opponent as he fashioned a long lance of crystal with his breath. Again the knight tried to raise its shield in defense, but the weight slowed its arm, enough that Seath was able to force the warrior onto his lance, impaling it clear through the chestplate. The estus flask tumbled worthlessly from the knight’s hand as it shivered and died without a peep.

“Wait…so not only can these guys keep coming back no matter how often they die, but they can also heal themselves if you don’t kill them quick enough? Man, that is crossing the line into flat out unfair!” Dash complained as the flask rolled towards her. Despite the pleasant warmth emanating from its smooth consistency she backed away from it in alarm.

“Lordran cares not for fairness, it cares for fortitude. Many is the way in which a soul’s will can be broken, thus is the rarity of one who still stands strong even when all turns against them. This fortress, and all else that dwells within these lands seek to see that such wheat is efficiently separated from the chaff.”

Rainbow narrowed her eyes in disgust. “Is that all this is to you? A test to see who’s fit to survive while you just cast the rest out to expire?”

Seath returned the glare as he picked up Ricard’s dropped rapier.

“Not to me, no. T’is fate that demands this be the way of each cycle. For a time all is good, then time puts end to all, heaping tragedy upon tragedy to ruin all that hath been built, to expose they who art strong enough to brave the peril, and set the cycle turning again.”

Rainbow mouthed Seath’s words to herself, her lips curling and eyes wincing as if she found them unpalatable.

“That is wrong on so many levels!” She exclaimed. Seath pushed his glasses up and stared at her.

“Is it? This is not thine homeland, nor hath it been shaped by thine history or culture. To what end can thou believe thine morals thus apply here, any more than mine did when a guest I was of Equestria?”

Rainbow blinked, then glowered. That, unfortunately, was a valid point…though that didn’t mean she had to like it.

“Doesn’t mean it ain’t still wrong.” She muttered before flopping back onto the ground again. With the adrenaline of the fight wearing off, the soreness of the beating she’d just endured was returning in force. She looked to the discarded estus flask and scrunched her face up in thought. “Urgh…not that I’d normally condone drinking unknown liquids, least if the nights spent with Applejack at the bar have taught me anything, but given I’m not exactly feeling tip top right now do you think a sip of this stuff would help me like it does you?”

Seath looked down at the flask, and gingerly picked it up. “In life t’would be a dangerous undertaking. The purity of Gwyn’s fire taketh a heavy toll on that of flesh which hath yet been touched by the curse. However, if thou seeketh their healing properties there is an alternative.”

Gently, Seath scooped the pegasus up in his hands and flew over to a small balcony below the walkway. Rainbow Dash furrowed her brow in confusion as she spotted a bonfire had been set up there, however as the heat of the flames infused into her skin and eased the pain she deemed it was probably better to not question small mercies.

“Rest here for now. Twilight and the others shall pass by this location shortly, assuming our acts hath eased their ascension through the fortress.”

Rainbow sighed and let herself be bathed in the warmth of the fire as Seath set her beside it. It almost felt like slipping into a steamy bath, just without the getting wet part.

“Thanks…nice to know it’s not all doom and gloom in this place.”

Seath nodded as he found a spot overhead to rest his larger self. “Indeed… and… to further clarify upon thine previous statement, I liketh the state of things here no more than thou. T’was merely that I believed no alternative was there to be explored… till unto thee was I delivered.”

Rainbow chuckled weakly. “It’s funny. Everyone here says you’re meant to be some super evil monster, worse than Tirek, Sombra and Chrysalis combined….yet Twilight still believes there’s good in you, and you likewise haven’t done much worse than what she gets up to during her more ‘investigative’ days.”

Seath tensed and scowled as he leaned down to refill the estus flask. “By and by do her acts bear similarity to mine own, in ways that haunt me as they do intrigue me. Whether she is a greater sage or a greater fool to trust me in spite of mine sins, to not nurture her potential would be unforgivable.”

Rainbow Dash narrowed her eyes. “Is that because you see her as a means of making up for what you did?”

The narrowed gaze was returned, with a threatening growl to compliment it.

“Don’t give me that, Seath. I’ve seen how you act around her. It’s similar to how Discord acts around Fluttershy, and he does so partly because she showed him a means of making up for his past transgressions.” The blue pegasus intoned firmly, and without a shred of fear. Streams of crystal breath rose from Seath’s nostrils as he leaned back against the wall of the fortress and let her have her moment of triumph.

“Long have I believed myself beyond forgiveness, yet Twilight still seeks to shoulder the burden of my knowledge so that some manner of my legacy shalt be preserved. Further and further do I doubt my worthiness of such a boon, yet cast it aside, I cannot. A monster may history remember me as, but with thine grace, the art of sorcery shalt not be cast down with my name. Nay, e’en as the darkness grows, Twilight may yet shine as the sole light. Such is her passion and talent.”

Rainbow let the suspicion fade from her face. “You really do believe in her, don’t you?”

Seath sighed and stared up at the sky. “What teacher would be fool enough to not place faith in his student?”

Rainbow nodded and flopped over by the fire, giving herself over to the healing warmth till the sounds of hooves and feet echoed from inside the fortress.

“Ooogh, I knew I should have gone for some shoe protectors before we set out. This blood will take ages to get off my hooves!” Rarity whined as she stepped into view, revealing wet, sticky red stains splashed all over her limbs and the hem of her gown. “Oh this is such a disgrace! I’m literally trodding all over the memory of whatever poor soul died on that elevator! Really, why couldn’t someone check regularly for malfunctions like it not stopping before reaching the top of the shaft?”

Behind her, Twilight stumbled onto the balcony, with several more arrow shafts sticking out of her hide.

“Because I’m pretty sure that was the point, Rarity. Everything else in this place is designed to murder you, so why put an elevator in unless it was also meant to be a death trap?” She complained before sighting her pegasus friend, and the severely bashed up shape she was in. “Dash! Oh holy Faust what happened to you?”

Rainbow glanced at the numerous skewers buried in her friend like a pin cushion and looked suitably sick.

“I could ask the same of you, Twi. Did…did you all make it through in one piece?”

Spike stepped in, looking rather upset at Logan, who in turn betrayed his ire at the dragon with the way he walked over to the farthest part of the balcony and stood deliberately facing away from everyone.

“Yeah…more or less. Had a few more narrow escapes, but it got a lot easier when the boulders stopped falling.” Twilight smiled despite her injured state. “I take it you and Seath managed to handle things up here?”

Rainbow looked over her battered body and blushed.

“Uh… yeah, you could say that. Met a few more friends and took a few more licks. But we managed.”

Twilight lit up her horn and wrapped her friend in her magic.

“Hold still then, let me see if I can heal you up a bit.”

The warmth of the magic melded with the warmth of the bonfire, and Rainbow duly felt more and more like her own self.

“That’s kind of you Twi, but…mmm…shouldn’t you be more worried about yourself? You’re looking quite…umm…perforated?” The pegasus asked awkwardly. Twilight winced as she sat down and felt the arrowheads tear further at her flesh.

“It, uh…it looks worse than it feels. My fault, really, I was trying to slow down the damned elevator so Rarity could get off it before it crushed her against the ceiling, and didn’t think to watch where I stepped. Guess I tripped off another crossbow trap hidden in the walls.” Twilight smiled weakly. “It’s kind of strange, really. Never thought I’d welcome feeling pain, but after a week of being undead, it’s…strangely reassuring to know I’m not… erm… hollow yet.”

Now feeling very worried for the alicorn, Rainbow raised a hoof.

“Twi, look, I applaud your show of toughness, but let’s not try to push ourselves too much.” Dash replied. Twilight nodded and began removing the arrows from her flesh with her magic.

“I know. Believe me, after dying once already, I’m very aware, Rainbow. But so long as I’ve got something that can help us get through this place, I might as well make use of it to try and help my friends.”

Rarity’s face fell in lament as she grabbed a canteen from her saddlebags and used it to wet a cloth.

“No, no, that was as much my bad as it was yours, Twilight. Poor Spikey Wikey was trying so valiantly to hold off that dreadful serpent mage so I could get to safety. I couldn’t just leave him behind when there appeared to be a perfectly good means of quickly getting back onto the lower level and rescuing him!” She mewled while cleaning her hooves. Spike kept glaring at the elder sorcerer.

“I told you I could have handled that! This ring Aurelia gave me was doing a fine job of protecting me!” He declared, showing off the shiny steel plate band around his finger. Logan let his giant hat wilt forward as he silently cursed the folly he was being forced to deal with.

“A ring of steel protection may keep you safe from a physical attack, but it is very enemy specific. Had I not dragged you out of there, you’d have ended up as a charred ashen heap, same as many of the other victims of this fortress!” He replied. Spike scowled as Griggs wearily stepped out, his arms hanging limply and spent with the weight of his catalyst.

“At least we have again bested Sen’s traps. Let us take a moment to recharge, and we can finally put this damned place behind us!” He said. Twilight nodded heavily and fished out her estus flask.

“Indeed, we can’t afford to start arguing now. Not when we’ve managed to make it through one great challenge thanks to us combining our efforts.” She said.

Seath looked down at the assembled party, noting that indeed their greater number had actually made the going easier than the many who’d attempted to face Sen’s Fortress solo.

“Again thou speaks a surprising truth, my student… however, thine words also attest to this as our journey’s first leg. Assuming the demons will accommodate us all, Anor Londo promises many more dangers.”

The flutter of leathery wings drew everyone’s attention. All eyes turned skywards as many pink skinned monstrosities descended from above, alighting upon several pillars at the far end of the roof, eyeing and awaiting the approach of the party.

“Well for better or worse, at least fate seems to intend for us to reach there, finally.” Twilight said as she drank from her flask.

Author's Note

Juuuust about done with the filler stuff, hoping again I'm doing justice to all parts. Felt a bit guilty having Rainbow get a beat down after her awesome episode before but hey that's Dark Souls for you. Same for the Forest Hunters since they were my main covenant for much of my first playthrough. Thought about having them all die for the sake of their pig-headed loyalty and xenophobia, but then the other part of me that still has doubts about the ponies just murdering folk willy-nilly spoke up and asked if that sounded like it'd be realistic. I'm sure some would argue that I needn't worry since Twilight and co have always maintained their morals even when forced to undertake some less than pleasant tasks (the nasty business with Starlight Glimmer being one that leaps to mind) but it still doesn't seem right for them to start taking lives unless they truly have no choice.

Ahh well, least next episode will start delving into some more of the serious turning points in the plot, though for those who can guess what they are, that may not exactly be comforting. :pinkiecrazy:

Thanks again to lunarstallion for help in editing this fic!

Chapter 35

“One… two… buckle my shoe. Three… four… knock at the door. Five… six… pick up sticks. Seven… eight… lay them straight. Nine… wait…”

Pinkie looked up from her game of jacks, briefly checking the bonfire before her before returning to her contemplation.

“Why would you want to pick up sticks only to then put them back down again? That makes no sense! I mean if you’re going to pick up anything surely the most logical course of action would be to then put them away, not straighten them out and leave them where you found them! That’s just being messy!”

Pinkie shook her head and bounced the rubber ball again.

“Nine… ten… a big fat hen… wait… now what’s the deal with that? Hens by default are generally plump. At least Applejack’s are… does that mean this hen is exceptionally tall, and overweight? And if so, why would you want to call attention to that? That’s just being mean!”

The ball bounced towards the edge of the cliff, its demise imminent but ignored.

“Why would anyone include such mean and confusing rhymes in a foal’s game?”

The ball bounced off into the void as Pinkie looked to the little metal stars in her hoof.

“And on that, how am I playing a game that requires considerable dexterity when I don’t have any fingers?”

The jacks were tossed over the pink mare’s shoulder as she settled in for deeper, philosophical thinking on the troubling matter. Mercifully, the bonfire bloomed shortly afterward and let loose the individual she’d been waiting for.

“Oh, Trixie, you’re back!” The mare cried, pulling a hoof full of confetti from somewhere and throwing it into the air.

The shrivelled unicorn flopped onto the ground, her withered limbs providing a very unstable footing.

“B-Back? From… From where has Trixie… come?” Her voice died in her throat as she looked down at her front legs, finding they looked as cankered and worm eaten as she felt all over.

“Oh… Faust…” Trixie’s head dropped onto the ground. “I knew it… I knew I’d be no help.”

Pinkie smiled softly as she reached for her saddlebags. “Oh that’s not true, Trixie, you just hit a little stumbling block. Nothing we can’t fix!”

The unicorn looked up to see her pink friend pulling out a humanity sprite.

“Now, I’m guessing you’re not too partial to looking like an overcooked prune danish, so let’s take care of that first. Just hold onto this as tight as you can ‘till it’s been absorbed into your body, then you gotta reach into the fire and…”

Trixie looked at the black flame in Pinkie’s hooves. She pushed it aside while looking at the mare in weak disdain.

“Why would Trix… why would I want to hide what I am? A worthless waste of a pony remains a waste no matter what she looks like!”

Silence held for a moment as Pinkie tried to process this statement and not lose her smile.

“What… Trixie how can you say that?” She said, to which the hollowed unicorn just buried her face in the dirt.

“Three times I’ve come into your lives and done nothing but screw things up. The one time I see a chance to atone, to try and do good as all of you do, I give it everything I have… and all that happens is I end up cursed without making a single bit of difference! What more proof does there need to be that I am as I secretly feared? A cheap showpony who only knows how to work cheap tricks and lie to make herself look better?” Trixie sounded like she was trying to cry, but, being hollow, her tear ducts naturally weren’t working at the moment. “I should’ve gone with Twilight, least then she could see I truly am a failure and my humiliation would be complete.”

Pinkie Pie waited till she was sure Trixie was done spouting self-criticisms before walking over and rubbing the unicorn’s shoulder.

“Trixie, come on now, that’s not true! We’ve all had difficulty in this place. We knew that would be par for the course from the beginning.” She smiled, to which Trixie just mournfully glared at her.

“I had this to amplify my powers!” She cried, holding up her hoof with the Bellowing Dragoncrest ring. “Yet I still failed!”

Pinkie looked to the ring, then to its counterpart on her own leg.

“Well, um, maybe you just had an unlucky roll of the dice, so to speak? I mean, this thing is supposed to help me find more loot, but like all RPG items I found it only works a certain percentage of the time.” She said meekly while twisting the Covetous Gold Serpent ring around her fur. Trixie scowled as best as her hollowed features could muster as she pulled off her ring and threw it onto the ground.

“This is the end for the Great and Powerful Trixie. Just leave me here and go rejoin your friends, Pinkie. I’m only going to slow you down.”

The unicorn nudged the ring over to the pink mare, gesturing for her to take it. Pinkie looked down at it, and her mane deflated slightly as her expression settled into a disappointed glare.

“Now listen here, Beatrix Lulamoon! That is NOT going to happen! No pony gets left behind here, no matter what!”

Trixie’s own self-loathing faded in the shock of hearing Pinkie suddenly speaking with such force.

“Yes you made some mistakes, yes you were a right menace when you had the Alicorn Amulet, yes you botched the attempt to reconnect with Twilight, and yes, you should’ve known better than calling out Seath for no reason!”

The shock faded to offense as Pinkie kept listing the unicorn’s previous faults. In turn Pinkie’s voice lost a little of its aggression.

“Also, yes, this probably is not helping to motivate you, so let me switch gears and get straight to the point! When all's said and done, the fact you willingly accompanied us here shows you’re still good at heart, we just need to find another means of helping you realize that! Just like Fluttershy didn’t believe Discord was beyond redemption and Twilight still has faith in Seath, there IS a way you can help us!”

Pinkie looked down at the Bellowing Dragoncrest ring and picked it up.

“Maybe pure magic isn’t your forte, but from what we’ve seen, there’s other forces in this world to be taken advantage of! Once Applejack, Flutters and the rest get back here, we’ll ask about it.” Pinkie smiled confidently. “And then, we’ll get back to Twilight, and one way or another, we’ll find a way to cure us all of this curse!”

Trixie stared at the pink mare, not sure whether to cling to her words for the forlorn hope they offered, or pity her for letting her own mindless optimism blind her to the reality of the situation.

“You still believe that? Even though one could argue your own condition is the same as mine, a punishment for misjudging our own strength of spirit?”

Again the pink mare’s mane deflated slightly as she looked to the Darksign encircling her cutie mark. It stung her again with its phantom heat in testament to Trixie’s accusation, yet Pinkie fought to keep her smile.

“Maybe. I did a bad thing and made a terrible mistake, so did you. But at the end of the day that’s all it was: a mistake. Not the first one either of us have made, nor the last, and like always we have to live with the consequences.”

A rustling drew both ponies to the doorway leading to the territory of the Forest Hunters. Pinkie’s smile brightened along with the flames of the bonfire as three very familiar beings stepped out of the darkness.

“But also, as has been proven again and again, there still exists a chance for us to make up for our errors.” She replied as Discord emerged, carrying the Chosen Undead on a stretcher supported by an exact duplicate of himself.

“Now typically, the severity of your injuries would require a trip to the hospital, followed by several years of painful recovery in the ER. As, however, your charming little world doesn’t seem to have any such facilities I’ll instead have to resort to what I remember from Fluttershy’s lessons on first aid.” The draconequuii set down the stretcher by the bonfire and merged back into one being. Discord then followed by summoning a nurse costume for himself and pulling out a giant tome titled Home Doctor.

“Now then, so we don’t waste too much time with the diagnoses, is there anywhere that currently does NOT hurt? Do you feel there might still be some part of you that’s not going to require stitches, suturing, cauterizing, rivets, prosthetic reconstruction, organ transplants or amputation?”

A complete surgical unit, complete with life support equipment and garage maintenance tools, flashed into existence as Discord flipped through his book.

“If you are indeed as bashed up as it looked like your wolf friend bashed you up, then worry not. Once I’ve prioritized which operations need to be done on you, and in which order, we CAN rebuild you!”

The Chosen Undead cringed as there came the whirring of cybernetic prosthetics being sparked into life, ready to transform her into an all new kind of warrior.

“Your efforts are most appreciated Discord, but you might find this is faster.” She replied while reaching into the flames. They flowed out over her arm to envelop her body, retreating after a minute to reveal her now freshly and fully healed self.

“Thank you for helping me back here. I feel much better now.” She said, to which the chaos god scoffed.

“Hmmph, well it looks like the usual order of denying me any chance to have fun is still in effect! Just like when Fluttershy told me I couldn’t install a remote control obedience chip on Angel to make him less of a spoiled brat.” He sighed. “How she puts up with that long eared pest I’ll never understand.”

Pinkie cocked her ears in confusion as she looked to the door, expecting more individuals to emerge from it.

“Uh… where is Fluttershy, actually?” She asked. Applejack looked momentarily afraid upon seeing only two of her friends by the bonfire, but then she adjusted her hat and took a deep breath to calm her nerves.

“She managed to talk Sif down from her rampage, then went after her when she ran off. Seemed to think she could convince her to help us.” The farm mare said casting a look of extreme doubt at the Chosen Undead that told of how she’d better have been right in her pleas to spare the wolf.

“She… talked down that monster?” Trixie said.

“And you let her out into the forest all on her own?” Pinkie replied with great alarm. Applejack held up a hoof.

“She swore she’d be fine! Ah wasn’t too keen on lettin’ her go solo either, but then again, she makes multiple trips into the Everfree by herself every week, and comes back fine every time, so there’s that at least.” The farm pony didn’t sound entirely convinced despite her brave face. Indeed, as she looked at Trixie, then to the bonfire, the armor on her outfit clanked as she shivered with fear. “Ah suppose, in a worst case scenario, she’ll be joinin’ us here one way or another. Just hope it won’t be via the same means as you Trix… erm… no offense.” Applejack smiled with rising awkwardness. “Er… how are you feelin’ at least?”

The unicorn looked down at herself again and let out a dry exhale of defeat.

“How I probably should feel. Empty… cold… worthless. Seems this was a long time coming.” She muttered.

“Trixie…” Pinkie Pie gently scolded. The hollowed unicorn glared at her again with her empty eye sockets.

“Until I am presented with the so called means by which I can be of use to you all, I stand by that opinion!” She said, sounding more like she was on the verge of tears rather than anger. Even if she still felt some lingering resentment for the unicorn, Applejack shook her head.

“Well in the meantime, we’d appreciate your company. Hollow or not, friends stick by friends!” She said, earning herself another stare of doubt from Trixie.

“Yeah… that’s what I said!” Pinkie Pie declared, before a thought made her ears wilt. “Trixie doesn’t seem to believe me, though.”

Applejack nodded. “Well you can take it from the most honest soul in Equestria then. Till we can get ya cured, we ain’t leavin’ ya behind!”

Trixie’s doubt cracked slightly.

“Even in light of what I’ve done to make life difficult for you all?” She asked, getting another nod and another comforting hoof on her shoulder.

“Yer past crimes don’t justify this. You’ve already suffered too much for there to still be any bad blood between us.” The farm mare soothed. Again, Trixie felt the agonizing need to shed tears, exacerbated by the fact that she couldn’t. Lightly she reached up to place her own hoof on Applejack’s.

“So now two of my previous enemies speak in my defense… begging me to hang onto some cause so I don’t become another mindless corpse…”

Pinkie Pie held up the humanity sprite again.

“Please Trixie, for all of us. We may need you very soon in fact! Fluttershy could be in trouble!”

“She isn’t.” Discord replied. The ponies looked up to see him staring far into the distance as if meditating on something.

“How can you be sure?” Applejack asks, getting a groan from the draconequus.

“First off, remember that I can sense magical fluctuations. Anything that has the end result of bringing chaos to order speaks to me like a beautiful song from the heavens, and while normally I welcome any instance of the aforementioned, I’m… strangely pleased to report I sense nothing has happened to our dear Element of Kindness.” Discord said confidently.

“Well… still, that don’t mean she ain't lost, or perhaps in need of assistance in some other way…” Applejack noted, getting a much more exaggerated sigh from the draconequus.

“Perhaps then the second reason for my certainty will help dash such worries from your mind, dear Applejack.” He said. The farm mare looked at him reproachfully.

“And that is?”

Discord pointed in the direction he was thoughtfully staring. “I can see her there in the distance… and it looks like she has some very interesting company in tow.”

All eyes turned to behold the yellow pegasus, trotting out from the trees with a noticeable lightness to her steps and a very relieved smile on her face. Behind her, Siegmeyer followed with the same cheerful gait, checking every few steps that the giant wolf beside him was still able to do likewise without support.

“Sif!” The Chosen Undead gasped, pulling herself to her feet. Applejack lowered her head in preparation for a second brawl, while Discord looked to his side and summoned his shotgun again. Fluttershy promptly stopped and held up her front hooves.

“Please, everypony, it’s okay. Sif and I have reached an understanding. She won’t attack us anymore.” The pegasus urged. “She explained what’s going on. We need to get her to Seath immediately!”

Applejack and Discord cast their suspicion upon the wolf in full force. Sif closed her eyes and bowed her head as a sign of both acknowledging her errors and apologizing for them.

“The reason she was so hostile is because the means to traverse the Abyss has been fused with her soul. She thought the only way for her to give it up was by also giving up her life at the same time. She only wished to die honorably in combat, as a warrior should.” Fluttershy continued. “But, but Seath can find another way! Twilight said souls are integral to his sorcery, so he must know how!”

The confidence drained noticeably quickly from Fluttershy’s voice, yet the Chosen Undead still looked at her lupine friend with a new sense of desperate hope from her revelations.

“Griggs and Logan said the same about how sorcery works… could he really… would he?” The female undead’s voice wavered as Sif hesitantly approached her, guilt weighing heavily from every part of the wolf’s features as she looked over the destroyed state of her friend’s armor. The undead clenched her fists as she felt tears welling up again, sadness and joy burning her chest at seeing the wolf alive.
“I know Artorias emphasized the importance of dying with honor, I don’t blame you for wanting to abide by his expectations. I also will respect that you’ve probably been guarding his grave for years, and would appreciate finally being free of your responsibilities….”

Sif’s expression withered even more in confirmation. Though her heart ached at the thought, the Chosen Undead reached for her chaos blade.

“I cannot promise Seath will want to help at all… but if you yearn for the same thing I yearn for, for us to be together again… I’ll do whatever I can to get him to agree.”

The wolf looked down at the burning sword as it was levelled against her throat.

“If, however, you would rather be free of the torment that life has heaped upon you as it has me… if Fluttershy is right that you seek an honorable end in combat… I can grant you that.” The Chosen Undead said, masking her sadness with a well-practiced stoic tone. “Please, just, make your decision quickly, Sif. Show me what you want, not what anyone else wants!”

Fluttershy looked ready to interject. Siegmeyer knelt and gently gripped her shoulder, nodding that she had done her part. It was now down to Sif to decide her own destiny.

Slowly the wolf’s amber eyes lowered to the blade, then to her friend. She exhaled a long gust of black mist, her poise relaxing as she seemed to settle upon her choice.

Her paw rose to alight upon the Chosen Undead’s weapon, and push it away from her throat. She whimpered something that few understood, but which served as a lead into a gesture none could mistake. Sif leaned her head down to rub it against the female’s face, resting her paw on her shoulder as the undead dropped her sword and let her tears fall with it.

“Thank you, Sif.” She sobbed quietly, hugging the wolf around her neck as she let out a tearful howl. “I… I don’t know what will happen from here… but together, we’ll get through it. Somehow… I promise I’ll find a way for us to get through this.”

Sif howled again in agreement, licking away her friend’s tears as she was released from the hug.

From behind Pinkie Pie, Trixie watched the heartfelt reunion with a great storm of emotions. For once her hollowed state worked to her advantage in concealing how she felt about seeing her murderer be so easily forgiven for her crimes.

“Fluttershy, I have a favor to ask of you: escort Sif back to the Firelink Shrine while I go propose your idea to Seath." The undead turned to the wolf. "Much as you have proven you’ve still got the skill of your prime, I’d rather you stay somewhere safe till I know if we can count on him. And, if he does agree, then hopefully Laurentius will be able to send you directly to the archives as he was able to send us to and from Equestria.” The Chosen Undead said. Sif looked to the bandages on her body and nodded that this was a good idea as she wasn’t completely healed yet.

“I will, don’t worry, I’ll keep her safe.” Fluttershy answered.

“Then as usual it falls to me to keep you safe.” Discord said as he walked over with his shotgun resting on his shoulder. “Best make sure the pooch sticks to her promise of playing nice.”

Sif looked at the draconequus in weariness, then looked away as a gesture that she intended no harm.

“Ooooh, I’ll go back too! Think I could use the rocks and space to make a rudimentary oven and bake everyone some needed treats. It’s been awhile since we last ate.” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. The thought made Applejack rub her barrel and wince as she felt it was feeling a bit empty.

“Think Ah’ll join you then Pinkie. After what we’ve braved in this forest Ah could do with a snack break.” The farm mare mused. “What about you, Trix?”

The unicorn stared blankly ahead, lost in her own thoughts. Sif whimpered again to her as if to show how sorry she was for causing her death. With an unreadable expression, Trixie grabbed the humanity sprite from Pinkie and absorbed it into herself.

“Trixie would appreciate some time to think. To contemplate what she wishes to do about several things.” She said while extending her leg to the Chosen Undead. The warrior duly took it and placed it upon the bonfire’s sword, performing the ritual that soon had Trixie looking like her old restored self again.

“Siegmeyer?” She asked. The knight shouldered his zweihander and tapped the front of his cuirass.

“Not to worry ma’am! I’ll see our friends safely back to the shrine then pass word onto Laurentius for him to get a move on. As always don’t hesitate to make use of that white soapstone if you need me though!”

The Chosen Undead nodded her gratitude and reached into the flames again, letting them whisk her away to the white dragon’s location.

***

The golden rays of dusk slowly draped down over the walls of Gwyn’s keep. From his spot reclining on Gwynevere’s bed, Seath followed them as they seeped through the windows and fell across the pages of the book he was reading. His eyes momentarily let the words on the page go out of focus, instead studying how the bands of gold brought a new beauty to the black and white of the page… a nice additional aesthetic to the pleasure that came part and parcel with the absorption of knowledge. For a moment, Seath felt like he was on the cusp of a new insight into his love of learning, until he heard the door to the bathroom swing open and found himself staring at a very different form of love.

“How majestic thine form looks in the light of father’s sun. Truly Seath, why must thou always squander thine beauty in the dark recesses of thine archives and thine caverns?” Gwynevere asked as she walked over to the bed. Having just come from her evening bath she was clad only in her silk robe, and true to one who’d embraced the beauty of her status as a goddess, she hadn’t even bothered to tie it. Seath pondered if the blatant disregard for modesty was due to her simply being so free spirited, or because she knew how her allure could be used to manipulate others for her own desire. Either way, he wasn’t complaining.

“Kind as thine words are, thou speaks from the minority I fear. For centuries passed have I been ridiculed, abused and ostracized for mine form. Among the Everlasting Dragons my main strength was wisdom, not beauty.”

Gwynevere opened her mouth to counter the argument. Seath quickly cut her off.

“And while we may now enjoy a new age, the time has not passed in which my habits may be broken. Permit me if I still wish to do right by our Great Lord by remaining where I may improve my mind.”

Gwynevere sighed and sat down next to the dragon.

“Thine mistreatment at the hands of thine brethren clouds thine judgement, noble Seath. What must I do to convince thee of the sincerity in my words?”

Seath looked down at his book, then to the scroll he was writing notes on. He twirled his quill around in growing intrigue at what his research had revealed.

“No more than what thou hast already done for me, fairest Gwynevere. Thus is the more important that I do all that is possible to see we succeed.” He stated, twirling his quill around faster as he felt the gentle touch of the solar princess’ hand against his skin.

“And what then, noble Seath? Wilt thou join us in the joy of the sun, or still seek the sanctity of darkness and isolation?” Gwynevere asked, sounding like she was pleading, but in that way of hers that was too cute for any to say no. The way she affectionately stroked across Seath’s wings and back, finding no repulsion in his lack of scales, didn’t do the dragon’s resolve any favors either.

“Thou asks of knowledge no dragon has ever had need to seek before. Never was there a member of mine kin who entertained such notions as parentage, sires, or offspring. Much like with the wonders of sorcery, I stand as the first charged to find an answer, and no answer can I give without further research.” Seath replied as he put down his quill and placed his hand over Gwynevere’s. “Such is further reason why thou art so kind to offer me such opportunity.”

Gwynevere sighed and cupped her other hand against Seath’s muzzle. Gently she kissed the dragon, relishing how exotic his mouth tasted from the effects of his crystal breath.

“It is thou who is kind. My intentions are more selfish. The Age of Fire grows grand and prosperous under my father’s reign, yet still I see errors in his judgment, minor lapses that may still lead to great turmoil further down the line. If I am to inherit his throne, should such a terrible time ever come to pass, I must strive to do better.” She replied, raising Seath’s curiosity along with his head frills. “The gods accept you as their own, this much shows I am not wrong to hope. If I can demonstrate how even the lowest form of being can yet shine as bright as the First Flame, I know I can show Father and all how we are wrong to segregate and turn away those who made our glorious age possible.”

Seath sighed, feeling the flames of his own soul burn with intoxicating warmth as Gwynevere stroked his cheek.

“But for that, the unity of family is vital. To thee Seath do I offer myself, because I know thou art wise and skillful, enough to make what we both desire possible. But in return to thee, I ask a vow: that when we have our new treasure, our crossbreed, thou shalt not falter in thine role as father and mentor.”

Seath’s head frills lowered themselves as concern overtook his glee. Gwynevere seemed to recognize this as she quickly kissed him again.

“Thou shalt indeed be the first to undertake such duty, and thus I expect thee to occasionally fall. Mind only that thou learns from whence thou rises again, and know I will be by your side.” She said while nuzzling against Seath’s face. He sighed happily as he held her against him, relishing her soft scent and her soothing warmth.

“Truly, Gwynevere, with such humble persuasion, why not did thine father appoint thee as his messenger and emissary?” Seath queried, looking up as the sun princess’ face fell.

“His reasons… bear not repeating, beyond they are why I favor thee over my fellow deities.” She said.

***

Seath angrily ground his light ball between his fingers, staring at the darkness through the broken window of what had once been Gwynevere’s chambers, and now been revealed to be only another empty and abandoned part of the city, draped in a thin cover of sunshine and cheer.

“Why I favor thee… t’was I she deemed kind, wise, skilled….” The dragon seethed with barely restrained rage. Even knowing he’d done nothing more than shatter an illusion, Seath still hurt thinking about his impulsive action. He had hurt when Gwynevere had betrayed him, hurt when he’d discovered she’d left to marry someone else, and now even enacting the revenge he’d sought upon her for years just added to the pain. Never had he felt so empty, impotent, and hateful. Was this to be it? Was there truly to be no reprieve from this tortured existence he’d been cursed with?

“Seath…”

The dragon looked down from his musings, and his pain grew even worse. Twilight Sparkle, the mare who’d matched Gwynevere in her acceptance of him for his strengths and his shortcomings, now condemned to life as an undead because his presence in her world had allowed others to invade and kill her in cold blood. Another sin to add to his still growing pile, and from what had happened afterwards, it seemed fate was no where near finished playing its malevolent tricks.

“Seath, we have to go. It’s too dangerous for us to stay here.” Twilight said, keeping her voice measured but not commanding. She could see Seath was deeply affected by the deception he’d just encountered, but for every moment they spent there in the keep, the shadows moved and clanked in their warning that death was closing in on the party.

Seath removed his glasses and massaged his eyes, finding them to be dry. He wasn’t sure if he should be crying over a mere false image of the sun princess, but not even being able to feel anything seemed worse. If he could feel nothing, then he might as well be dead, and as he returned his glasses to his face and looked at Twilight again, Seath knew at least that part couldn’t be true. No matter how great his pain, he had to endure, for his student’s sake now.

“Come Twilight, t’is time we resumed the journey to mine archives. We shalt find sanctuary there.” He said. Twilight nodded, then gently rested a hoof on one of his tentacles.

“I’m… I’m sorry that this turned out to not be what you… what we all hoped it to be. I’m sure Gwynevere would have forgiven you if it was really her.”

Seath growled and pulled himself away from the alicorn.

“Weep not for me, mine student. Never could thine eyes hold all the tears needed for my suffering.” He said, letting his head wilt. “This is the road fate and I hath forged. I can do naught but walk ahead of thee on it and see thee safely to wherever it may end.”

Twilight lowered her hoof and sighed in sadness.

“Doesn’t mean I can’t still repay the favor by giving you my assistance and my sympathy.” She said as the two walked back the chamber entrance. “How’s it looking out here, Rainbow Dash?”

The blue pegasus looked up and around at her surroundings. Her wings twitched in unease every time she heard another sound in the darkness.

“I dunno what’s followed us in here, Twi, but I’d rather leave before I have to find out.” Rainbow Dash replied. “Good news is, while we may have lost the sun, this bonfire still seems to be in working order. So if we do have to end up fighting another monster we won’t be too far from a means of resting and healing.”

Griggs raised his catalyst and cast a light ball of his own, holding it over the railing so its light fell upon the floor below.

“It would seem we at least are alone in these halls for the moment. With luck, we may be able to reach the keep’s entrance without encountering any other sentinels or guards if we move now.”

Seath nodded and held his catalyst as high as he could.

“Then haste we must make. Master Logan, thou shalt take the lead with me, Master Griggs, the rear. With light shining upon us from all sides, we at least shalt ensure no demon nor monster can sneak within our numbers.” He ordered. Griggs nodded while Logan gently pulled down the brim of his hat.

“To stand by your side again in battle Grand Duke, what greater honor could a sorcerer hope for?” He asked with a subtle tone of joy.

Twilight looked to Rarity and Spike. “Are you two all packed up and ready?”

Spike quickly finished the tea in his cup and packed it away along with the teapot that was brewing in the flames of the bonfire.

“As ever, Twi! Sooner we get out of here, the happier I believe we’ll all be.” He said.

“Good, now let's keep a quick but measured pace. Don’t want to exhaust ourselves by running but still…”

Twilight was cut off by the bonfire blooming and the Chosen Undead stepping out of it.

“Oh, Aurelia! Are you okay, darling? What’s happening?” Rarity asked as the undead female looked around in bewilderment at the darkened chambers.

“I… I could ask the same of you. What happened to Anor Londo… what…” The Chosen Undead stopped as she saw the destroyed chambers through the doorway. “Where’s Her Highness Gwynevere?”

Seath snarled and wrung his catalyst in his hands.

“No more a resident of here than she hath been for many a century. Again thou hast been deceived, mindless one! She that gaveth thee the Lordvessel was but an apparition, crafted by the most skilled of illusionists, the Dark Sun Gwyndolin!”

The Chosen Undead looked at Seath, then back at the ruined chambers, clearly confused.

“The Princess Gywnevere… was an illusion?” She asked.

“She and all that did shine bright and powerful in Anor Londo. I believe Gwyndolin’s deception encompassed all of his father’s holy city.” Seath grumbled.

“But… why?” The Chosen Undead asked, to the white dragon’s growing anger.

“His Dark Sun’s reasons are too numerous to be counted. T’was his charge from birth to be one with the moon, to always take from the sun its light, and shine back, as a hollow reflection, its magnificence. Shadows, illusions, and deception are his ways…” Seath growled monstrously. “And t’was mine instruction that enabled him to wield such power as what thou all have witnessed.”

A short and very awkward silence held.

“Wait… this Gwyndolin guy… was also a student of yours?” Rainbow Dash asked incredulously.

“Yea.” Seath replied in defeat. “Gwynevere, he, and their first brother, Gwynfrewi, were my charges to be disciplined in sorcery. Masters they all became under my tutelage, and t’would seem all then showed their gratitude with betrayal. Gwynevere for giving up our daughter, Priscilla, when Gwyn’s guards did come for her, and Gwyndolin, for ordering her execution to keep the Great Lord’s dominion pure and free from the taint of crossbreeds!”

The Chosen Undead froze again, though now it was not confusion that gripped her but realization.

“Wait… crossbreed? Priscilla? You know her?” She asked, keeping one hand on the hilt of her sword as Seath looked ready to crush her into bloody paste.

“That I did, for but a moment. T’was I that gave her life, with the treacherous Gwynevere’s help. Years of toil, trust, and companionship did come to fruition with her birth, and then fell into ashes and ruin when taken thereafter was my daughter to be slew upon the executioner’s block!” Seath roared in rage and remorse. The Chosen Undead’s fingers twitched as she hesitantly pulled them away from her sword.

“But… but that’s not true!” She said. Seath now rounded on her, lowering his head till his nose threatened to knock the warrior to the ground.

“And what in thine hollowed skull persuades thee to claim such blasphemy?” He demanded. The Chosen Undead looked to the ponies, then to Griggs and Logan. Reluctantly she took a deep breath and responded.

“Because I’ve met the Crossbreed Priscilla. She’s alive!”

What dangers moved in the darkness towards their intended prey promptly stopped at the earth shattering roar, followed by the rumbling all throughout the keep as one unfortunate soul was smashed full force against the wall by a beast too terrible and too angry for any to risk facing.

“THOU LIES, HOLLOWED CRETIN!” Seath screamed, slowly crushing the Chosen Undead in his iron grip. “Such slander, such poisonous words are fit only for the filth of the lowest form! Thou will regret not becoming one with the Firekeepers and thus losing thine rotten tongue!”

The undead thrashed and fought as her armor began to constrict around her.

“I… ngh… I tell no lie! Priscilla lives… ngh… I swear it!” She protested, groaning as her body was subjected to the most brutal pressure from Seath’s grip.

“Thou wretched harlot! Thou swears only to further thine own sins!” Seath roared again, blasting the poor warrior with crystals.

“Seath!” Twilight screamed from a distance too great for him to hear. The dragon raised his catalyst, preparing to shatter the now crystalized undead like he had originally tried to do during their battle.

“A hundred deaths do not atone for thee. A thousand still will not forgive thine blasphemy! Thou shalt know the true horror of thine curse, for as many years as I draw breath!”

The catalyst came down, and so did the undead. Both hit the ground with a painful thump as Seath found himself being blasted against the railings by the fury of a dark bead spell. Roaring in the agony of his fresh wounds, the dragon pulled himself up, his eyes staring in perplexity as Twilight Sparkle approached him with her catalyst in her mouth, and her friends on either side. Rarity had her horn lit and charged with magic, and Rainbow had her teeth bared around her catchpole.

“Seath… I can understand you’re upset, I don’t blame you for that. But it’s NOT Aurelia’s fault! She’s been drawn in by the lies of her supposed guides, not the cause of them! And that’s assuming what she just said is a lie, cause frankly, from her tone and insistence, I’m inclined to believe she’s telling the truth!” The alicorn glowered. Seath looked at the crystals sprouting up as his blood flowed from numerous soul bored holes in his abdomen.

“Thou… Thou struck me, Twilight !?” He demanded, to which Twilight charged her catalyst with another spell.

“We have enough problems without trying to kill each other! And while I will do everything I can to support you as your student, I also have a priority to find a cure for this damn Darksign curse so Pinkie and I aren’t stuck as zombies for the rest of time! If you’re going to let your madness dictate your actions now, when Aurelia may in fact be revealing a saving grace to us all, then so help me Faust, I WILL stop you myself!” She declared. Seath stared at her, daring her to make good on her claim. Twilight stared back, her catalyst prepped and ready to dish out more punishment if the dragon so much as moved a muscle. Another very tense and frightening silence ensued, broken only when Seath turned his gaze to the gasping Chosen Undead.

“Thine story, quickly! What proof dost thou bear that mine daughter yet lives??”

Rarity turned and helped break off the crystal shell covering the warrior’s body. The Chosen Undead’s breathing was still heavy, and her movements weak as the cursed effect of Seath’s breath took hold of her.

“Here… this was left in my cell at the asylum…” She said, pulling out a doll in a strange dress from her pack. Rarity levitated it over to Seath who grabbed it and scrutinized it. “Three floors below us, in this keep, is a Hall of Art. At the back, guarded by dozens of armed souls is a grand painting by the renowned artist, Ariamis. That doll allows one to access the world inside it. Priscilla is in there!”

Seath’s face contorted as he tried to find some reason to deny what he held in his hand, some justification to kill the damned Chosen Undead again and again for her offense.

“The Painted World… a world made to store all artifacts that the Great Lord Gwyn decreed too dangerous or too blasphemous to permit in the light of his day. Never did I think anything of such a waste of magic and labor… never would I have thought to venture into its planes of oil and canvas…” Seath’s voice grew weaker as he continued to stare at the doll. Finally he lowered it and regarded the undead warrior again. “For what purpose dost thou reveal this to me now? T’is not mere generosity that would spur thee to suddenly lend assistance to one thou swore to kill!”

Rarity looked offended at that, but the Chosen Undead bid her to step aside as she slowly sat up.

“To plead, for the life of Sif.” She gasped while turning to Twilight. “Your friends prevented me from killing the one remnant of family I have left, believing that Seath could remove the means to traverse the Abyss from her without killing her.”

Twilight turned back to Seath, still holding her catalyst at the ready should he attack again. Instead the dragon betrayed a sliver of confusion at the name.

“Sif? Thou speaketh of the wolf that did stand by the side of the Knight Artorias?” He said, a glimmer of possible realization flashed across his face before he hid it back under his visage of loathing. “And what persuades thee I shalt make any attempt to assist my would be executioner?” He demanded. The Chosen Undead pointed to the doll.

“A deal, Seath, a show of trust between us. I’ll go into the Painted World, prove I’m not lying by rescuing your daughter. You’ll see that she’s still alive, in return for doing everything you can to save Sif.” The female sounded weaker with each word. Shaking in her crumpled armor, she reached for her pack and pulled out an odd stone set with what appeared to be a human skull. She activated it and Rarity reeled back, swearing she heard the skull scream as it absorbed some manner of dark vapor from the undead’s body.

“Well what do you say, Seath? Sounds pretty sincere to me.” Twilight threateningly intoned.

Seath looked back at the doll in his hand, then he turned his hand over to stare at the ring of Gwynevere’s covenant on his finger. Little by little his strength seemed to leave him as he withered in defeat.

“Truly, Twilight Sparkle, thou art too good and pure for a soul as fetid as I.” He mused in sadness. Twilight sighed as she extinguished her catalyst and stepped away from her teacher.

“Hardly. I’ve just haven’t been subjected to the same scorn and distrust all my life.” She said as the dragon rose and reached for his estus flask. “Do you agree to check this out with us?”

Seath drank deep of his estus, and the Chosen Undead did the same. They regarded each other again with something like doubt as their bodies slowly healed.

“T’is a match. In this our darkest hour yet, only one who is truly mad would turn from the light of hope, however fleeting or faint it may be.”

The dragon picked up his catalyst and beckoned all to follow him.

“Come, the elevator outside shalt take us to Ariamis’ Painted World.”

***

“Anything yet, Lieutenant Nocturne?” Luna queried as her thestral guards walked around Twilight’s bonfire, scanning the flames with their magic.

“Several possibilities do present themselves, your highness, however, I still can offer little more than guesses and estimations at present.” The young batmare sighed while staring into the fire with rampant fascination. “The nature of these flames is so alien. Like they are both just a generic example of an exothermic reaction, and simultaneously also a concentration of numerous different forms of energy. It’s like harmony, but not in any form known to us.”

Luna nodded, trying to not let her impatience show through. “Do you think you can tap into that energy to replicate the means by which Seath transported himself, Twilight and her friends to Lordran?”

The thestral bit her tongue. “Again, it’s possible. I can still sense a faint remnant of Princess Twilight’s magic in the fire. If I could just track where it leads to then the rest should be easy. I just…I wish I could be certain of that.”

Luna narrowed her eyes. “You wish?”

Nocturne bit her tongue harder. “Well, there’s no guarantee we’ll be able to pinpoint exactly where they are…or that we’ll be able to send a pony to their location without burning them alive in the process. For all the unusual characteristics, this is still a fire, with all the dangers of one to contend with.”

Luna sighed and nodded. “Well keep trying. Use whatever resources you need to find answers. I’ll send the court mages to assist you when the dawn comes if needs be.”

"As you command, your highness.” Nocturne bowed. “When I at last have something more concrete to go on…will you be wanting me to report to you in private, or fill in her highness, Princess Celestia, of your intent?”

Luna paused and thought about it. Concern slowly etched its way across her muzzle as she again found herself doubting the validity of this action.

“I shall bear the task of telling her. This is my choice and my doing. Whatever happens afterwards I will accept the blame for.” She replied while holding out a leg for the Moonlight Butterfly to alight upon. “Tia took a risk in order to avoid losing me forever, it’s time I repay that favor to ensure she doesn’t lose the one she loves forever.”

Author's Note

So here we are, end of one arc, promise of another. You all wanted to know when Priscilla and the Painted World would enter the narrative, well now your time has finally come. Not only that but it looks like Seath and the Chosen Undead may at last be finding some ground, however fragile, to connect, trying to save the last of their respective families so they can reunite with them.

What will happen from here? Who can say? It's probably going to be one hell of an undertaking that's for sure.

Heck who knows, we may see a few more familiar faces pop again along the way.

*bones creak as a body drags both itself and something heavy and sharp across the background*

:rainbowderp:
:pinkiegasp:
:twilightoops:
:applejackunsure:

:rainbowdetermined2: : Are you deliberately trying to tempt more misfortune upon us?

Well, how else am I meant to keep things interesting Rainbow? It's a Dark Souls crossover, it's supposed to suck for everyone.

:twilightangry2: : !@$%#$-ing hack author!

Editing as always is courtesy of the lovely lunarstallion

Chapter 56

It went without saying that one universal truth among dragons was their temper. Regardless of their size, age, type, or status, if you got on the wrong side of one you were in for a very bad time.

As such, one really had only two possible excuses for ending up on said wrong side of a dragon: either there had been a terrible mistake or misunderstanding, or you were hell-bent on proving a point with no care for what it cost you.

What aggravated Seath the most upon storming into his archives’ dungeon area is that he couldn’t fathom which of the above had motivated Logan to his extreme act of blatant tactlessness.

The elder sorcerer immediately greeting him with a crystal soul mass to the face didn’t help either.

“How now withered soul, whence grows this insolence!?” The white dragon demanded as he shook off the pain of the gem like projectiles. “For shame, thou intends to further foul the sanctity of mine haven?”

Logan smiled and tsked in gleeful scorn.

“No, only to finish what has been started here.” He replied before firing a second mass of crystal projectiles at the dragon. “To do what the Chosen Undead should have done, and thus prove I have transcended above even your expertise!”

Seath weathered the soul masses, focusing his counter strike on the crystal sage beating down on Twilight. She’d managed to give it the slip for a few precious moments, but just as in her practices with Seath, her inexperience with his sorceries had reared their ugly head at precisely the wrong moment. In this case, it was forgetting that the ‘Hidden Body’ sorcery only obscured one from the sight of others. It did not hide any sound they made while moving around.

As such, the sage had only to listen for the tell tale clop of hooves frantically trying to evade it to determine where to focus its attacks.

To her credit, at least Twilight had the foresight to drop the sneaking once she realised she’d given away her position, and cowered behind another magical barrier.

“Thine claims are questionable at best, nor do they excuse this!” Seath growled as he launched his own flurry of crystal soulmasses at the sage, drawing its attention away from Twilight long enough for her to run for cover.

“Why dost thou wrong her that did ne’er wrong thee? Whence did she cross thee with e’en a bitter word?” Seath demanded, both to Logan and his monstrous summoned student.

The sage looked to Logan, who just sighed and lead the next attack with a massive soul spear.

“I’ve spent my entire life trying to measure up to you. You said yourself that you received every correspondence I sent you! And yet, rather than acknowledge talent when it’s dangled in front of your face, you not only passed it up, but did so for a soul whose very existence is an affront to both sorcery, and Lordran itself!”

Seath reacted with the expected offense, and bewilderment, while Twilight had to do a massive facehoof. Once again, rather than just explain themselves, their enemies had to get all cryptic and needlessly evasive.

Both reactions did their job at distracting the two long enough for Logan and the sage to blast then with several more spears. Seath was sent crashing onto the floor of the prison, while Twilight was pinned to the wall, much like Griggs.

“The fact that she and her friends have been playing nice with you all this time does not forgive what they represent. What the books in your own archives foretold!” Logan continued, treasuring Twilight’s look of pained rage, and Seath’s look of just plain rage.

“Did you think it was a mere twist of unfortunate chance that the Chosen Undead was able to track you down to their world in the first place?” The sorcerer demanded as Seath rose to face him. “The books of these very archives presented me with the means! A very surprising yet insightful find among the tomes, that told of other worlds, other times, and how the flames link them all together!”

Seath’s rage smoldered slightly as he stared down Logan.

“Many works from far away lands did my channelers bring here on my command. Thou claims to have found knowledge within their pages e’en I know not?” The dragon challenged.

Logan grinned sinisterly as he heard Twilight let out a deathly cry. Both turned to see the crystal sage yanking its rapier from her barrel, leaving her to slump and succumb to her wounds once more.

“I had hoped you knew every word of every book among these hallowed halls, as would be expected of a soul of your station. Tragically it seems I indeed thought too highly of you.” Logan lamented, letting out a dry chuckle as the prison cell bonfire bloomed and Twilight emerged again from its flames.

“Tell me, have you ever stopped and pondered just how this one little equine has endured what has driven so many warriors, sages, monsters, and even gods to go hollow? Does her fortitude not seem beyond what should be possible by all rights?”

The crystal sage turned to engage Twilight. She stared at it in grim determination, and then as it tried to again crucify her with its crystal attacks, the alicorn leaped onto the ground with a sudden strength. Her legs still buckled and her body teetered like crazy as she landed, but even in light of that, she found the energy to charge her horn and blast the sage, forcing it to again retreat into the floor.

Taking advantage of this momentary relief, Twilight pushed herself over to where her latest bloodstain lay. Her hollowed body straightened and tensed as she reabsorbed her dropped energy and retrieved her catalyst. The sage then burst through the floor behind her, casting a massive homing crystal mass at the alicorn. Twilight ground her hooves and took off running towards the other side of the prison floor; to where the cage holding the resurrected pisacas sat open, and inviting.

“How long did you truly spend teaching her your arts? You can’t have had that much time before we found you. Certainly not long enough time to train her in how to do...that.” Logan’s voice dropped to a harsh whisper as Twilight turned and promptly swung her catalyst as the sage. A disembodied scream, like an injured pony crying for help, echoed around the ghastly sorcerer.

The pisacas promptly flooded from their cage, amassing on the sage as Twilight carefully stepped between them, still pursued by the homing crystal mass.

“Or that?” Logan mused as Twilight then cast another sorcery on herself, turning herself into one of the cogs that littered the prison floor. The crystal mass slowed, as if momentarily confused by this. The Twilight cog nudged itself back, increasing the distance as the glittering, starry projectile still closed in on her.

“Did you never question how she was able to pick up such advanced spells so easily?” Logan demanded. Seath just looked at the elderly sorcerer in disdain.

“She is, by her word and that of her follow princesses, a soul most gifted in the realm of magic. Rough is her command of mine spells, but her aptitude...mmmm.”

The dragon growled with a touch of sinister pride.

“T’is no mystery that she should prove to be worthy of mine teachings.” Seath concluded. Truthfully, while he realised he should be trying to help Twilight defend herself, it was worth holding off just to see her calculated use of sorcery to keep dodging the crystal sage’s attack. It was especially satisfying that so long as she kept said attack from actually hitting her, apparently the sage was unable to teleport out from under the pile of pisacas mauling it to death.

Logan soon reacted in the expected way, and his barrage of soul spears hurt like hell, but in that moment, Twilight’s actions made it all worth it for Seath.

“No. NO. NO! You still don’t get it!” The sorcerer declared, no longer sounding as cocky. “She is not an apt student! She did not learn your arts just because she’s versed in magic. She’s...she’s...”

Seath pushed himself off the far wall of the prison, having been driven into it by Logan’s assault. Multiple puncture wounds on his belly area quickly clotted over with crystal, leaving him to again stare at Logan in abject disappointment.

“Ngh...enough talk! You wouldn’t believe me anyway! You never believed in me!”

Soul masses criss crossed through the air as human and dragon were again joined in battle. Under them, the crystal sage seemed to take this as a prompt to step up its game as suddenly two additional copies of it materialized around the pisacas. Blue streams of magic were launched at the poor squid like monsters, summoning beds of likewise colored crystal spikes that skewered them like calamari and allowed the original sage to finally fight its way out from the pile.

Realizing the tables had turned, Twilight dispensed with her disguise, gritting her teeth as the crystal soul mass finally found her and knocked her hooved over flank with its explosion. Fighting against the pain of her scorched flesh, Twilight stood back up. She gauged the three sages baring down on her, the pisacas lying now in a mass dead heap in their wake. She had to do something quick. Something that packed a greater punch than her pony magic in order to neutralize all three threats at once.

Twilight looked at the catalyst in her mouth. The crooked blade on the end gleamed black in the light of the prison, reminding Twilight of when she’d wrestled it from the Demon Firesage.

The same Demon Firesage that had severely injured both Rainbow Dash and her brother, nearly killed Seath and Celestia, and almost trapped everyone she loved in the burning inferno of Luna’s garden.

A sudden heat bloomed inside Twilight, an explosion of the same emotions she’d felt when at last she had that bloated monstrosity at her whim. Emotions that had allowed her too...

The sages drew their rapiers and fell upon Twilight. Closing her eyes, the alicorn focused on the heat, burying herself in the inferno of the most raw and primordial feelings a soul could summon.

Sheer, unbridled, rage!

Logan turned at the sound of bodies hitting the floor. To his horror he saw two of the sages down and out, with smoking holes littering the front of their robes. The middle sage clasped its hand over a similar array of small yet crippling wounds as its cohorts vanished into nothingness.

The elder sorcerer looked to Twilight, his soul growing cold with hate as he saw the black wisps rising off her catalyst.

Twilight aimed said catalyst at Logan, charging it with another spell to finally finish the crazed sorcerer off.

Either out of loyalty to its teacher, or just being too far gone to care about it’s injuries, the crystal sage hauled itself off the floor, then threw itself in Twilight’s line of fire. The second assault of dark beads perforated the ghostly entity’s body like a swiss cheese, forcing it to summon two more clones as it fell onto its wounds again.

“By Gwyn’s beard...you can’t have...” Logan bleated as Twilight spun her catalyst around, feeding the soul energy coursing through it with some of her own pony magic. The sages amassed on her, only to be hit with a wall of pitch black, toxic fog.

“The sorceries of Oolacile, dreadful mockeries of our hallowed arts...and you...you...”

Logan was knocked back by the impact of Seath landing. He scrambled to rise, but no sooner was he on his feet than he found himself enveloped in Seath’s crystal breath.

“Aggghhh...you...you didn’t teach her those at all did you?” Logan demanded, showing an impressive amount of fortitude even as cursed crystalline formations erupted from his clothes to form an immobilising shell all the was to his head..

“Nay I did not. Though that she commandeth such raw, unstable arts amazes me little.” Seath intoned as he raised his catalyst for the finishing blow.

Logan looked up at his former idol, gritting his teeth as he violently struggled against the crystal shell.

Seath’s catalyst fell, and to his ire Logan was able to jerk his head back at just the right moment for the blow to hit the shell, shattering both it and most of Logan’s clothes.

“And yet you remain blind to the possibility of why that is...” The elder sorcerer weakly seethed as he tumbled backwards, shaking off the crystallized remains of his robes, and leaving him in only his oversized hat and a loincloth.

Seath snarled as he swiped at Logan with his claws. His rage grew every hotter as Logan managed to avoid the attack, apparently having gained a speed boost due to no longer being weighed down by his clothes.

Seath chased the half-naked sorcerer as he made haste for a pile of boxes on the prison’s viewing balcony. The dragon alighted besides the phonograph player the prison guards used to summon assistance in case one of their master’s experiments escaped, then he curled his arms around himself and launched a nova blast from his glowing belly that sent Logan crashing into his intended target.

The sorcerer grunted weakly as he pushed himself up, yet did not immediately get back to his feet. Instead he began searching amidst the broken crates for something.

“Thout art aware mine blindness shalt endure if it be true thee don't cease with this motley-minded assault and start giving me answers!” Seath cursed as he made to bury the spiked head of his crystal coated catalyst into Logan’s brain.

The dragon then cursed even louder when his strike was then halted by a scimitar Logan had apparently stashed in case of an emergency.

Logan shoved his adversary’s catalyst aside, allowing him to stand up and face the dragon again. Sparks joined the flurry of soul spears flying over Twilight’s head. The alicorn silently prayed for her teacher’s well being as the black fog between her and they crystal sages dissipated. Even with the strange bird masks covering their faces and the ragged flowing robes encasing their bodies, they still betrayed evidence of sickness. The fog had done its job in weakening them, just as Twilight’s anger had wished.

Now it wished for more, to let Logan and his so-called students regret their betrayal. Sweat dripped from Twilight’s face as her more rational side said this was a very dangerous path to tread. She may have previously killed in self-defence, but never before had she wanted her victims to really suffer.

The sages stumbled towards her, with crystal balls held high and rapiers at the ready.

The alicorn bit on her catalyst so hard she feared it’s snap in two. No, she didn’t need to make these beings suffer...she just needed to stop them. If she could snag them in her aura and levitate them off the ground then...

The primary sage fired another crystal homing soul mass, checking that this time its opponent could not get out of the way. Its cohorts drew their rapiers and swung violently at Twilight, upsetting her footing and making it even more likely they’d succeed in killing her again.

Twilight stumbled back, her rage fighting with her conscience as she threw up another barrier. The sages shook their heads and raised their orbs high, summoning down a rain of crystal shards. Twilight tried to adjust her barrier, but in her undead status she was a bit too late to save herself from being gored through many of her more sensitive body parts.

The alicorn fell again, blood staining the crystal shards sticking out of her. She looked in angered dismay as all sages drew their rapiers and prepared to run her through.

‘NO!”

The sages halted, then turned as a flurry of homing soul masses smacked into them from behind. Two of the sages went down hard, and the remainder again vanished into the floor. Behind it, Griggs gave another pained cry as he pulled himself free from the crystal pinning him to the wall.

“This....has...to stop!” The heavily injured sorcerer muttered as he fell to the floor. Blood dripped from the numerous points where the crystal had torn clear through the bone, yet still Griggs found the will to get to his feet and stand ready as the sage reappeared. Smacking his catalyst on the ground, Griggs surrounded himself with a flurry of white light, heaving a relief as his bleeding stopped.

“Whatever you are, and wherever Logan summoned you from, your presence here will be tolerated no longer.” Griggs affirmed as the sage raised his crystal orb and summoned another shower. Twilight violently shook herself from side to side, dislodging as many of the crystal shards as she could.

Two more sages materialized to separate her from Griggs. Twilight rubbed her aching horn and bit down against the pain as the pair made to finish what their counterparts had started.

Logan had to break his concentration and look over as he registered the brush of a deathly cold. An enormous sphere of black energy shot past him and vaporized the twin sages, while on the opposite side, the primary mage doubled over from a heavy soul arrow being driven into its gut.

“Heh...and so at last it is clear.” The elder sorcerer sighed tiredly. “All my work, all my efforts to rise to your level...to pass on your teachings...”

Twilight summoned a flurry of soul masses, launching them at the crystal sage at the same time Griggs let fly with a soul spear.

“And what does fate do but spit on it all like dirt.” Logan scowled as he caught and parried Seath’s catalyst. The dragon drove him back, smashing his tails on the ground to trip his opponent up.

Logan, however, proved himself amazingly sure footed as he was able to make it to the ladder leading up to the prison exit, grabbing and climbing like his life depended on it.

Twilight looked to catch this sight, of the one who had betrayed her, tortured her, tried multiple times to kill her, put everyone of her friends in danger, and all to satisfy his own ego.

The rage exploded with fresh heat in Twilight’s soul as she summoned another flurry of soul masses. This time, however, they began changing shape, twisting and blackening themselves as if feeding off the hatred of their caster. Two blank white eyes appeared in each of the black masses, and then all of them flew up to swarm upon Logan.

He let out a deathly, pain wracked scream as he fell from the ladder, his flesh burning away by the raw black humanity.

Twilight dropped her catalyst and immobilized the thrashing sorcerer with her magic, allowing Seath to finish the job by blasting Logan with more crystal breath.

“Thy command of sorcery is admirable forsooth. But it would never have been able to match or exceed mine own!”

Seath slammed his right tail down on the crystal covered sorcerer.

“Thy useth of mine white dragon breath is proof. Thee understandeth the basics, but not the special techniques that imbue it with the ability to curse a soul!”

Logan squirmed and cried in anguish as more sickly grey crystals burst through his skin.

The crystal sage turned at the sound of its master’s cries, but sadly all this did was distract it long enough for Twilight and Griggs to catch it in in another simultaneous assault of their sorceries.

The sage threw its head up as missiles and spears hammered it from all sides. With a garbled, agonized wail, it slumped to the floor, finally vanishing completely.

A tense pause followed as both Twilight and Griggs waited to see if it would resurface. Instead a glowing blue soul materialised above the spot where the sage had fallen, a reward for dispatching another monstrosity so that it could terrorize Lordran no further.

Letting out her breath, Twilight ran over and grabbed the soul, clutching it tightly to her breast as she flew over to where Seath was holding Logan down to the floor.

“Seath! Are you okay?” The alicorn asked in fear.

Seath looked at the crystallized wounds covering his body.

“I fare better than thee, mine student.”

The dragon held out his free hand, allowing Twlight to land on it and hold up the crystal sage’s soul.

“It is done then?” He asked.

“Yes, though I’m really going to need a rest afterwards. Errrghh, going to be having nightmares for weeks about what I had to face.” Twilight whined.

Griggs fought against his injuries (those that he wasn't able to heal with his sorcery) and hastily scrambled over to his friends, shaking his head as his master’s body was slowly becoming a cursed mess of spikes.

“It’s over Logan. Whatever you hoped to accomplish here, you failed.”

Despite the pain of hard, sharp protrusions breaking out all over him, Logan managed to look up and give Griggs a withering stare.

“Did I? This may be the end for me, but I have proven this will only be the beginning of your troubles”

He turned to Seath.

“Search your halls for the evidence, for the tomes that tell of what is to come. Where spiders shall lay waste to these very archives and claim it as their new kingdom. Where a king shall be consumed by the insanity of your writings..

With his breath growing weaker and weaker as crystal sprouted over his face, Logan turned to Twilight.

“And at the end of it all from where this pony you teach originated....who she really is....”

Twilight glared as Logan chuckled.

“She doesn’t even know herself. No one does...heh...well they shall soon. Even now darkness swallows up her kingdom...damming her entire kind.”

Twilight’s hooves ground against the floor as Logan fought for the breath to fling one final insult.

“Damn them all...to...the flames...”

Having heard enough, Seath picked up Logan’s curse ridden corpse and slammed it hard on the ground. The sensation of it shattering like so much cheap and worthless stone gave him some small satisfaction.

“Who you are? Dear Princess....what could he have meant by that?” Griggs asked. Twilight hung her head and massaged her brow with a hoof.

“I can only guess the answer will become clear once we’ve had time to read some of the books he mentioned. Right now though....we gotta to save our friends.”

Author's Note

Phew! So finally the nasty business with Logan is concluded. Can't fathom why I had so much difficulty in getting this to flow correctly. Hoping it doesn't show too much where I had to stop, step away and think for several days on how to proceed.

I also extend my thanks to those who supported my announcement of Pinkie playing a bigger part in the next few plot points. Hopefully that means her next appearance won't come off as a cheap cop out.

As a special treat, since I didn't have anything ready for Halloween, I'll be posting another chapter in the next few days, giving everyone something meaty to sink their teeth into as they either chow down on turkey, or another filling meal of their choice.

Take care, all! I'll return shortly!